《Heart of Darkness》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1:Prologue</h4>


    They whispered in town about him. They called him a beast. They called him cruel. They called him ugly.


    People were repulsed by his face. They treated him as if he was a deadly disease, avoiding him like the gue. They didn''t dare talk to him or in front of him, but behind closed doors they would tell scary tales about him; some would send chills down your spine, others were just outrageous and couldn''t be true.


    Parents would use stories about him to scare their children into doing what they wanted.


    "Don''t make me call the beast," they would threaten.


    But the children didn''t call him a beast. They called him ''monster face''.


    Others called him the dark Lord.


    Lord Rayven.


    He lived in a dark castle at the top of the highest hill in town. People called it the cursed castle. It had been abandoned for a very long time until Lord Rayven arrived at the kingdom as the new King''s guard a few months ago. Everyone had been shocked when he moved into the abandoned castle.


    "A cursed man in a cursed castle," people whispered about him.


    It was also upon his arrival that a few deaths urred in town. Everyone said that it was him. In fact, everything bad that happened after his arrival was med on him, but no one dared to confront him. He was a powerful man, after all. He was close to the King and false usations could lead to death.


    But how much was true, and how much were only rumors? No one really knew.


    Angelica looked ahead at the dark castle. It looked even more frightening under the gloomy night sky. Dark clouds hovered over the tallest tower, blocking the moon and stars. The clouds looked like ghosts trying to scare her away, but ghosts didn''t scare Angelica anymore.


    Humans did.


    She climbed the hill, her bare feet bleeding after the long walk on the stones. The pain and cold numbed her feet, but she still had a long distance to walk, so she kept going.


    The castle seemed further away than it had appeared to be and Angelica soon became tired. She stopped for a breath and nced behind her to make sure that no one followed her. Who would dare to follow her up here at night? No one would even suspect that she ran off to the creepy castle. It wasn''t a ce to run to, but a ce to run from.


    Angelica wondered if she was sane to run from monsters just to hide in the beast''s den. What made her think that the dark Lord would keep her safe or ept her offer? She must think highly of herself.


    Despite the horrible names given to him by people, he was still considered far more honorable in people''s eyes than she was. He was a nobleman and she¡­ she was a traitor''s daughter, and now she was something even worse. She was a ¡­.


    Shaking her head, she couldn''t even bring herself to say the word.


    Clenching her hands into fists, she let the anger motivate her into climbing the rest of the hill, but the weather was against her decision. A storm broke out, the cold wind pushing her back down the hill with all its force.


    Was this a warning?


    A sign from above?


    The sky responded with a deep rumbling sound, and rain started to pour down heavily. Angelica hesitated, but she didn''t have much of a choice. It was either this or go back to where she came from.


    Gathering more strength and courage, she proceeded toward the cursed castle. Once she reached the top of the hill, fighting the wind and rain on her way up, she took a moment to catch her breath.


    She looked at the castle in front of her. It had a monumental structure. It loomed over her with its rectangr shape and had four round towers on each corner at different heights. The walls were chunky and obsidian, and the unlit windows were scattered around the walls in a symmetrical pattern.


    Faltering, Angelica walked toward the wooden door. It had tworge door knockers in the shapes of bats.


    Strange, she thought. She was used to seeing lion heads.


    With her heart racing, she knocked lightly at first and waited in the cold under the rain. Shivering, she embraced herself while waiting. When no one answered the door, she knocked again, harder this time. She couldn''t bear the cold anymore.


    The wooden door opened with a creaking sound. Angelica expected to see someone on the other end but was only greeted by darkness. She peeked her head inside.


    "Hello!" she called, feeling a bit frightened. "Is someone home?"


    Her voice echoed in the dark, but no one responded. Warily, she stepped inside from the cold and therge wooden door shut behind her with a loud bang.


    Angelica''s heart jumped to her throat as darkness surrounded her.


    It was probably just the wind shutting the door. She had no reason to be afraid.


    She looked around but couldn''t see anything. "Is someone home?" she repeated, this time her voice shaking slightly.


    Again, she was met by silence. Could it be that he wasn''t home? Maybe he went on a trip with the King. What should she do now? Could she stay here until he came back? Well, she had little choice. She had nowhere else to go.


    With an outstretched hand, she tried to find her way. She didn''t know exactly where she was going, but she needed somewhere to sleep until the sun rose again. But as she moved across the floor, she suddenly sensed a cold presence behind her.


    Despite not being scared of the dark and not believing in ghosts or monsters, a shiver ran down her spine. Trembling, she turned around and came face to face with a creature of hell.

 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>


    [5 months earlier]


    Angelica and her father were amongst the first to arrive at the King''s ball. Her father, who had quickly turned into the new King''s loyal servant, wanted to take every chance to impress him. Getting a higher military rank didn''t seem to appease his greed, so he saw to it that they arrived notably early.


    Walking with her arm through his, her father led her inside the party hall. Angelica was used to attending these parties because her father would force her to go with him as soon as she came of age to get married. He would introduce her to wealthy, powerful men and let them court her. All of his efforts were in vain because she would deny all of them.


    Tonight would probably be the same. The nagging only got worse the older she got. She was approaching her twenties, and she was neither married nor engaged.


    "Do you want to die alone?" her father would yell. "You are lucky. If you weren''t as beautiful as your mother, no one would notice you at your age."


    He was right. Her appearance was working in her favor, or disfavor. She wasn''t sure yet. She was a woman who caught every male''s attention as soon as she walked into a room. With her unblemished porcin skin,pelling blue eyes, and long, wavy, red hair that resembled the sunset, she stood out from the rest of the crowd. People would stare, either in awe or envy.


    Her father, now chiefmander of the royal army, would make sure her good looks came to use. He would buy her the nicest dresses and jewelry and tell her handmaiden to take good care of her. Tonight she was wearing a new expensive dress that he bought for her and a matching ne. She wondered whom he would introduce her to this evening since he spent so much money on her. She would have to wait and see.


    The party hall was soon getting filled with more guests and music and dance started. A few guests came by to congratte her father on his promotion. The males would try to charm her withpliments as they introduced themselves, but strangely, her father would give them a disapproving smile if they tried anything else.


    If Angelica would guess, then her father had someone in mind for her that he was waiting to introduce. She wondered who she would have to scare off this time. Hopefully, it wouldn''t be someone as clingy as Sir Shaw. That man had still not given up on her, despite her many denials.


    Looking around the hall, she was happy he wasn''t there and that her friends finally arrived at the party so she could leave her father''s side.


    "Good evening," Angelica greeted.


    She had four friends whom she knew since childhood. Veronica and Vesna were twin sisters and daughters of a wealthy proprietor. Both had outgoing personalities and could easily switch from being cheerful to scornful.


    Then there was Natasha, a beauty with brains. She was a cunningdy, just like her father, a man who had climbed the hierarchydder very fast, and now she wanted to climb even further through marriage.


    Lastly, there was Hilde, the youngest but most ambitious. Her father was a courtier, and she wanted to be a Queen.


    She had tried to catch the eye of the Prince, but both the Prince and the previous King died a month ago from an illness. Some said it was poison; that they had been given small amounts of poison for a long time to make it seem like an illness. Even though Angelica wasn''t the kind to believe in rumors, the sudden death was suspicious.


    The King''s nephew was now crowned as the new King. They said he was young and handsome, and didn''t have a queen yet. Hilde''s previously crushed dreams could now be true. She was very excited and Angelica could see that she had spent hours getting prepared to impress.


    "Oh, here you are," Veronica cheered. "Look," she said, reaching her hand out. On her ring finger, there was an emerald ring. "I am engaged. Guess who?" she prompted with a big smile.


    Engaged?


    Her friend had told her nothing about meeting a man previous to this, but then Angelica knew that her friends were meeting without her. She was slowly getting excluded from the friendship circle.


    "Congrattions! Who?" Angelica asked curiously.


    "Lord Allen." She wiggled her eyebrows.


    Angelica tried to think of all the Lords she knew, but she only remembered a few names. Unlike her friends, she wasn''t interested in men or marriage.


    From Veronica''s expression, she could tell that Lord Allen was a man with wealth and power. It was what all her friends desired in a man, and theypeted to find the man with the highest social status.


    Hilde was going for the crown and she was eagerly waiting for the new King''s arrival.


    Natasha fanned herself with an uninterested expression. Angelica sensed jealousy in the air. Since they all came of age to get married, her friends were no longer fun to be around.


    "I am happy for you," Angelica told Veronica.


    Suddenly the sound of trumpets came from the entrance, and the King''s arrival was announced. Abruptly the room became quiet, and everyone''s gazes traveled to the entrance.


    Angelica and her friends were also curious to see the new King. Their eyes were glued to the door.


    Soon, a young man walked in and the whole atmosphere in the room changed. Upon seeing him, eyes widened, mouths fell open, and breaths hitched.


    Despite the fact that she could only see one side of his face, she was mesmerized. His beauty was unearthly and unlike anything she had seen before. He had an aura thatmanded attention and respect, but also awakened fear and excitement.


    He walked with such elegance, as if there was music ying in the background. His long, dark hair cascaded down his back and a golden crown sat on top of his head. His red velvety royal robe was adorned with golden embroideries and trailed behind him on the floor. Six men followed him inside, each of them equally beautiful from the side.


    Angelica and her friends were confused. They didn''t know who to look at and admire, but the confusion ended quickly when the King went to sit on his throne and the other men turned, revealing their entire faces.


    Now it was only one face that caught everyone''s attention. The man with a half-deformed face.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    A few gasps came from the guests when the man''s disfigured face came on disy. Thick, jagged scars covered half of his face. It looked like someone had taken a knife and deliberately cut him. It was difficult to look at him, and Angelica averted her gaze quickly.


    Other people stared, and some began to speak in hushed tones.


    The King gave permission for the party to continue and the whispers were muted by the music.


    "Who is that?" Veronica asked.


    Hilde had already done her research through her father. "All six men who came in with the King are the most powerful men in the Kingdom, right after the King. They are the King''s arms, eyes, and ears. I would advise you to seduce one of them," she whispered thest sentence.


    Vesna''s eyes lit up. "They are gorgeous," she noted, looking at them with fascination until she caught sight of the scarred one. "What happened to his face?"


    Hilde shrugged. "No one knows, but he is known to be the fiercest fighter and strongest warrior. The many wars, fights, and enemies he has faced probably did that to him," she exined.


    "Why would enemies ruin his face and not kill him?" Vesna pondered.


    "I am guessing he looked as good as the other men standing next to him. Perhaps his enemies were jealous," Hilde joked.


    "People say he was born that way," Natasha added. "He was cursed before his birth."


    Hilde shook her head. "Don''t tell me you believe that? People like to gossip."


    Angelica didn''t believe in curses and she didn''t think it was a deformation he was born with, either. These were scars that were inflicted upon him. Some looked fresher than others, which made her think that the scarring didn''t ur on one asion.


    Natasha shrugged and continued to fan herself.


    "Well, I am just d the King looks even better than I imagined. I will let father introduce me to him. Excuse me,dies." Hilde adjusted her hair and left to see her father.


    Natasha scoffed. "She thinks highly of herself."


    "Let her try; she might seed. Men are men after all," Veronica said.


    Angelica knew that Natasha wanted to be the one to marry the most powerful man and now that Hilde had a chance before her, she was being bitter.


    Hilde went to her father and spoke close to his ear. He then took her hand and led her to the King. Angelica couldn''t hear what they were saying, but Hilde''s father probably introduced her when the King''s eyes shifted to her friend, who curtsied. He gave a nod with an uninterested expression and then spoke a few words.


    Angelica and her friends watched, curious to see what would happen next. But Hilde and her father paid their respects to the King again and returned.


    "I told you," Natasha imed proudly.


    "It was her first try. It means nothing," Veronica defended Hilde.


    "She should go for the scarred one," Vesna joked, and thenughed with her sister.


    "Angelica." Angelica''s father interrupted theirughter, and they greeted him.


    He returned their greeting and then pulled Angelica aside.


    "What''s the matter, father?" Angelica asked.


    "Come with me," he said, taking her hand and leading her away.


    Angelica knew what wasing. He was going to introduce her to another suitor.


    "Father please," she protested.


    "Don''t embarrass me, Angelica," he warned as he led her toward the throne.


    "Father. What are you doing?" she questioned in panic.


    "Shh." He squeezed her hand to quiet her.


    Oh no. She had suspected that the person he would introduce her to would be special, but she never thought it would be the King.


    Her heart skipped. Her father had set a trap for her. How could she deny the King?


    "Your Majesty." Her father bowed when they came near the throne.


    Angelica stood frozen until her father pulled her arm, signaling for her to pay her respect as well.


    In her shocked state, Angelica curtsied.


    "Your Majesty, with your permission, I shall introduce my daughter, Angelica," her father spoke.


    The King''s blue gaze shifted to her, and Angelica froze. He was even more beautiful up close, but it wasn''t only his unearthly beauty that was unusual about him. There was something else that she couldn''t quite put her finger on. Her body and brain warned her of danger despite no signs of any.


    The King narrowed his eyes. "Angelica. Beautiful name. Suitable for an angelic face." His voice was smooth.


    Her father chuckled, happy that the King seemed to like her. "She is lucky to not inherit my looks."


    The King smiled.


    "She is a stubborn girl, still unmarried. I have introduced her to many men, but none seems to be good enough for her," her father continued.


    Angelica wished her father would bite his tongue and choke on it. Just for a while.


    "I raised her all alone. It is not easy with the girls."


    The King nodded, patiently listening to her father.


    "I am only trying to do my duty as a father."


    Angelica wished the Earth would open up and swallow her. Her father needed to know when to stop talking. He was trying too much, but the King wasn''t listening anymore. His gaze was fixated on her, and he stared with an intense curiosity that unsettled her.


    It wasn''t the kind of attention she was used to. This man wasn''t staring because he was in awe of her beauty. He was curious about something else, but what?


    "Angelica, would you have dinner with me in private?" he asked.


    The question and the way he asked were both a surprise. He didn''t address her formally. He used her name alone and the ''in private'' part made so many things go through her mind.


    He was King. He could do as he pleased.


    Angelica didn''t want to be with him in private, no matter how good looking he was.


    "How could I deny your offer, Your Majesty?" she replied.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    Angelica could see her friends'' envious faces as she was escorted out of the party with the King. Hilde looked like she wanted to fight her. Her eyes zed with anger and hatred. Angelica became sure that her friends would now exclude her even more from their friendship circle. They had already been jealous of her ability to attract men, but since she wasn''t interested in marriage; they hadn''t been worried. Now they would certainly worry.


    But Angelica had other things to be concerned about other than her envious friends. Things like, why the king wanted to be with her in private? What would he do? How could she escape? Or what should she say or do to make him lose interest in her?


    Her mind flooded with many ideas as they walked through therge halls of the castle. She was walking beside the King and two of the six men that were close to him walked behind them. One being the scarred man.


    Angelica could feel their dark auras surrounding her. Her brain was sending her warning signals, as if she was walking into fire. She couldn''t understand why, but something about them screamed danger.


    "You need not be afraid, Angelica," the King spoke.


    How did he know she was afraid?


    "All I want is to have a conversation with you," he assured.


    His voice was so smooth and soothing that she almost believed him.


    They entered what seemed to be the parlour. It was arge room with grand chandeliers hanging from the roof. Several paintings decorated the walls, and a thick rug covered the floor. In the middle, there was a rectangr table surrounded by two sofas and two couches. Each on the opposite side.


    "Have a seat," the King motioned for her to sit on a sofa.


    Angelica did as she was told and the King sat on a couch to her left. She thought they would be alone, but the other two men joined them. They sat at the other end of the table.


    Angelica''s gaze identally fell on the man sitting right in front of her, and she almost froze in horror. Up close, his face looked even more appalling. The right side of his face waspletely damaged. Some ces had no skin and she could see raw flesh.


    The scars seemed deep, and Angelica wondered if they reached into his mouth. But more than his scarred face, his dark eyes frightened her as he met her gaze. Eyes that dared her to keep looking at him. He knew that she had been repulsed by his face, but she couldn''t control it. She didn''t mean to offend him.


    Angelica tried to smile at him, but her lips refused to move. Nor could she look away. He held her gaze with his.


    "Angelica."


    "Yes." Angelica called, startled. The King''s voice pulled her out of the scarred man''s dark eyes and she turned to him. "Your Majesty." She added quickly.


    He smiled at her. "This is Lord Rayven." He introduced the scarred man. "And that is Lord Quintus." He motioned toward the one sitting next to him.


    Angelica avoided looking at Lord Rayven and went straight to look at the man sitting next to him. Lord Quintus was as beautiful as the King, but Angelica didn''t look at him for too long. She was still shaken by the scarred man''s gaze, and she could still feel his eyes on her.


    "Both unwed," the King added.


    Angelica smiled, feeling ufortable. Was he trying to set her up with someone? She thought he was interested in her.


    "Why is a young, beautifuldy like you still unwed?" he then asked.


    The King tilted his head to one side and studied her curiously. "How so?" he asked.


    It was time to pull out her cards. "Men don''t like free-thinking, educated women with ambitions and dreams." Angelica replied. "I have read over three hundred books on more than a hundred different subjects. My dream is to open a school for young girls and teach them how to write and read, Your Majesty," she said.


    Hopefully, this would be enough to scare him.


    The King leaned back on his couch with an amused smile. "Interesting," he said, then turned to the other two men in the room.


    Angelica''s heart skipped a beat. She could feel the scarred man''s dark gaze on her again, but she didn''t dare to look at him. She didn''t want to do anything to offend him again. She already felt bad for how she reacted before.


    "So you are looking for a man who will let you follow your dreams?" the King asked.


    "I am looking for a man who will treat me as his equal, Your Majesty," she said, knowing that this sentence rubbed men the wrong way.


    But not the King. He seemed to be even more intrigued by her.


    "And what will you do if you don''t find such a man?"


    Angelica knew she couldn''t live alone in this world where women didn''t have a voice. Her father could die in battle anytime, and then she would be left alone with her younger brother. Life would be very hard without a man on her side.


    "I am hopeful, Your Majesty," she replied with a smile.


    The King nodded thoughtfully. For some reason, she felt that he liked her and not the way a man liked a woman.


    "She would be a good Queen," Lord Quintus spoke, who had been silent the whole time.


    No! That is not what she expected to happen.


    The King chuckled. "She is not the one."


    The one?


    Was he looking for someone specific?


    "But she is something," he added, turning to her.


    For some odd reason Angelica thought his icy blue eyes were gleaming. And then he leaned closer to her, trapping her with his eyes. "Tell me Angelica. What are you?" he asked.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    Angelica felt a strange pull, apulsion to speak the truth. "I am a woman, Your Majesty." She replied.


    Then she felt as if she was released by some invisible chains. The king leaned back again with a smirk. "I see that," he said. This was the first time he looked at her the way a man looked at a woman.


    "You are wasting time." The scarred man spoke for the first time, and before she could turn to him, he was already next to her. A strong hand gripped her arm and pulled her out of the sofa with such force that she almost collided with him before she could stop herself.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she found her face an inch away from his chest. Before she could think of anything, he grabbed her jaw and turned her head up so she was looking at him. Those eyes sent shivers down her spine. She had never seen eyes so ck that she could see her own reflection in them.


    His strong grip eased around her jaw, but she was too shocked to pull away from him. Was it the maic pull in his eyes that kept her in ce?


    "Now tell me Angel. What are you?" His voice was deep and dark, like his eyes and a little rough around the edges, as if he had just woken up from sleep.


    "Tell me." He urged.


    She felt strangely trapped by his eyes again. She couldn''t loosen herself. "I am human." She replied this time, as if that was what he was asking for.


    He narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    "Rayven, let her go," she heard a distant voice speak, but Lord Rayven didn''t let go. Instead, he drew her closer.


    "You will forget we ever spoke. You will sit down again and continue your conversation with the King." He said.


    His hands loosened around her, and she did as he said


    "Angelica?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." She was startled again, as if she was lost in thought, or just woke up from a dream. She was confused.


    The King smiled at her. He probably said something that she missed hearing, and she clenched her teeth in embarrassment.


    "Shall we have dinner now?" He asked.


    He stood up and offered her his hand. Angelica took his hand and he led her out of the parlour. She realized that this time the other two men didn''t follow them. Her heart began to race. Was this when all the horrible things she imagined would happen?


    The King led her to a dining room. Angelica was relieved once again but only the Lord knew what would happen after this. She would have to make him lose interest while having dinner.


    The dining room was extravagant and the wooden dining table stretched from the entry to the other end of the room. Twenty or thirty people could dine here. There were several candle stands on the table and tes, sses and cutlery were ced in front of each seat. Servants were already waiting to serve them when they arrived.


    The King sat down, and dinner was served. "What do you like to eat, Angelica?" The King asked.


    "I''ll eat anything that is served, Your Majesty," she replied.


    She knew he was asking about her favorite food and she just wanted to be polite.


    But the King wasn''t only interested in her favorite food. He seemed to want to know everything about her. He asked about her childhood, her mother, her brother, how she grew up and what she liked to do. Angelica answered all of his questions politely.


    She never had any male be this curious about her before. It was ttering yet scary. All the men that had tried to court her didn''t bother to know much about her.


    After their long conversation over dinner, he took her on a tour around the castle. Everytime they passed a door, her heart would skip a beat.


    Angelica didn''t dislike the King. He was polite and charming. He was young, even handsome, but he was still a King. She liked her freedom far too much to stay locked in a castle for the rest of her life. What if she was making a mistake? What if this was her chance?


    The King seemed progressive in his way of thinking, so maybe he would let her have her freedom.


    She looked over at him, imagining herself sharing a life with him. Imagining herself liking him. It didn''t seem impossible. He was likable and she didn''t have to love him. For a woman, marriage was about survival.


    When Angelica heard the sound of instruments ying and chatter she knew they were close to the party hall.


    The King halted and turned to her. "I free you now," he said. "I know you long to get away from me."


    Angelica opened her mouth in surprise but didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t say that it wasn''t true, because then she would imply that he was lying. "I''ve enjoyed yourpany, Your Majesty. It was an honor and a pleasure to spend this evening with you."


    He smiled at her enthusiastic response. "The pleasure is mine," he said. "Allow me to escort you."


    He offered his hand and led her inside the hall. Angelica looked for her father and friends as soon as she walked in. All of her friends were dancing and her father was seated with some guests. The King surprised her by escorting her all the way to the table where her father sat. Everyone at the table was surprised and stood up as soon as he neared.


    Angelica could feel everyone in the room watching her. The King brought her hand up to his lips and kissed her knuckles before letting her go. Angelica curtsied and saw Hilde looking her way while she danced. This would cause problems between them.


    "Your Majesty, I hope she didn''t cause any problems," her father said, embarrassing her again.


    "No. She was lovely," the King said.


    Anything that came from his mouth sounded lovely and everyone at the table was already charmed by him.


    Her father smiled proudly, knowing that people at the table heard the King. Now he would brag about her and so he did as soon as the King left to sit on his throne. Angelica would nce at him now and then while her father continued to gloat. She would try to imagine herself with him again, convince herself that it wouldn''t be that bad to be with him.


    While staring, he suddenly looked her way and their eyes locked. He smiled at her, a gentle smile that made him look harmless. Angelica thought that it wouldn''t be that bad to be with him after all.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    It waste at night when Angelica went home with her father. On her way back, she kept thinking of the strange night she had with the King. There was something different about him that she couldn''t quite put her finger on, yet strangely, she did like him despite the warning signs that frightened her.


    Speaking of frightening, she remembered Lord Rayven''s dark eyes. She could never forget the way he looked at her with such¡­ hatred? Or was it anger? She couldn''t tell, but it was very clear that he didn''t like her. Angelica couldn''t me him because of how she''d reacted after seeing his face.


    "Angelica. I don''t want to see you with any other man. You have to think about your reputation now that you have the king''s attention. Don''t ruin your chance," her father told her when they arrived home.


    Angelica wanted to protest and tell him he shouldn''t have left her alone with the King if he had thought of her reputation. What if the King didn''t like her? Then no other man would be willing to wed her. But her father always thought he was right, so she didn''t bother with a fight.


    "Alright father," she said and hurried upstairs just to be alone for once.


    Her handmaiden, Eva had already put fire in the firece and prepared her nightgown. Now she was making her bed.


    "Eva, help me get out of this dress," Angelica said.


    The corset was crushing her ribs, and she longed to breathe normally. Eva hurried and helped her out of the fancy dress she had been wearing. Beauty was truly a pain.


    After putting on her nightgown, she crawled into her bed with a book. Reading helped her fall asleep.


    "Do you need anything else, My Lady?" Eva asked.


    "No, thank you. You may go to sleep." Angelica said.


    Eva nodded and wished her goodnight before leaving. Angelica was about to crawl under her nket when she saw her brother standing at her door.


    "William, why are you still awake?" She whispered.


    He shrugged. "I couldn''t sleep."


    "Is it the dreams again?" Angelica asked.


    William nodded.


    Her brother had been having strange dreams since he turned seven. He was now ten.


    "Come," she patted next to her on the bed and he crawled up and sat beside her.


    "What did you see this time?" she asked.


    He looked at her with worried eyes. "I saw you being chased by monsters."


    She smiled and stroked his hair. "There are no monsters."


    "I know," he said, but he still seemed concerned.


    "Were they frightening?"


    He nodded.


    "Yes, but¡­" he paused and frowned.


    Angelica became curious. "But what?"


    "You ran to something even more frightening," he said, his voice getting lower as if afraid that the something more frightening would hear him. He was scaring her.


    "Well, don''t worry. You''ve had these dreams many times before and none of the things you''ve dreamt about have happened," she assured.


    He sighed and nodded.


    Angelica didn''t know how to help her brother get rid of those dreams. They seemed to be more vivid and disturbing each year. She had told her father but he had disregarded her concerns. "They are just dreams," he would say.


    Those were the times Angelica wished her mother was still alive. Her mother died in childbirth while bringing Willian into this world. Angelica was only nine years old when her mother passed away. She had to grow up fast and take care of her brother.


    In addition to his demanding work schedule, her father was always working on achieving his wealth-seeking dreams. He would call Angelica ungrateful and tell her that he was working hard for them whenever sheined. She would be told that without him, they wouldn''t live this life offort.


    That was something Angelica could not deny, and she was grateful for everything he had done for them. She just wished he would listen and care more often.


    "Can I sleep here?" her brother asked.


    "Of course," Angelica told him and he slid under her nket.


    "I wish I could havee with you to the party. I wanted to see the new King," her brother said.


    "You will one day," she told him.


    Knighthood was her brother''s dream. Since she could recall, he had been talking about it and counting down the months, weeks and days until he could begin his training. Usually, the training started at the age of thirteen.


    Angelica had hoped for her brother to be something other than a soldier. War, fights and being heroic could cost him his life. She didn''t want to lose him.


    "Did you see the cursed man?" he asked.


    Angelica paused. Cursed man?


    "You mean Lord Rayven?"


    He nodded.


    "How do you know of him?" she asked.


    "Everyone knows him. He moved into the wolf''s den."


    Angelica was surprised to hear that. Why would a Lord move into an old abandoned castle that was rumored to be cursed? Although Angelica didn''t believe in the rumors, the castle was still very old and on top of the highest hill in town. He could have easily bought a ce more pleasant to live in. Or maybe he nned to renovate it.


    "Well, he''s not cursed, and neither is the castle, so he could live there if he so chooses." Angelica spoke.


    "I think the ce suits him," her brother said thoughtfully.


    Angelica became thoughtful as well. Considering how he made her feel and his aura, the castle did suit him well. Like his eyes, it was dark and haunting.


    "Alright," Angelica shut the book and put it aside. "Let''s get some sleep," She said. She blew out the candle on her bedside table, theny down.


    Soon after, she fell asleep in the dark.


    *********


    Groaning, Angelica woke up to the steady patter of rain upon her window, the rising sun still a long way from scattering its rays. Sitting up, she looked outside the window. Today would be a perfect day to just stay at home, have some warm tea and read books. But the gloomy sky seemed to have bad news for her town.


    "Do not leave the house alone, Angelica." Her father told her as soon as she came downstairs to have breakfast.


    "Why? What is happening?" She asked as she sat down at the table. She never went outside alone, anyway.


    "They found a dead body of a youngdy, again."


    "Again?" Angelica was surprised. When did they find a dead body before?


    "Yes. Last week a youngdy went missing and they found her dead the next day. The same thing happened this time. The killer seems to be targeting young women." Her father exined.


    Angelica was horrified. A killer in her town? They lived in a peaceful town where this kind of thing had never happened before.


    "Are they looking for the killer?" She asked.


    "Yes," her father replied, drinking his coffee in a hurry. Then he stood up and threw on his jacket. "I am taking your brother to the castle. He will start his training to be a courtier today."


    Angelica was just about to pick up her cup when she paused. "Father, you know Will wants to be a knight, not a courtier."


    "I thought you didn''t want him to be a knight?" He asked, adjusting his jacket.


    Angelica put her cup down again. "I don''t, but I don''t think we should force something on him that he doesn''t want."


    "He is too young to decide. He will get used to it." Her father said with finality.


    Again, her father decided things ording to how it suited his n. Taking Will with him, he hurried to leave.


    Angelica was left home alone and took the time to just rx. Not that she usually had much to do during her days. She was supposed to be married now after learning how to dance, knit and y different instruments. That is all women had to learn. Everything else she had learned on her own and none of those things could she share or discuss with her friends. They were only interested in men.


    Speaking of her friends, she wondered what they thought about her now afterst night''s incident. Angelica felt bad for even thinking of being with the King when she knew Hilde wanted him. Maybe she should just forget about the King. Despite his good qualities, there was something about him that bothered her. Something about his aura and his unwavering curiosity about her was unsettling.


    Was she being paranoid for no reason? What else could he possibly be curious about? There was nothing more to her than just being an unwed woman at her age. And what could possibly be different about him? He was just a young royal. Maybe trying to appear intimidating to be taken seriously as a ruler at his young age.


    The rain continued to pour heavily outside the mansion and it was getting darker. Angelica waited for her father and brother to arrive home but it was taking longer than she expected. After waiting a while, she became concerned. Maybe even more so since she knew about the unexined deaths in town. God forbid that something happened to them.


    Unable to wait any longer, she asked their butler Thomas to prepare the carriage. She would go to the castle to see if they were still there.


    The rain fell down mercilessly and Angelica could hear the sshing of water whenever the wheels of the carriage hit a puddle. Reaching her hand out through the window, she felt the cold raindrops on her palm. This would have been so soothing had she not been worried about her family.


    When they arrived in front of the castle, the carriage halted and Thomas came to open the door for her. He held an umbre over her head as she stepped outside.


    "Thank you." She said, taking the umbre from him.


    She went to the entrance, avoiding the puddles and the mud on her way. The two guards at the entrance looked at her with a frown as she neared. They probably wondered why ady like her was outside thiste.


    "Good evening, I am Lady Davis. I am looking for my father, Lord Davis, and my brother."


    "Good evening, my Lady. I am sorry, but we aren''t allowed to let anyone in after this time." One of them spoke.


    "Did you see theme or leave?" She asked, wondering if they even recognized her father, but she guessed they would. "A middle-aged man and a ten year old boy?" She then went on to describe them.


    "My Lady. Many peoplee and go here." The guard spoke.


    Angelica sighed, not knowing what to do.


    "I saw Lord Davis leave, but he left alone." The other guard recalled.


    Alone? What about her brother? Then he must still be in the castle if he didn''t leave alone as well. Hopefully not. She couldn''t imagine her brother being alone outside in the cold rain and darkness.


    "I believe my brother could be inside. I really need to find him." She said.


    "I am sorry my Lady. We have been given orders not to let anyone inside. You shoulde back tomorrow."


    How could she just go back when her little brother was missing?


    Suddenly she heard horses galloping in the rain behind her. She turned around and saw three men nearing on their horses. Angelica recognized them. It was the king''s men as people liked to call them. Two of them she knew the name of. Lord Quintus and Lord Rayven.


    They slowed down as they neared, and then stopped. Angelica looked up at them from under her umbre and met Lord Quintus''s silver eyes.


    "My Lady. What brought you here thiste?" Lord Quintus asked, looking down upon her.


    "My Lord," Angelica curtsied. "My brother came here to study, and he never came back home. My father has also note home yet."


    Lord Quintus turned to the other two men and they looked at each other as if exchanging some unspoken words.


    "Let the Lady in." Lord Quintus then ordered the guards.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    The Lords were kind enough to help her find her brother. Lord Quintus was the one to talk to her, the other two were silent and just followed them.


    "Where are we going, My Lord?" Angelica asked.


    "I think your brother might be with His Majesty," Lord Quintus replied.


    Why would her brother be with the King?


    They took her to the parlour where the King had taken her the previous night. Just as Lord Quintus predicted, her brother was sitting with the King and they were chatting animatedly.


    Angelica was both surprised and confused.


    The King turned to them, and his eyes narrowed upon seeing her.


    "Lady Davis came here looking for her brother," Lord Quintus exined.


    Her brother turned around and was surprised to see her.


    The King leaned back on his couch and tilted his head to one side as he looked at her.


    Angelica curtsied. "Your Majesty, I am sorry to disturb you thiste."


    "Not at all. Pleasee and sit." He motioned toward the sofa next to him.


    Angelica didn''t know why she looked over at Lord Quintus, as if he would be any less dangerous. He looked lethal, with those silver eyes glistening like the sharp tip of a sword. His raven hair and pale skin that looked like it had never seen the sun made him look both dead and handsome. Such an odd looking creature.


    He gave her a smile that was meant to be assuring but it only made him look predatory.


    Angelica turned back to the King and went to sit on the sofa, opposite her brother. "Why are you still here?" she asked him.


    "Father said to wait for him, but he never came back," her brother replied.


    Where could her father be?


    Angelica looked at the King, "I am sorry for the disturbance, Your Majesty." She apologized again.


    Where was her father, and what was he doing?


    He smiled at her. "No need to apologize. Your brother is pleasantpany and I got to see you again."


    The King was good with words, and his charming smile didn''t make things easier for her. She smiled back awkwardly, then averted her gaze. As if maically drawn to Lord Rayven she looked into his eyes out of all the people in the room. He had been watching her, just like the other two Lords and the King. But while everyone looked at her with curiosity, he looked at her with distaste.


    "Do you know where your father could be?" The King asked, getting her attention again.


    "No, Your Majesty. This is the first time something like this has happened," she said concerned. "I am afraid something happened to him, especially with what has been happening in town."


    The King nodded thoughtfully. "Don''t worry. The killer is after young women. Your father is probably busy with something else and could be here any time."


    He gave the Lords a nod to leave, and they left them alone. Angelica looked at her brother nervously. She wasn''t only nervous about being here with the king, but also about her father being gone until this hour.


    A servant came in with drinks and put them on the table. "You look distressed. Have something to drink," the King said. Then he motioned for William to have a drink as well.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," her brother said, picking up the cup without taking a drink.


    "Why is the killer targeting young women, Your Majesty?" He asked.


    "We are trying to find the killer and then we might find out why," The King replied. "Until then, you should protect your sister."


    William nodded. "Of course, Your Majesty."


    The King chuckled.


    "Do you know that your name means protector?"


    William shook his head.


    "I think your father chose the perfect name for you both¡­ or was it your mother?"


    "It was my mother," Angelica said.


    Now the King turned to her with that curious look in his eyes that never disappeared. "William told me he wanted to be a knight."


    Angelica nodded. "Yes, but father thinks it is better for him to be a courtier."


    "I told him he could be both if he wanted to. Your brother is a very clever boy."


    "He is, Your Majesty," Angelica agreed, smiling at her brother.


    She was happy that the king recognized his talent and would let him do both things. Although she wished for her brother not to get involved in politics and the royal family at all.


    But if that was truly what he wanted to do, then she could only support him. And who knew, she might herself be a royal if the king decided to turn his curiosity into something else. That made her frightened for some reason.


    "What do you say, William? It is not a bad thing to be a courtier." The King spoke to her brother.


    "If that is your advice to me, then I''ll take it to heart, Your Majesty," her brother replied.


    The King leaned forward and tapped him on the shoulder. They seemed to get along well.


    "Your Majesty, I think it is better if we go home. I am sure you are busy and need some sleep," Angelica said.


    They couldn''t spend the whole night in the castle waiting for her father.


    "Yes. You should get some sleep too. I am sure your father wille back home safely."


    Angelica stood up and curtsied, then turned to her brother. "William."


    William stood up and bowed. "Thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty."


    From the way the King smiled at her brother, she got a feeling that he liked him and she found it sweet somehow.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to take you home," the king said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, but our butler is waiting outside," Angelica told him.


    "I don''t think your butler can protect you from whatever is killing the young women."


    Angelica got a feeling that the king knew more than he was letting on and he was right. Her butler wasn''t a swordsman or a fighter.


    "Lord Rayven will escort you home." The king nodded toward the door.


    Lord Rayven?!


    Angelica turned to the door and saw Lord Rayven standing at the entrance. She held her breath as she met his gaze again, hoping he would look at her differently. Maybe forget what happenedst time, but he seemed to still hold a grudge. Not the right person to protect her, she thought.


    Why him of all the other Lords?

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    Angelica walked behind Lord Rayven as he led them outside the castle. Even though she couldn''t see his face, she knew he didn''t want to escort them anywhere. She hated to bother someone who didn''t want to help her at all.


    Her brother left her side before she could stop him and went to walk beside Lord Rayven. He looked tiny next to him. Lord Rayven was a bit taller than what she considered tall, with wide shoulders and muscr arms. She could imagine his strength just from the way he strolled, like he could walk over and destroy anything that blocked his way. His tall legs made one step as long as two of hers.


    Despite his big frame, he moved with the same elegance as the other Lords. It was as if he glided across the floor.


    "My Lord. I want to be a fierce warrior like you." Her brother told him, almost jogging next to him to keep up.


    Angelica held her breath in fear, waiting to see what Lord Rayven would say. When he ignored her brother and kept walking, she felt even more nervous.


    "His Majesty has allowed me to be a knight. Would you take me as your apprentice?"


    Lord Rayven halted, and Angelica felt her heart leap to her throat. Before anything could happen, she hurried to her brother''s side and put her arm around his shoulder. She red at him.


    "William, let''s not disturb Lord Rayven. He is already being kind enough to escort us home in the rain." Then she turned to Lord Rayven and smiled at him. "I am sorry, my Lord. He is very enthusiastic."


    She swallowed hard, seeing his face up close again. Those scars were¡­ horrifying, and some of them seemed even fresher than what she had seenst.


    It couldn''t be.


    He caught her staring at his scars again and looked even more resentful than before. Turning around, he walked away.


    Once they were outside, she opened her umbre and pulled her brother closer to shield him from the rain. Lord Rayven walked in the rain without caring. His clothes were already soaked as he and the other Lords came riding in the rain earlier.


    When they were outside the gates, he whistled and his horse came galloping toward him. Angelica felt bad that he had to ride in the rain while she satfortably in her carriage.


    The rain was relentless and was followed by a storm. Worried, Angelica moved the curtain aside and looked outside the window. Lord Rayven was riding next to the carriage and didn''t seem fazed by the wind or the rain.


    "Are you scared of him?" Her brother suddenly asked.


    Angelica dropped the curtain and turned to him. "No. Why would I be?" she asked with a frown.


    "People fear him." He said.


    "Do you?"


    William shook his head.


    "Why not?" she asked curiously.


    Her brother had a unique ability to see people for who they truly were.


    "I don''t know." He shrugged.


    "What were you doing with the King?"


    "He found me while waiting for father. He took me to his quarters to wait there instead and we had dinner." William exined.


    Angelica wondered why the King bothered to help her brother.


    "What do you think of the King?" She asked.


    "I think he is a good person." Her brother replied.


    "Really?"


    He nodded.


    Angelica didn''t think he was a bad person, but she would never have thought of describing him as a good person if she had to, so her brother''s reply surprised her.


    "Do you find him to be strange in some way?" She asked digging for more information.


    "I wouldn''t say strange, but different. They are all different."


    All? He must mean the King and his men. There was indeed something different about them.


    "Angelica, maybe they can help me." Her brother said.


    Angelica guessed that he was talking about his abilities, but wanted to make sure what he meant. "Help you with what?"


    "If they truly are different, then they wouldn''t judge me for being different as well. Maybe they know what I am suffering from." She could see that her brother was desperate for answers.


    His abilities were bing more prominent each year. He would need help, but could the Lords help him? She didn''t get the feeling that they were different in the same way her brother was.


    "I am not sure if we can trust them." Angelica said.


    Her brother sighed, knowing that she was right. They couldn''t risk telling the wrong people.


    William stared at his hands, looking sad.


    "Maybe we can trust them one day, but we need to get to know them first." She said to cheer him up.


    Her brother looked up again. "Will you let me be a squire to Lord Rayven then?"


    "You are too young to start your training yet," Angelica told him. She couldn''t imagine her brother staying with Lord Rayven in the wolf''s den.


    The castle was on the highest hill in town. She wouldn''t even be able to reach her brother fast enough if something happened to him.


    "I have permission from the King." Her brother said.


    "William, let''s talk about this some other day. Right now, father is missing."


    The fact that her brother wasn''t the least worried about their father was concerning.


    "Do you know something about father?" She asked him.


    He looked outside the window with a frown. "It is better without him." He mumbled.


    Angelica''s eyes widened, and her mouth fell open. "William! Don''t say that! Why would you say such a thing?"


    He turned to look at her, his gaze hard. "He doesn''t care about us. He wants to take you away from me. What will I do when you are gone?!"


    Angelica felt her heart break into a million pieces. She reached for him and stroked his hair. "Oh Will, I am not leaving you. Even if I get married, I will make sure you cane with me. Don''t worry."


    Angelica had always thought of taking her brother with her if she ever got married. She knew she could make her potential husband agree to it, but marriage had been far away from her mind. Her brother, on the other hand, seemed to have been concerned about it for some time now.


    The carriage slowed down and stopped. Shortly after, Thomas came and opened the door for her. When she stepped outside, she realized that the rain had stopped.


    Lord Rayven was still on his horse, his clothes and hairpletely wet. He looked over to see her home before turning to her.


    "Thank you for escorting us, my Lord." Angelica curtsied.


    He looked at her without replying before turning to her brother.


    "My Lord, I would be honored if you could train me one day." William said, still not giving up.


    Lord Rayven narrowed his eyes.


    "May Ie to watch the tournament tomorrow?" Her brother asked when he didn''t get a reply.


    Angelica wanted to stop her brother from bothering Lord Rayven, but somehow she was curious to see if he would ever reply. She had not heard his voice yet and wondered what he sounded like.


    When he didn''t reply again, Angelica wondered if he could even speak. Maybe the scars were as deep as they looked and reached inside his mouth. Her gaze fell on his lips and just then, he opened his mouth.


    "You don''t need my permission." He spoke.


    Angelica''s heart ceased to beat.


    His voice.


    It wasn''tpletely unfamiliar. She had heard it before, but where and when?

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    Angelica sat in her bed and watched the fire on the hearth while her thoughts drifted away. She kept repeating Lord Rayven''s voice in her head, wondering why it sounded familiar.


    Why did it feel like she had heard his voice before when she was sure she had never seen him speak?


    She wouldn''t forget such a voice so easily. It was deep and husky and pleasant to the ears. But the underlying threat and danger in his tone made her shiver.


    She had watched him ride away on his horse into the darkness of the night. Something about him evoked many questions in her head. Who was he really? But most importantly, why did she care?


    Putting aside the book that she hadn''t been reading, shey down to sleep. She had already waited long enough for her father toe home, and now her eyes refused to stay open. Soon after, she fell into slumber.


    A loud voice woke her up early in the morning. Angelica felt relieved when she heard that it was her father who came home. He was loud, yelling and cursing, maybe even breaking things. The sounds of things crashing made her concerned.


    Quickly, she slipped on her robe and rushed downstairs. Her father was now shouting louder at the maids and they were surprised to see him in this state. Her father never came home intoxicated, but now he waspletely out of control and reeked of alcohol. He could barely keep his bnce and stumbled left and right.


    "Father." She hurried to his side and grabbed his arm to help him stand, but he pushed her away.


    "He ising." He said in a low voice.


    His eyes searched the room in panic.


    "Who ising?" Angelica asked.


    He shook his head. "No, he is already here. He is watching us all the time. He is ruling our kingdom."


    Angelica was confused.


    Her father turned to the maids, "he is in disguise. You won''t even know when he walks past you."


    Angelica didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "I wasn''t supposed to see him," he croaked, wrapping his arms around himself while shaking. "But I did. I looked into his eyes. I saw Him."


    "Who is he?" Angelica asked.


    Did he see the killer? Her heart skipped a beat.


    Her father turned to her, the fear in his eyes evident.


    "He¡­ he is...he is the¡­" he started losing his bnce and before Angelica could grab him, he fell unconscious to the ground.


    Their butler, Thomas, helped move her father to his room where he could sleep. Anglica was surprised by everything that had happened and by what her father had said.


    "Do you know who he might be talking about?" Angelica asked Thomas.


    He shook his head. "No, my Lady."


    "Could it be the killer?"


    "Your father has been in the army for too long. I don''t think he would be afraid of someone who kills women, but¡­" Thomas paused, looking thoughtful.


    "But what?" Angelica almost demanded an answer.


    "They say it is not a human who is killing the women. They believe it might be an animal."


    An animal?


    Suddenly she remembered the Kings words when he ordered Lord Rayven to escort her. He had said that Thomas wouldn''t be able to protect them from "whatever" that was killing the women. Not whomever.


    But this was still suspicious. If it was an animal, it should attack anyone and not just young women. Maybe someone was killing the women and making it look like an animal attack.


    "What animal?" she asked.


    "Maybe a bear or a wolf." He shrugged.


    "Why do they believe it is an animal?"


    "I am not sure, my Lady." He said.


    "Let me know if you find any new information." She told him.


    He nodded.


    When she left her father''s room, she was met by her brother, who woke up from the loud noise. "What is happening?" He asked.


    "Father had a little to drink. He will be fine," she told him.


    She wrapped her arm around his shoulder and led him away from the room. "Why don''t you get ready and we''ll have breakfast," she suggested.


    "Alright," he said and went upstairs.


    After getting ready for the day, they met at the dining table and had breakfast without her father.


    "Can we go see the tournament today?" William asked.


    Angelica didn''t feel alright with leaving her father without knowing what had happened to him, but she also didn''t want to make her brother sad. She knew how much he looked forward to watching the tournament.


    "Of course," Angelica replied.


    Seeing a smile on her brother''s face brought her joy. William had no one but her. Angelica became sad thinking about it sometimes. He never got to meet their mother and their father was too busy being other things than a parent. She didn''t want to me him. He gave them a secure life, after all, and he cared in his own way.


    After having breakfast, Thomas prepared the carriage and waited for them outside. Just when they were about to leave, a Royal carriage followed by two soldiers on their horses arrived outside the gates.


    A soldier stepped down and walked up to her. "Are you Lady Davis?" He asked.


    "Yes," Angelica replied.


    "His Majesty, the King has invited you to apany him at the tournament. We are sent to escort you." He motioned toward the carriage.


    So the king was still curious about her it seemed.


    "Well, I was about to take my brother to the tournament. I hope he can apany me," Angelica said.


    "If that is what you wish," the soldier spoke.


    Angelica and her brother got into the Royal carriage and then they rode away to the tournament field.


    When they arrived Angelica stepped outside and was surprised by how many people came to watch the fight. Many carriages stood outside and others just arrived. A green carriage caught her attention. She knew who it belonged to.


    A well dressed Hilde stepped outside and looked around. Their eyes met, and Angelica felt the tension between them. That was before Hilde recognized the Royal carriage she came with. Then a slight frown settled between her eyebrows and animosity shaded her eyes.


    Shortly after, Veronica stepped out of Hilde''s carriage. To see them arrive together just confirmed that her friends were indeed meeting each other. She was the only one that no one came to meet.


    For a moment, the guilt she had been feeling disappeared. Why should she feel bad when they had been treating her like a stranger? But still deep down, she dreamed of the friendship she had with them before things turned sour.


    At first, Veronica smiled at her when she saw her but when she took notice of the Royal carriage behind, her genuine smile slowly turned into a pretentious one.


    "My Lady, this way," the guard said motioning for her to follow him.


    Angelica tore her gaze away from her friends and followed the guard. The tournament field was filled with people who came to watch the fight. The noble families sat separately from the peasants. The King, his men and the highest nobles sat separately from the rest.


    The guard escorted her and William to where the King sat, surrounded by his men. He was talking to a few in a low voice when they neared.


    "Your Majesty, Lady Davis is here."


    The King stopped talking and turned her way. His eyes lit up and his lips curved into a smile.


    "Your Majesty," Angelica curtsied.


    "Angelica, I am d you coulde," he said.


    He then looked at her brother. "William, I see you are doing your job as the protector. Did your fathere home?"


    "Yes, your Majesty." Her brother.


    There were two empty seats, as if he knew she would bring William with her. Maybe Lord Rayven had told him.


    Angelica went to sit next to the King and William sat next to her. Two of his men sat on each side of them. Angelica realized all of them were there except for Lord Rayven. She wondered if he would take part in the tournament.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    "I hope your father came home unharmed," the King spoke.


    "He is alright, Your Majesty. Thank you for your concern." Angelica replied.


    "Do you like watching fights?" He asked, turning to the arena.


    "It is too gruesome for my taste, Your Majesty."


    He chuckled. "I am sure William has a different opinion."


    "I love it your Majesty. Thank you for inviting us," her brother spoke.


    The King smiled his usual charming smile. There was something about when he smiled that seemed so genuine. It could be the reason her brother liked him, but Angelica would reserve her final thoughts about him.


    From the corner of her eye, she spotted Veronica and Hilde watching her intently from where they sat amongst other noble women. She could also feel the other women watching her, wishing to be in her ce. If they only knew that it wasn''t the ideal ce to be in. If the king tossed her aside after satisfying his curiosity, no other man would take an interest in her.


    Angelica wanted to respectfully tell the King that he was ruining her chances of getting married if he had no interest in marrying her. The only thing that was stopping her from doing that was her brother. She had to think about her safety because she was the only one her brother could depend on and she didn''t know if her words would offend the king.


    The tournament began with a battle between groups of knights. The fight started between two groups representing their viges. Both groups paraded past the spectators shouting war cries to show off their coat of arms and armor. Then each side lined up and prepared for the charge. At the sound of the bugle, both sides lowered theirnces and charged. The knights that remained on their horses would go back and charge again, and this would continue until one side won.


    Angelica noticed how easily they defeated the knights in the opposing. She could tell they had special training.


    "What do you think?" the king asked her, nodding toward the field.


    "They are very skilled, Your Majesty," Angelica said.


    She enjoyed it a little, even though she flinched every time someone got knocked off their horse. It looked very painful.


    "But not something you wish your brother to do," he added.


    How did he know?


    "I wouldn''t want someone I care for getting hurt for people''s amusement," Angelica said.


    "Fair enough," he said. "But without pain there is nothing to gain."


    She could see her brother nodding in agreement beside her.


    "Your Majesty, is Lord Rayven participating? I can''t see him." William said, watching the knights.


    Angelica looked for him amongst the knights as well. They were wearing helmets that covered their faces, but none had Lord Rayven''srge frame. He would have easily knocked all of them down alone.


    "Lord Rayven will participate in the single fights and the sword fights." The King replied.


    William became excited and waited eagerly. "Which fights do you like the most?" He then asked her brother.


    "I like the sword fights, Your Majesty."


    "That makes two of us." The King smirked. "Lord Rayven will give us a good show."


    Angelica didn''t doubt his words. Lord Rayven looked like he could kill someone with his gaze alone. Everything about him screamed danger. No wonder the King kept him close.


    "Your Majesty, is it still unsafe for young women in our town?" Angelica asked.


    He nodded. "I am afraid it is. I would advise you to stay at home as much as you can."


    "I heard that it could be an animal that is killing the women," she said, fishing for more information.


    The king narrowed his eyes as he looked out at the battlefield instead of her. "You don''t think it is an animal?"


    It was like he knew her doubts.


    "I have my doubts," she said.


    He turned to her with a glint in his eyes. "Would you care to share them with me?"


    "An animal wouldn''t choose their victims depending on age and gender."


    He nodded, "then it must not be an animal like some say."


    Angelica got a feeling that he knew more, but was only testing her.


    "I hope our town can return to being safe for everyone, Your Majesty."


    One corner of his mouth lifted into that predatory smile as he leaned closer. "No one is safe in this world." He whispered close to her ear, then retreated to look into her eyes.


    Angelica gazed into his blue eyes. It looked like they gleamed silver for a brief moment, or were her eyes ying tricks on her?


    Suddenly the crowd cheered, shaking her out of her trance. Angelica''s head turned to the battlefield, and she saw Lord Rayven entering with a sword in his hand. He wore no armor. He was dressed regrly. People would think that he came to watch the fight and not to fight. That was until they noticed the murderous look in his eyes and the scars that covered one side of his face.


    Whoever was going to fight him would be terrified unless they were bigger and stronger.


    William shifted in his seat and stretched his back and neck to see better. He was most excited about this fight. Angelica, on the other hand, felt like this would be unpleasant to watch.


    The crowd chanted for blood as Lord Rayven walked to stand in the middle of the field. Angelica thought this fight would be an easy win for Lord Rayven until his opponent walked in.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Was the king trying to kill his man, or did Lord Rayven have a death wish?


    This man was massive. He was even taller than Lord Rayven, and his arms were thicker than her waist. He walked in, his steps looking like they would break the ground beneath his feet. His big, bald head glistened under the sun and when he growled, she felt the vibration of his voice in her chest.


    Leaning back in her seat Angelica watched, dreading the horror this fight would bring, but the crowd was excited and couldn''t wait for blood to be spilled.


    Lord Rayven didn''t seem fazed at all. He looked almost bored while waiting for the big man to finish his act of appearing frightening.


    "Are you sure you want to see this?" Angelica asked her brother.


    "Yes," he said without hesitance.


    Angelica took a deep breath and prepared herself to see more blood this time.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    Angelica held her breath as the fight began. The big man went on a full attack and she would flinch and close her eyes every time he swung his sword at Lord Rayven. But each time she opened her eyes again, Lord Rayven would be unharmed. Slowly, she began to rx. Maybe she didn''t have to worry. Lord Rayven was doing well so far.


    Some of the crowd that had been cheering for the big man yelled in frustration. He wasn''t doing as well as they expected, missing each time he swung his sword that looked more like a ything in his enormous hands.


    Lord Rayven didn''t seem to have any difficulty avoiding his attacks. It was as if he could predict the big man''s next move before he even moved. While it looked like Lord Rayven had just got started, the big man was already puffing.


    The crowd wanted blood and the ones cheering for Lord Rayven shouted for him to attack.


    Listening to their demands, Lord Rayven began to attack, and the flock cheered louder. Angelica could tell that he was prolonging the fight when he could just kill the big man. Instead, he injured him little by little, causing excitement among the viewers who enjoyed seeing blood and pain. Angelica didn''t like it at all. She couldn''t prevent the frown that settled between her eyebrows.


    She couldn''t deny that Lord Rayven had impressive fighting skills, but she couldn''t understand two people fighting and injuring each other for other people''s enjoyments. What would they achieve by doing this? And that her brother had fun watching this whole thing concerned her. She hoped to never see him in the fighting pit.


    Once Lord Rayven had injured the big man enough to entertain the crowd, he finished him by cutting his throat. Angelica stifled a gasp while everyone chanted Lord Rayven''s name. Her eyes were glued to the blood that seeped from the dead man''s throat. She had never seen that much blood in her life before.


    "Isn''t he impressive?" Her brother asked.


    Angelica didn''t know what to think. People seemed to like it, but she was just confused. Maybe because she never cared to attend these fights before. If she had, she would have been used to it by now.


    "He is indeed," the king agreed.


    "This is why I want to be trained by him," her brother leaned in and whispered next to her ear, but the king still heard his words.


    "So you want Lord Rayven to be your teacher?" The King asked.


    "It would be an honor to be his student," William replied.


    The king chuckled. "I am not sure if he would agree to train you. The man has no social skills."


    "And he hates people," Lord Quintus added.


    Hates people? Why?


    "I am sure if Your Majesty asked, he wouldn''t deny your request." Her brother said.


    The kingughed, amused.


    "You''re a clever boy." He said.


    Abruptly, his expression changed and he turned his head. Angelica followed his gaze gaze, noticing the rming look in his eyes before he looked away. As soon as she turned she saw something flying toward her. Before she couldprehend what it was or think of what to do, the King caught an arrow with his hand an inch away from her face.


    Angelica stiffened in shock as the king ced himself in front of her and his men in front of him to protect him. Guards came running as more arrows flew their way but got stopped by the Lords and guards. Chaos broke out and she could hear people screaming and running in the background.


    "Come," the king said taking her hand.


    She wanted to reach for her brother but the king took him with them as well. He led them through the back of the arena while a few guards followed them and guarded their backs. Once they exited the arena the king led them inside his carriage before they rode away in speed.


    Angelica''s heart had been pounding in panic the whole time. Once she realized they were riding away, she let out a deep breath and looked at her brother to ensure that he was unharmed.


    "I am sorry. You must be frightened. Those people were after me, not you." The King said, sitting in front of her.


    "Why?" she asked breathlessly.


    "Not everyone wants me as their King. Some think I killed the previous King." He exined.


    How did he even catch a flying arrow with his bare hands?


    Angelica looked at his hands. She wanted to see his palms, but even without seeing them there was no blood on his white clothes or on her hand, or even her brother''s hand. He had escaped with her and William by taking their hands, so if he had been bleeding, one of them would have blood on their hand.


    "How did you catch the arrow, just like that?" William caught thin air in his hands to show how the King had done it.


    The King smiled, "many years of practice."


    "Could I learn to do it?" He asked.


    "Even with many years of practice, I wouldn''t advise you to do it. It can easily go wrong," he said. "But yes, you could learn to do it."


    "I want to learn how to do it." William said.


    The king''s smile widened and he stroked William''s hair, who sat next to him. His gesture made Angelica feel warm inside. How she wished William had a male in his life he could talk to like this and who cared for him. The king seemed to like her brother and even though she was still suspicious of him, in that moment, nothing about him seemed sketchy. Could her brother be right? Was the king a good person?


    The King turned to her. "You raised him well, Angelica."


    Angelica felt her heart expand. No one had ever acknowledged that she had raised her brother orplimented her for the work she had done. Raising her brother hadn''t been easy. She had felt helpless many times, not knowing what the right thing to do was or how to handle certain situations. She had struggled with her own grief while hiding it from her brother so he would never feel alone and many times, she feltcking. No matter how much love she gave him, she knew it would never be the same as the love her mother would have given him. The love she would have given them.


    Just as she was reminded that her mother was dead every time she saw her friends with their parents, she knew William felt the same. Over the years, she had learned that she could only do her best. She couldn''t be his mother. She wasn''t his mother. Instead, she would focus on being a good sister to him.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." She said.


    The carriage stopped, and the king opened the door before stepping outside and offering her his hand. Angelica took his hand, and he helped her down. When she looked around, she realized that he had taken them to their home.


    "Thank you for escorting us, Your Majesty." She curtsied.


    "Stay safe, Lady Davis."


    This was the first time he didn''t call her by her first name.


    Releasing her hand, he turned to William. "I''ll see you some other time, Warrior." He said patting his head.


    William bowed, and the King stepped into his carriage. As she watched him leave, she thought of all the good things about him. He was handsome, charming, a gentleman and he liked her brother and treated him well. Even her brother liked him.


    William would have a good life if she married the King.


    "Can we trust him?" she asked her brother.


    She trusted his ability. He was never wrong about people.


    "No." Her brother replied.


    Angelica frowned. "You said he was a good person."


    "He is, but we have no reason to trust him. Yet."


    Angelica nodded. He was right. They should still be careful.


    "Let''s go inside." She said.


    When they walked in, their father met them in the hall. He had a grim look on his face and still reeked of alcohol.


    "Where have you been?" He asked.


    "We were invited by the King¡­"


    "Did I not tell you not to leave the house?!" He yelled with such anger that shocked her.


    "Yes, but the king¡­"


    "You don''t leave the house without my permission." He shouted. "And the King¡­ you will never meet him again. Do you understand?"


    Angelica was surprised. He was the one that wanted her to meet him. What made him change his mind now?


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Because I say so!"


    He was hiding something, but what?


    "Did you do something?" She asked him.


    "No, but I will. Until then, stay away from him."

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    Angelica''s father started to act more and more strangely after he told her to never meet the King again. He also stopped her brother from going to his lectures at the castle and told them to never leave the home. Meanwhile, he came homete every night, intoxicated.


    He would yell a few words no one could understand, and then he would pass out. Angelica was worried for her father and asked him several times what had happened to him, but he always seemed too frightened to tell her. After that night when he first came home drunk, whatever he had seen had been haunting him. But why couldn''t he tell them what he saw?


    Thomas, who went out unlike her and William, would tell her about what happened outside the walls of their home. More young women were found dead, and no one knew what or who was killing them. The people of the town believed it was Lord Rayven. Why she wasn''t sure?


    "Do you think Lord Rayven is the killer?" Angelica asked her brother while they had lunch.


    "No," he said. "People don''t really believe he is the killer. They just think he is the cause of their deaths."


    "How?"


    "Do you know that Rayven is his first name and not hisst name?"


    Angelica shook her head. She didn''t know that.


    "He has nost name. They say his family disowned him because he was a bad omen. That is why he got the name Rayven."


    Ravens were a symbol of bad luck. How sad for his family to believe he was bad luck and even give him such a name. She wondered if his family was the reason he hated people.


    "Angelica, please do something. I am suffocating here." William said.


    Angelica was suffocating as well, but she didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t defy her father''s orders and going out alone wasn''t safe either. The only time she could go against her father''s orders would be if the King asked to see her, but a week had passed and she hadn''t heard from him. She couldn''t believe that she actually hoped to hear from him.


    "Father will calm down eventually." She assured her brother.


    "What is he afraid of?" she asked.


    "What are humans afraid of?" Her brother asked in turn. "The unknown. Whatever they don''t understand frightens them. It bes a threat."


    A threat?


    Angelica became concerned that her father would do something stupid to eliminate whatever he thought was a threat. He did say he would do something. She felt like he would put himself in danger. She had to speak to him before that.


    "I''ll go talk to father," she said, standing up.


    William said nothing as she left.


    On her way to her father''s room, she heard his voice and another familiar voiceing from their garden. She went to see who her father was talking to, but as she neared, she recognized the voice. It belonged to Sir Shaw. What was he doing here?


    Angelica did not like the man. He didn''t know what the word "no" meant. Hopefully, he wasn''t here to convince her to marry him again.


    Before she could turn around and sneak back, her father saw her. "Angelica,e here." He ordered, then turned back to Sir Shaw with a smile. "She is here."


    Angelica clenched her jaw as she stepped outside and went to their table.


    "Sir Shaw came here to see you." Her father said, looking happy as if delivering good news.


    Angelica forced a slight smile as she turned to him, "good evening, Sir."


    "Good evening, Lady Davis," he smirked, eyeing her.


    "Sit!" Her father ordered and Angelicaplied. "I''ll leave you two alone to chat." he then said, standing up from his seat.


    Angelica clenched her hands under the table. She was very ufortable with Sir Shaw. She would rather be with the King.


    Sir Shaw was a respected knight. He was in his mid-twenties and quiet handsome. His golden curly hair reached right beneath his earlobe and his round eyes were bright and brown. His face was slim but sculpted and his body was one of a fighter. If it wasn''t for his terrible character, she might have enjoyed hispany.


    "You don''t look happy to see me," Sir Shaw spoke once her father left.


    "Sir Shaw, I already told you¡­"


    "I know," he cut her off, leaning over the table. "But you know I won''t give up on you. Don''t you want someone who fights for you like I do? I am not stopping until you be mine."


    Angelica frowned. He was getting more determined each day and it was both worrying and disturbing.


    "You will be trying forever, Sir Shaw. My decision won''t change."


    "Then I guess you will be mine, despite your decision. Your father has already agreed," he smirked.


    He was also getting bolder; she realized.


    Angelica stood up hastily from her seat before looking down at him. "I will never be yours, Sir Shaw." She said with certainty.


    That only seemed to amuse him. Angelica guessed that he somehow liked the chase. It excited him and repulsed her. Without waiting for a reply, she turned around and went to her room, locking the door behind her. What was her father trying to do? Would he now force her to marry Sir Shaw? And why did he suddenly change his mind about the King?


    Angelica would rather marry the King than Sir Shaw. The king frightened her, but Sir Shaw disgusted her.


    Feeling uneasy, Angelica paced back and forth in her room. Just what was her father up to? How could she get out of this mess? Sir Shaw wasn''t one to change his mind or be scared off and now that her father sided with him, she was doomed.


    "Angelica!"


    Oh no! Now he would scold her for misbehaving.


    He knocked loudly. "Open the door!"


    Angelica opened the door just to be met by her father''s bright red face. He was fuming with anger.


    "I''m getting tired of you. I have spoiled you enough, but now you will do as I say. You will marry Sir Shaw." He said with finality.


    "Father, I don''t want to."


    "And I don''t care. You will do as I say." He said between clenched teeth.


    "And if I don''t?"


    His nostrils red and his eyes widened to intimidate her.


    "If you want to stay in my house and with your brother, you will do as I say."

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12 </h4>


    Angelica couldn''t believe that her father threatened to throw her out of her home and not seeing her brother. She knew he could be ruthless sometimes, but this was a whole new level of being heartless. What would she do now?


    She turned in bed, unable to sleep.


    "Is something wrong?" William asked who was sleeping next to her.


    "No," she lied.


    Even though she was facing the other way, she could tell that her brother didn''t believe her.


    "Is father forcing you to marry Sir Shaw?"


    "Yes," she replied.


    He was quiet for a long moment. "I told you, we are better without him."


    Angelica turned around, disturbed by hisment.


    "William, he is only doing what he thinks is best for me. Truth is, I need to get married." She exined.


    "Then he should find someone you are content with."


    That was the problem. She was never content.


    "It is taking too long to find someone I am content with and father is getting concerned."


    "You don''t have to make me like him. I am alright with liking you only," William said.


    At first Angelica was surprised by his words, but then she knew her brother. He could tell what people''s intentions were, even when they didn''t know it themselves.


    She stroked his hair, "everything will be alright."


    He closed his eyes as she continued to stroke his hair. Then eventuall he fell asleep.


    Angelica stayed awake, thinking of what to do. Maybe she should go?? to the King, but then do what? Unless he called for her, going to him was meaningless.


    Where was he now when she wanted him to call for her?


    Suddenly, she heard the wheels of a carriage outside, followed by her father''s loud singing voice.


    Angelica pushed the nkets aside and went to look outside the window. Her father was wobbling his way to the entrance. He was drunk again.


    Angelica put her robe on and decided to go downstairs and meet her father before he caused havoc in the middle of the night. Once she was in the hall, she waited for him toe inside.


    The stench of alcohol made her wrinkle her nose as he entered, singing loudly.


    "Father, it iste." She told him.


    "Angelica!" He called as if she was far away. "Come here!"


    He waved for her toe closer and Angelica went to him, hesitantly. He put one hand on her shoulder and leaned closer. The smell made her only breathe from her mouth.


    "We are doomed," he whispered next to her ear. "We. Are. Doomed. The devil hase for us."


    Angelica had heard him name the devil a few times now.


    "Father, the devil has always been here." She told him.


    He leaned back, shaking his head, "but have you ever seen him?" He asked.


    Angelica looked into his fearful eyes.


    "I have," he whispered. "I saw him. He is...frightening, but he doesn''t scare me. No, no." He shook his head and moved his forefinger side to side. "I will eliminate him. I won''t let evil rule us."


    He pushed past her, "I won''t let evil prevail." He called.


    "What will you do?" she asked him as he walked away.


    "I will kill him."


    "The devil?"


    "Yes."


    That was absurd.


    "And how will you do that?" she asked, going after him.


    "I will find a way," he said, throwing himself on the sofa. "I will find a way," he repeated before he began to snore.


    "Father?"


    Did he already sleep?


    Angelica sighed, feeling exhausted by her father''s behaviour. She went back upstairs to her room and slept the few hours that were left until the morning.


    When the morning came, Angelica was still tired. She didn''t feel like waking up. Waking up meant dealing with her problems, and she wasn''t ready for that yet. But more sleep didn''t make her problems go away, and she eventually had to wake up.


    "Are you ill, my Lady?" Her handmaiden, Eva asked, whilebing her hair.


    "No. Why?"


    "You have never woken up thiste."


    "I am just tired." Angelica said. "Where is William?"


    "He is reading in his room."


    Angelica felt bad that he was missing all his lectures because of her father.


    "And father?"


    "He left."


    Hopefully not to cause problems. Angelica didn''t know what to expect. Would hee home drunk, injured, or note home at all?


    "Another young woman was found dead this morning. I don''t know what is happening in our town," Eva said, concerned.


    Angelica was also bing more concerned. They needed to find the killer soon before more women got hurt.


    "My Lady," Thomas knocked on her door and stood at the entrance. He looked anxious. "Lord Rayven is here. He asked for your father and I told him he wasn''t home. He is asking for you now?"


    Angelica''s heart dropped. Did her father not go to the castle? Then where was he and why was Lord Rayven looking for him?


    "Did you invite him in?" she asked.


    "Yes, but he refused my invitation. He is waiting outside."


    "Alright, I aming down," she said.


    Did her father cause trouble? Dreading the worst, Angelica went outside to see Lord Rayven. Having to talk to him also made her anxious.


    Lord Rayven stood beside his horse, carrying his dark aura as well as luxurious clothes. People called him the dark Lord after he moved into the wolf''s den. Now she understood why he got that name.


    His ck eyes shifted to her as she neared, and her heart skipped a beat as she met his gaze. "Good afternoon, my Lord," she curtsied.


    He narrowed his eyes, but didn''t move.


    "May I help you?" She asked when he didn''t speak.


    He made her more nervous than the King did.


    "You may tell your father that he has duties as the chiefmander of the Royal army. Neglecting his duties will have repercussions."


    His voice. She became certain that she had heard it before, but where?


    "I''ll let him know," she said.


    She knew that her father had caused trouble.


    "And you brother¡­"


    Oh no! What about her brother?


    "He hasn''t been attending his lectures."


    "He has been ill, my Lord," she lied.


    Lord Rayven''s gaze darkened as if knowing that she was lying.


    "If he wants me to train him, let him know that illness is no excuse to miss lectures."


    He would train him? Angelica blinked a few times in disbelief. Her brother would be thrilled but¡­ would Lord Rayven treat him well?


    Wait! He said that illness was no excuse.


    "You want him to train when he is ill?"


    "Well, he is not dying." He nodded behind her.


    Angelica looked back and saw her brother standing on the porch.


    Feeling embarrassed, she turned back to Lord Rayven. Ignoring her, he climbed his horse.


    "Are you looking for the killer?" she asked before he could leave.


    He looked down at her, this time not with contempt. "There is no need to look when people already determined who the killer is." He said and then rode away.


    It took a moment for Angelica to realize what he meant.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    "What did Lord Rayven want?" Her brother asked once she came back.


    "You will go to the castle tomorrow and start your training," she told him.


    His eyes widened. "Really? Did he agree to train me?"


    Angelica nodded.


    Her brother became excited, but it onlysted for a moment before his face turned sad.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    "Father won''t let me," he said.


    Angelica smirked. "He has no choice. I am sure His Majesty asked Lord Rayven to train you so you have to go to the castle."


    And her father also had to go to the castle. What was he thinking by neglecting his royal duties? The punishment could be severe.


    What if he was busy trying to kill whoever he wanted to kill? If he killed someone, things would turn ugly.


    Angelica was bing frustrated with his behavior. She had been trying hard to make her father and brother get along. She had tried to make his actions appear to be out of care so her brother wouldn''t hate him, so her brother wouldn''t feel like he only had her, but maybe also because she wanted to believe that deep down. And while she tried to keep the family together, her father was out causing trouble.


    Tonight was the same. Her father didn''te home untilte at night and drunk again. This time, he wasn''t singing or yelling. He looked sad as he fell back on the sofa.


    "Father, talk to me," she pleaded. "Why are you doing this?"


    "I can''t sleep," he slurred. "Every time I close my eyes, I see his eyes."


    Angelica went closer to listen. Tonight, he was talking and she could understand his words. It seemed like he didn''t drink as much as the previous nights.


    "What do his eyes look like?" she asked.


    "They were red. Almost ck. They were hollow." He shivered at the memory before turning to her. "It is no surprise. He has no soul." He said.


    "Is he the one killing the women?"


    "Yes. He is a monster. A demon. He feeds on these women. That is why I have to kill him or he will grow stronger with every soul he takes."


    Angelica frowned. All this sounded so unreal, yet she knew there was something behind what her father said. He couldn''t just be making up everything. Maybe exaggerating, but something was going on in their town.


    "And how do you n to kill him?"


    "I''ll find a way," he said, lying down on the sofa.


    "It is dangerous to do it alone. Maybe you should talk to the king so he provides you with forces to catch the killer."


    He was about to close his eyes when he opened them widely. "The King?" His voice quivered. "He won''t help me. He is the one. It is him."


    The king is the killer? Couldn''t be.


    Angelica leaned closer. "What do you mean?"


    "He is a monster. He is the devil," he said, curling into a ball.


    He looked like a frightened child.


    "Father¡­"


    "Ask no more. I want to sleep," he said.


    Angelica stood up and walked away,pletely confused. Why did her father believe the King was the killer? Why would the King kill young women?


    Something wasn''t right and Angelica kept thinking the whole night until she fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, she woke up to a loud shriek. Turning around, she found William covered in sweat and out of breath next to her. He had his hand ced over his chest and his eyes were wide.


    Angelica sat up and wrapped her arms around him. "It is alright. It was just a nightmare."


    He shook his head, "not anymore."


    Pulling back, she looked at him questioningly.


    "You said my nightmares never became true before. It is because they showed the future. They are bing true now. The deaths, the new ruler, the dark times in our town."


    Did this mean that the King was truly the killer? She shook her head, refusing to believe it.


    "The monsters chasing you," he said, recalling his nightmare about her. His eyes widened even more. He became terrified.


    "You can''t die. They have to find the killer," he rushed out of bed.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I have my lecture today, so I need to go to the castle in time. Lord Rayven hates those whoete and I need to talk to him. He is Lord of the manor so he is responsible for the people in our town."


    Angelica scoffed. "When did Lords ever care for the people?"


    "Lord Rayven is different."


    "He is, but that doesn''t mean he cares. The people of this town think he is the killer, so why would he help them?"


    Her brother paused and became thoughtful. "You are right."


    "William, I''ll be fine," she assured him.


    "Then I''ll talk to the King," he said. "He listens to me."


    The King? The one her father thought was the killer. Clearly, her brother didn''t think the same. Nor did she.


    "You don''t think the king is the killer?"


    Her brother frowned, "no."


    "What makes you so sure?" she asked curiously.


    "I like him. He can''t be the killer." He said and then left the room.


    He liked him?


    Angelica couldn''t believe that her brother used the word like for someone other than her. She almost smiled because of it.


    Almost. Because her father''s words still haunted her, and Angelica would rather be more cautious than not. Even if the King wasn''t the killer, he was different. But did different necessarily mean bad? Maybe she was just like everyone else. Judging him and being suspicious because he was different. Would she have treated him the same had he not been different?

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14 </h4>


    Angelica decided to go to the castle with her brother. Thankfully, her father was still asleep when they left, so she would have to endure the scoldingter. But this time, she would scold him as well. If he was thinking of killing the King, then he was putting them all in danger.


    But why the King? Her father must have seen something? He wouldn''t just turn against the man who gave him a higher position for no reason. And what about the danger signals the King gave her? That couldn''t be just because he was different. She had to follow her gut feeling, and it told her the king wasn''t the killer, but he was definitively not harmless.


    Once they arrived at the castle, Angelica felt nervous as they walked in. "Where do you have your lectures?" She asked William.


    "I have my theoretical lectures indoors, but I am sure the sword training will be in the soldiers'' quarters. They have arge yard where Knights and other soldiers can train."


    Angelica nodded.


    William took them to the soldiers'' quarters and as they walked through the halls, every soldier that walked past them would look her way. They would stare and some would even attempt to charm her with a smile from a distance.


    When they came to the yard where the soldiers trained, the smell of sweat and blood filled the air. Several men were fighting each other using wooden swords, and others used actual swords.


    At a corner, she saw a few boys training, but they were a little older than her brother. Her brother should have waited a few more years. She regretted bringing him here.


    When she turned back to the men, she saw that many of them got distracted from their training and looked her way. Some whispered to each other while eyeing her. Unknowingly, Angelica moved her long hair forward to cover herself.


    "Lady Davis," a dark voice caressed her back, and Angelica turned around.


    A pair of obsidian eyes sucked her in and made her freeze.


    "I see that you have personally brought your brother," he said, looking between her and William. "I''ll take care of him from here."


    Angelica blinked a few times. Was he telling her to leave?


    "I can wait," she said.


    It was his first time training, and she just wanted to make sure that everything would be alright.


    "You are a distraction for the soldiers," he told her, while he didn''t seem the least distracted by her. He didn''t even look at her as if she was a woman.


    "Oh. I¡­ I''ll wait somewhere else," she said, but he didn''t bother to let her finish her sentence.


    He nodded for William to follow him and walked past her.


    How rude, she thought.


    "I''ll wait in the main garden," she told her brother.


    He nodded and hurried to follow Lord Rayven. Angelica watched them for a short while before deciding to leave. More men were beginning to stare, and she didn''t want to provoke Lord Rayven.


    Leaving them behind, she tried to find her way back to the main quarters when she came across the King in the hall.


    He was walking with two of his men when he took notice of her. "Angelica."


    The way he said her name so casually every time threw her off bnce.


    "Your Majesty," she curtsied with her heart pounding. She did in no way believe he was the killer, so why was she more frightened than usual?


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at her with concern.


    "Have you been well?" He asked.


    She looked into his calm blue eyes and his gentle expression. He didn''t look like a killer, but she had never seen a killer to make a correct judgment. Her brother had said that he was a good person, and the people liked him as their King. He was a good King. He had changed many things for the better in their kingdom. Could that all be a mask for the man underneath or was this the true him?


    "I have been well, Your Majesty. Thank you for your concern."


    He nodded, but kept looking at her the same way.


    "If you have any problems or concerns, you can tell me." He told her.


    Why, she wanted to ask.


    "There is one thing concerning me, Your Majesty."


    He nodded for her to continue.


    "The young women dying, it will continue if nothing is done."


    "We are looking for the killer," the King said curtly, as if he didn''t want to disclose any more information. That made him look suspicious.


    "Thank you," Angelica forced a smile.


    "Would you like to have some tea while waiting for your brother?"


    How did he know?


    Well, there couldn''t be another reason for her to be here.


    "I would love to," she replied.


    If she was going to get away from Sir Shaw, the King would be the right person to run to. Sir Shaw wouldn''t be able to go against the King.


    The king''s garden was beautiful, and they were served more than tea. Angelica loved sweets, so she had some with her tea, but mostly she observed the King. She wanted to know more about him to make a final judgment. Was he the killer? Was he trustworthy? Could he help her brother, or maybe even her?


    "You have been very kind to me and my brother," she began.


    He watched her for a long moment and Angelica detected sadness behind his eyes. "I like you and your brother," he smiled.


    His smile was forced, but she felt his words were honest. He was a mysterious man.


    "You didn''t call for me," she blurted.


    What was wrong with her? She wanted to p herself. Why would she say something like that?


    He smiled, looking down. It made him look shy at that moment, and she found him to be more handsome than he already was. She never thought that could be possible. The man was carved to perfection.


    "You do not want me to call for you, Angelica." He said, emphasizing the word "not".


    "Why not?" she asked.


    "I am not what or who I seem to be."

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    Angelica felt the deeper meaning behind his words. Most people weren''t what or who they seemed to be. What they presented to the world was different from their true self. People showed their best side to the world or what they wanted the world to see. They portrayed themselves in a certain way that was beneficial to them.


    Other times, the reason for hiding their true self could be because of insecurities, shame or fear.


    What was the King''s reason for hiding his true self?


    Angelica wanted to ask him what or who he truly was, but she knew he wouldn''t tell her if he was hiding it. They weren''t close enough for him to be vulnerable with her or trust her with his secrets.


    "Are you very different from what or who you seem to be?" she asked instead.


    An unknown emotion flickered through his eyes before she saw the same sadness as before. "It depends on how you perceive me."


    "My brother says you are a good person."


    His lips curved into a wide smile. That truly made him happy. "Your brother is kind."


    He was. But he was also special. He could feel people''s true nature just by meeting them once. There was a reason to why her brother thought that the King was a good person.


    "But you don''t think the same," he then said, tilting his head to one side.


    Angelica was taken aback by his words.


    The king chuckled. "It is alright. There is a reason why you don''tpletely agree with your brother."


    What did he mean?


    "I am just careful, Your Majesty. My brother has no one but me," she exined.


    He nodded. "It is better to be more careful than not, especially when dealing with royalty. How is your father?"


    Angelica felt the warning behind his words and her heart skipped a beat.


    "He is¡­ a little unwell," she lied.


    "Tell him he can take a good rest beforeing back to his duties. I want him toe back with a clear head," he spoke with authority this time. It was the first time he spoke to her like that.


    Angelica felt like he was telling her to do something. Did he know what her father was up to? If he knew, he would have taken action.


    "I will, Your Majesty." She said with her heart racing.


    If her father did anything or even if he did nothing but the King found out about his ns, then all of them would be in trouble. She needed to have a serious talk with her father.


    The king picked up his cup and took a sip of his tea. He looked almost disappointed. She could understand that considering the fact that he gave her father a higher position but instead of working harder, he was neglecting his duties.


    The sudden silence became awkward and Angelica hid behind her teacup, drinking it until it was empty. The King had also finished his tea. He put his cup down before turning to her.


    "I have to get back to my duties. You can wait here if you like. It is morefortable here. I''ll send a word to Lord Rayven and let him know you are waiting for your brother here."


    "No need," she heard a dark voice speak.


    Turning to her left, she found Lord Rayven and her brother standing next to the door. Angelica''s eyes widened when she saw William. He was covered in dirt and he had a wound on his forehead.


    "The boy is here," Lord Rayven said, giving her brother a slight push.


    "William." Angelica was going to get out of her seat and rush to her brother when he gave her a look, saying no.


    "I am alright," he said.


    Alright? He was bleeding and covered in dirt and this was only his first training. What would happen next time?


    "Come here, warrior." The king said and William went to him.


    The King reached inside his pocket and took out a handkerchief. He then gently wiped the blood from her brother''s forehead. Angelica felt warmth in her heart as she watched them.


    "You should go easy on him, Rayven." The king said.


    Angelica turned to Lord Rayven and gave him a hard re without meaning to. Ignoring the King, he red back at her but his lips weren''t as grim as before. She detected a slight smile and that annoyed her even more. Did he find this amusing?


    "It is not his fault. I asked him to train me well," William defended him.


    "I don''t want fame or money. I just want to be powerful enough to protect those I care for."


    The King smiled with a nod, "William. The protector."


    "What does your name mean, Your Majesty?" William asked.


    "Defender of mankind." The king replied.


    "Then bing a King was written in your destiny," her brother said more to himself than to the King.


    Angelica felt like her brother put some more pieces together and she couldn''t wait to hear what he was thinking.


    The king nodded thoughtfully, "it was indeed."


    As if not wanting to talk about it anymore, he turned to Lord Rayven. "Is the training already finished?"


    "It is his first time. I went easy on him." Lord Rayven replied.


    "You should escort them home," the King told him.


    Lord Rayven clenched his jaw and red at the King. The King red back at him, as if daring him to go against his orders.


    How odd, Angelica thought, but it made her think that they were closer than she thought. Otherwise, Lord Rayven wouldn''t dare to look at the King like that.


    "I should, Your Majesty." Lord Rayven said and Angelica heard a hint of resentment in his voice.


    The King only seemed to be amused by that. "Lord Rayven will escort you home," he told them, standing up.


    Angelica stood up as well, "thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty."


    His blue eyes looked firmly into hers. "Be safe, Angelica."


    He patted her brother''s head and then turned around and left. Angelica watched him walk away. He was indeed charming, and the way he said her name every time made her believe they knew each other longer than they did.


    Who was he? The more she spoke to him, the more he became a mystery.


    "Shall we?" Lord Rayven''s dark voice interrupted her thoughts.


    He looked at her with contempt again. She had the urge to ask him what she did wrong, but decided to stay quiet. This much hatred couldn''t be because she looked at him the wrong way. What was his problem?

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    Angelica watched Lord Rayven through the window of her carriage. He rode his horse beside them and even though the sun was still up, she felt safer with him by their side. How ironic considering that he was the man people thought was the killer and the man close to the one her father thought was the killer. It was very confusing and Angelica didn''t know who was real and who was hiding behind a mask.


    "How was your training?" she asked her brother.


    "Lord Rayven let me watch, mostly. He wanted me to observe how others fought before I could try."


    "How did you get the wound?"


    "A boy hit me with his wooden sword. It''s nothing serious. I missed blocking his attack."


    Today, she was surprised to hear that her brother wanted power to protect her. She didn''t want to be a burden to him. She was supposed to protect him.


    "It was your first time. I am sure you will get better," she encouraged him. "Just be careful."


    She worried that Lord Rayven would be too hard on him. "Was he kind to you?" she asked, unable to contain her curiosity. She wondered how he treated people. Was he softer to those close to him, if he had any?


    Her brother''s eyes darted as if not knowing what to say. "He treated me like everyone else. Is that kind?" He was genuinely curious.


    Angelica shrugged. "I don''t know. It depends on how he treats others."


    "He is serious all the time and he has many dislikes."


    That did not surprise Angelica. He seemed to hate everything and everyone.


    "What does he dislike?"


    "He said he dislikedzy and weak people. He hates when we talk, or walk, or¡­ sit and he doesn''t tolerate beingte. Whispers and chuckles annoy him. He also dislikes mumbling. He wants us to speak in a loud and clear voice."


    That was a lot of dislikes, Angelica thought.


    "That must be tough," she said.


    Her brother shrugged. "I expected that."


    When they arrived home, Angelica thanked Lord Rayven.


    Staring down at her from where he sat on his ck horse, he looked even more frightening. His ck eyes caught her attention and she remembered her father''s words.


    He had seen ck eyes, and they seemed hollow; he had said. Just like Lord Rayven''s. His eyes seemed dead when he wasn''t angry. Either there was anger or just emptiness. Could he be¡­


    No, he couldn''t. He had taken her home that night and it had been his chance to kill her if he wanted to.


    "Are you really not interested in finding the killer? You are Lord of the manor and having a killer roaming free in your town doesn''t look good, My Lord."


    "It makes me look weak and less responsible." He said what she truly wanted to say.


    Angelica just stared at him, refusing to back down, even if her words might have offended him.


    He narrowed his eyes. "What people think of me is thest thing I care about."


    From the way he let his hair cover the scarred side of his face told her he cared about what people thought of him.


    "And you don''t care about the young women dying?"


    "No, I don''t." He said without hesitance.


    "My sister could die. She could be the next one." William told him.


    Lord Rayven turned his gaze to her brother and just stared at him coldly, saying nothing.


    "I don''t want to lose her." Her brother said atst.


    Angelica put her arm around his shoulders.


    "We don''t always get what we want," Lord Rayven said before turning his horse and riding away.


    "He doesn''t care," Angelica told her brother so that he wouldn''t get his hopes up.


    William kept watching him until he disappeared into the horizon. Angelica couldn''t tell if the look on his face was one of sadness or disappointment.


    When they went into their home, the first thing Angelica did was to look for her father. She had to make sense of what he saidst night and make sure he caused no trouble, but her father had already left when she arrived.


    "Thomas, where is father?" She asked their butler.


    "He said he left for duties and wouldn''t be back for a few days."


    A few days?! That didn''t sound good.


    "Did he tell you where he went?"


    Thomas shook his head. "No. He told me to tell you to not look for him."


    Angelica''s heart dropped to her stomach. What was she supposed to do now? Where did her father go and what was he nning to do?


    Oh Lord. They were doomed. She didn''t even know where to look for him. She shouldn''t have left home without talking to him.


    What if he seeded in killing the King? She didn''t like that idea either and she couldn''t even warn him.


    "Is everything alright?" Thomas asked, noticing the panic on her face.


    "Thomas, I need you to find my father, no matter what. I think he might be in trouble."


    Thomas frowned. "What kind of trouble, mydy?"


    "I am not sure. Please, just try to find him."


    He nodded. "Don''t worry my Lady. I will try my best to find him."


    "Thank you," she breathed.


    That night Angelica went to bed terrified. She couldn''t sleep because of the pain in her stomach. Their world could turn upside down anytime. All because of her father.


    "You are scaring me," her brother spoke from under the nkets.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are so scared. I can feel it. Is it father?" He asked.


    Angelica thought of whether to protect him from the truth, but then decided that telling the truth might be better. They both needed to be prepared for what could happen in the next few days.


    "Father thinks the King might be the killer," she began.


    "He is not," her brother said.


    Angelica sighed. "You might be right, but father seems convinced, and I am worried he is doing something foolish."


    "Foolishness can get you killed." Her brother said simply.


    Her brother didn''t seem bothered by their father''s actions. Maybe he didn''t understand what could happen.


    "Someone''s foolishness can also get others killed." She said.


    He frowned. "You should tell the King."


    Angelica shook her head violently. Her brother still didn''t seem to understand.


    "Father is responsible for his own actions. ording to thew, no man is punished for another man''s crimes." William exined.


    "People don''t care about thews, William. And¡­ don''t you care about father? Do you want him killed?"


    "I don''t want him killed. But if he doesn''t care about us, why should we care? He is putting us in danger. We should protect ourselves. I don''t want you to die for his mistakes."

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    The next day, Angelica sent her brother with Thomas to the castle for his lectures. She wanted to stay at home in case her father came home. She didn''t want to miss the chance to talk to him this time.


    The whole day went by with her being anxious and unable to focus or think about anything other than her father. It was making her feel sick and she could barely eat.


    "My Lady, you are not eating." Eva said, concerned.


    "I am alright. Prepare some food for William. He must be home soon."


    When William came back from his training, she was shocked to find him covered in dirt and with bruised hands. He also had scratches on his knees. Angelica became furious to see him like that.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    He shrugged. "Training."


    "Like this? Your hands are blue and your knees are bleeding."


    Her brother sighed. "Angelica, it is hard to train without getting hurt."


    "Not this hurt," she retorted.


    He was only ten. He wasn''t even supposed to start his training yet and Lord Rayven knew that. How could he let him get hurt like this during training? Was he treating him unfairly because of his animosity toward her?


    "Eva, help him clean his wounds and get changed." She ordered the maid.


    He shook his head, "no, mydy. No one knows where he is."


    Angelica sighed, frustrated. She didn''t know who to turn to for advice or help. What her father was doing was something no one could find out. Not even Thomas.


    "Keep looking for him," she said.


    Angelica hoped he woulde home that night, but he didn''t. She had never wished for the night to never end this badly before, but the sun peeking through her window was hard to ignore even if she wanted to.


    Thomas took her brother to his training after they had breakfast and then he would go looking for her father again. To her disappointment, he came back without finding anything about him.


    Angelica was already stressed out about her father''s situation, so when her brother came back with more bruises after his training, she became mad. She could almost see Lord Rayven''s smirk in her mind. If he was doing this to annoy her, then he was wrong. Because she wasn''t annoyed. She was angry.


    "Thomas, take me to the castle." She ordered.


    Thomas looked at her confused, but said nothing and followed her orders. On her way to the castle, she thought she would calm down, but she didn''t. She was as angry when she arrived and as she tried to find her way to the soldiers'' quarters; she hoped not to cross paths with the King. She wasn''t calm enough to think clearly.


    Angelica felt like a sheep among wolves as she walked through the halls of the soldiers'' quarters. They couldn''t tear their gazes away from her.


    "Excuse me," she stopped a soldier and she could see the excitement that lit up his eyes. "Do you know where I can find Lord Rayven?"


    The light in his eyes quickly dimmed. "I believe he is with his Majesty, the King."


    Angelica clenched her jaw. This is not what she expected or wished to happen.


    "Thank you," she said and hurried away.


    What was she supposed to do now? She came all the way here to talk to him. It would be a waste to just leave. Maybe she should wait in the soldiers'' quarters. She would rather be amongst the soldiers right now than with the King.


    Yes, she would stay here.


    Halting, she turned back and almost walked into someone''s chest. A gasp escaped her lips as she forced herself to stop from bumping into the person. Looking up, the eyes of the man she was searching for gazed back at her.


    How? She was sure no one was walking behind her. Where did hee from?


    "Are you looking for me, Lady Davis?" he spoke in that dark, husky voice.


    He was standing too close to her so she took a step back before straightening herself. "Yes," she said, then wondered how he knew.


    He raised one dark brow and waited for her to speak. Angelica had already prepared her speech, but standing in front of him with his tall, muscr figure and intimidating eyes made her question if she was sane to provoke him. He looked like the type who would step over someone just because they annoyed him.


    "Do you enjoy seeing people hurt, Lord Rayven?" She asked.


    "Yes," he replied.


    Angelica looked at him for a long moment, but she couldn''t tell if he was being truthful or sarcastic.


    "Well, I don''t like seeing my brother hurt. You are supposed to train him, not send him home bruised, every day. Do you do the same with the other boys?"


    "The other boys are stronger than your brother, so he naturally gets hurt more than them." He exined.


    "Then maybe you should start slowly with him. He is younger than them."


    "Or maybe you shouldn''t tell me what to do, Lady Davis. If you don''t like my ways, don''t send your brother here."


    Angelica took a deep breath to calm down. "This is my brother''s dream and he got permission from His Majesty to start his training early on. I won''t stop him from doing what he loves."


    "But you want to stop me from doing things my way?" He tilted his head to one side.


    "I can''t stop you from anything, but if anything happens to my brother, I''ll hold you responsible."


    He took a step forward, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. "And how will you do that, Lady Davis?"


    "I''ll let that be a surprise." She said, holding her head high even though his frightening aura was working on her.


    "I like surprises," he said calmly. "But don''t waste your time. There is nothing you can do."


    He really thought he was untouchable.


    "You underestimate me, Lord Rayven." She said while her rational side told her she should have just turned around and left.


    It was like she was bringing trouble for herself before her father could.


    He walked to her side and she turned to keep her eyes on him. Then suddenly he strode toward her with his long steps and naturally she backed away until her back hit the wall. Her heart leapt to her throat when she found herself trapped between him and the wall. In defense, her eyes quickly searched the hall for an escape before looking at the threat in front of her.


    "Being brave is good, but being foolishly brave is dangerous." He said.


    Angelica knew he was warning her, but she could only think of how he dared to be this close to her. "Get away¡­" she said, trying to push him, but he grabbed both her wrists in one hand and drew her closer.


    Angelica gasped, shocked by his boldness, and then tried to wiggle her hands out of his hold, but to no avail.


    He shouldn''t be this strong. He was only holding her with one hand.


    Her struggle seemed to amuse him. He pinned her wrists to his chest; her face only inches away from his. Angelica froze.


    "Be careful of who you choose to fight, Angel. The world is full of demons," he warned.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    Angel? Did he just call her Angel?


    ''Now tell me, Angel'', she suddenly heard his voice inside her head. It seemed to be a memory, but only of his voice and nothing else. He had called her Angel before, but when?


    She met his gaze and, being this close to him also felt familiar, even though she could never recall being this close to his face.


    He released her hands and she took a step away from him, but not in fear. "You have bad manners, My Lord." She said, rubbing her wrists. "You might think that I can''t do anything, but if you keep mistreating my brother because you enjoy it, then I''ll stop sending him here if I have to. He looks up to you and if this is how you behave, then I don''t want my brother to aspire to be someone like you."


    The smirk on his face disappeared, and his gaze hardened.


    Angelica looked him in the eyes as she curtsied. "Have a good evening, My Lord."


    Turning her back to him, she walked away.


    Rude and ill-mannered, she muttered to herself. He truly seemed to enjoy mistreating her. She saw that gleam in his eyes and it was disturbing. She had seen enough men who took pleasure in seeing a woman helpless. It was not something she wanted to see more of.


    Hopefully, he cared more for his life than killing the "killer".


    During dinner, Angelica noticed her brother couldn''t even hold his spoon because of his bruised hands.


    "How did you get those?"


    "When the sword is knocked out of my hands, it hurts."


    Angelica nodded. "We could find you another trainer if you like?"


    William shook his head. "No. I want Lord Rayven to train me."


    "What about Lord Quintus? I heard he is a skilled swordsman as well."


    "Lord Quintus teaches me thews and politics. He is closest to the King and the King takes his advice seriously. He is a respected Lord and he made many good changes in his town." Her brother exined. "I am learning from everyone what they are best at."


    "It is a smart thing to do," she said.


    Lord Quintus made his town better, while Lord Rayven did nothing when people were dying in his town. She hoped the king would step in and do something. Her heart ached every time she heard about another death of a young woman. She should have lectured Lord Rayven on human decency.


    "What is the King''s speciality?" She asked.


    "Charm." Her brother replied simply.


    Charm? Yes, he was charming, but that couldn''t just be it.


    "He knows his charm works on everyone, and having people on his side makes him more powerful. It is a good trait as a king. It makes people blind to his mistakes because they want to believe he is good."


    Angelica doubted the King again. Did this mean that he was so good at charming people that she didn''t want to believe that he was the killer? Did his charm work on her? She didn''t know what to think or believe anymore.


    The night was cold and the moon peeked out from behind the dark clouds. Angelica watched the gloomy night sky through the window while tucked up in bed. The killer could be out looking for his next victim at this hour while sheyfortably in her bed.


    Why young women, she asked herself. Could it be because they were an easy target? Or did the killer do something to them before the murder?


    She shook her head at the disturbing thoughts that came to mind. Then what about people thinking it was an animal that killed the woman? Thomas had told her that they had found bite marks caused by a wild animal''s teeth. They had also found marks from ws on their bodies. That certainly didn''t sound like a human was killing these women.


    Maybe it was an animal, but Angelica felt like there was more to it. Something that wasn''t human or animal. It sounded absurd, but she couldn''t find another exnation.


    "Do you believe that there are beings other than those we know of in this world?" She asked William, after sensing that he was awake.


    "I don''t know, but I wouldn''t be surprised if there were."


    Angelica saw a ck bird fly by her window and then it came back. It was a raven and it sat in the tree outside her window. A raven was also a symbol of death.


    The death of the previous King was still suspicious and the arrival of the new King and his men had made many things better in their kingdom except for her town. This made her question if Lord Rayven was the problem, like everyone said. The symbol of bad luck and death.


    She couldn''t deny that there was something dark and disturbing about him.


    ''Tell me Angel,'' she heard his voice in her head again. She didn''t know what disturbed her more. The fact that she couldn''t remember when he called her ''Angel'' the first time, or the fact that he dared to give her a nickname.


    She touched her wrists, remembering his hands around them. His strength still surprised and frightened her. She questioned how she had even dared to confront him.


    Looking outside the window again, she watched the raven sitting on the branch of therge tree. She often looked outside the window and she had never seen the raven before. Why outside her window tonight? Was she the next victim? Was this a sign?

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    Angelica woke up early in the morning and as she walked down the stairs, she heard her father''s voiceing from the parlor. She was so relieved until she saw him with Sir Shaw.


    "Father, where have you been?" she asked, going to him.


    "I had a few things to take care of." He replied.


    Angelica looked at him with a frown. Just what exactly was he up to?


    "I was talking to Sir Shaw about your engagement. We will have the ceremony next week."


    "Father?" She looked at him, appalled. He just came back and already decided she would marry Sir Shaw.


    "It is my final decision." He said.


    Angelica stared at him for a long moment, but he ignored her and proceeded to talk to Sir Shaw. Sir Shaw had a slight smirk on his face, rejoicing over her father''s decision. His joy would be short-lived because she would not marry him. She would find a way out.


    Ignoring her father''s ns for the moment, she decided to talk about the important matters. "Lord Rayven was here looking for you."


    "I went by the castle. They know that I am back."


    What did he tell them? She had said that he was sick and if he said something else, that would mean she lied to the King.


    "I told them you were unwell."


    "Good." He said.


    Angelica was relieved that their stories matched, but where had he really been?


    "I''ll go with William to his training," she said, expecting him to tell her no. But to her surprise, he nodded, then waved for her to leave.


    Confused, Angelica left the room. Now suddenly he was allowing them to go out again? Why? What happened while he was gone? She had many things to askter, when Sir Shaw left.


    With a sigh of frustration, she went to the to find her brother so they could leave for his training. She didn''t want to go with him, but staying here would mean having to deal with her father and Sir Shaw. Besides, she needed some time away so she could think of a way to avoid getting married to Sir Shaw. What could make him change his mind?


    "Father wants me to marry Sir Shaw," she told her brother while on their way to the castle.


    "He is awful," her brother said.


    Angelica wondered if he was talking about Sir Shaw or her father.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    "You have to find someone else to marry."


    He was right. But who?


    "Do you have any suggestions?" She asked yfully.


    "You could marry the King." He suggested.


    "Because he is good?"


    "No. Because you like him."


    Angelica scoffed. "Me?! What makes you think so? I don''t like him at all."


    "You blush when he speaks to you."


    "Yes, you do. You never blush or smile much when other men talk to you except for the King."


    Angelica was speechless. She didn''t know what to say. If her brother made that observation, then it was most likely true.


    "He is the King," she said.


    "Yes. The most powerful man in this Kingdom. He can protect you from anyone."


    "What if I need to be protected from him?"


    "No one can protect you from him which means you have nothing to lose."


    Her brother was somehow right but she didn''t know why she became so nervous thinking of marrying the King. She was still not sure if her brother''s idea was good but it seemed better than marrying Sir Shaw.


    She would have to marry someone someday anyway and the King seemed to like her brother at least.


    "You need someone powerful to protect you from the monsters," her brother said.


    So that''s why her brother wanted her to marry the King. His nightmares still concerned him.


    William turned to her, "Sir Shaw is not a good man."


    Angelica nodded. "I know."


    "Then do you agree to marry the King?"


    Angelica smiled. "That is not for me to decide."


    "I believe his Majesty likes you too."


    Too? She wanted tough at her brother''s assumption of her liking the King.


    When they arrived at the castle Angelica decided not to follow her brother inside. She suddenly became very nervous thinking of speaking to the King.


    "Are you noting inside?" Her brother asked.


    "No. I wille back to youter," she said.


    He frowned. "You can''t marry him without meeting him."


    She chuckled. "I never said I would marry him." She whispered.


    Her brother suddenly smiled looking behind her. Angelica turned back and saw the Royal carriage arriving. Now she had no choice.


    When the carriage stopped, a guard hurried to open the door and the King stepped outside. The wind blew his hair and Angelica found herself staring for a brief moment before he saw her and smiled.


    "Angelica," he walked slowly toward her. More like flowed over the floor with his elegance. Why was he always so happy to see her?


    "Your Majesty," she curtsied.


    "I could send a carriage for you brother if you''d like, so that you don''t have to bring him."


    Did he not want hering here?


    Noticing her confusion, "I am just worried for your safety considering what is happening in your town." He exined himself.


    Did he really worry for her safety?


    "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I was just bored staying at home so I wanted to go out."


    "You and your brother are always wee here," he smiled. "Pleasee in."


    The gates opened and they followed him inside. The King walked them all the way to the soldiers quarters. With him by her side the soldiers that had been gawking at her acted like she didn''t exist this time.


    "Is your training going well," the King asked William.


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    "Your hands are bruised," he said.


    William remained quiet and Angelica didn''t know what he was thinking. When they came to the back yard the King halted and turned to William. He took one of his hands and with the other he reached inside his pocket. He took out a white fabric and wrapped it around William''s hand.


    "You need to wrap your hands for the training. Lord Rayven''s ways are a little extreme."


    Angelica agreed.


    "He wants to be the best fighter. Ites with a cost, Your Majesty.'''' She heard Lord Rayven''s voice and saw him walk up to them.


    "It does indeed. Let''s not make the cost be his hands. I am not sure if it will be worth it."


    Lord Rayven sounded like he didn''t care if he was talking to a King or not but the King still spoke with authority and wasn''t the least intimidated by him. In fact it looked like he liked Lord Rayven''s boldness and only a man equally or more intimidating than Lord Rayven would appreciate his fearlessness.


    Angelica was right about the King. Behind the good looks and charm, there was a dangerous man. The question was for whom he was a danger because she was beginning to feel safe with him.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    Angelica studied the silent exchange between the two men. They red at each other and atst the King won the ring contest. She could see him daring Lord Rayven and even though Lord Rayven was fearless, he wasn''t reckless enough to defy the King.


    The King looked down at William. "Taking care of your body is equally important as training. Without good health and strength to carry on, you can''t be the fierce fighter you want to be. Also, remember physical strength is only half the strength. Train your mind as well," he advised him.


    "I will, Your Majesty."


    The King squeezed his shoulder encouragingly.


    Lord Rayven gave William a nod to follow him and left without another nce at her or the King.


    "Would you like to eat some sweets?" The King asked, turning to her.


    "I would love to," Angelica smiled.


    The King watched her in silence as she sipped her coffee. His gaze was distracting her while she tried to think of what to say to him. Many thoughts were going through her head. Could the King help her get away from Sir Shaw? Was he interested in her as a woman? Was it a good idea to marry him?


    She nced over at him and their eyes met. She had to say that she had never seen eyes that were so blue and surrounded by the thickest and darkestshes she had ever seen. But it wasn''t the beauty of his eyes that had her attention. It was the way he looked so deeply into her eyes.


    "Angelica," he said her name so delicately that it touched a deep ce in her heart. "Do you feel what I feel?" He asked.


    "What do you feel, Your Majesty?"


    "The more I talk to you, the more I feel like I have known you."


    She felt the same way. She felt as if she had known him longer than she actually knew him.


    "I feel the same way," she said.


    He narrowed his eyes, "but you have never met me before the day we met on the ball?"


    Angelica took a moment to think, but she was sure she had never seen him before that day. She would never forget such a face.


    "No," she replied.


    He nodded eptingly with a sad smile.


    "Is that why you were curious about me?" She asked.


    He shook his head. "No. I thought you were¡­ something special that could save me, but it seems you are not."


    Save him? From what?


    "Are you in trouble, Your Majesty?"


    He chuckled. "A little."


    A King couldn''t be in a little trouble, especially a king as powerful as him. Something told her he was in deep trouble if he was in any trouble.


    Could that be the reason he stopped for her? Because he realized she wasn''t the special person who could help him. But then why was he still curious about her?


    "I am getting engaged soon," she began.


    He didn''t look surprised as she expected. "To Sir Shaw?" he asked.


    He knew? Did father tell him?


    "Yes."


    He pressed his lips into a thin line. It made him look displeased.


    "Is he the ideal man that you were looking for?" He asked.


    She shook her head.


    "I don''t want to marry him but I have no choice." She became surprised by how honest she was with him.


    "You don''t look like the kind to give up easily," he said.


    "I care for my brother. Father knows how to punish me if I do something wrong."


    Now he looked more than displeased, and then he averted his gaze. He focused on the empty wall far ahead.


    "Angelica," his tone changed. He became serious. "Don''t worry too much about marrying Sir Shaw. I''ll speak to your father," he said, still looking away from her.


    Angelica should have been relieved, but she wasn''t. The king''s expression worried her. Did she make a mistake by telling him?


    He stood up from his seat with a sigh. He seemed frustrated or angry about something.


    "Your Majesty, did I say something wrong?" Angelica asked, standing up.


    He shook his head with a forced smile. "No, Angelica. You did nothing wrong. I have a lot to do so I''ll have to leave you here."


    She nodded with the feeling that he was running away from her.


    "Thank you for everything, Your Majesty," she said.


    Slowly he turned his gaze back to her.


    "May I ask of you something?" He said hesitantly


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    "Could you call me by my name once?"


    His request surprised Angelica.


    "Of course, Your¡­ I mean Alexander."


    "My birth name is Skender."


    "Skender," even though the name sounded strange, it felt familiar on her lips.


    "Yes," he replied, as if she was calling for him.


    Then he frowned and his gaze searched hers. Angelica felt like she was sucked into his eyes until he abruptly stopped looking at her. "I''ll let Lord Rayven know you are waiting here." He said and then strode out of the room in a hurry.


    Angelica was left confused. Slowly, she sat down again, not knowing how to interpret what just happened.


    "Skender," she whispered his name again. Why did it feel familiar?


    As she waited for her brother to finish his training, all kinds of thoughts went through her head. Since the King didn''t ask her to marry him when she told him about Sir Shaw, she knew he wasn''t interested in her as a woman. She couldn''t deny that she felt a little disappointed and that annoyed her.


    William came to the parlor with Lord Rayven, again covered in dirt, and his trousers were torn on the knees. That didn''t seem to bother him. He looked happy as he walked in.


    "Did your training go well?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    "Good. Let''s go home now." She said, ignoring Lord Rayven, who stood at the entrance and leaned against the wall.


    She took her brother''s hand and walked to the door nervously. She could see that Lord Rayven stood still, as if he wouldn''t move out of the way to let them leave.


    When she neared, she was forced to look at him. He stood up straight and gazed back at her.


    "I would like to speak to you alone, Lady Davis."


    Angelica blinked in confusion, and her brother looked up in surprise. "I don''t think that is appropriate, My Lord."


    "William, why don''t you wait in the garden?"


    William hesitated, but Angelica gave him a reassuring nod. Once he left, she turned to Lord Rayven. "Is there a problem, My Lord?"


    "Yes. Your father." He said, and Angelica''s breath hitched. He knew. "You said he was ill. I hope you can help him get better or his illness might lead to death."

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    Angelica''s chest felt heavy and breathing became difficult. She wasn''t stupid. Lord Rayven knew about her father''s ns, but he was using other words to warn her. Knowing something like that and not telling the King would otherwise be seen as betrayal. Why was he doing it then? Why was he warning her and not telling the King?


    She took a deep breath. "I will. Thank you," she said and tried to walk past him before she could see her reaction, but he blocked her way. His gaze hardened.


    "Lady Davis, you might charm the King but you won''t fool me. I don''t know why you have taken an interest in him, but I would be careful if I were you. Don''t try anything stupid."


    What? Angelica became confused. Did he suspect her also? He went from helping her to protecting the King.


    "I don''t want any harm toe to His Majesty," she assured him.


    "I hope not."


    They looked at each other for a short moment before Angelica felt ufortable and pushed past him, rushing to find her brother.


    She didn''t know how she managed to find her way to the garden, but once she arrived her head was spinning. William sat on a bench, waiting for her.


    "William, let''s go home," she said, feeling dizzy.


    Throughout the journey, Angelica''s heart was beating fast, and she imagined yelling at her father a thousand times before they were finally home.


    "Why don''t you go bathe and change?" she told her brother. She didn''t want him to see the fight between her and their father.


    When William left, Angelica hurried to her father''s study, where he sat busy reading some papers.


    "You n to kill the King and put us all in danger." She didn''t care to greet him first or wait for him to notice her arrival.


    Horrified, he looked up. "Who told you that?"


    "So it is true?"


    He put the papers down and went around the table. "No! It is not. Why would I kill the King?"


    Angelica didn''t believe him. It seemed like he didn''t abandon his n even if he came back home without harming the King.


    "Father, don''t lie to me. Lord Rayven knows and tomorrow the King might know as well. This is not only about you. You are putting me and William in danger. He doesn''t deserve this." She was speaking with clenched teeth because of how angry she was.


    "Angelica, I am not putting anyone in danger. I told you, I have no such ns."


    Angelica studied him, trying to figure out if he was telling the truth or not.


    "If you care about us, you will go to His Majesty tomorrow and tell him that you heard rumors about yourself and they are not true. You will tell him that you are loyal to him and will remain so."


    Angelica knew she was giving her father orders, but at this point, she didn''t care. Anyone or anything that would put her brother in danger, she would fight.


    Her father clenched his jaw but nodded. "That sounds like a good idea."


    "If you are lying to me and I find out about it, know that I won''t hesitate to do what is necessary to protect William and myself."


    Her father pressed his lips into a thin line and nodded.


    Now that she made it clear, she let her shoulders fall with a sigh. "I would not want you to get hurt as well. I hope you make no mistakes." This time, she softened her tone and almost pleaded.


    "I understand Angelica. I won''t do anything." He said, getting annoyed that she kept talking. Clearly, he didn''t appreciate that she worried for him. Feeling disappointed, she left him behind. At this point, after disappointing her so many times, she shouldn''t feel that way. She should be angry.


    Her father did as he promised in theing days. He spoke to the King, went back to his royal duties and took her brother to his lectures at the castle every day. Angelica was relieved that things went back to normal in her family and even in her town. There had been no killing for the past three weeks. Her father also never named Sir Shaw again after he spoke to the King. Angelica wanted to thank him but thought it was best not to see him again. She was happy with the way things were right now.


    The only thing she would want to change was her brother''s nightmares that continued to bother him. He managed to sleep a few days in his room and then came back to hers. Angelica became more and more desperate to help him. He couldn''t live on like this.


    "Did you find out how the Lords and the King are different?" She asked him as theyy in her bed.


    "No," he replied.


    "So we don''t know if they can help you or not yet?"


    "I don''t think they can," William said disappointed. "They are different but they are not like me."


    "What if they can still help? We don''t know how they are different after all."


    William was quiet. She knew he was thinking.


    "The most important question is if we can trust them. Do you think we can trust them? Or at least one of them."


    "I don''t know. They are harder than other people to understand." He said.


    Angelica definitely knew the mixed feelings they gave. One moment they seemed caring and the next threatening. She could still not understand why the King left her looking upset thest time they met. It kept bothering her.


    "Will you not marry the King?" He suddenly asked.


    "Are the monsters still chasing me?"


    He nodded.


    But the killing had stopped. Who were the monsters chasing her then?


    "Don''t worry, everything will be alright." She told him but just that night, as if warning her that things wouldn''t be alright the raven came back and sat on the tree outside her window.


    Angelica watched it for a long while but it didn''t fly away. Getting out of her bed she went to the window. She looked outside and watched the darkness that fell over her town. Then she looked up and far away. She saw the cursed castle standing proudly on the hill. People called it the wolf''s den because they said anyone who went to the castle never came back. They were eaten by the big hungry wolf living there.


    Lord Rayven lived there and was unharmed but then who would possibly challenge that man? If there was any wolf living in the castle, it would run away in fear of Lord Rayven. She wondered if his suspicions were gone now that she hadn''t visited the King for a while? What did he even think that she wanted to do with the King? Kill him? Seduce him? Well, maybe she did have that thought for a while but what could be the harm in that?


    So hostile, she muttered.


    She looked at the castle, again. The windows were dark. She wondered what the inside looked like after being abandoned for so long? Did Lord Rayven make any changes inside because it looked the same on the outside?


    Shaking her head, she wondered why she was even curious. People just liked to have something to gossip about. She had heard all kinds of things about him. Some said he turned into a monster at night that hunted women. That he was the hungry wolf at night. The religious ones said he was a demon eating young womens souls and others simply believed that he was a bad omen. She wondered how he felt hearing all those things about himself?


    Not to mention that they called him ugly and were repulsed by him. Her annoyance with him disappeared and she suddenly felt bad for him instead. How lonely he must be. She felt lonely at times even though she had her brother, so he must feel worse.


    Going back to her bed, she fell asleep next to her brother.


    A strange dream disrupted her peaceful slumber. She saw a redhead woman running through a field of tall grass. She seemed happy as she ran and when she came out of the tall grass, she slowed down. The back of a man came into sight.


    A smile lit up his face and the wind blew back his dark hair. His blue eyes looked at the woman with affection as she walked up to him. The man held a crown that he made of grass and flowers in his hand.


    "I have been looking for you. I have something to tell you," the woman said excitedly.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "You will be a King one day. King Alexander."


    The man frowned. He didn''t seem happy to hear the news. He looked down at the crown in his hand before carefully cing it on top of her head. "And you won''t be my queen?" he asked in a way that made it seem like he knew the answer.


    "No Skender. I can''t be your queen."


    He looked so sad that her heart ached and suddenly the woman was back, running through the tall grass. It was dark and she was frightened. Something was chasing her and she was running for her life. Tripping over something, she fell and a wed hand came out of the shadows, reaching for her.


    Squealing, Angelica woke up from the nightmare. She stared at the ceiling, hearing the loud pounding of heart in the quiet room. What was that?


    cing her hand on her chest, she tried to calm down. The man in her dreams. King Alexander. Why did she dream about him? And who was the red-haired woman?

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    Evabed Angelica''s hair while she thought about her dream. A red-haired woman? Why? There weren''t many people who had the same hair color as her. The woman also predicted that Skender would be King which made her think that this was something that had happened in the past. Something that was more than a dream. It felt like a memory as strange as that sounded.


    The way they were dressed was different from how people dressed today, which also indicated that this was in the past.


    Angelica shook her head, thinking of how crazy she was for actually believing that this could be a memory of the past. Skender would look different today if it was a memory and she would have been the woman, or at least someone she knew. But the woman was unfamiliar to her.


    Skender.


    He looked so beautiful in her dream with his clear blue eyes and vibrant smile. It was unlike the way he smiled today. In her dreams, he seemed genuinely happy until the woman rejected him. In reality, there was always a hint of sadness behind his eyes and his smile.


    It made her think of what he had told her. He was looking for someone to save him and even though he gave her a feeling of danger, she felt like he needed to be saved. But from what, she didn''t know.


    That is when she remembered the monster chasing the woman in her dream. She had felt the woman''s fear and even though she was scared, she wished she had seen the monster before waking up. Now she was left with questions about who or what could have been chasing her.


    It couldn''t be a coincidence that she had a dream about a woman being chased by a monster, considering what had been happening in her town and her brother''s nightmares. Or maybe that was what caused the dream.


    While lost in thoughts Eva finished making her hair and Angelica looked at herself in the mirror to see how she looked.


    "You look beautiful, my Lady." Eva said. She was always quick topliment her.


    "Thank you, Eva." Angelica smiled.


    But Eva was frowning and her lips were slightly down-turned.


    "What is wrong?" Angelica asked.


    "I am worried about you, My Lady and for all the youngdies in this town. What is happening is tragic. I thought it ended, but they found a dead woman again."


    The killing started again?


    Her thoughts went directly to the raven. It was a sign. Death came back to her town.


    "It is tragic." Angelica said, feeling sad.


    "My Lady," Thomas stood outside her door. "You have guests."


    Guests?


    "Lady Harris, Lady Alden and Lady Foster are here to see you."


    So her friends finally decided to include her again? Angelica was skeptical about theming here and suspected that they came with gossip or to find out something about her and the king. Hilde must be curious.


    "Wee them and give them something to eat and drink while Ie down."


    He nodded and left.


    What were her friends up to? Maybe she was suspicious for no reason and they were here to bond with her now that women in their town were being murdered. They needed to stick together. Angelica really hoped that was the case.


    Looking at her reflection in the mirror onest time, she went downstairs to meet her friends.


    Hilde, Natasha, and Vesna were already served tea and sweets when she entered the parlor.


    "Good morning," she greeted with a smile as she approached them.


    "Good morning," they replied and she went to sit on the sofa next to Vesna.


    "We haven''t seen you for a long time," Vesna said.


    Angelica knew that Vesna was trying to put the me on her. "It hasn''t been safe to be outside these days and I have been busy. I am d you coulde to visit me instead."


    "Of course. We understand that it is hard to raise your brother alone. You have always been more busy than us," Hilde said.


    Angelica responded to her with a smile only.


    "I saw your brother at the castle. It seems like he started his training earlier. My brother has also started his training and I take him to the castle sometimes." Hilde continued.


    "He must be excited." Angelica said.


    "Is he training your brother?" Natasha asked, shocked.


    "Yes. He is training all the young boys who want to be Royal knights. The king gave him that duty," Hilde exined.


    "I don''t know why the king keeps him, especially with all the rumors surrounding him." Natasha said.


    Natasha was the kind who believed in curses and magic. She also believed rumors too easily, saying that there was no smoke without a fire. Angelica could see that she was ufortable with the fact that Lord Rayven was training the young boys.


    "Why would the king not keep him? He is known to be a great warrior. They say the king searched for him and appointed him as a Lord just to have a powerful and feared Lord by his side. Now people will think twice before trying anything foolish with the king." Hilde said.


    "What if the people are not the threat and Lord Rayven decides to overthrow the King himself? Like you said, he is a powerful Lord and a great warrior after all." Natasha replied.


    Hilde scoffed. "He might be powerful but people would never ept him as their King."


    "He doesn''t need people''s eptance if he takes the crown." Vesna added.


    Hilde shrugged. "The king is wise. He wouldn''t trust anyone he shouldn''t trust. I have spoken to him many times when I took my brother to the castle. He is kind and charming but he is also clever."


    It seemed like Hilde had been working toward her goal to seduce the King during the weeks that Angelica hadn''t gone to the castle and now she came here to gloat about it. Angelica didn''t let that bother her. There was no reason to be bothered. She wasn''t in love with the King, so Hilde could do anything she wanted.


    "It is strange that he doesn''t have a queen already. It is also strange that none of the other Lords have a wife. They are good looking, young and wealthy. Except for Lord Rayven." Vesna seemed very curious about the Lords. Unlike her sister, she was still looking for her future husband.


    "Only a desperate woman with nothing would marry Lord Rayven to find shelter and have food on the table, but being a Lord he probably holds himself in high regard and doesn''t want to marry just any woman." Hilde exined.


    Natasha scoffed. "He will with time when no one epts him."


    "Imagine sharing a bed with him. I would not be able to get any sleep." Vesna shivered.


    "He is just a man with scars." Angelica said.


    They looked at her with eyes wide and brows lifted.


    "Long ago scars were something to be proud of. Warriors wore their scars proudly. It was a sign of braveness, showing that they had fought battles and survived." Angelica told them from what she had learned in the history books. "People today are vain."


    An awkward silence followed herment, and Hilde decided to lighten the mood. "It can''t be that bad to be with him. He is a powerful Lord after all." She smiled.


    Hilde was all about climbing thedder of hierarchy. It didn''t matter what kind of man as long as he was wealthy and powerful.


    They gossiped for a little more while before her friends decided to leave. Angelica couldn''t believe that she was relieved that the friends she once loved to spend time with were leaving.


    Hilde invited her toe to her house next week, where they would all meet. Angelica would have been happy a few weeks ago to be included again, but now she felt nothing in particr.


    Once they left, Eva came to her, "It has been a long time since they visited you. Is everything alright?"


    "Yes," Angelica replied.


    Everything continued to be the same. Their friendship would never return to the way it was before. "Eva, get prepared. We are going to the market."


    Angelica was tired of staying locked inside her home. She wanted to leave the house for a while.


    The market wasn''t far away from their home, so they walked there. Angelica stopped by a few shops and looked at some clothes and items. It had been a long time since she bought something for herself. She wondered what she wanted to buy.


    Books.


    "Let''s go to the bookshop," she told Eva.


    Eva shook her head at her with a smile, knowing how much she loved her books.


    They went to the nearest bookshop and Angelica walked around looking for a book to spark her interest. As she looked around, one finally caught her attention. It was the title that attracted her.


    ''The monster is me''


    Feeling strangely drawn to it, she strode toward the shelf without tearing her gaze away from the book. She reached her arm out to grab it but ended up grasping someone''s cold hand.


    She turned her head to see who was interested in the same book as her and saw a face covered in scars.


    "Lord Rayven."

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>


    Angelica was surprised to find him in a bookstore.


    He stared at her hand on top of his and Angelica quickly removed her hand away. He picked up the book from the shelf before looking at her.


    "I''ll take it," he said.


    Well, it is not like she could fight him to get it.


    She nodded. "Do you like reading?"


    Angelica smiled, realizing that he was being sarcastic. He always seemed annoyed.


    Eva watched them from a distance, looking worried.


    "Then maybe you can lend it to me. I''ll read it fast and give it back to you so you can put it on your shelf."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Do you like to read about monsters?"


    She nodded, "Yes. It seems like we have the same taste."


    Angelica wondered why he picked this particr book. She could hear him say the title ''the monster is me'' in his dark husky voice. She would have believed him had he said so.


    Lord Rayven ignored her and went to pay for the book. The seller''s eyes widened and his hands trembled slightly as he received his money. A sigh left his lips once Lord Rayven walked out of the shop.


    Angelica followed him, and Eva rushed after her in panic.


    "My Lady, what are you doing?" she asked.


    "I need to speak to him."


    Eva bit her lip and rubbed her hands together, anxiously. "I don''t know if that is a good idea."


    Angelica wasn''t listening to Eva anymore. She was for the first time seeing how people in her town reacted to seeing Lord Rayven. As soon as they took notice of him, they moved to walk on the other side of the road, as far away from him as possible.


    Some wrinkled their noses as if he smelled and others whispered behind his back. Lord Rayven kept walking without turning once to look at the ones talking about him.


    Angelica followed him in silence, curiously watching people''s reactions. When they left the market and came to a small vige the children ying outside their homes started calling him ''monster face''.


    Monster face?


    That was rude.


    Angelica wondered why he was walking and not riding to save himself from his misery.


    "My Lady, we should go back now," Eva pleaded.


    Lord Rayven took a turn and around the corner, there was another group of children. Young boys throwing stones at a dog. The dog was small and white and one of his legs seemed injured.


    Angelica became angry and was about to go yell at them and chase them away when Lord Rayven halted. He had been ignoring everything and everyone, but this he wasn''t going to ignore, it seemed.


    She became curious about what he was going to do next, but Lord Rayven stood still. He red at the boys, but something about his aura changed that triggered fear in her. The boys seemed to feel the same, since they dropped their stones and backed away before running as fast as they could. Even the dog barked.


    What was that?


    It was frightening to witness, as if he had turned into a monster in front of her despite looking the same. But that fear disappeared when he carefully approached the scared dog and slowly reached for him. He stroked him gently and the dog understood that this big man didn''t want to harm him.


    Lord Rayven put his book down, reached inside his pocket and took out the same white fabric that the King had wrapped around her brother''s hand. Lord Rayven wrapped it around the dog''s injured leg.


    Angelica was surprised to see this side of him. She had never seen him being gentle before.


    When the dog limped away, Lord Rayven picked up his book and stood up again. He turned to Angelica. "Is there something you want to tell me, Lady Davis?"


    Angelica walked up to him. "I wanted to thank you for warning me."


    "What warning?"


    Oh, he wasn''t supposed to admit it.


    She shook her head, "nothing." She smiled.


    She wanted to ask him why he helped her, especially since he seemed protective of the King but since he couldn''t speak about it, she didn''t ask.


    "The killing seems to have started again. Something tells me you could catch the killer easily if you wanted to." She began. "Don''t you want to free yourself from the usations?"


    "Free myself?" He scoffed. "The usations are the least of my worries."


    "Then what worries you, Lord Rayven?"


    He seemed surprised by her question.


    "Do you really not care about the women dying?" She asked.


    "It seems like I wasn''t clearst time. I don''t care."


    "I don''t believe you. You don''t seem like someone to ignore when someone else is getting hurt. You stopped to save the dog."


    He chuckled darkly. "Yes, the dog. I don''t care about people."


    "You cared to help me," she said.


    He pressed his lips together, "I never helped you." He insisted.


    She looked into his eyes, not knowing what she was searching for. "I think you did."


    One corner of his lips slowly turned up. "It seems like you have forgotten that I am rude and ill-mannered. Shall I remind you, My Lady?" He said, taking a step toward her.


    "I am not scared of you," she said, holding her ground.


    "That is your first mistake." He tried to intimidate her with his dark eyes.


    "My Lady. We arete. We should go back home." Eva came to her side and grabbed her arm to pull her away.


    Angelica knew that Eva was ufortable and scared of being around him in an empty corner.


    "You are rude and ill-mannered, My Lord. But I hope not heartless." She told him before letting Eva drag her away.

 Chapter 24 part 1

    <h4>Chapter 24 part 1</h4>


    Heartless? If she only knew?


    He watched her get dragged away by her maid, who had been panicking the whole time.


    Foolishly brave, he thought to himself before going back to the castle.


    Skender was busy dealing with humans when he went to see him. Rayven couldn''t understand how he could be so patient with the old men talking about making their kingdom better when the only thing they cared about was their own personal benefits.


    But who was he to judge? He was just like them. Selfish.


    When the meeting ended, the courtiers and Lords left the meeting room avoiding him on their way out and only the seven of them remained.


    "You missed the meeting, Rayven." Skender spoke displeased as he sat down.


    "I have nothing to add," Rayven said, pulling out a chair to sit down as well. He put his book beside him.


    Lazarus leaned over his shoulder, taking a look at the book he bought.


    "The monster is me." He read the title and nodded thoughtfully. "Are you sure?" He asked him.


    Lazarus loved to be yful and tease him from time to time. He pointed toward his favorite friends. "I think Ash and I are the real monsters."


    Acheron frowned, not liking the joke. Deep down, they all hated what they were. Even Lazarus.


    "Alright. Let''s discuss more important things than monsters." Skender spoke. "What do we do about Lord Davis?"


    "We kill him. What else?" Lazarus said, cing his legs on the table, one over the other.


    Skender didn''t seem to like the idea. Rayven knew that he liked Angelica and was fond of William.


    "Angelica and William only have their father," he said.


    "And why should we care?" yze asked. "Or are you perhaps infatuated with Lady Davis?"


    yze always wanted to pick a fight. Knowing that Skender ignored him.


    "We can''tpel everyone, Skender. We have to deal with some people the human way and treason is punishable by death." Acheron spoke.


    A deep frown settled between Skender''s eyebrows. He didn''t like the idea at all. Angelica''s father had seen his true colors and because he went into shock,pelling him didn''t work on him. Some things got imprinted in the human brain in a way that couldn''t be removed withpulsion. That is why it was very important for them to keep their true identity hidden.


    "I don''t want to kill him," Skender said.


    yze stood up hastily, causing his chair to fall backward and his eyes zed with fury. "Do whatever you want." He spat. "But deal with the consequences yourself."


    He strode out of the room and shut the door so hard behind him it almost broke.


    "Do you like her?" Acheron asked Skender.


    "I care about her." Skender replied.


    Rayven wanted to roll his eyes at Skender''s diplomatic answer.


    "Well then, you decide what you want to do, but you have to decide fast. If the Arch finds out that we didn''t take care of someone who knew of our identity, they will punish you and kill him." Acheron said. He was the calm and sensible one.


    Skender was in a dilemma, but they all knew how this was going to end considering the fact that Lord Davis wouldn''t give up his mission to eliminate "evil". He would die doing so if he had to. His mission was more important to him than his children.


    "I am more interested in what Angelica and her brother are. Did you find out?" Lazarus asked.


    Rayven was curious as well. Why couldn''t they hear their thoughts? They could hear their father''s thoughts, but the woman and her brother were different. The boy was also too mature for his age.


    They were all a little disappointed even if they didn''t show it. They had been excited when they found Angelica, but she wasn''t the one. Rayven felt stupid for getting his hopes up. He should just ept and live with his punishment forever.


    "Well then, no saving for us." Lazarus said, standing up. "I''ll take my leave if you have nothing to add."


    Skender gave him an approving nod and they all began to leave the room. Rayven picked up his book and decided to read for a while, and Skender remained seated. He looked troubled as he stared at the wall in front of him.


    Ignoring him, Rayven opened the first page of the book. The title was what had caught his attention and someone else''s it seemed. Why would a woman like her want to read this book? It is not as if she could rte to it.


    Rayven remembered her hand on his, but before he could dwell on the thought, he pushed it to the back of his mind. But it was her eyes that haunted him. No human had ever dared to look him in the eyes the way she did or speak to him the way she did. She even called him ill-mannered and rude.


    "What are you smiling at?" Skender asked.


    Was he smiling? "Nothing," he replied, keeping his eyes on the book in his hand.


    Enough with that woman, he scolded himself.


    "You haven''t said anything. What do you think of Lord Davis?"


    "It doesn''t matter what I think. The decision is yours." Rayven said.


    "I thought you cared about them."


    Rayven clenched his jaw and looked up at Skender. "You were thest to join us so let me enlighten you. None of us care for anyone but ourselves. You seem a little different, which is probably why they made you the leader, but don''t ever think we are like you."


    It was a clever move by the Arch to make Skender their leader. He had some goodness left in him and they probably hoped that it would have an influence on them.


    Skender''s mouth turned into an upside down smile as he nodded. Then he stood up and walked toward the door. Before leaving, he turned to him, "I hope you find reading more fulfilling." He said and then closed the door behind him.


    The man always had to have thest word.


    Not letting himself be bothered, he looked down at his book to read. He was not in the mood to read anymore.

 Chapter 24 part 2

    <h4>Chapter 24 part 2</h4>


    Who am I, you might wonder


    My face is only a cover


    For the monster inside


    I try to hide


    But if you look closer into my eyes


    You might discover my disguise


    For I am no man, and I have no soul


    No heart, and a beast I can''t control


    Alone, I suffer at night


    And when the sun rises again, I pretend to be alright


    My only wish is to be released from the chains


    And the hatred that runs through my veins


    But I know that the end is near


    I shall dig my own grave


    And rest in it with no fear


    Because death is all I crave


    Rayven closed the book. Whoever wrote it had described his suffering so well. Death was indeed all he craved. He looked over at the boys'' training and his gaze fell on William. The boy was working hard and getting better each day. He caught up to the older boys that had longer training than him.


    His hair got in his eyes as he fought, distracting him and giving his opponent a chance to knock the wooden sword out of his hand. The boy then proceeded to hit William with the wooden sword while William tried to pick up his.


    Envy was worse than poison. The boys couldn''t ept that a younger boy who hadn''t had as long training as them was better.


    William crawled to grab his sword, but the boy kicked it away and kept hitting him. Atst, William had enough and used his arm to block the attacks as he stood up. With a growl, he threw himself at the boy, taking him down to the ground and then began to punch him.


    Rayven had never watched anything so satisfying, but it was his duty to ensure that they didn''t get seriously injured.


    "William! That is enough now!"


    William was angrier than he thought. Despite his orders, hended onest punch before removing himself. He was panting and his hands remained clenched into fists.


    Rayven stood up from his seat. "It is enough for today. You can leave."


    The boy that was beaten by William got help with the help of his friends, but feeling embarrassed, he pushed them away and left in a hurry. His friends followed him, and the rest of the boys wished him a good evening before leaving. Except for William. He kept standing in the same ce, while blood dripped from his clenched fists.


    "I got too angry." He said, his eyes red.


    Rayven had noticed that William looked tiredtely, but hadn''t bothered to care.


    "You should get some sleep."


    William gazed up at him. "How do you sleep when you suffer from nightmares?"


    How did he know? Rayven was surprised at first, but then realized the boy was talking about himself. What was haunting this young boy that he couldn''t sleep at night?


    He sighed, frustrated. Why did he even care? Sitting back in his chair, he held his book up. "Try reading. It helps me sometimes."


    "My sister likes to read."


    The boy liked his sister too much, but then what was there to not like?


    Rayven clenched his jaw, displeased with his own thoughts.


    "Maybe she can read for you." He suggested hating himself more the more he spoke.


    Slowly, William unclenched his fists and his shoulders rxed.


    "Have a good evening, My Lord." He bowed and then turned around and left.


    Rayven watched him walk away. The boy was like his sister in many ways.


    After reading for a while about the man who saw himself as a monster and his never ending suffering, Rayven decided to go home. When he went to the main garden, he found William still waiting for his father to take him home.


    Before he could speak to him, he smelled the scent of a woman. A sweet summer scent that reminded him of warm and sunny days. Days that didn''t exist in his life.


    Resisting to breathe in her scent, he looked her way. Why did she have toe today of all days? Now he would be scolded for hurting her brother.


    "William!" It didn''t take long for concern to show in her blue eyes after she saw her brother. "What happened to you?"


    Her brother looked worse than thest time she scolded him. He was curious to see what she would do this time.


    "I am alright." William assured.


    She grabbed his face, removed his hair before looking at the bruises. Then she released him with a sigh.


    When her blue eyes shifted to his, they were burning with a fire as red as her hair. "Can he stay at home tomorrow? To recover." She asked him.


    Rayven was surprised. He had expected to be scolded. "No." He replied.


    She frowned, not expecting his answer. Why did she keep thinking that he would be kind?


    "He won''t be able to learn much with these many injuries, My Lord."


    "Pain is the best teacher." He said. It wasn''t his words, but he believed it.


    Angelica narrowed her eyes,"I hope not, My Lord. Have a good evening." She curtsied, then put her arm around her brother''s shoulders. "Let''s go home." She said, leading him away.


    Rayven tried to figure out the meaning behind her words and the reason she didn''t argue with him this time. The woman was a mystery. Probably because he couldn''t hear her thoughts, otherwise he wouldn''t be so curious about her. Why would he?

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    "My Lady, someone is asking for you?" Eva informed. "It is a man. He is waiting outside."


    Angelica frowned. A man? It couldn''t be Sir Shaw because Eva knew him. "Did he not tell you who he is?"


    She looked confused. "I¡­ I didn''t ask."


    "It is alright. I will go see him."


    Who could it be, she wondered.


    When she went outside, she found a man on his horse. He wore a ck cloak that covered his face. When Angelica neared, he removed the cap, surprising her.


    "Your Majesty?" ??


    He smiled. "Angelica."


    She looked around, but he was all alone. What was happening?


    "Are you busy?" He asked.


    "No, Your Majesty."


    "Would you mind spending some time with me?"


    The question surprised her. She hadn''t seen him for a month and thought that he was angry with her thest time they spoke. She didn''t understand why he kept showing interest in her. Thest thing she needed was to like someone and be disappointed. He was easy to like and feel safe with.


    Angelica thought of denying his request before her feelings grew stronger.


    The king reached his hand out just before she could open her mouth and politely decline his request. Now she felt like she had no choice but to ept his invitation. Taking his hand, he pulled her up and she climbed the horse to sit on the back.


    "Hold on." He said.


    Hesitantly, she wrapped her arms around him and they rode away. Angelica had always dreamed of going on an adventure and this felt like it. The King rode through the woods at such speed that she enjoyed the wind whipping her hair back and seeing the trees fly by. Not knowing where he was taking her also made the ride more exciting. Who would believe her if she told them that the king came in disguise and rode away with her?


    The king took them to a ce where the woond met the river. He helped her get down from the horse and then tied it to a tree. Angelica looked ahead at the river, surrounded by a dash of trees. She listened to the sound of rushing water following a curving path over rocks.


    Angelica wanted to dip her hand into the river and feel it flow through her fingers. Without realizing it, she went ahead and did what her heart desired. She enjoyed the feel of cold water on her skin.


    The king sat on a rock nearby the river and watched her satisfy her curiosity.


    "I am guessing you like rivers, Your Majesty."


    "I do." He said, shifting his gaze to the water. He wore a sadder expression than usual.


    Angelica removed her hand from the water and sat on a rock, facing him.


    "Something seems to bother you," she began.


    He looked back at her with a faint smile. "It is part of being a king." He said.


    It was understandable, but she felt that there was something else bothering him than his Royal duties.


    "Do you wish you were not King?" She asked.


    "I wish I was free." He said, his eyes bing distant as if dreaming of the freedom he spoke about.


    He seemed unhappy with being a King. Maybe that was why he was here with her, to escape his duties for a moment. To escape his fate that the red-haired woman in her dream had predicted.


    Angelica wanted to ask him about her dream, but he could get the wrong idea if she told him. She decided to keep it to herself for now.


    "Thank you for talking to my father about Sir Shaw."


    "I am d I could help. Maybe you should think about getting married? I believe it would be beneficial for you to marry someone who can protect you and provide for you. You won''t be under your father''s care forever." He told her.


    He was right, but she wondered why he suddenly spoke to her about marriage and if he had no n to marry her, then why did he spend time with her?


    "Your Majesty, am I not of your liking?" She asked.


    Afraid of seeing his expression, she looked down at her hands. Her heart began to beat in her ears and she waited for him to reply for what seemed like an eternity.


    Angelica couldn''t see herself with any other man. So far, he was the only one she liked and feltfortable around. Even safe and understood. If she had to marry someone, then he was the only one she could consider.


    She looked up to see his sad eyes. "Why not, Your Majesty?"


    He rubbed his neck. "I used to know a woman. She looked like you and had your strong spirit. Our fate ended badly. I am afraid the same thing is being repeated. Things won''t end well between you and me, Angelica." He looked remorseful.


    Who was the woman and how did it end badly? He was being secretive and not telling her the whole story. Angelica tried not to push for more and looked desperate. He had just indirectly denied making her his wife.


    The king stood up, "I know I am misleading you. I should take you back home." He said with regret.


    Things got tense between them after that. They rode back in silence and when they arrived at her home; he didn''t say much. He just wished her goodbye. The way his gaze lingered on her before he rode away felt like he was saying farewell forever.


    Angelica felt like he was running away, afraid that things would end badly between them, so he wanted to end it sooner. But why did he believe things were being repeated? Could it be the woman in her dream? Could her dreams, just like her brother''s, mean something more?


    She hoped not.


    Disappointed, she walked back into her home. Now that the king wasn''t an option anymore, she would have to marry someone she didn''t even like. Someone who wouldn''t look at her or speak to her the way the king did. Someone she might not even feelfortable with. If she didn''t start looking soon, she would have to marry anyone willing to marry her at her age. She couldn''t get older than this without getting married.

 Chapter 26 part 1

    <h4>Chapter 26 part 1 </h4>


    Rayven already knew he would get this visit before the woman came with her son to the backyard. She was angry because of what had happened to her son''s face. His face was blue from the bruises, his lips cracked and his nose broken.


    Rayven was sure that William had as many bruises on his body as the boy he beat had on his face. He should have stopped him sooner, but he had been curious to see for how long William would be able to go on since punching must have hurt his fists as well. He let his curiosity ruin the boy''s face.


    One thing Rayven had told them was to avoid the face when training and William had defied him.


    Where did he and his sister get the courage from?


    "Lord Rayven, I want to know who hit my son like this?" she demanded.


    Rayven noticed that the only time people dared talk to him was when a loved one was hurt or in trouble.


    "A younger boy." Rayven replied.


    She frowned. "Are younger boys training here?"


    "We choose strength over age and the younger boy was strong enough to beat your son." He said simply.


    The boy looked down, embarrassed. From his thoughts, he knew the boy hated that his mother came with him to the training. He wanted to handle his own problems, but his mother had insisted.


    "You are their teacher. You should¡­"


    "My Lady. You should teach your son to stand up for himself at this age. If you keep fighting his battles, he will never be a man." He cut her off.


    The woman became quiet, not knowing what to say. The son looked at her pleadingly, hoping that she would leave.


    "Well¡­" She swallowed, bing nervous now that all the other boys had gathered to see what was going on.


    When she regained her courage again, she spoke. "I wish my son to grow and be strong, but it hurts a mother to see her child hurt. "This..." she pointed at his face, "don''t look like a part of a training."


    Turning away from her, he went to instruct the boys on how to start their training. He could hear the woman''s thoughts, thinking that he was disrespectful and if she could hear his thoughts, she would know that he didn''t care what she thought about him.


    When she left, the boy came to him, "My Lord, I did not wish to bring my mother, but she insisted." He exined himself.


    What a tiring day with all these talks. "Take your sword." He told him.


    The boy went ahead and began to train with the others. William was training with a boy his size this time, even if they weren''t the same age. But he kept dropping his sword, probably from the pain he inflicted upon himself from the punches he threw yesterday.


    Rayven went ahead to sit under the shade of arge tree and watch the boys now and then while reading his book. But he got so lost in it, so lost in the suffering of the man who saw himself as a monster that he didn''t notice the boys had now gathered around him.


    "Yes...you can go home now," he said, reading their thoughts since he missed hearing what they said.


    Saying their goodbyes, they hurried away. As usual, William stayed a little longer, training on his own when Lazarus and Acheron came to the backyard. Those two spend the most time together. They were closest to each other in the group, even though they were very different from one another. Lazarus was sarcastic, looking at the world mockingly with his silver eyes. He lived his life on his terms even with the punishment and acted all nonchntly. Acheron was the calm and sensible one. Well, most of the time, when he was well fed.


    William stopped swinging his sword and bowed. "Good evening, Lord Quintus and Lord Valos."


    "Good evening, William." Acheron smiled at him.


    "Are you being hard on the boy, Rayven?" Lazarus called.


    Acheron began to examine William''s hands. "What have you done?" He asked him.


    "I punched a boy," William replied, embarrassed.


    "That is a lot of punching." Lazarus said, before turning to Rayven. "What are you doing reading a book while letting the boys kill each other? We can do many things but we can''t revive the dead."


    Rayven gave him a bored look before ignoring him.


    "You are a little tough one," Acheron said.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Both smiled at his politeness. "Well, I think you should go home now and take care of your body." Acheron told him.


    William nodded and obeyed. He wished them all goodbye before leaving.


    "What is wrong?" Rayven asked, knowing that they came to the backyard and sent William away for a reason.


    "The Arch are on their way, and Skender is not here. Yet." Lazarus said.


    Rayven sighed. He didn''t long to see the Arch, especially that woman.


    "Where is Skender?" He asked.


    "With the lovely fierydy." Acheron smirked.


    Angelica?


    "He is smitten." Lazarus said.


    "Yes, which means trouble for us. Now the Arch are here." Acheron spoke of trouble, but didn''t look troubled at all.


    The real trouble awaited Skender since he hesitated to kill Lord Davis. It was the least he could do. If he didn''t kill him, the man would expose himself as a traitor, which would be worse for Angelica and her brother.


    "Well, if he wants to be with her, I can understand his hesitance. She would never look at him the same way if she knew and if he lied, then he would have to carry that secret forever. The man is already full of guilt." Lazarus said.


    "We could let yze kill him." Acheron suggested.


    "It doesn''t matter. There isn''t much difference between the one who kills and the one who stands by and watches. yze can''t do anything without Skender''s permission. He will be the one to make the decision," Rayven said.


    There was no escaping for Skender. Being a leader wasn''t easy. His leadership was part of his punishment.


    "I hope he says a good farewell, then. Maybe a kiss." Lazarus smirked.


    A kiss? Rayven felt a strange burning in his veins and something moved inside his chest.


    What was that?

 Chapter 26 part 2

    <h4>Chapter 26 part 2</h4>


    Skender arrived in time and joined them in the backyard together with yze, Mazzon and Vitale before the Arch arrived.


    Rayven could feel the tension in the air when everyone gathered. No one was pleased that the Arch woulde and they wouldn''t have visited if Skender had done his job. yze was already showing his bitterness toward Skender. Mazzon kept to himself, and Acheron and Lazarus stayed quiet. Vitale sat on the floor, looking exhausted. He didn''t know if it was the thought of the Arching alone that exhausted him or if there was something else.


    "Well, well, you have already gathered, my Lords." Lucrezia appeared from thin air with her two wingmen on each side, startling a few of them. Her aura sucked all the existing air whenever she arrived.


    Today she wore a long-sleeved green dress thatplimented her green eyes and a crown of ck thorns sat on top of her head. Her dark hair cascaded down to her waist in elegant waves and her sun kissed skin glowed in the evening light.


    She was mesmerizing and cruel, and Rayven hated her with such passion. He had hoped to never see her face again, but here she was. Thank you, Skender, he thought.


    "You don''t seem pleased to see me, but I am not pleased to be here either." She began.


    Even her voice annoyed him.


    Skender stepped forward. "It is my fault. I take full responsibility." He hurried to say.


    Lucrezia shook her head and clicked her tongue in disapproval. "I wouldn''t be here if you had taken responsibility, Skender. We can''t afford to have someone knowing of our identity roaming free. Why haven''t you taken care of it?"


    "Do I have to kill him?" Skender asked.


    "Do you have any other solution?" she wondered.


    "I''ll find one but I don''t want to kill him."


    "Even if I tell you to do it?" She asked.


    "I''ll take whatever punishment you give me." He told her.


    He really cared for the woman, or maybe he didn''t know what getting punished by the Arch meant.


    "Very well then. You shall receive your punishment." She said, before turning to look at each one of them. Her eyes studied them as if looking for something, but her search stopped when her eyes locked with Rayven''s.


    A wicked smile curved her lips. "You will be the punishment." She said pointing at him.


    They all frowned, confused by what was happening, but Rayven knew exactly what she was going to do. She was going to punish him instead of Skender. No wonder. The woman hated him the most.


    Her wingmen came and grabbed each of his arms to take him, but he pushed them away. "I don''t need help to walk."


    "What are you doing?" Skender asked her.


    "I will punish Rayven instead of you. You have to learn that your decisions as a leader will affect others." She told him, giving him something to think about. Then with a snap of her fingers, she teleported Rayven away to where he would receive his punishment.


    It was the same cave where she had taken a piece of him and, until today, his chest was empty.


    "Are you frightened, Rayven?" She asked, tilting her head to one side.


    She already knew what he was thinking and feeling.


    Walking up to him, she stood inches away from his face. Rayven gazed into her eyes, unafraid.


    "Your eyes are so cold and dead. Is there any hope left for you?" She asked, running a finger along his scars. "You must have be used to the pain. I am going to make you feel a different kind of pain today."


    He didn''t even want to think about what kind of punishment she had in store for him. She was very creative with her punishments.


    "Come," she showed him the way through the corners of the cave and then brought him to a dark room. There was arge, t rock in the middle. "I want you to undress and lie down and don''t disobey me, Rayven. I am in the mood to punish."


    Rayven undressed and went to lie down on therge, t rock. He knew she enjoyed resistance, so he wasn''t going to satisfy her. Through the years, he had learned her twisted ways.


    When hey down on the cold stone, an invisible force wrapped itself around his wrists and ankles to hold him down. What was she going to do?


    "You are curious." She said, walking around him. "That is a good sign. Now let''s see if this pain will awaken you."


    Suddenly, the roof of the cave opened and light entered as if it was midday, even though it was evening. Before he could take a closer look to see where the light wasing from, his eyes burned as if someone had thrown stones of fire into them. He shut them quickly but then felt heat on his skin, slowly increasing until he felt his skin burn.


    Rayven clenched his jaw, suppressing his urge to groan in pain, but the heat kept increasing. It burned the scars on his face, his neck, his chest, and his stomach. Those ces hurt the most. He clenched his fists and naturally tried to release himself, but the invisible chains around his arms and legs tightened, cutting the blood-flow to his hands and feet.


    As if getting punished for resisting the burning became unbearable. He could smell his skin burning and he threw his head back and growled. His skin melted off and the scorching heat burned his flesh. Rayven screamed in agony, trying to free himself, but to no avail.


    "Stop it!" He yelled and abruptly the burning stopped.


    He let out a deep breath,pletely shocked by the pain.


    "See Rayven, you do feel pain." She told him, "and you don''t enjoy it."


    He was panting. "Are you satisfied now?" He asked her.


    "No. I want you to change. I want to give you back your life, but you are not helping me. You think I am your enemy but I am not."


    Rayven chuckled darkly through all the pain. "I don''t want my life back. I just want you to end it." He snapped.


    She frowned. "You want to escape your punishment instead of trying to make a change."


    "How do you expect me to change?" He asked between clenched teeth and his burned face hurt every time he spoke.


    "I want you to care. To love. To think of others before yourself. Look at Skender. He was willing to take a punishment to save someone else."


    Rayven scoffed. "You want me to love and care for others when you have taken my heart. I want it back!"


    "Did you care for others when you had your heart? It was dead when I took it, Rayven." She spoke louder this time. "I can''t give it to you. You will kill yourself."


    He fought to free himself again before ring at her. "Look at me! I am as good as dead."


    She frowned. "I believe you sometimes when I look into your eyes even when I know that is not true."


    "You just want to keep punishing me." He spat.


    "No, I want you to feel Rayven."


    He let his head fall back, feeling tired. He gave up. "Nothing can save me. Just let me go." He pleaded.


    "You are wrong. You can be saved. Today I saw a red dot on your heart. Do you know what it means?"


    Rayven remained quiet, but in the back of his mind, he became a little curious. "It means blood. Your heart bled a little today." She ced a finger on his chest. "You felt it too. Right here."


    Rayven was lost, not understanding what she was talking about.


    "To be saved, you have to find the thing or the person who made you feel that way."


    "You said a special woman would save us."


    "No. When I said ''you'', I was only talking about you." She said. "My predictions can be wrong, but that is what I saw. One thing is sure. If your heart doesn''t beat and keep beating, then you won''t be saved and I believe despite my predictions that your fate is in your hands."


    "I told you, I don''t want to be saved." He said.


    "Alright then. How about this? If you make your heart beat, I will give it back to you."


    Rayven sat up, now listening carefully. He had a chance to finally be free? "How do I make it beat?" He asked.


    A smile curved her lips. "Oh, my dear. You don''t seem to understand. Love, fear, passion make our heart beat. Hatred, envy, greed and selfishness darken our hearts."


    Then she was wrong. He couldn''t be saved. He would just wait for his death.


    Ignoring the pain his wounds caused, he climbed down from the rock. He went to wear his clothes on his burned skin, relishing in how it peeled the rest of his skin and tugged at his burned flesh. And then he was back in the castle''s backyard.


    Was it night or was it just darkness covering his eyes? He wasn''t sure why he couldn''t see clearly, but he knew they all waited for him toe back, especially Skender, who caught him when he fell. "I am sorry, Rayven." He whispered, sounding remorseful.


    Rayven felt other arms around him, and then he was being carried away. Theyy him down on a bed.


    Yes, it was his vision that darkened because even inside the room, he couldn''t see anything. Just hear their voices. yze was cursing as usual, ming Skender for what had happened to him. Acheron was trying to stop the fight.


    Rayven couldn''t keep up anymore. He gradually fell into the darkness until he felt nothing.

 Chapter 26 part 3

    <h4>Chapter 26 part 3</h4>


    Oh pain, what have I done


    To make you mypanion


    Having you around is no fun


    I want you gone


    Rayven opened his eyes slowly, the lights greeting him with their warmth. But right now, all he wanted was to feel cold. To feel numb. Why did he wake up? He wished he had never opened his eyes again.


    Skender sat next to the bed in a chair and Acheron on a coach in the corner. He was falling asleep when he saw that Rayven had woken up.


    Skender loomed over him with a worried expression. "Rayven, you worried me." He said, breathing out in relief.


    Acheron came to his side as well. "What did she do to you?"


    Rayven saw anger in Acheron''s eyes. The man never showed anger unless he was hungry. Opening his mouth, Rayven tried to speak despite his extremely dry mouth and throat. The words cut through him, causing him to grimace in pain, but he could barely be heard.


    Acheron hurried away to bring him water.


    Pushing himself up with his arms, Rayven tried to sit, but almost cursed when his healing skin rubbed against the sheets. He realized they had undressed him and taken care of his wounds.


    Acheron handed him the ss of water and Rayven gulped it down at once. The cold against his throat made him want to feel the same on his body.


    Both Acheron and Skender watched him with concern.


    "What is wrong?" Rayven asked.


    "You were sleeping for a week."


    A week? That couldn''t be possible, but when he looked down at his body and saw how his wounds were healing, he believed them.


    Why would he be sleeping for a week? He had been through worse than this and woke up the next day.


    Rayven pushed the nkets aside to get out of bed. "You should rest some more," Skender told him.


    "Who has been training the boys?" Rayven asked.


    "Zarus has been training them," Acheron replied.


    Rayven looked outside the window. It was early morning, so the boys would soon arrive for their training. He went to look for clothes while Skender and Acheron watched him in silence. He got dressed and left the room in a rush.


    He could hear Acheron telling Skender "leave him. He needs the distraction."


    Distraction? What could make him forget the misery he lived in? It would be enough to arrive at the backyard where the boys waited and cause them to gasp at his hideous face to be reminded of who he was and what he looked like.


    It didn''t matter.


    He was used to people staring at him, whispering about him and gasping at the sight of him. Only the reason was different now.


    When he arrived in the backyard, just as he expected, the boys were horrified to see him in the state he was in. If they had only seen his whole body. His clothes covered most of his wounds.


    "Wee back, Lord Rayven." Lazarus, who was already there to train the boys, greeted him.


    "I can take it from here," Rayven said.


    Lazarus smirked. "Of course you can. Just avoid the sun." He patted him on the shoulder and left him with the boys.


    "Wee back, Lord Rayven," some of them greeted.


    Rayven squinted his eyes, feeling the sunrays burn through hisshes. His skin began to itch, but he ignored it and went to instruct the boys.


    Time went by slowly as he showed the boys different techniques and taught them his skills. He just wished for the day to end, the month and all the years. He wanted his life to end.


    What was wrong with him? He wasn''t someone to drown in self pity. He should just go back to epting his fate and stopining.


    When the evening came, he sent the boys away but as usual, William stayed. Rayven watched him in silence, thinking of how his punishment kept this boy''s father alive.


    William went to put his wooden sword back in the box when he was satisfied with his training, then he came up to him.


    Why? Why pester him? Rayven wasn''t in the mood to behave appropriately. He felt like tearing apart anyone who spoke to him, especially this boy.


    "My Lord, I am d you are back," he said.


    "Was Lord Quintus terrible?"


    William smiled. "No, I am just used to having you training us," he shrugged.


    Then he looked at his face, not with disgust or any other feeling Rayven could distinguish. "It seems like you got hurt again," he said.


    Again? It seemed like the boy paid attention to his scars. No one looked at him long enough to notice.


    William reached inside his pocket and pulled out a little box. "My sister mixes herbs to help heal my wounds. Look," he said, showing him his healed fists. "I am healed now. You can have it."


    He held out the box, but Rayven pped it out of his hands. William was startled, but only for a brief moment before he went to pick up the box. Then he came back to him.


    "It is alright. I get angry too when I don''t get enough sleep because of my nightmares. I took your advice and began to read. Now I sleep a little better."


    What a way to make him know he was terrible and make him feel good at the same time. Rayven was amused, even in his bad mood.


    When he said nothing, William gently put the box beside him. "Have a good evening, My Lord." He bowed and left.


    In the shade of the tree, Rayven rested his back against its trunk. He blocked his mind from any thoughts and emotions and only focused on the pain caused by his wounds. After a while, when he was sure that he was feeling nothing but pain, he stood up and returned to the chamber where he had been resting earlier.


    He put the box of herbs on the table before letting himself fall into the bed. Wait! Did he bring the box with him?


    "I think I am bing more human and using the door," he said, with Acheron and Vitale trailing behind him.


    "Except humans don''te uninvited and they knock first," Rayven spoke in a bitter tone.


    "Are you saying I am not invited?" He pretended to be hurt as he came to sit on the other end of the bed. He swung his legs up the bed, still wearing his shoes. "I took care of your children while you were sick."


    Children? The boys were far from being his children. He couldn''t imagine himself being a father. How unlucky his child would be.


    yze arrived, but not through the door like the others. "You are alive," he said.


    "Sadly." Rayven replied and yze smirked.


    "Is Skender busy?" Vitale asked.


    "Yes. He is busy doing nothing." yze said, causing Lazarus tough. "We do the work, he gets the praise. He doesn''t do the work, we get the punishment."


    yze had never concealed his dislike of their newest member. Skender. The one who was punished for the shortest amount of time amongst them. He still had that light of hope left in his eyes, but soon, after many years of being punished like them, he would lose hope as well.


    If Lucrezia wanted to save someone, she should save him. Rayven was beyond saving. The punishment was supposed to make him a better person, but he only got worse. His heart remained dark and his body remained cold.


    He was nothing but a waste of space right now. He was better off dead.

 Chapter 31 - 27

    <h4>Chapter 31 - 27</h4>


    "William,e here!" Rayven ordered when all the boys left their training.


    William came to him, keeping his head down.


    "What has happened to you?" he asked.


    Today, he wasn''t as focused as he used to be.


    William looked up at him. "I didn''t sleep well."


    "Seems like reading isn''t helping anymore."


    "I have read all the books at home. I have nothing left to read. My sister will buy me a book today," he exined.


    "Take this," he said, giving him the book in his hands. "Make sure toe well prepared tomorrow."


    William looked at the book in his hands. The Monster Is Me. Then he looked up at him again. "What are you, My Lord?" he asked straight.


    "What do you think I am?" Rayven asked.


    "I am not sure," William replied.


    Interesting, Rayven thought. So he could sense that he wasn''t human. Rayven wondered how he would react if he told him the truth. Most people didn''t believe when the truth was told tantly.


    "I am what most people call a demon."


    "Not evil? Just demon?" he asked.


    Rayven frowned. What was the difference to humans? All demons were evil to them.


    "I am evil too." Rayven replied.


    He wasn''t being punished for no reason.


    William nodded, but Rayven wasn''t sure why. Did he believe him or not? From the way his heart stayed calm, he probably didn''t believe him.


    "I''ll keep your secret," he told him.


    Oh, this boy. Rayven chuckled.


    "Why would you keep it a secret?" he asked.


    His father was eager to spread their secret, and yet here was his only son, wanting to keep it safe.


    "People are afraid of what they don''t understand. You wouldn''t be afraid of me?" He asked.


    Did this boy really think he would be afraid of him? He had just told him he was a demon.


    "Why do you ask? Are you what I might not understand?"


    "I believe so," he said.


    "How so?" Rayven asked, bing curious.


    "What are your nightmares about, My Lord?"


    "Monsters. Torture. Pain."


    "Mine are about the future." He lowered his voice.


    Future? Oh no! It couldn''t be.


    "What you see in your dreams, does it happen?" he asked carefully.


    William nodded.


    How could it be possible?


    A male prophet?


    All of them were female. That is why the killing continued. They couldn''t find the female prophetess because he was a male.


    Rayven understood now why he couldn''t hear the boy''s thoughts. It exined the maturity and wisdom.


    But why couldn''t he read Angelica''s thoughts? There couldn''t be two of them in the same family.


    "William," he grabbed the back of the boy''s head and made him look into his eyes. "Don''t ever tell anyone what you told me right now. Not even the ones you think you can trust."


    "I trust you, My Lord."


    "Don''t!" He said.


    For the first time he saw fear in the boy''s eyes. "Am I in trouble, My Lord?" he whispered.


    "Not if you keep it a secret."


    William swallowed and nodded.


    "Come, I''ll take you home," he said.


    On their way to William''s home, Rayven realized what he was doing.


    What was he doing?!


    He cursed himself.


    "Is everything alright, My Lord?" William asked him.


    Rayven felt like he was suffocating as soon as he realized his actions. When would they arrive?


    When the carriage finally stopped, he stepped outside quickly and breathed in the cold air. The breeze carried a sweet scent that immediately stirred something in him.


    He resisted looking up. He wanted to flee, but his gaze was already drawn to her.


    "William!" She met her brother halfway and examined him, probably wondering why he brought him home instead of their father. When she found nothing wrong with her brother, her gaze shifted to his.


    "Lord Rayven. What brings you here?"


    My foolishness, he replied inside his head.


    He stopped breathing simply to avoid her scent. He didn''t want to stir any desires within him that he couldn''t satisfy. Women were not part of his life. He didn''t take them even for pleasure because he couldn''t stand hearing their thoughts of how revolting they found him to be.


    Angelica was a rare beauty, with her fiery hair and her calm blue eyes. A woman like her would never look his way. She had already chosen Skender, who probably was a better choice. The man knew how to charm women. Rayven only scared them before he could open his mouth.


    "Oh," she said, her eyes lighting up when she saw his book in William''s hands. "Did youe to lend me the book?"


    As if he would bother doing such a thing.


    "No. He gave it to me." William said.


    "Gave it?" Her eyes widened and then she turned to him and squinted her eyes at him.


    Some unknown emotion went through her eyes when she noticed his burned face.


    "What happened to you?" she asked with a frown.


    He sighed. "Your brother told me his secret. You should never tell anyone."


    Shocked, Angelica looked down at her brother to confirm what he said, and William nodded.


    Rayven turned to leave when he felt her grab his arm. "Wait! Do you know what it means? I mean that he has those¡­"


    Removing his arm from her grip, he looked into her eyes. "You know what it means. You just don''t believe it because you have never seen it before."


    Her eyes darted around before gazing at him again.


    "Do you know how he can get rid of it?"


    "He can''t. It''s a gift and a curse that he has to live with."


    He tried to leave again, but she grabbed him again.


    This woman. How dare she?


    "Please, if you know a way, tell me," she pleaded. "He has never known peaceful sleep."


    Rayven clenched his jaw. "I know nothing," he said, removing himself again to leave.


    Angelica hurried to stand in his way this time. Rayven was shocked.


    "Lord Rayven, you came to my doorstep. You should at least have the courtesy to finish a conversation before leaving." She told him.


    Courtesy. She was using words that didn''t exist in his world.


    He only looked into her eyes, focusing on not letting his curiosity make his gaze go anywhere else. But a red strand of hair that fell over her face kept distracting him.


    "My brother has been looking for someone to help him for some time now. He chose to trust you with his secret. Is there really nothing you can give back?"


    "I am afraid your brother might be disappointed." He said.


    "I am afraid you want to disappoint, My Lord." She retorted.


    "Move out of my way before I kill you." He snapped.


    Rayven never had to actively chase someone away.


    Angelica didn''t move and narrowed her eyes instead. So even this didn''t faze her?


    He listened to her heartbeat. She was a little afraid, but it didn''t show on her face.


    What kind of creature was he dealing with? Would he have to push her away?


    Not wanting to put his hands on her, he waited. Atst, she nodded and moved out of the way. She motioned for him to leave. "Have a good night, My Lord."


    Rayven walked away, feeling confused.

 Chapter 32 - 28

    <h4>Chapter 32 - 28</h4>


    Angelica paced back and forth in her room feeling anxious while her brother followed her with his gaze until he became dizzy and gave up.


    "Why didn''t you tell me first?" She scolded.


    "I am sorry. I thought it was the right opportunity." He said.


    She stopped pacing and looked at him. "Why did you tell him?" she asked curiously. She thought he liked the King the most.


    "He is honest. If I tell him, I will know his intentions. He won''t pretend to be kind and then betray me."


    Angelica didn''t know him as much as her brother knew him, so she trusted his intuition. "What about the King?"


    "I can''t know for sure if I can trust him." William replied.


    If the King was a charmer, then it would be hard to know what he was thinking if William told him. She was proud of her clever brother.


    When they went to bed at night, William was reading Lord Rayven''s book. The one that had caught her and his attention in the bookstore. He had refused to lend it to her, but he gave it to William. He definitely had something against her.


    "It seems like you are getting along with Lord Rayven." She began the conversation.


    "He is easy to talk to." Her brother said.


    Easy? She wanted tough. Clearly, her brother preferred honesty over politeness. Or maybe Lord Rayven only behaved like that toward her.


    "Did you speak to the King?" William asked.


    Her brother was still concerned about the monsters and wanted her protected.


    "Yes. We should forget about him. He doesn''t want to marry me." Angelica admitted tantly.


    "Why not?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t know."


    He had said something about their fate ending badly. Something about a woman who looked like her. Angelica suspected that it was a past lover from the expressions on his face while he spoke about her. Could he have been affectionate toward her because of the woman in his past?


    Angelica realized that her brother was studying her while she was thinking. "What is it?" she asked.


    "You don''t seem sad or heartbroken." He noted.


    "Well, I never gave him my heart so it can''t be broken."


    He frowned. "I was wrong then."


    She chuckled. "No. I do like him of all the men I have met, but¡­" she tried to find a way to exin it. "I don''t know. I am disappointed but not heartbroken."


    Angelica was disappointed because she had hoped that she would at least marry someone who understood her and someone she liked. Now she would have to struggle to find someone she could at least tolerate. She dared not hope for more in fear of being disappointed again.


    "What will you do now?" He wondered.


    "I am sure there will be someone else to like." She lied. She was not sure.


    William went back to reading his book.


    "Is it frightening?" she wondered.


    ??


    "No. It is sad."


    He seemed so engrossed in it and read it with a frown on his face. Angelica was bing too curious, but didn''t want to interrupt him. When he finally fell asleep she took the book and began to read it.


    It was about a man and a monster. Both trapped in the same body. Both being each other''spanions in sorrow and pain. The man was tortured. He didn''t want to be with the monster that kept growing inside his body and having more control over him each passing day.


    It was a dark and haunting story. Heart Wrenching sometimes and intriguing other times. Angelica became glued to the book. She kept turning pages but soon the pages had notes written on them.


    No. It seemed to be poems. Written by Lord Rayven, she guessed. Angelica began to read them and slowly became confused and sad. His poems weren''t that different from the man''s story. It seemed like Lord Rayven saw himself as a monster as well. Even worse. He described himself as evil.


    His poems disturbed her, made her feel sad for the way he saw and described himself. What made him think like this? There was so much pain and sadness in his words. So much loneliness.


    Angelica kept turning pages reading his poems one after the other. On thest page she found hisst poem.


    Monster, is what they call me


    Evil, is all I am known to be


    Now I shall be punished for my deeds


    Someone like me is not what the world needs


    They say my heart bleeds


    That I can be saved


    Only if I changed


    How I behaved


    But I am too far gone


    To be redeemed


    To be free


    Is what I once dreamed


    Now I breathe


    But I am not alive


    I am only waiting


    For my death to arrive


    Angelica closed the book carefully, her thoughts going in so many directions and her emotions¡­ she didn''t know what to feel. Sorrow settled in her heart.


    Lord Rayven. Just what have you been through?


    She turned to her side and stared out the window.


    Rayven.


    Names were often given with love but his seemed to be given to him with degradation. What a lonely man. At least her mother loved her before she passed away.


    Throughout his poems, he kept mentioning punishment and how he deserved it. A lot of self-me was involved. Why?


    Unable to sleep because she kept thinking about his words, she decided to get up. She took the book and went to her desk. Lighting the candle on her desk, she opened the book. Angelica wasn''t good with poetry but decided to write small poems next to each of his.


    She hoped her words would encourage him. When she was done, she closed the book and went back to bed. Now she could sleep peacefully.


    When the morning came she was well rested and now that William had something to read before he went to sleep he seemed less tired than usual.


    "Did you put the herbs on your wounds?" She asked him as they ate breakfast.


    William looked up and blinked a few times. "I gave it to Lord Rayven." He lowered his voice.


    Oh.


    "You are so kind, dear brother." She ruffled his hair. "I''ll make you another one."


    "William! Hurry, I am leaving!" Her father called from his room.


    William stuffed thest piece of bread into his mouth and stood up.


    "Wait!" She said grabbing the book beside her. "Give this back to Lord Rayven."


    Her brother looked confused. "Why? He gave it to me."


    "I know. I just think he really likes the book and he has notes in it. He would be happy if he got it back."


    Her brother nodded. He took the book and wished her goodbye before running after her father who was already walking out the door.


    Her father had been strangely busy these days and Angelica was still a little worried. She couldn''t understand the increased work dedication that he showed but then he was greedy and always wanted more. He could be working toward a new goal to get more wealth.


    Angelica watched the carriage leave from the window and when it was out of sight, she sighed and went back to the table. She wondered if Lord Rayven would ept his book back and read her poems. What would he think of them?


    Would he be angry that she saw his poems or would he findfort in hers?


    She remembered the way he treated the dog butst night he had shown her nothing but resentment. Why was he so annoyed with her and always running away?


    Well, she was annoyed with him too. The man could be extremely rude. Did he really think that threatening her would work? He should learn to respect a woman.


    But her annoyance with him didn''tst long. From what she readst night, the man had more to learn than just manners.

 Chapter 33 - 29 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 33 - 29 Part 1</h4>


    "My Lord, thank you for giving me your book. I enjoyed it greatly and finished reading it at once. I believe the book is special to you so I thought of giving it back." William held out the book he had given to him.


    Rayven had regretted all of his actionsst night, but he mostly regretted that he gave away his book when he remembered what he had written in it. Without hesitance he took it back from William.


    Spending time with this boy was messing with his mind, so he left him this time before William could leave.


    Rayven went to his chamber so he could be alone, but found yze waiting for him. Rayven gave him a questioning look.


    "Have you asked Skender if he found a solution on how to deal with Lord Davis or will your punishment go to waste?"


    Rayven sighed as he sat down on the bed. "He was willing to take the punishment to save him, so I am sure he is thinking of a way."


    "Are you sure?" yze asked skeptically.


    Skender was known to be negligent. Maybe he wasn''t doing his job as he should. Again. Did he really have to talk to him? But then he had already received his punishment. What would talking change? Lord Davis could ruin himself if he wanted to. Why would he care?


    "I don''t care what happens to any of them." Rayven shrugged.


    "Should I just kill Lord Davis and solve the problem for everyone?"


    Rayveny down. "You want to defy Skender''s orders? Have you ever been burned by the Arch?"


    The man always looked for trouble.


    yze fell back down on the couch, looking frustrated. "All this because of a woman." He muttered.


    "Don''t underestimate the effect of a beautiful woman." The twins, Lazarus and Acheron, as Rayven liked to call them, teleported into his room.


    Sometimes Rayven wished that all of them were human so he could lock the door.


    "A woman can with a simple touch, a gentle smile, a softughter stir a man''s heart." Lazarus preached. "Once you fall under a woman''s spell, it is hard to get up again. But you two wouldn''t know."


    yze scoffed. "Women are your weakness. Not mine."


    Lazarus chuckled. "Women are my weakness, but one woman is every man''s weakness. You will see. I will say I told you one day."


    "I am good without a woman." yze said.


    Lazarus shifted his gaze to Rayven. "What about you? Do you want to go out and satisfy your desires?"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Rayven said.


    "You can''t be that dead." Lazarus said with a frown as he went to sit down on the sofa in the room''s corner next to Acheron. "Even you must look a little longer when you see a beauty. Or turn your head when you smell a woman''s sweet scent."


    Sweet scent?


    "I actually smell a woman''s scent in this room." He said, looking around.


    The other men focused their senses as well and all of their gazes fell on the book on his bed at the same time. Slowly, the three men looked up at him, their eyes glowing with curiosity.


    "That scent is familiar," Acheron noted.


    "I¡­ gave this book to William." Why was he even exining himself?


    They all nodded at the same time and their lips curved up into a sly smile. What were they thinking?


    "Leave! I want to be alone." He told them.


    They gave him a few looks, annoying him, before leaving.


    Once he was alone, curiosity got the best of him and he breathed in to smell her scent. Something he regretted immediately again when he found himself liking the way she smelled.


    Why was her scent on his book?


    Rayven stiffened, realizing what this could mean. Did she read the book? Did she see his poems?


    Feeling a little panicked, he opened the book to see how bad his poems were and how horribly he had described the truth about himself. If she read it, she must have been revolted by him if she wasn''t already before.


    He scrolled through the pages and found the first poem he wrote. He was about to curse himself when he found neat handwriting next to his poem.


    Rayven was confused, but his eyes followed the words, reading it to his brain quietly.


    Life is not a lot


    Life is just a thought


    As beautiful as I want


    Does not have to haunt


    It is full of ups and downs


    Of highs and lows of different towns


    With lights and nights of equal time


    You live and die for every dime


    I see the light that''s not too dim


    I see that it is not so grim


    So, I try to light my world for me


    I try to listen; not hear from me


    To make me realize there''s more to life


    Make my life not something I strife


    And I may still long for my death


    As I will breathe my every breath


    For my heart sometimes do break in two


    But I do know there''s a way or two


    Rayven looked up from the book. A way or two?


    There was no way for him. No way.


    No way.


    No way!


    He looked at her poem again. What was this woman trying to do? How dare she write in his book? How dare she pity him?


    Feeling extremely annoyed, he went to his home, to separate himself from the rest of the world. He went to his room and tossed the book on his bed. Then he paced, not knowing what to do.


    He tried to figure out what she had been thinking while writing him that poem. Why would she write him a poem? Was she mocking him?


    She could surely not have written it with good intentions. The woman hated him as he hated her.


    He had seen that she had written a few more poems, but he didn''t want to read them. He refused to read them. Before he could change his mind, he picked up the book and threw it to burn in the fire hearth, but a feminine hand caught it in the air.


    "Tsk, tsk. Don''t make decisions while angry. You will regret them most of the time." Lucrezia advised.


    One woman annoyed him. Now the second one was here.


    "I thought you had learned a thing or two from yze." She said, looking at the book. Then she brought it close to her nose and smelled it. "A female. Interesting."


    Rayven ignored her.


    "I''ll keep this for you in case you change your mindter." She smiled.


    But why was she here?


    "Are you here to punish me?" He asked.


    "Why would I?" She frowned but then lifted her eyebrows as if remembering "ah, the boy. You think I''ll punish you because you told the boy about our secret. Don''t worry. You just told him, you didn''t show him."


    She walked around his bed touching his things, "I see a change in you, Rayven. You don''t know, I became excited when I saw the red dot in your heart."


    "Of course. Now that I feel things a little more, you can enjoy punishing me even more."


    She chuckled. "You really think I am your enemy. Nevermind." She turned to him. "You should think of how to make your heart beat if you want it back. Now that there is little color, if you allow yourself, that red dot will paint the rest of your heart red. And then it will sing the most beautiful song."


    The thought seemed to excite her.


    "What is the point of having feelings when I look like this? So I can suffer more?"


    "Oh, so the scars are the problem. It seems like you still care about how you look." She shook her head. "The meaning behind the scars was to make you work on your character rather than your appearance."


    "No one cares about character when you look like this." He said pointing at his face.


    "It is indeed difficult when people only care about appearance." She said taking a dig at him.


    Then suddenly her eyes lit up and Rayven didn''t like that look. It often meant she came up with an idea that seemed great to her but meant disaster to him.


    "I think I might take away your scars." She began.


    Rayven couldn''t believe his ears but at the same time he knew something horrible would follow this sentence that normally would have given him hope.


    "If you manage to make a woman yours, not by force of course, then I will remove your scars." She grinned. "See, I am here to help. Now you have not only a chance to get your heart back but also your face."


    Rayven blinked a few times, confused. What did she mean? How¡­


    He cursed. He knew she woulde up with something impossible. Why would any woman be his unless forced?


    Ignoring her, he went to his bed to sleep.


    "You disappoint me Rayven. I am giving you more chances than the others."


    "Then maybe you should stop doing so. I told you, I am not the one to save."


    "I am starting to believe it." She said with a sigh. "Hope you sleep well."


    When he couldn''t sense her presence anymore, he rxed and after a while he fell asleep. That night, he had a dream, not a nightmare.

 Chapter 34 - 29 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 34 - 29 Part 2</h4>


    Rayven was walking through the market, causing heads to turn and eyes to widen in fascination. Women would nudge each other with their elbows whenever he walked by, giggle or try to catch his attention. He was taller than most men, but he carried his length with elegance, just like the rest of his attire. His skin changes tones depending on season and on this summer day, his sun-kissed skin had a healthy glow and his dark hair looked more well kept than the wealthiest woman in town.


    He was aware of everyone''s nces, but his obsidian eyes didn''t wander amongst the woman. Instead, they turned to gaze at the woman by his side, who had her arm through his. She looked up at him with a smile, and he smiled back at her.


    Rayven didn''t know whether to feel relieved or disappointed that he woke up from this beautiful dream. It had been a long time since he hadn''t had a nightmare.


    In his dream, his scars were gone, and he had a lovely woman by his side. He seemed happy, but because of that he knew it was only a dream. One that would nevere true. He wouldn''t indulge in those fantasies that Lucrezia gave him.


    After bathing and getting dressed, he took his horse and rode to the castle. There was no training for the boys today. It was their only day off in the week. Still, Rayven had to deal with a few humans as part of the Royal council. Every council meeting was a torture he had to endure. Thankfully, he didn''t have to talk very much. It was Skender who had to open his mouth most of the time.


    There were lots of pretentious smiles and lies going on, and Skender was good at keeping up and giving his dosage of deception.


    When the nonsense ended, and the humans left, Skender turned to him. "You seem to be healing well."


    "I hope my punishment wasn''t a waste." Rayven said.


    There was a rush of cold air, and Lucrezia materialized into the room. "It was." She grinned.


    Rayven could see how everyone grimaced in distaste at her arrival. What kind of hell did she bring this time?


    "Lord Davis is recruiting men to join his purpose of defeating evil." She chuckled, amused. "He should join the Arch. Unfortunately, not everyone he recruited is transparent with him. Words will spread like smoke." She smiled at Rayven.


    Rayven looked away. So despite his punishment, Angelica''s father wasn''t only going to die but be known as a traitor as well.


    He turned to Skender, "that can''t be possible. I have been keeping a close eye on Lord Davis."


    Rayven shook his head at him. "And on all the men he recruited and all the time."


    He felt his face burn and he couldn''t understand why. Nothing would change about his life, whether Lord Davis died or stayed alive. This was not his problem.


    "I have a n," Skender insisted.


    "How about you burn with your n in hell?" yze spat. "Why is he not getting punished?" He asked Lucrezia.


    "Oh, this is his punishment." She smirked.


    Her eyes gleamed with that wicked light that Rayven recognized. She already knew this was going to happen, so she let Skender have his way to test him. She knew he would fail.


    "We had a deal. I would take the punishment and I wouldn''t have to kill him." Skender said, getting angry.


    "No. I wouldn''t ask you to kill him and I am not." She corrected.


    "But you could have prevented it," he said desperately. He was making no sense.


    "You could have prevented it if you had done your job from the beginning."


    "Then I would have to kill him." He hit the table with his fist, causing it to break.


    "As a King, you have to make hard choices." Lucrezia reminded. "Hope this wakes you up, King Alexander." And then, with a snap of her fingers, she disappeared.


    "What were you doing until now?" Acheron asked calmly.


    Skender''s face was red, his shoulders tense and his hands clenched into fists. "She did it. She spread the word to punish me." He said.


    "How do you know?"


    "I have been keeping an eye on Lord Davis, so nothing goes wrong while I find a solution. All his men are dedicated to him."


    "And how much more time do you need to find a solution?" yze asked.


    "It is not easy." Skender snapped.


    "You can''t me her. No matter what, you waited too long and if she did it, it was because she knew it would happen. She saved you some time." Acheron said.


    "I would rather spend more time and save him." Skender replied.


    "Save him to do what?" yze was getting frustrated.


    So was Rayven. "Quiet!" He ordered.


    Everyone became quiet and looked at him.


    "There is no need to fight. Lord Davis can die and Skender can enjoy his punishment. I am sure he will sleep well tonight." He said, then stood up. "I am taking my leave if Your Majesty has nothing to add."


    He tried to remain calm as he walked out of the meeting room, but he felt the rage building up inside of him. This wasn''t him. He didn''t want his heart back. He would beg Lucrezia to remove the red dot. At least when his heart was dark, his head was quiet.


    Now he had to find a way to distract himself. He climbed his horse and rode away to the bookshop. He would buy lots to read. What else could he do? There was no other entertainment in his life. It was long empty days, just waiting for the end toe.


    When he arrived at the bookshop, he quickly went around and picked books without paying much attention. Then he carried them to the counter to pay.


    The seller was surprised to see him buy so many books this time and despite being a regr customer, he was still scared of him. His hands shook as he received the money and Rayven, who was already angry, lost it.


    Grabbing the man by the cor, he pulled him over the counter, bringing the man''s face close to his. "You seem to take fear lightly. Shall I show you what to fear?"


    The man shook and began to stutter. "P...ple...ase, My Lord...I...I.."


    "Lord Rayven!" Someone called his name sternly.


    Recognizing the voice, Rayven stiffened.


    Slowly, he turned his head and found Angelica standing in the shop and staring at him with a displeased look on her face.


    What a pleasant day.

 Chapter 35 - 30

    <h4>Chapter 35 - 30</h4>


    Why did she have toe here at this time? Her eyes burned like blue mes into his. "Release him at once." She said.


    And so he did. The man almost fell down but stayed hidden behind the counter.


    Rayven was in shock.


    Did he just obey her orders?


    Pretending like he did no such thing, he adjusted himself while Angelica went to help the seller get up on his feet.


    "Are you alright, Sir?"


    "Yes. Thank you, My Lady."


    Turning to him, she gave him a stern look. Rayven ignored her and picked up his books before walking past her maid, who looked like she had seen a ghost. When he was outside the shop, he went to his horse that was tied to a tree nearby.


    "Lord Rayven."


    He almost groaned. Why was she following him? He kept pretending as if she didn''t exist and began to pack his books into the bag that hung from the saddle.


    She was quiet for a moment that he had to nce her way to see what she was doing. Her cheeks were slightly flushed and he could hear her heart beat a little faster.


    "Did you get your book back?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    "Did you get a chance to read it?"


    He stopped packing and gazed at her. "Yes. I read your silly poems. And I thought mine were terrible."


    She smiled. "I know. I am not as skilled as you. I tried."


    Why was she smiling?


    Annoyed, he kept packing, but all the books refused to fit into the back. He bought too much.


    "Maybe you can give me some advice on how to better myself." She said.


    And she kept talking. Why pester him?


    Unable to pack the rest, he decided to give her some advice so she could leave him alone, once and for all.


    Holding the rest of the books in his arm, he took a step closer and looked down at her. "There is one thing you can do." He said, and she looked up at him curiously. "Don''t write poems."


    ****


    Angelica knew he was trying to be mean. Her poems couldn''t have been that terrible, but the fact that he remained just as mean as before she knew they couldn''t have been good either.


    Holding the rest of his books, he climbed onto his horse. Angelica stepped back, and he rode away without saying goodbye.


    Eva, who had been watching in horror, rushed to her side. "My Lady, you worry me. Why do you keep talking to him?"


    Yes. Why?


    She wasn''t sure. Something about him irked her both in a good and a bad way. People feared what they didn''t understand, but she became curious if she couldn''t understand something. She liked to solve mysteries and Lord Rayven was one.


    After going back into the bookshop and buying a few books, she went back home. Back to her nonexciting daily life. She spent most of her day knitting or reading a book. Then she gave up and decided to find a way to bribe her father to allow her to follow her dreams. She wanted to open a small school for girls where she could teach them how to read and write.


    Money wasn''t the problem. She could sell her jewelry and expensive dresses, but as a woman, she could not use the money to buynd and build a school. She needed a trustee to legally buy thend.


    Going downstairs, she made her way to her father''s study. When she neared the door, she heard a few voices before she could knock. It seemed like her father had guests, so Angelica decided toe back some other time when she heard the voices speak about the king.


    She halted and strained her ears. When she became sure that they were speaking about the king, she tiptoed closer to the door and put her ear next to it.


    Angelica couldn''t hear what they were saying clearly but the few words and sentences she picked up rmed her. They were talking about attacking. The castle? The King?


    She panicked. Her father was still conspiring against the king. Despite her warnings, he was still doing what he wanted, not thinking of the consequences William and she would face. Feeling her heart sink and losing all hope of bringing her family together, she took a step back.


    What would she do now? She could talk to him again, but why would he listen this time? He had made his choice already. She didn''t want to think about what she would have to do if her father insisted on proceeding with his n.


    Angelica looked around desperately. Who could she talk to about this? Who could she confide in, who would help her?


    Hearing the voices get closer to the door, she hurried and hid behind the corner of the hall. She peeked from behind the wall.


    Three men came out of her father''s study. They spoke about meeting the day after before the final execution.


    Final? Would they take action tomorrow?


    Angelica waited for her father''s guests to leave before she came out of her hiding. She went to confront her father, and he was a bit shocked when he realized she had eavesdropped on his conversation.


    "What are you doing tomorrow?" she asked.


    "It is inappropriate to¡­"


    "Don''t change the subject! What are you going to do?" she demanded.


    He took a deep breath. "I am going to do what is necessary."


    "Despite knowing the consequences it might have?" She asked.


    "Angelica, I know you are worried, but I have strong and clever people by my side. I will free our kingdom ande back home safe. It is my duty to protect the people of this kingdom." He spoke calmly, changing from this person who only cared about himself and his wealth to someone who cared about the entire kingdom.


    Or maybe he was only trying to make himself a hero who saved the kingdom from the "evil King".


    "What about your duty as a father?"


    "I am doing my duty as a father. I am restoring our kingdom so that you and your brother live in a better world."


    What scared Angelica the most was that he seemed to believe his own words. He was so convinced that he was going to save the world.


    "What if you fail? What if something goes wrong? Did you think of what might happen to you and to me and William?" She was gradually raising her voice.


    "Nothing will go wrong. I have nned this for two months now. I made sure everything goes perfectly as nned. I am the chiefmander of the Royal army. I know everything about the castle''s defences and the ways through the castle." He lowered his voice.


    Oh, Lord. She was not going to be able to convince him. She would have to use threats.


    "Father, you leave me no choice but to do what I need to do to protect myself and William."


    "What will you do?" He asked. "Will you tell the King that your own father is trying to kill him?" His lips curved into a smirk.


    "Yes. If I expose you, the king will at least know that I wasn''t part of your n."


    "You wouldn''t do that." He said, shaking his head.


    "Yes, I would. Have you seen me hesitate to protect William?" Angelica asked.


    Her father nodded with the corners of his mouth tilted down. "Then you leave me no choice." He said. "Thomas!"


    Angelica became confused. Why was he calling their butler? She was about to look around when two strong arms grabbed hers from behind. Looking behind her Angelica realized it was their butler, Thomas.


    She was shocked. "Did you know this?"


    "I am sorry, My Lady." He said, pinning her arms behind her back and dragging her away.


    Angelica struggled to free herself. "Let go of me."


    Unable to hold her still, he chose to put his arm around her waist and carry her instead. "Where are you taking me?"


    He was going toward the basement. Oh, no.


    "You do not mean to lock me in there?" She was shocked.


    She tried to free herself again, wing at his hands and trying to kick, but that didn''t faze him. When they were in the basement, he threw her on an old mattress lying on the ground, then hurried to close the door behind him before she could chase after him.


    Angelica was in shock. What just happened? Did her father just lock her in the basement?

 Chapter 36 - 31

    <h4>Chapter 36 - 31</h4>


    "You can kill him."


    Skender finally gave his approval to kill Lord Davis. He called Lazarus and Acheron to his room and appointed them to do it discreetly. Perhaps the problem could still be solved if more words didn''t reach the public yet.


    Lazarus could see that Skender was torn about his decision but there was no other way than killing Lord Davis at this moment, since he was nning to attack the castle tonight.


    "We will take care of it," Acheron said, giving him a pat on the shoulder.


    Lazarus gave him a nod, and they both left Skender behind. They walked into the darkness of the night, moving toward the camp where Lord Davis and his men were preparing for their mission.


    "It has been some time since we were sent on a mission." Acheron said.


    "I miss it," Lazarus replied, feeling excitement pump in his veins.


    But these were humans, and they would probably be done in no time. Lazarus wished they were facing other creatures.


    "I wished Skender would cause more mishaps so we would have more mess to clean up,"


    "Why would you wish suffering on an already tortured soul?" Acheron asked with a hint of humor.


    Lazarus smirked. Skender had not even faced half the torture of what he or the other members faced. His torture was often self-caused. They all ruined things for themselves but Skender was the king of causing trouble more than he was the king of Kraghorn.


    "Well, he has to suffer to get used to it. We won''t be escaping our fate for a long time. Perhaps never." Lazarus said with a shrug, pretending that he didn''t care.


    But his friend knew him too well and looked at him with those strangely bright green eyes.


    "Zarus¡­"


    "Don''t say anything, Ash." Lazarus cut him off.


    It was easier to pretend than to acknowledge.


    "Let''s go kill some humans then." Acheron suggested.


    Focusing on their mission, they went to the camp setup for Lord Davis'' mission. They walked toward thergest tent and two of the guards stepped forward when they spotted them.


    The guards put their hands around the handle of their sword, ready to attack in case they found anything suspicious. Acheron was too excited and teleported to stand behind them before snapping their necks.


    When their bodies fell to the ground Lazarus raised his eyebrows at his friend. "You could have at least left one for me."


    "My apologies." Acheron teased.


    Removing the thick curtain that covered the entrance of the tent, they walked inside. Lord Davis was exining a map on the table before they disturbed him.


    He looked at them confused for a moment before he made up his mind.


    "Kill them!" Hemanded.


    "Alright then." Lazarus said, pulling his daggers while the others drew their swords.


    He began to avoid their attacks not wanting the fight to end quickly, but he soon realized these men were more skilled than he expected and they outnumbered them.


    As he began to fight them he knew these creatures were not human. These men were shades disguised as humans.


    The shades were dark spirits and creatures of the night. They could take the form of different cat and dog animals which made them dangerous, and they were enemies with the demons.


    Lord Davis had been working with creatures of the dark to fight other creatures of the dark without realizing.


    Lazarus knew they were stronger than this but were trying to appear human while fighting. He did his best to defend himself but they needed backup.


    He tried to reach the other''s telepathically but realized they had already arrived. Acheron reached them faster.


    All of them were fighting three or four shades each. A few humans joined here and there but they were easier to knock down.


    The shades eventually realized they couldn''t hold back their powers, so they shape shifted into different animals. Suddenly arge dog sank his teeth into his arm and Lazarus tried to fight it off while fighting other shades.


    The tent had copsed, and now they were fighting under the night sky.


    yze came to his rescue and tore the dog away from his arm but his skin and flesh followed the dog''s teeth. Lazarus groaned in pain.


    "You are wee." yze shrugged and then stabbed thest shade that ran toward them.


    Lazarus held his bleeding arm that had lost half its flesh and looked around. There were dead bodies everywhere and Lord Davis was one of them.


    Skender stood next to his body with a sunken shoulder and an empty expression. The sword in his hand was soaked in blood that slowly dripped down from the tip. It became dead quiet.


    They could all hear the calm night breeze, which was unlike this chaotic event.


    Acheron went and put a hand on Skenders shoulder. "You did what you had to do. At least you killed him in battle." He tried to console but nothing in Skenders expression changed.


    It would take time for him to forget it. Or perhaps, this would be something he would never forget.


    Skender looked up at them. "She knew it. That is why she said word would spread fast. She knew shades were involved."


    "And how did the shades find out about us? It must have been because Lord Davis was going around spreading our secret while you waited." yze said.


    "Let''s not fight, yze." Acheron tried to keep the situation calm. "None of us are happy about this situation. Now the shade knows about us and we have to deal with them as well. We weren''t good at keeping secrets so we have to be very careful from now on. We can''t change the past, so let''s think about the future. We have to be on our guard now that the Shade knows about our whereabouts."


    One problem had been solved but now they had another to deal with.


    "Do you think the Arch will get involved?" Vitale asked.


    The shades main goal was to take down the Arch. The Arch were a group of powerful archdemons who ruled over the rest of them. They had many responsibilities including keeping their race hidden from the humans.


    "Even if they get involved, we will have to clean up our own mess. They won''t do the work for us." Acheron replied.


    yze nodded. "And Lucrezia is probably waiting with her punishments for us."


    Every group of demons had an archdemon appointed to them. For those like himself, punished for their sins, Lucrezia was appointed. The goddess of punishments. And rewards but she rarely rewarded them and they rarely did anything to be rewarded for.


    Lazarus looked at his arm. It was starting to heal slowly. In no time he would have his skin and flesh back.


    "The dog was hungry. Reminds me of someone." yze smirked.


    "I don''t have an appetite today but I am sure Ash does." Lazarus said.


    He had no desire to do anything today. He just wanted to go home and rest. But first they would need to clean up this mess.

 Chapter 37 - 32

    <h4>Chapter 37 - 32</h4>


    Angelica had no chance of escaping. In the basement, there was only one small window, through which sunlight came in. But even if she could escape, what would she actually do?


    Her father was right when heughed at her threat. It would be dangerous and foolish to go to the King to expose her own father, that is, if she even could bring herself to do that. How could she be the cause of her father''s death and for what purpose? To be a woman alone in this world?


    Without a man, there was almost nothing she could do. Especially if she exposed her father as a traitor. Her world would crumble.


    There was also no guarantee that the King would believe her and suspicion alone could lead to her execution. It was also not rare for a King to execute the traitor with his family members, especially the males to eliminate any threat of them wanting revenge in the future.


    She could put her brother in danger even if she didn''t think that Skender was that kind of King. She wouldn''t gamble with her brother''s life.


    The only way out she could think of was to escape with her brother, but where could she go? Would she even be able to reach her destination as a young woman traveling alone?


    Whatever solution she thought of, there seemed to be an obstacle. Angelica cursed herself. She should have gotten married when she had the chance. She would have been able to protect herself and her brother.


    The only thing that could save her now was if by some miracle her father decided to change his mind but she had no high hopes.


    Now she could only wait and see what fate had in store for her.


    Food was slipped into the basement, once while she was asleep and the second time she didn''t get any food, because she ran to the door when she heard it open.


    Thomas closed it again. "Go to the back of the room My Lady or you won''t get any food." He said.


    She had refused and tried to convince him to release her, but he only got annoyed and left. She wasn''t hungry, anyway. Her stomach was hurting and her heart was feeling heavy. Even though she had spent two nights and one day in the basement, it felt like forever.


    Angelica knew that she only had to wait a little more. William would figure out that something was wrong and save her. But before that could happen Thomas came in the morning and opened the door to the basement. He stood at the entry with sunken shoulders and teary eyes.


    Angelica''s heart dropped to her stomach. Oh Lord, please let this be a nightmare, but she was fully awake.


    Getting up from the dirty mattress on the basement floor she slowly walked to the door. She looked at Thomas, feeling her eyes burn with tears and arge lump in her throat.


    "What...what happened?" She asked.


    "I¡­ I am¡­ sorry for your loss, Mydy."


    "No. No, no." She took a step back but Thomas kept his head down.


    "No!" She called and rushed out of the basement. She ran upstairs and when she came to the hall, her handmaiden Eva was crying while hugging her brother and their two kitchen maids were crying as well.


    Angelica felt an icy coldness crawl up her body from her fingertips. Her body was slowly freezing. She couldn''t move or think. She just stood there, and she didn''t know for how long. Eva came to hug her. Angelica could see her lips moving but she couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    Then she saw her brother''s epting gaze and realized that William knew all along. He knew their father would die. His most frightening nightmares that he only told her about in vague detail was about their father''s death.


    All the behavior of not caring about his disappearance was only to protect himself from theing heartache. Her heart broke into a million pieces at the realization.


    The next few hours in her life were blurry. She kept crying silent tears while everyone spoke of burial and her father''s dead body. Angelica felt sick. She felt like she was going to faint soon when her brother came and put his hand on hers.


    "It is going to be alright." He said.


    That was when she burst into tears and cried loudly. William hugged her and stroked her back. It should have been the opposite but Angelica couldn''t contain herself.


    After a long crying session, she had an extreme headache. It felt like someone was hammering in her head.


    "My Lady, you should get dressed for the funeral. We are going to the church." Eva said.


    Church? What was her father''s dead body doing in a church? As a traitor, he was not worthy of a proper funeral.


    She wiped her tears and looked over at Thomas. "I need to speak to you." She said standing up. She headed toward the parlor and he followed her. "What is happening?" She whispered when they got away from others.


    "The King found your father before he could attack the castle and killed him."


    Angelica felt a knot in her stomach and her head spun but she tried to focus.


    "Then what is my father''s body doing in church?"


    "I am confused too. It seems like the King didn''t expose him as¡­" he stopped.


    "A traitor." Angelica finished his sentence.


    Her legs felt weak.


    What was the King''s n? Why would he allow the man who tried to kill him to get away and have a proper funeral?


    "We should give your father a proper burial before anything changes. I don''t know what His Majesty is nning."


    Angelica reached for the table beside her to hold herself and nodded.


    The world was rushing in front of her eyes, and Angelica couldn''t keep up. Eva helped her get dressed for the funeral but she wasn''t ready to leave yet. She wouldn''t be able to make it.


    Eva told her to sit down and take a moment. Angelica sat down and breathed in and out for a while. When she thought she could walk again without her head spinning, they left for her father''s funeral.


    Everyone was draped in ck, even her father''s corpse. He didn''t look dead. To her, he only seemed to be asleep. Candles were lit around where hey in the coffin but Angelica could see no light.


    A few people who knew her father came by to give their condolences and her friends came as well.


    Here friends were shocked by the sudden change of events. Most of them had fathers who were soldiers, so they somehow expected that there was a chance of their father noting back alive when they went to war but this was unexpected.


    Everyone wondered what had happened and all Angelica could say was that a few soldiers had found her father dead and delivered his corpse to their home. That was what Thomas and the other''s had told her. Those soldiers were at the funeral and promised to find her father''s killer.


    What would they do if they found him? He was the King.


    Did the King keep it a secret because of her? She remembered their conversations, especially thest one when he said their fate would end badly. Was this what he meant? Did he know all along and waited for the right moment to kill her father?


    It had to be.


    That was why he denied her. She understood everything now, but it didn''t make it any less confusing.


    Angelica had to endure the rest of the day until her father was buried. It was the longest day of her life and she was cold and empty when she returned home.


    Without changing her clothes shey down on her bed curled up. Eva came and put fire in the hearth and lit a few candles but that didn''t make her feel less cold.


    "Eva."


    "Yes, My Lady."


    "Did you know that I was locked?"


    "Yes, My Lady." She looked down at her hands. "They told me you misbehaved. I know you didn''t and I don''t know why your father locked you in."


    "I want you to leave." Angelica said.


    "My Lady,"


    "Leave." Angelica repeated calmly.


    She still felt empty inside, but the anger was slowly building up and Thomas was still here. She didn''t want to take out her anger on Eva.


    Eva left the room with her head down. Angelica felt the tears stream down her face. She shivered from the cold and wished her mother was here to hug her. But both her parents were buried. They were dead.


    Angelica heard her brother sneak into the room. He crawled up on her bed and she could feel him lie down. He remained silent for some time and she remained turned away.


    William must have hated their father even more when he found out that she got locked away. She already saw how he ignored Thomas during the day and gave him hard res.


    She should have been the one angry and the one to console him but she was the one crying. She truly failed.


    She failed her brother, and she failed to fulfill her mother''sst wish of keeping their family together.


    Her brother spoke atst. "I see a long dark road ahead but there is a source of light at the end." He said. "Everything will be alright at the end."


    Angelica turned around to face him. "Why didn''t you tell me?" She asked.


    "I didn''t want you to lose hope. You said we should always have hope for the better. You should have hope for the better." He said.


    Angelica wasn''t sure about having hope anymore.


    "Is this why you wanted me to get married?" She asked.


    All the hard training her brother had been doing and all the talk about wanting to protect her and wanting her to get married wasn''t only about the monsters. She should have listened. She should have tried harder. They would have been protected now.


    "I want you to be safe." He said. "But I also want you to be happy."


    Angelica reached for her brother and stroked his hair. She wasn''t sure about happy, but she would make sure they were safe.

 Chapter 38 - 33

    <h4>Chapter 38 - 33</h4>


    Angelica wished the night was longer so she could sleep the pain away, but the morning had already arrived with the promise of the dreadful day ahead of her.


    The first thing she noticed when she awoke was that her brother was no longer in her bed. Sitting up, she rubbed her swollen eyes that she could barely open. Her eyelids felt heavy and her throat was dry.


    A light knock made her turn to the door. Eva walked inside with a tray in her hand.


    "Good morning, My Lady." She greeted and then came to ce the tray on the bedstand next to her.


    Then she remained standing there. "My Lady," she looked down at her hands which she rubbed together. "I am truly sorry. I wish I had the courage to defy your father ande to release you."


    "It''s alright Eva. What happened has already happened and I don''t me you." Angelica said.


    "I wish to take care of you. Please allow me."


    Angelica nodded.


    "Thank you, My Lady. Shall I help you get dressed?"


    "Yes, please."


    Eva picked a dress for her and then helped her get dressed. Afterbing her hair she excused herself to prepare her breakfast downstairs.


    Angelica looked outside the window. The weather was beautiful. The sky was a clear blue, and the sun lit up the earth with its bright yellow rays. How could such a day feel so lonely?


    To get a closer look, she went to the window. For a brief moment, she thought she saw the King outside their house but he was suddenly gone. As if he turned into air and left with the wind. She frowned. Were her eyes ying tricks on her? Her gaze searched around the area outside her house but she couldn''t find him. Was she imagining things now?


    "My Lady, breakfast is ready." Eva informed sticking her head inside the room.


    "I''ll be there." She said.


    Angelica went downstairs and William was already sitting at the breakfast table. He was eating with a good appetite.


    "Good morning," she greeted as she went to sit across from him.


    "Good morning," he replied back while chewing on something.


    Usually her brother went to his training after having breakfast but Angelica didn''t think it was a good idea to go to the castle after what happened. Avoiding the King at any cost would be better.


    What was she supposed to say if she ever saw him? Should she apologize? Thank him? Or hate him?


    ''Thank you for killing my father without exposing him.''


    ''I apologize for my father''s betrayal. I did not know about it and wasn''t part of it.''


    And then there was ''you killed my father.''


    Angelica didn''t know what the right thing to feel or do was. Should she feel thankful or resentful?


    Guilty? Angry? Sad? She didn''t know.


    "Are you nning to go to your training today?" She asked.


    "Yes," he replied.


    She somehow expected it. Her brother wasn''t the kind to be easily fazed.


    "Do you think it is a good idea?"


    He stopped eating and looked up at her.


    "Even if father had been exposed, I shouldn''t be punished for his crimes. I have no reason to hide." He said.


    Angelica looked down at her te, feeling conflicted.


    "What if I tell you not to go?" She said.


    "Then I won''t." He replied. "But I hope you don''t."


    This little boy knew how to make her feel guilty.


    Angelica gathered her courage and decided to not let fear stop her. She allowed her brother to go to his training. In those difficult moments, training might be his onlyfort.


    While spending some time alone in her room, Thomas knocked on her door.


    "Come in." She told him as he kept standing at the entrance.


    "My Lady, I have a few letters for you." He handed her several envelopes. "It is from your father." He said and then bowed to leave.


    "Thomas."


    "Yes, My Lady."


    "Why are you still here?" she asked.


    The guilt in his eyes was visible. "My Lady. I want to serve you."


    "You served my father." She said.


    "And now I will serve you." He said.


    Angelica wanted to ask him to leave and nevere back. Never show himself again but he was the only adult male left in this household. She had to be smart at this point and not push people away.


    "Do you regret what you did?" she asked.


    Tears filled his eyes. "I loved your father. I served him as long as I can remember. He treated me very well. I know he wasn''t the ideal father, but he wasn''t always like that. Your mother''s death changed him. His death pains me but I believed him. He wasn''t lying about the King, My Lady."


    Angelica frowned. "What do you know?"


    "Isn''t it suspicious that both the previous King and his son died at the same time? And even though they say the current King is his nephew, he doesn''t look like the other family members at all. And where had he been all this time when the previous King ruled? We had never heard of him before or seen him anywhere," Thomas said.


    At the beginning, Angelica also thought that the previous King''s death was suspicious. Could Skender have killed the previous King and Prince?


    "That does still not give father the right to put us in danger." She said.


    "He didn''t want to put you in danger. He sought the most skilled fighters and trustworthy people to fight by his side and his camp was in a ce none could find. The fact that he was still found only proves that his spections about the King were right." He said.


    "And what were his spections?" she asked.


    "Either the King has some magical powers or he works with those who have them."


    "And who are they?"


    "Witches perhaps?"


    Angelica raised her eyebrows. Did Thomas believe in magic and witches?


    "Or the devil."


    Devil? Now he was being creative.


    "All those stories about people selling their soul to the devil in exchange for something muste from somewhere. The current King suddenly bing King could be an oue of such a thing." Thomas continued.


    "All of these are only spections." She said.


    "I am sorry. I know this is not what you want to hear right now."


    She nodded. What the King was or did was the least of her concerns right now. She had her own life to handle.


    "I''ll leave you alone." He said and left.


    Looking at the envelopes in her hand, Angelica opened them carefully. She hoped her father had written her some encouraging words, but these were only legal papers and him exining thends and wealth her brother would inherit.


    Angelica had enough knowledge to understand the legal papers herself. As a woman she could not inheritnds and wealth and if she already had her own wealth, she couldn''t control it without a male trustee. A woman was dependent on her husband or sons to legally handle any kind of wealth.


    William couldn''t do anything with his inheritance as well. The age in which a man could legally manage wealth was thirteen and so her brother had a few years left. Until then he would have to find a trustee as well if he had no parents. Trustees were only male.


    Angelica chuckled darkly. Who made this legal system?


    She became so mad she was close to tearing the papers into pieces. Who could they trust to manage William''s inheritance?


    She opened the second envelope hoping her father would at least give her the rights to manage some wealth to take care of the household but there were no such papers.


    Sheughed again. He did this on purpose. Even after his death, he was forcing her to get married.


    Where would she get the money from? Thomas couldn''t help her either because he was a servant and could therefore not be a trustee.


    "My Lady," Eva stood at the entrance. "Sir Shaw is here to see you."


    Well, he was right on time. It was as if her father''s ghost sent him.


    Locking the letters somewhere safe, Angelica went downstairs with heart pounding. This was her only solution. Sir Shaw was ready to marry her immediately if she only agreed and even if she couldn''t trust him with her wealth, he had enough wealth to take care of her and her brother for the rest of their lives.


    Besides, she couldn''t risk waiting. She was getting older by each day and there were many young, unweddies out there.


    When she arrived at the parlor, Sir Shaw who was seated on the couch stood up and bowed. "Good afternoon, Lady Davies."


    "Good afternoon, Sir Shaw." She went to sit on a couch on the opposite side of the table and he sat down as well.


    "I was out of town. As soon as I heard about your father I came here. I am truly sad to hear the news. My deepest sympathies to you and William." He said


    "Thank you."


    "I know things didn''t go well between us, but I want you to know that I am here if you need anything."


    "Thank you." She said again.


    "I promise to find your father''s killer and bring him to justice. I have already sent my men to investigate."


    "I am grateful but you don''t have to do that."


    "Yes, I do. I cared about your father and I care about you and William."


    Angelica was bing ufortable. How was she going to endure life next to this man?


    "How is William?" He asked.


    "He is managing." She replied. "He is at the castle for his training."


    "He is a strong boy." He smiled.


    Angelica nodded. Why couldn''t she bring herself to say something else.


    "Would you like to stay for dinner?" She asked.


    His eyes lit up and his eyebrows lifted in surprise. "I would love to." He said.

 Chapter 39 - 34

    <h4>Chapter 39 - 34</h4>


    Rayven was surprised to see Williaming to the training. He had thought he would take the day off after the tragic event with his father. He wondered how much he knew about his father''s death.


    They had topel a few soldiers to believe they had found him dead and deliver the corpse to their home. Skender wanted them to give them the chance to bury their father.


    Humans grieve when they lose someone. Rayven didn''t know what it felt like to lose someone. Only something. He never had close people in his life that he cared enough about or that cared enough about him. He has only ever loved himself. Only cared about himself. He was the definition of selfish.


    He couldn''t remember everplimenting someone, consoling someone or just simply helping someone. That was the kind of person he was. Now he just looked at William, not knowing what to say. But why did he feel like saying something?


    William was training as usual. Rayven couldn''t detect any emotion he knew as grief or sadness. This boy was a mystery.


    When the training ended, the boy came to him. "My Lord, may I ask something?"


    Rayven nodded.


    "Will I be punished for someone else''s sins?" He asked.


    Rayven nodded again. "You probably will. People see your mistakes more than your good deeds."


    "Are you being punished instead of someone else?"


    "No. I am being punished for my own deeds."


    Rayven just realized what he had said. He was being punished for his deeds while this boy was going to be punished for something he didn''t do.


    "Were you close to your father?" He then asked.


    Father?


    "I don''t have a father." Rayven said.


    "Neither do I."


    They looked at each other for a moment as if exchanging some unspoken words, before Rayven broke the silence.


    "I''ll take you home." He said.


    He was going to take that road, anyway.


    When they arrived in front of William''s home, Rayven helped him get down from his horse.


    "Thank you for taking me home, My Lord." William said with a faint smile.


    Rayven just gave him a nod when he felt that scent he always avoided. He turned and found Angelica walking out of her house with a man by her side. Rayven knew him. Sir Shaw was on his list of people he hated the most.


    Well, that list was full, but he still found a ce for him amongst the top.


    Sir Shaw took Angelica''s hand and kissed her knuckles and she smiled at him.


    Now he was definitely the top one on the list.


    Sir Shaw was a respected knight from a wealthy family, and he was good-looking.? He was more fit for her and she needed a man now that her father was dead.


    Just when she looked his way, he turned around and climbed his horse. Without giving her a second look, he rode away.


    It had been a mistake to go to her house. What had he been thinking? Never again would he make such a mistake.


    He rode through the woods and then up the hill to his castle. Before he could enter his home, he already sensed the other''s presence.


    Just when he wanted to be alone, they had to be here.


    They liked to gather in his home sometimes. The dark interior and the mysterious feel of the Wolf''s den fascinated them as well. Rayven knew this would be his home from the first time he saw it. He bought it immediately for a cheap price since no one wanted to live here. Not that he ever needed to worry about money.


    Rayven went inside to meet them. They sat in the parlor and he went to lie down on the sofa, resting his legs on the empty seats.


    "Someone has had a rough day." Lazarus smirked, sitting in an armchair near the firece.


    Rayven said nothing while staring at the ceiling.


    "It seems like you were wrong about Lucrezia. There is no word of Lord Davis being a traitor, so she couldn''t have spread the word." yze said seated on one of Rayven''s leather couches.


    Acheron remained standing against the wall. Mazzon and Vitale sat on a sofa and Skender sat near therge window away from them. He seemed lost in thoughts and didn''t reply to yze who spoke to him.


    "Yet," Vitale added.


    "Do you think she will do it?" Acheron asked.


    Vitale shrugged. "Have we ever been able to guess what she will do next?"


    Lucrezia always kept them on their toes,ing with her twisted surprises. As much as he hated her, only someone like her would be able to handle men like them.


    "She knew about the shades," Lazarus said. "What she meant was that the shades would spread the word even though I don''t know why they would do that."


    A few Shades had escaped during their fight, so none of them knew what would happen next. They didn''t know who was behind the big n either. The shades had their own leaders.


    "I wonder why Lucrezia is not here yet." Vitale wondered.


    "She is putting together the recipe for our new punishment." Lazarus said. "It might take a while if she wants to impress us."


    Skender remained quiet and kept staring out the window. Rayven wondered how he would feel if he knew that Sir Shaw was making a move to make Angelica his.


    What would be worse? If Angelica married Skender or Shaw? Rayven wasn''t sure but with Skender he would have to see her every day. Not something he wished to do.


    Still both choices were better than himself.


    "Or maybe she wants us to take action?" yze said.


    "Let''s not do anything hasty for now and see if shees to see us."


    Speaking of the devil, Rayven already sensed her presence. She liked to arrive in different ways. Sometimes appear out of smoke, or cause a rush of air and sometimes just appear quietly. Thest one was his least favorite way of her arriving and that was how she chose to arrive this time.


    "Good evening, My Lords. I see you have gathered here tonight." She smiled walking down the grand stairs of his castle.


    She was elegantly dressed as usual. If he didn''t hate her so much, he would be able to admit to himself that she was a stunning beauty.


    In the blink of an eye, she stood beside Skender. She grabbed his chin and lifted his head. "Don''t look so sad my dear. You break my heart."


    Skender stared at her unamused.


    "I wish you had a heart to break." Lazarus said. "I would stomp on it."


    She smirked at him. "Ah, I forgot why I liked you."


    "The shades." Acheron began.


    "Yes, the shades." She repeated bing serious. "It is not good that the shades know about you when you are living as humans. I have always told you. Any threat to our race being exposed to anyone should immediately be eliminated. But do you ever listen to me?" She shook her head." And then you me me for punishing you."


    She sighed. "I will do what I can to take care of the shades but don''t cause anymore trouble. Do you understand Skender?" She looked at him the most.


    "What could I possibly do now?" He asked.


    "The shades will try to find your weaknesses. Something tells me you will try to help the femaledy and her brother and if the shades are hiding behind the shadows, watching you they will believe you are interested in making her your mate."


    Rayven stiffened. Mate?


    He did not want to think of Skender sinking his teeth into Angelica''s neck and bonding with her forever. He did also not want to think of Angelica being chased by the shades because they wanted to kill a demon''s mate. A human mate was a demon''s weakness.


    Lucrezia looked his way. "Unless you intend to make the female your mate, you can not expose her to our world."


    Was she speaking to him now? Or was that something Skender was thinking of doing?


    It had to be Skender. Why would he make Angelica his mate? As if she would want his mouth anywhere near her body.


    He stiffened again at the image of his mouth on her neck and tried to quickly think of something else.


    Lucrezia swirled back to Skender. "I''ll give you until tomorrow to make up your mind about her. Either make her yours or leave her alone," she said.


    No! Rayven did not want to know what Skender decides to do, so he did what he was used to doing when things became too much. He blocked everything out. He built longer and thicker walls around his heart and that way it became easier to not care. To not hurt or feel. He looked for peace in the emptiness.

 Chapter 40 - 35

    <h4>Chapter 40 - 35</h4>


    Skender was on his way to his room when he came across Rayven. The demon pushed past him causing their shoulders to collide without looking at him.


    "Rayven." Skender stopped him.


    Rayven turned around looking annoyed. He gave him a ''what now?'' look.


    "Do you have a problem?" Skender asked. "Use your tongue."


    "I am more of an action person." Rayven retorted.


    The demon definitely had a problem with him. He couldn''t me him. Things always turned left when he was finally going right. That was with everything in his life.


    "You know I didn''t want you to get punished instead of me." Skender said.


    "What you want, need or think are of no importance to me. Only what you do."


    Skender nodded. "I am trying. We are all being punished and if you didn''t know I am being punished for being negligent when I am suddenly given all these responsibilities."


    Rayven ced his hands in his pocket and tilted his head. "Should I feel bad for you?"


    Skender smiled. The demon never changed. Always rude and cold.


    "I don''t want you to feel bad for me. Just emphathize with me."


    "What is that?" He asked.


    Skender sighed. The man was impossible when he finally thought they were making progress. Now everyone went back to disliking him again.


    "Nevermind." He said and proceeded to go back to his room.


    Once he was alone, hey down on his bed.


    Make Angelica his mate?


    He closed his eyes.


    How?


    Mating was very different from marriage. It was a bond that, once made was almost impossible to break. It connected two hearts and two souls so deeply they almost became one. Demons didn''t make hasty decisions when choosing someone to mate with, especially if they wanted to mate with a human. They needed to trust the person enough to bring them into their world.


    When a demon found the woman or man they liked their heightened senses would imprint that person''s face, voice, touch and scent into their mind. That way they would know when they found the person they loved and wanted to be mated to.


    Did he like Angelica enough for her face to be imprinted into his mind? Skender did think about her a lot. She kept wondering around his mind but why he wasn''t sure.


    Was it because he had just killed her father? His foolish decisions would soon turn her into a traitor''s daughter. It wouldn''t be the first time he ruined someone''s life.


    Or was it because she looked like her? The woman he once loved dearly.


    Ramona.


    Angelica looked a lot like her. The hair, the eyes, the way she spoke and carried herself. The maturity, the self-confidence and bravery. She was even as well spoken as her.


    She had all those qualities that had made him fall in love with Ramona. Even the way she said his name was simr.


    He had repeated that sound in his mind a thousand times. Something he would probably not hear again ever and it happened for the second time in his life.


    Ramona was no longer living, and he lost the little he had with Angelica.


    He opened his eyes again and stared at the ceiling. Who was Angelica really? He couldn''t read her thoughts just like Ramona.


    Ramona was a prophetess which made him suspect that Angelica could be one as well. This would mean she was in danger since the shades were looking for her.


    He groaned as he sat up. He had been thinking too muchtely, and it exhausted him. Angelica wasn''t Ramona so he shouldn''t care. The shades were already looking for her so unless he intended to make her his and openly protect her, he shouldn''t treat her differently than how he would treat anyone else.


    And William. There was something about that boy that he liked as well. He couldn''t exactly pinpoint what it was aside from his wisdom and politeness.


    Yesterday he was surprised to see hime to his training. He watched him from a distance while he fought. Skender was very familiar with grief and he could see that behind the boy''s tough exterior there was a son grieving his father''s loss.


    Whether Angelica and William had a good or a bad rtionship with their father, he was still their parent. Their only parent whom he killed. It was as if his fate had been sealed. Despite avoiding it, it just happened without him even intending to kill him.


    He remembered striking him while he was fighting off a few shades. Only after did he realize that the person who had attacked him had been Lord Davis.


    Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to sleep, he decided to go find Acheron and Lazarus. These two were the only ones who didn''t keep on judging him. Vitale and Mazzon were indifferent to him. Rayven didn''t like to be with anyone but seemed to dislike him moretely and yze hated him.


    Skender teleported to Lazarus''s home where all the entertainment took ce. But today it was quiet. No parties, no liquor and no women were around.


    Did the demon redeem himself?


    Highly unlikely. If anyone would redeem themselves, Lazarus would be thest one.


    Perhaps.


    "What a pleasant surprise." Lazarus appeared from thin air holding his arms open. "To what do I owe this honor?"


    "It seems like you are taking the day off today." Skender said.


    "I guess I am. I am trying to focus on other things."


    It sounded funnying from him. "Oh really? Like what?"


    He teleported to sit on therge sofa in the hall. "You will not believe me, anyway. But you are not here to hear what I am doing."


    Skender went to sit down as well. "I came here for some entertainment but there is none from what I see."


    Lazarus leaned back and squinted his eyes. "Are you here for entertainment or distraction?" He asked.


    Skender sighed. "Both."


    "Is it Lord Davis or Lady Davis?" He asked with a smirk.


    "Both." Skender replied again.


    Lazarus nodded. "Have you decided whether or not you want to make her your mate?"


    "Even if I wanted to, she wouldn''t want to be my mate."


    "You can''t be sure without trying." Lazarus said.


    "How am I even supposed to try?"


    Lazarus shrugged. "If you want her enough, you will do anything necessary."


    "I am not Rayven." Skender said.


    He was the one who took whatever he liked.


    "You certainly are not. Maybe he will take her." Lazarus raised one brow.


    Skender had noticed Rayven''s changed behavior when it came to Angelica and her brother. At first he would order him to take them home, knowing he hated people as a way to tease him but now it seemed he liked them as well.


    Did he want to make Angelica his, perhaps? She would have to agree to it just like she would have to agree to him. Skender wasn''t sure if any of them were good for her.


    They were damaged souls.


    "What would you do if he decided to make her his?" Lazarus asked.


    Did the demon know something he didn''t know?


    Skender shrugged. "I would do nothing." He said.


    "That is your problem. You never do anything. You expect things to magically happen for you."


    Skender looked at his shoes. He was right. Waiting and not doing anything had made him lose Ramona.


    "I don''t expect anything to happen for me. I have decided to leave her alone," Skender said.


    Lazarus shrugged. "Very well then, if that is your decision."


    Acheron arrived looking exhausted. He threw himself on the sofa without saying anything.


    "Did you kill someone?" Lazarus asked.


    "Almost." Acherons said. "It is always almost."


    They were all struggling with their punishments but Acheron looked more exhausted than evertely.


    "I bet she tasted good then." Lazarus smirked.


    Acheron remained quiet and both Skender and Lazarus understood he had an extremely tough day.


    "The more I feed the more I need to feed." He said with a look of disgust on his face.


    "You should try fasting then." Lazarus suggested jokingly.


    Acheron turned his head to look at Skender. "Will you be the first of us to have a mate?"


    "I believe not." Skender said.


    "You will let her go?" Acheron was surprised.


    Skender nodded.


    He could understand their confusion. After causing all the trouble not only for himself but for them as well, he was just letting her go. He wouldn''t me them if they got angry with him.


    "Well then, I guess it might be Rayven who gets a mate first." Acheron said.


    They seemed to know more than he did.


    "Does he like her?" Skender asked.


    They both frowned. It was as if they had difficulty answering that question. Then slowly Lazarus smiled. "Rayven liking someone... I would have said it is a miracle if you had asked a while ago but¡­ I am not sure now."


    "I am sure he likes her." Acheron said. "He just doesn''t know what liking is. Maybe we should exin it to him."


    They both chuckled and Skender scoffed. "He will say what is that?"


    Now theyughed but Skender didn''t. What would it mean if Rayven liked Angelica?


    What would happen? Would he make a move?


    For some odd reason the thought made him ufortable. He didn''t want to have to defend Angelica against Rayven. If he wanted her, he didn''t think he would go about it in a gentle way.

 Chapter 41 - 36

    <h4>Chapter 41 - 36</h4>


    Yet again Lord Rayven had brought William home. Angelica had thought he would say a few words of condolences but she clearly she had been expecting too much. Before she could even see him, he rode away, and she only saw the back of him on his horse, as he disappeared into the horizon.


    A few kind words wouldn''t hurt, Lord Rayven she thought to herself.


    Could he be angry with her because of her father? He had known about her father''s n for sometime now. Maybe that was why he hated her all along.


    "Why did Lord Rayven bring you home?" She asked her brother when they got into bed.


    "I think he feels bad for me." He replied.


    He does?


    This was the second time she thought Lord Rayven favored her brother, and she didn''t mind. In fact, she loved that the rude man was not rude to her brother.


    "What was Sir Shaw doing here?"


    Angelica decided to tell her brother straight what she was nning on doing. "I think Sir Shaw will take good care of us." She said.


    William frowned and his lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Will you marry him?" He asked.


    "That is the n."


    "No. I don''t want you to do that." He said.


    Angelica didn''t want to either but she had already made the mistake of waiting. Now she had a chance, and she had to take it before it was toote.


    "Why?"


    "You won''t be happy with him." He said.


    Angelica smiled at him. "As long as I have you by my side, I will always be happy." She assured.


    He didn''t believe her. "If you are doing this for me, I can take care of myself." He said.


    Angelica sighed. "I am doing this for us."


    "No! I don''t want to!" He got out of bed.


    This was the first time her brother behaved like this. Angelica sat up to look at him.


    "Is there something you are not telling me?" She asked.


    "I just don''t like him." He repeated.


    "That is not enough reason. I need to get married."


    "Find someone else." He told her.


    "It is not easy to do that. Where will I find someone else and why would I go looking and risk ruining my reputation when there is a man ready to marry me? I don''t want to ruin this chance."


    He hugged the pillow in his arms while looking sad. "I will find someone for you." He promised.


    She smiled at him. "Alright. Come back to bed now." She patted next to her and he came back to lie down.


    She stroked his hair until he fell asleep.


    Angelica felt a little calmer now that she had a n. She would soon belong to another household and be taken care of. Yes, she didn''t like Sir Shaw, but what man had she ever liked? All of them were like him. At least the ones avable.


    But things didn''t go as nned and her world crumbled even more when she woke up the next morning. She went from being a woman alone in this world to possibly being a traitor''s daughter. Could things get worse?


    There were words about her father circting around in town and Angelica should have known that there would be some kind of leak. There always was when many people were involved. The question was, would these "rumors" be forgotten soon or would they keep circting?


    The kitchen maids had already packed and left as they didn''t want to be associated with this household. Only Eva and Thomas were left.


    "Why are they spreading such lies about Lord Davis? It is uneptable." Eva said angrily.


    If she only knew that it was true. She would leave her as well.


    "Don''t worry about it My Lady. They will soon get bored of this and find something new to gossip about."


    Angelica hoped so but she had her doubts. Her town was known to never stop gossiping about certain things. They still believed that the Wolf''s den was cursed, still believed that Lord Rayven was a beast and they would keep believing that her father was a traitor.


    The gossip wouldn''t die. In fact, everyone would add their own theories before spreading them further. Her fate as a traitor''s daughter was sealed. Would Sir Shaw now still want to take her as his wife?


    She doubted that. He was someone who cared about his reputation.


    "I should go before I gette." Wiim said after finishing what was on his te.


    Angelica was concerned for him to leave the house. "Maybe you should stay home today." She said.


    "No. I really need to go to my training today," he insisted.


    Lately her usually obedient brother had been saying a lot of no''s. She became afraid. Would she be able to handle this?


    With her permission, Thomas took William to the castle for his training. Angelica wondered if the rumors had reached the castle and what the King was thinking. Her brother still believed that the King was a good person and Angelica had seen nothing to build a different opinion than her brother.


    Lately, he had been acting a bit differently and it was no surprise. Their world had changedpletely but she didn''t know how to help him. She was herself raised by her father only so how was she supposed to know how to raise someone? How would she know how to care for someone in those difficult times? How could she provide for him what he needed?


    She had always felt afraid of not giving William enough but now she became terrified of failing to protect him.


    ******


    Lucrezia was sipping her wine while resting on her ck leather sofa. She was lost in thoughts, thinking of how to go ahead with her vision and the knowledge she had about the demon''s fate. These demons were very difficult to handle so she had to be better with her ns.


    She called her two wingmen, Val and Zor to make some vicious ns. They arrived within the blink of an eye.


    "The human female, Angelica. Make the word about her father go around a little faster." She ordered. The word got out but it wasn''t as effective as she wanted. "Maybe find some proof of her father''s treason. Make it known to everyone."


    They gave her a nod.


    Would this be enough to push Rayven? She doubted that.


    He was too stubborn and his heart was still cold. Someone like him would need a lot of pushing before he would allow let himself fall. But right now this would do. She would wait and see how it would affect him and then decide what to doter.


    "We found out something about the female that you might want to know." Zor said. "She seems different. We couldn''t hear her thoughts."


    Oh, that was interesting.


    "And her brother too." Val added.


    Lucrezia became confused. Both?


    She would have guessed that Angelica was a prophetess but then what would her brother be?


    Maybe they were witches and used some kind of magic to conceal their thoughts. That was the only exnation she could find.


    If the woman was a witch, it would change a few things. She would have to go see for herself what kind of creature she was dealing with.


    Hopefully none of the two. And even though she would rather hope for a prophetess than a witch, being a prophetess would put her in danger. The shades were looking for one.


    "Keep an eye on her. I want her alive." Lucrezia ordered.

 Chapter 42 - 37

    <h4>Chapter 42 - 37</h4>


    Rayven was once again surprised to see Williaming to the training after the rumors that circted about his father. This boy and his sister never failed to amaze him.


    As soon as he arrived the other boys began to whisper and then one called him a traitor''s son. William ignored them and went to pick up his wooden sword to start his training but no one wanted to fight him.


    "You." Rayven pointed at the boy who called him a traitor. "Fight him." He ordered.


    "Yes, my Lord!" He said but cursed inwardly.


    William took a steady grip around his sword ready to fight the boy and Rayven leaned back against the tree to watch the beating. It was more satisfying than he expected. William seemed much stronger than usual and Rayven knew all too well that the strength came from the anger inside. He knew that look in Williams'' eyes.


    One could say he taught the boy a lesson and he would never be called a traitor''s son by the boys again. But someone''s parents woulde here tomorrow and this time they would be more mad that an orphaned boy and a traitor''s son hit their son.


    He looked forward to it.


    No! He shook his head. He did not look forward to it. When did he ever look forward to speaking with humans? Something was terribly wrong with him and he knew it was his fault.


    He got involved with them too much causing his heart to bleed. All this time he had caused trouble so Lucrezia would have enough and just kill him. But she only punished him. And now more than ever, she was not going to let him die. She thought there was hope for him because of the little red dot in his heart.


    The woman was living in a fantasy world thinking this was a fairytale. If her bitter sister Luciana had been responsible for them instead, he would have been dead a long time ago. Lucrezia was too patient for his liking.


    When the training finished and all the boys left, but William remained. Rayven thought he wanted to train some more, but he came to him instead.


    "Why didn''t you take a few days off?" Rayven asked before the boy could speak.


    Why could he just not disappear? Now when his will power wasn''t as strong as before he didn''t need things around that would give him excuses to see Angelica.


    "I don''t need it." William said.


    "You are not sad about your father''s death?"


    Why? Why was he asking such foolish questions? Of course he was sad.


    William looked down at his hands. "I am, My Lord. I feel I shouldn''t be but I am."


    He tugged at his fingers and entwined them. It made him look nervous and vulnerable.


    "Did you know beforehand what would happen to your father?"


    William nodded. "I prepared myself. I tried to hate him as much as I could so once he left I wouldn''t be sad. But you can''t prepare your heart for what it is going to feel."


    His heart? He definitely had no control over it.


    "My Lord, may I ask a question?"


    Not the questions, but since he asked him a few himself he nodded.


    "Do you find my sister beautiful?"


    Rayven blinked a few times. What kind of question was that?


    "No." He replied.


    William squinted his eyes. He didn''t believe him.


    "She is not only beautiful. She is also very kind and clever. She can do almost anything that she puts her heart into and¡­."


    "Stop! I am not interested in your sister and you wouldn''t want her with a man like me."


    He was all the bad things anyone could list. This boy was looking for someone to take care of his sister but Rayven could barely take care of himself. He was looking for his death, not to marry and take care of someone. Death was all he longed for. Nothing else.


    "You have many bad qualities my Lord. But my sister is not perfect either." He looked down. "She is a traitor''s daughter after all."


    What kind of sin was that? Rayven had gone through all sins. He had cheated, lied, ndered, manipted and oppressed people for his own benefits. His tongue was filthy, his hands were stained with blood, his heart darkened. He was the evil and monster people called him. They just didn''t realize how right they were.


    If not for his punishment he would have continued to walk down the same path, with no guilt or remorse for the things he had done and he might even go back to doing the same thing if he got his face and heart back. And then he would be punished again. It would be a long vicious cycle so he was better off dead.


    "Find someone else for your sister." Rayven said getting up. "Go home before it is toote."


    He left the boy behind swearing to never take him home again.


    Rayven enjoyed riding back home these days. It helped him clear his unusually loud mind, thinking of things and people he shouldn''t care about. Once he reached home, he lit the candles and the firece with a simple thought. He liked the eerie feeling of his castle. It was dark just like his heart. Maybe even his soul.


    He went to quickly grab one of the books he bought and went to sit near the fire to read. But these days every time he tried to read Angelica''s poem came to mind.


    ''There is a way or two.''


    He scoffed. What way could there be?


    "May I disturb?"


    Suddenly Acheron was with him in the room. Knowing that his silence was often a yes, he sat in the other armchair opposite him. He looked into the fire as well and they sat quietly for a while.


    Another tortured demon. Rayven had seen him in his worst state and it looked ugly. The constant hunger could turn him into a monster.


    "Did you feed?"


    Acheron nodded, with an empty expression.


    "Did you kill someone identally?"


    "Almost." He replied.


    From the torture of constantly being hungry, to being punished if he identally killed someone. He always had something to worry about.


    Rayven stopped asking questions and they became quiet again.


    "What is torturing you?" He asked after a while.


    A woman. No, actually two women were torturing him.


    "Lucrezia said my heart was healing."


    Acheron blinked a few times in surprise. "Does that mean there is a chance of you getting your heart back?"


    "If it healspletely."


    "You don''t think that is possible?" He noted.


    "You know me, Ash."


    Acheron nodded. "I do. I know none of us are the way we used to be. We all have changed slowly without realizing."


    "You think we changed for the better?"


    Acheron nodded. "I do think so. I couldn''t talk to you like this before. You were rude, arrogant and cruel."


    He couldn''t deny that and he knew that he still was those things. But Acheron was right. They had all changed and Rayven hadn''t even realized that. The blood in his heart was proof of it.


    "Did she tell you what caused your heart to heal?"


    "No, but she told me to find it if I wanted my heart back." Rayven said.


    But he knew that Lucrezia already knew what could have healed his heart.


    "Do you have any idea of what it could be?"


    What or Who?


    Rayven shook his head. "I know nothing anymore."


    "Could it be the red-haired, blue-eyed beauty?"


    "What does that mean?" Rayven asked getting annoyed.


    "It seems you have taken a special interest in her." Acheron said.


    "And it seems like you have taken a special interest in me."


    "If one of us is saved it means there is hope. I am desperate these days." Acheron said.


    The usually handsome demon looked more tired than usual.


    "And you think I am the one of all of us. You should know better." Rayven said.


    "You were the worst of us, but you are also the one who made the most progress. Look at me. I am still stuck."


    Rayven turned and stared into the fire. "Even if I am saved, you know what I will do when I get my heart back."


    "Even you don''t know, Rayven." Acheron said.


    *******


    Lucrezia stood next to Angelica''s bed and watched her while she was asleep. Her brother was sleeping next to her and seemed to be suffering from a nightmare. She went and put her hand on his head to calm his mind and make him fall asleep. Because of her gift she could see the boy''s desires. He desired to protect his sister the most, but he also desired to feel the love of a parent. He was deeply saddened by his father''s loss.


    A child only seeking a parent''s love.


    She pulled her hand away when his sadness affected her. Strange child indeed. She looked closer at him. He seemed so innocent while asleep.


    "You will suffer a lot child but don''t worry. It won''t go to waste. Only from the highest mountain can you get the best view, but you have to climb it first."


    Lucrezia went back to study Angelica. Definitely not a witch she thought with relief. Then she had to be a prophetess. Whatever she was, this woman could be the key to unlock someone''s heart.


    The world was a cruel ce for women and Lucrezia could see the dark path that awaited Angelica. Usually she wouldn''t get involved in humans'' fate but if this woman could save Rayven, then she needed to keep her alive.


    If Rayven only knew how much she was trying to help. That bitter ungrateful demon. She didn''t know why she bothered with all of them when her job was only to punish.


    Maybe her sister was right. She was bing too involved with these demons. Her curiosity always got the best of her. Now she couldn''t stop to see where this path would lead. Would Rayven be redeemed?

 Chapter 43 - 38

    <h4>Chapter 43 - 38</h4>


    In ck I dressed


    With sorrow deep in my chest


    It held onto my soul


    Slowly building a nest


    Like a bird it sings


    Every morning when I wake


    Bringing back the pain that stings


    And makes my heart break


    Angelica put the pen down after writing the poem. She ced her hand on her chest. Her heart was still bleeding but writing down a few words helped a little. Now she understood why Lord Rayven wrote so many poems.


    She blew the candle and went back to bed. Hopefully now with her heart a little less heavy she could sleep. She would force herself to enjoy this moment before she woke up to another nightmare. She knew things would only get worse from here on.


    When the morning came sooner than she hoped she went down to have breakfast. William was seated at the table and was only eating fruits.


    "You don''t want breakfast?" she asked as she sat down.


    "I guess there won''t be any breakfast for us for a while." He said.


    She frowned.


    Eva came to the table and served her tea. "My Lady. No one lets us buy anything from them. We have no food to make breakfast."


    Angelica sighed. "I''ll take care of it." She said standing up.


    "I''lle with you." Her brother insisted getting up as well.


    "It is not safe, My Lady. It seems like the rumors got worse. People are upset."


    "I''ll be alright." Angelica assured. "William, stay here."


    Angelica took Thomas with her to the market to shop for some groceries, but she didn''t realize how bad the situation was until she stepped out of her house. Everyone scrutinized her as if she had killed someone. They whispered about her and one of the few men standing in a corner spat in front of her when she tried to walk past.


    "You cane to me now when your father is dead, beauty." Another one called, and the restughed.


    Thomas was about to go teach him a lesson but she grabbed his wrist to prevent him. "Ignore them." She said.


    When she arrived at a shop, the seller wrinkled his nose upon her arrival. "No need to bring the Lady. I told you I am not selling you anything." He told Thomas.


    Then he acted as if they didn''t exist and continued with his work.


    "Do you believe in God Sir?" She asked him.


    He looked at her confused. "I believe in the Lord." He said.


    "Does your Lord punish people for sins they have notmitted?"


    He frowned. "Don''t be smart with me Young Lady."


    "I am not Sir. I asked a simple question. If your Lord does not punish his people for the sins they have notmitted then why are you?"


    She was trying to remain calm, but she was angry. She knew she would be punished, and this was only the beginning.


    "Listen young Lady, even if I wanted to I can''t sell anything to you. People will stop buying from me and I have children to feed." He exined.


    "I have a little brother to feed as well." She said.


    "I can''t help you." He insisted.


    Angelica couldn''t believe it. She looked around and found that people had gathered to watch her. Suddenly she felt small under everyone''s scrutiny and just wanted to go back home.


    She began to walk away and came by the same men again. This time they came to stand in front of her to harass her in daylight.


    "Get out of the way." Thomas said,ing to stand in front of her.


    "I just want to talk to thedy." The man said, holding his hands up as if he meant no harm.


    Han leaned to the side so he could see her standing behind Thomas. "I could buy those groceries for you, My Lady. What do you say?" He asked.


    "And I guess you would want something in return." She said.


    His lips curved into a smile and he looked at his friends. "She is smart." He told them before looking back at her. "I just want to hold your hand once." He smirked.


    Angelica looked down at the coins in her hand and then at her hands. She would let this filthy man hold her hand? She might have but she knew this was more than just holding her hand.


    "Think about it. You want to feed your brother. I think it is a fair deal." He said using her brother to make her feel guilty. "I''ll get to touch a noble Lady''s hand." He then told his friends excitedly.


    "Let''s go My Lady." Thomas said, sounding angry.


    Pushing the men aside he created a path for her and she followed him. "Next time you will agree." The man called after her.


    Next time? There would certainly be a next time.


    They tried to go by a few other shops but all of them denied selling her anything and even added insults along the denials.


    Angelica fought hard not to cry until she reached her home. She went quietly into her room and cried alone in silence. When she got some of the pain off her chest, she wiped away the tears and decided to think of a solution.


    Putting her pride aside, she thought for a moment to go see Sir Shaw. But she knew him all too well to know that he wouldn''t be interested in her now when she was a traitor''s daughter. He cared about his reputation, so she decided to go see her friends in a desperate attempt.


    "I am sorry Angelica. I wish I could help you but my parents won''t allow me. Here take this." Hilde gave her a basket of fruits and bread.


    Veronica and Vesna gave her some money before they shut the door on her face. Angelica stood there with the money feeling like a beggar.


    Natasha was the only one who invited her inside and took the time to speak with her. Angelica knew Natasha was the most cunning, so she was probably going to help her in some twisted way.


    "You should get married before things get worse." She told her.


    "Who will marry me now?" Angelica asked.


    "A man who has his own disadvantages. Someone who won''t easily find a woman."


    Of course. Natasha was probably enjoying this, offering her to marry such a man. But Angelica couldn''t discriminate. She had no other choice.


    "I don''t know of such a man." Angelica said.


    "I will help you find one."


    Even though Natasha wasn''t doing it out of kindness, Angelica was d to get some help.


    "Thank you," she said.


    "Don''t worry. I will also send my maid with food every day until I find someone for you."


    "That is very kind of you."


    "What are friends for?" Natasha smiled.


    Angelica went back home, feeling a little more relieved. But the pain in her stomach didn''t go away. Who would Natasha find for her? She was probably trying to find the worst kind, but as long as he would take care of her and William financially, she could endure the rest.

 Chapter 44 - 39

    <h4>Chapter 44 - 39</h4>


    As promised, Natasha kept sending her butler or her maid to deliver food to her home. Angelica was grateful as things got even more difficult in the past week. Letters written by her father were found that proved his treason. He was trying to reach the king of their neighboring kingdom, exposing their own kingdoms strategies and weaknesses.


    Her father wanted the king of Crezia to take over their kingdom, Kraghorn. Now people despised him not understanding how he could betray not only his King, but his own people and Kingdom as well.


    Angelica wasn''t surprised anymore. Her father probably made a deal with the king of Crezia to get something in return for giving him the secrets to their kingdom. He had a n for everything except he failed at the end.


    Thomas and Eva got attacked several times when they went outside, all because they worked for her. Angelica cried when Eva came covered in dirt one day because a few stupid people had pushed her into mud and threw things at her. And then they didn''t let her buy groceries for her own home. Angelica couldn''t let her suffer so she let her ago.


    After yet another few days she also let Thomas go. He had a family to feed, and he was suffering because of her. Now she was only left with William.


    Angelica cried in silence at nights, not wanting her brother to know. Hopefully, soon their suffering would end when Natasha finds her a man. She needed one more than ever now.


    Opening her book, she wrote yet another poem before blowing the candles and going to sleep next to William.


    The crashing sound of ss woke her up in the middle of the night. Angelica got out of bed confused and went downstairs. The window in the parlor was broken. Someone had thrown a stone at their window. Suddenly another crushing sound followed, and it came from the hall. Another broken window.


    Frightened Angelica ran upstairs to where her brother was sleeping. She locked the door hoping that it was only a few people trying to scare them.


    "What is wrong?" William asked who had woken up as well.


    "They are ruining our home." Angelica said trying to fight back the tears.


    Soon she would leave this house where she grew up, but that wasn''t enough. They would ruin the ce. It wouldn''t even have the chance to remain the way it was.


    When she didn''t hear yet another sound, she went back to bed and hugged William. "It is alright now. Go back to sleep." She said.


    Unable to sleep, Angelica remained awake the whole night and in the morning she prepared for the new day. As she was tying her hair back, her brother shot his eyes open with a gasp.


    Another nightmare.


    "He ising." He said.


    "Who?" she asked.


    Oh Lord. Please don''t make things worse.


    "The King." He said.


    The King? Why would hee?


    Oh, no! Had he decided to kill her brother?


    "We need to leave now?" she said getting up.


    William sat up. "Leave to where?"


    "I don''t know. We will think about it on our way. We can''t sit here and wait for our death." She began to look for a bag to pack some clothes.


    "He is not here to kill me." William said calmly.


    Angelica stopped whatever she was doing and turned to her brother. "Then why?" She asked.


    "I am not sure."


    "Well, he can''t being here with any good news."


    Her brother didn''t respond, which made her remain suspicious. The sound of horses and the wheels of a carriage rmed her. They were already here.


    Oh Lord! They were doomed.


    "William. What are you doing? Get up! We need to find a way out?" She said.


    She was panicking and she didn''t even know where to start.


    Her brother got quickly out of bed and adjusted his hair. "I don''t think escaping is a good idea. We have done nothing wrong so we should just go out and see what he wants."


    "What do you think he wants? To be invited in and have some tea? To give his condolences?"


    "Perhaps." Her brother replied simply.


    Ignoring him, she kept throwing things in a bag.


    "Angelica stop! We should go see what he wants. I did not sense any danger in my dream." He exined.


    She looked back at him. "Does that mean he is not here to harm you?"


    "I am sure he is not here to harm me." He assured.


    "Promise me you are not only saying that to not worry me."


    "I promise." He said.


    The loud sound of a trumpet announced the Kings arrival. They had to go down and see him without dy.


    What could Skender want? Hopefully, her brother wasn''t wrong about him being a good person. Hopefully she wasn''t wrong about liking him.


    Adjusting her hair and dress she went downstairs with her brother. There was shattered ss here and there that they had to step over beforeing out.


    The royal carriage stood outside the gate and upon her arrival a guard leaned into the window whispering a few words. Then he opened the door to the carriage, and the King stepped outside.


    Angelica had almost forgotten how beautiful he was. His ck hair was nicelybed and tied with a ribbon at the back and his blue jacket matched his eyes.


    Her heart pounded loudly as he walked across the garden and came to them. "Good morning Lady Davies." He greeted.


    He usually called her by her first name. Her heart pounded louder.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty." Both she and her brother greeted.


    "I won''t take much of your time." He began. "I am here to take your brother with me."


    Angelica''s heart stopped beating. Take her brother? Where?


    "May I ask where you intend to take him, Your Majesty?"


    "I will take him to the military camp. He will start his training to be a soldier." The king said.


    Military camp?


    "But he is too young, Your Majesty."


    "ording to who?" He asked.


    Angelica blinked a few times in surprise. He had never spoken to her like this before.


    "We lost a chief inmand and will probably lose many men going forward because of your father. We need to prepare those who will rece them in the near future," he exined.


    So he med her and now he was punishing her like this.


    He turned to William. "I will let you say goodbye and then you can get inside the carriage." He pointed at another carriage behind his.


    Goodbye? Was he taking him now?


    Without waiting for her to say anything he turned around and went back to his carriage. Angelica stood there frozen. Who was this man? It wasn''t the same man who smiled at her and spoke softly to her. His tone and eyes were cold.


    Angelica turned to her brother. "Is he telling the truth?" she asked.


    William nodded.


    At least he wasn''t lying to her and thinking of killing her brother.


    "Do you want to go to military camp?" She asked not believing that she was actually asking that question. But after having their home attackedst night and not knowing when Natasha might change her mind and never send her food again, she thought it might be safer for her brother on a military camp.


    At least he would have food and shelter. And it wasn''t as if she had much of a choice. The King gave his orders.


    "I don''t want to leave you behind." He said.


    "I will be fine if you want to go. I will go to Natasha and stay there." She told him.


    He squinted his eyes. Did he know she was lying?


    Suddenly he looked around as if searching for something before looking back at her.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    "I can''t save you. Only a monster will save you from another monster." He said.


    She smiled at him and patted his head. "You know I am strong. I will find a way out and when youe back on a break, you will see me married and safe." She told him.


    He just hugged her, and she hugged him back. She tried her best not to cry as she didn''t want to make him sad.


    She leaned down and kissed both his cheeks. "Just focus on your training, alright?"


    He nodded. "I wille back stronger." He said.


    "I know you will."


    They hugged each other onest time and then she let him go. Thest family member she had walked away. Now she would know what true loneliness felt like.


    William waved before getting into the carriage and then she couldn''t see him anymore.


    Now, she just had to survive until then.

 Chapter 45 - 40

    <h4>Chapter 45 - 40</h4>


    "What are you doing?!" Rayven asked Skender.


    Why did he take the boy away from his sister?


    "I couldn''t just do nothing," Skender said.


    "And you thought of going there personally to bring him? Don''t you know that the shades are out there? You could have put them in danger."


    Skender''s eyes widened at his sudden anger and Rayven realized he was worked up again because of the boy and his sister. He took a deep breath. He wouldn''t have been so agitated had he not known William''s secret. The shades were looking for him. Any wrong move and the boy would be in danger.


    But why was he caring again? He swore not to.


    "What is your problem, Rayven? When I don''t act you get angry and now when I am doing something you get angry too."


    Rayven could see Lazarus standing at the entrance with a knowing smirk on his face.


    "William will be safe in the military camp and I made it seem like a punishment and not that I was doing them any favor," Skender exined then picked up his ss to drink his water.


    They sat in the dining room to have lunch but Rayven had already lost his appetite. In fact, he hadn''t eaten anything for days. More than ever now, he wished for death.


    He felt confused and tortured all the time. His mind kept wandering to many ces that were unknown to him. He felt lost.


    Standing up, "I''ll go home." He said, and the others gave him a few looks before he left.


    Rayven teleported back home in fear of going by Angelica''s house if he decided to ride. Going by wouldn''t do her or him any favors. He knew that things had be more difficult for her and William but he did his best to ignore it. It was not his job to save them.


    When he arrived at his home, he sensed the unpleasant scent of Lucrezia. He clenched his fists as he found her sitting in his favorite ce near the hearth.


    "Rayven, Rayven," She clicked her tongue and shook her head. "You are impossible." She looked at her nails with the corners of her mouth down-turned. "I don''t know what to do with you," she said.


    Rayven was confused. He had done nothing so why was she here? And what was she talking about?


    "You could let me die," he said walking closer. "Or you could at least make my heart turn to the way it was before."


    She shook her head again looking at the fire. "You never change." She sighed. "You remind me of why I hated you the most."


    "I don''t understand why you try to help me if you hate me so much." He said. "Just let me go."


    She turned her gaze to him. Her green eyes became vibrant, not with amusement this time. She was angry, and that was never a good thing.


    When he didn''t know better, he used to anger her thinking that she might get enough one day and end his life but she only made his punishments worse.


    "Because I hate you, I will never let you die. Your suffering will be my entertainment."


    Rayven nodded, knowing very well she meant every word she said.


    She stood up and looked at him with an empty expression. "Don''t worry or shall I say, you should worry that the red dot in your heart will soon turn ck. You will be stuck again between life and death. You will cause your own suffering. I''ll only watch."


    With a smirk on her face, she disappeared.


    Rayven roamed around the house not knowing what to do. When did he be so restless? Then he went to his darkroom with the thick curtains that blocked the daylight. He tried to sleep to escape his restlessness.


    Hours went by with him turning right and left without sleeping. Atst, he gave up. He would see her just once. Onest time before he went to find Luciana. Onest time before he found a way to end his miserable life.


    Taking his horse he rode down the hill. He knew he shouldn''t interact with her in case the shades saw him. Why would he talk to the woman whose father tried to expose them? It would indeed look suspicious.


    When he neared her house, he slowed down. He saw that the windows of her house were broken and she stood outside with a few bags packet. What was going on? Was she leaving somewhere?


    He halted before she could see him and waited to see who she was waiting for. After a short while, a carriage came to her house and a youngdy stepped outside.


    "Angelica, did you wait too long?" Thedy asked.


    "No. I just came out." Angelica smiled.


    The youngdy''s servants picked the bags and Angelica followed herdy friend into the carriage before they rode away.


    Rayven sighed. Again he was wasting time. Angelica seemed to take care of herself just fine and he shouldn''t draw more problems to her.


    Now that he knew she was safe with her friend, he locked her outpletely. Now he just had to find a way to convince Luciana to end his life.


    *****


    "I knew it. I told you." Lucrezia told her sister excitedly.


    She had been so disappointed with Rayven and she almost decided to move away from him and focus on the others when he didn''t help Angelica despite all the suffering she went through. Yes, he was extremely stubborn, and he still had a long way to go but there was a way for him. Even if it took a long time, she was willing to wait. She had to prove to her sister that these demons could be redeemed.


    Luciana shook her head. "He is still only thinking about his needs. He went to see her despite knowing that he could lead the shades to her."


    "No. He wasn''t thinking rationally because he wanted to see her more than anything. It is a good first step for someone like him. You can''t expect him topletely change overnight." Lucrezia defended him.


    "You are wasting your time on them. Our job is to know which ones we can redeem and let the rest go."


    "That is what I call giving up sister. You know me. I don''t give up that easily," Lucrezia said.


    "What is the point of all this?" Luciana wondered.


    "What can redeem someone who went too far? Someone that became so lost? What could save someone whose heart had turned into stone? Are you not curious?" Lucrezia asked. "I think I might know the answer now." She said watching Rayven ride away from Angelica''s house.


    This stubborn, selfish, and rude man had turned into this confused being in weeks only. Something she had failed to do for many years. Now she has found the tool to break down his walls. Or maybe they would break on their own. Either way, she might finally see a different Rayven. One she had hoped to see for a long time.


    "You lost the bet sister," Lucrezia smirked.


    "Not yet," Luciana said. "If I learned something doing this is that these demons always fall back into the same trap just when you think they have redeemed themselves. Let''s wait and see who truly lost."


    Lucrezia nodded. She knew her sister wasn''t one to be easily persuaded.

 Chapter 46 - 41 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 46 - 41 Part 1</h4>


    Natasha showed Angelica to a nicely decorated room where she could stay until she met her suitor, which she had arranged. Only now did she realize how terrified she was of meeting the man that could be her future husband if things went as nned.


    "Don''t worry about your brother. Both our fathers have been to military camps. It has its benefits," Natasha told her.


    Angelica knew that already. She knew the other boys would give her brother a hard time but at least there he would have food and shelter and he would be alive. Her heart broke thinking she had to choose between those things for her brother.


    "I know. Thank you." Angelica smiled.


    "Alright. I will let you rest so you can impress Lord Scott tomorrow." She gave her a smile before closing the door to the room behind her.


    Once Natasha was out of sight, Angelica could finally breathe. She went to sit on the well-made bed and tried to calm down. Suddenly, her stomach was filled with dozens of butterflies that stabbed her like bees.


    "Everything will be alright." She told herself.


    If the man only looked past that she was a traitor''s daughter she wouldn''t have any other problems.


    Angelica spent the rest of her evening choosing the prettiest dress, jewelry, and styling her hair. She didn''t want to risk anything and even if the man wanted to say no, she wanted to make it harder for him.


    When she was done preparing herself, she went to bed. Now she needed to prepare herself mentally. She tried to imagine what being married would look like, what it would feel like and what benefits woulde with it. She would have food and shelter.


    As a married woman, people would eventually have to treat her like the new family she belonged to and let go of the title she got as a traitor''s daughter.


    She wouldn''t have to be afraid of going outside and being harassed anymore. Or even being harassed in her own home.


    Then she tried to think of the negative things. There was a possibility that her husband wouldn''t be a good man or that he would be much older than her. He could mistreat her and not allow her to do much. She wouldn''t be happy with him.


    In the end, it seemed like the good things of getting married overweight the bad things. She was being mistreated now anyway, and she wasn''t much happier without getting married.


    Feeling a bit calmer now that she had sorted out her thoughts she closed her eyes and eventually fell asleep.


    When the morning came the sunlight peeking through the window woke her Angelica got out of bed and prepared herself for the day that could change her life forever. When she was satisfied with the way she looked, she walked out of the room.


    A maid stood waiting outside. "Lady Alden is waiting for you in the garden to have breakfast, My Lady." She informed and then motioned to follow her.


    Angelica followed the maid to the garden where Natasha satfortably with a cup of tea in her hand. A smile lit up her face upon her arrival.


    "Good morning," Angelica greeted.


    "Good morning Angelica. Pleasee and sit." She motioned for her to sit at the table.


    Angelica went and sat down.


    "I see you have taken care of yourself. You look beautiful," Natashaplimented.


    "Thank you," Angelica replied.


    "I am d you are here. It seems like the killing of young women is continuing." She said sipping her tea.


    "And you think it is Lord Rayven?" Angelica smiled.


    Hilde was the only one speaking positively about Lord Rayven.


    "No. I can''t think of anyone doing this since I don''t know the reason they are doing it. It is so strange." She said with a frown.


    Angelica agreed.


    "But these Lord and the King are indeed strange men. I wonder why any of them are not married. I don''t know of anyone they are courting either. They have everything a woman would want. Even Lord Rayven might find someone with a greedy father who is ready to give away his daughter." Natasha said thoughtfully.


    Her father had been greedy but Angelica doubted he would give her to Lord Rayven. They needed to dare to speak to him first.


    Angelica didn''t think the scars were the problem. It was the scars and the rumors and the strange ce he chose to live in. Not to speak of his attitude. He was rude and ill-mannered. He hated everything and everyone it seemed. Yet she didn''t dislike. How odd, she thought.


    She also wondered if Lord Rayven even wanted to get married. Would there be a woman he could like amongst all the things he hated? Would there be a woman who wouldn''t be repulsed by him?


    He didn''t seem like the kind who would ept to marry a woman who was only marrying him out of desperation. He was too proud for that. And she definitely was in a desperate situation but she wasn''t any woman. She was a traitor''s daughter. Thest on earth he would ept to marry, being the king''s man. A move like that would raise suspicions among the people as well as the king.


    Angelica wanted to ask Natasha about her suitor. Lord Scott. What were the disadvantages he had that made him ept to see a traitor''s daughter? But Natasha would probably not tell her the whole truth so Angelica decided to ask Lord Scott himself and see what he says.


    Lord Scott arrived in the afternoon to see her and Angelica felt her stomach turn in fear and anxiety. She watched the door waiting for him to enter the parlor anytime.


    A man dressed in a red jacket walked inside. His ck leather boots made a clicking sound as he walked, mixing with the sound of her rapidly beating heart. He had golden hair that wasbed nicely and tied at the back with a ribbon. The light wrinkles on his forehead deepened as he watched the room with his big, round brown eyes before his gaze settled on her.


    Angelica could see a faint smile curving his lips and she tried her best to stand still.


    Natasha went to wee him and he walked further in. "This is Angelica." Natasha introduced.


    Before he could take her hand and kiss it Angelica curtsied forcing a smile on her face. "Lord Scott, it is nice to finally meet you."


    "The pleasure is mine." He smiled.


    Angelica guessed that he was in his mid-forties. He looked like the kind of man who spent hours drinking and gambling for some odd reason and never rinsed his mouth. His teeth were yellow and crooked as he smiled at her and when he sat down hisrge round belly stuck out.


    The way he looked at her unsettled her. Of course, Natasha would find her such a man. Angelica shivered inside. It felt like she could almost guess what he was thinking as he eyed her. No, she couldn''t do this.


    She saw his mouth move but all she could hear was her heartbeat. She felt lightheaded. It must be theck of sleep. But she couldn''t keep her eyes open and soon she fainted.


    When she opened her eyes again, Natasha was looming over her. "Angelica, you scared me." She said.


    Angelica sat up carefully feeling her head throb.


    "What happened?" Natasha sat beside her.


    "I can''t do this," Angelica groaned feeling pain in her head. "I''ll pack my things and not disturb you anymore."


    "Are you sure? He agreed to marry you."


    Angelica couldn''t deny that she hesitated for a while. This could change her life forever and she was afraid of making the wrong decision. What if she denied this man and never found one? What if she left the house and got attacked by angry people or maybe even came across the killer in town?


    She was an easy target now. And Natasha couldn''t keep sending her food forever. Going back would mean starving to death.


    "Can you find me a job, even as a maid?" Angelica asked.


    She couldn''t go around looking for work herself since she would be harassed as soon as she stepped outside.


    Natasha sighed. "I''ll see what I can do." She said then left her to rest.


    Being a youngdy and looking the way she looked, she wouldn''t be safe even as a maid. Angelica had seen all those lustful nces but because she was under her father''s protection no one had dared to do anything. Now they certainly would. And if something happened to her then, no one would ever marry her after losing her innocence.


    The next morning, Angelica decided to tell Natasha that she was ready to get married to Lord Scott. The finding work idea wasn''t good. On her way to the garden, she heard whispersing from outside.


    "Is she here?"


    "Yes, she is sleeping now."


    Angelica recognized the voices. The rest of her friends or former friends were here.


    "You should have seen her yesterday when she met Lord Scott. She fainted." Natasha said amused.


    The rest chuckled. "Poor Angelica. And I thought she would take the King from me." Hilde said.


    "Oh no. Don''t worry. She is thest one on the Kings list now." Natasha said.


    Angelica turned around and went back to her room. She knew her friends didn''t like her but it still hurt to hear themugh at her situation. What more bad luck could they wish for her? She was at her lowest.

 Chapter 47 - 41 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 47 - 41 Part 2</h4>


    Angelica sat near the window and stared at the horizon watching the sunset. The women dying in her town seemed to stop for some time and then start again. She didn''t only have the townspeople to worry about now, but also a killer roaming free and killing women of her age.


    She wasn''t safe anywhere. Hopefully, soon she would be married and move to the other side of the town, where Lord Scott lived. Natasha would let him know she agreed to the marriage.


    The door to the room was opened after a knock and Natasha stepped inside. She had a frown on her face. "Sir Shaw is here looking for you," she said.


    Sir Shaw? Why could he be looking for her?


    Did he perhaps change his mind?


    Angelica left her window to go see why he was here.


    When she arrived at the parlor she saw that he wasn''t alone. He came with another man. Angelica had seen the man somewhere but she couldn''t recall exactly where.


    Perhaps she had seen him with her father?


    The man introduced himself as Lord Green. He was a business partner of Sir Shaw''s father. Angelica got a bad feeling as she sat down to speak to them.


    "Lord Green has been doing his business outside the kingdom. He came back recently and found out about your father''s death. Your father owes a lot of money to him." Sir Shaw exined.


    Oh. Things could definitely get worse.


    "How much did he borrow?" Angelica asked.


    Lord Green pulled an envelope out of his pocket. He opened it and then handed her the paper with the information. Angelica''s eyes widened when she saw the sum he had borrowed.


    "Seven crowns?"


    "Yes, My Lady," Lord Green replied.


    That was a fortune. More than her brother''s inheritance. What was her father doing with this amount of money?


    "I don''t have this much to pay you back." She said shocked.


    "Then you know what you need to do," Lord Green said.


    Oh no! They would take everything she and her brother owned. All the properties, wealth including the inheritance.


    "You pay off with everything you have and the remaining will remain a debt that you need to keep paying off," Lord Green exined.


    Angelica looked at Sir Shaw. She knew very well that he could easily pay off her debt or not seek to get any payment back. The man and his family had so much wealth, that it was running out of their pockets. His father together with this partner of his was one of the leading businessmen in the kingdom.


    Sir Shaw still looked at her with that lustful gaze. She knew he still wanted her but he couldn''t ruin his reputation. His father was also known to be the cruelest man. Even if Sir Shaw wanted to marry her now, his father would be against it. Father''s always controlled their sons with inheritance and one thing Sir Shaw wanted more than her was money.


    And now that she wasn''t only a traitor''s daughter but also had a huge debt to pay off, even Lord Scott wouldn''t want to marry her.


    She lost her chance.


    "I don''t have a job and as you know, marriage is almost impossible for me so I don''t know how to pay you back," Angelica said.


    "Then you know what that means, Lady Davis. You have to work for me." Lord Green said. "And where is your brother? He will need to work for me as well."


    Her brother. Oh no! She was somehow happy she sent him away. "My brother is in a military camp on His Majesty''s orders." She said.


    He nodded. "Then you will have toe with me."


    Angelica had no choice.


    Lord Green waited for her outside while she packed her things. She looked outside the window. Sir Shaw didn''t bother to wait and left with his own carriage while Lord Green waited.


    Once Angelica had packed her things Natasha asked her butler to help her carry the luggage out.


    "I am truly grateful for all you did for me," Angelica told Natasha once they were outside.


    Natasha nodded looking a bit ufortable. "Take care of yourself." She said.


    After saying goodbye Angelica got into the carriage and sat across from Lord Green before they took the ride to his home.


    Lord Green was quiet and stared out the window. He seemed like a serious man who counted every coin so he wouldn''t release her until she paid every cent. Angelica wondered when that would be since she wasn''t good with chores. But she was a curious person and learned things fast. Hopefully, she would get along with the other servants.


    They arrived at his home before he even uttered a word. His butler was already waiting outside.


    "My Lord," He bowed, and then his gaze shifted to her.


    "This is Angelica. She will work here from now on. Show her around and introduce her to the others." Lord Green said and then left her standing there with the butler.


    "Good evening. My name is Owen." The butler greeted with a strained smile. He seemed just like Lord Green.


    "Good evening," Angelica replied nervously.


    The butler took her bags and showed her the way to the servant''s quarters. Lord Green had many servants and Owen introduced her to each one of them.


    They looked at her surprised and a few recognized her when she was introduced to them. Now they would hate her for being a traitor''s daughter, she thought. But they didn''t show her any hostility and weed her. Then they showed her to the room where she would be sleeping with three other servants.


    The room was small, and the floor was covered with thin mattresses where they would sleep. The maids weren''t mean but they didn''t speak to her either. They kept their distance from her and gave her food to eat alone while they ate dinner together.


    Angelica tried to not be disheartened by the situation even though she had been emotionaltely. She felt lost. Hopeless.


    The night was cold as she tried to sleep on the thin mattress where she could feel the hard and cold floor beneath. She looked at the other maids. They had already fallen asleep. If they could get used to it, she would eventually too. She just had to endure it for a while.


    Before she could barely get some sleep, she was awakened by a rooster crowing at the breaking dawn.


    The head maid Ellen was the one to show her what to do early in the morning. Well, not show her exactly but tell her as if she would know how to do it. The other maids acted as if she didn''t exist and went on to do other chores like making breakfast,undry, and cleaning the house while she was sent outside to bring eggs from the hens and milk the cow. From their expressions, it seemed like she got the more difficult work or maybe they thought she couldn''t do it? She wasn''t sure yet.


    Angelica said nothing and went outside to do what she was told. It was the first time she wondered among the hens and she liked it. She touched their feathers and felt bad when she took the eggs. Then she went on to milk the cow.


    That took a long while since she didn''t know how to do it. She tried to find different angles that would beforting and where she wouldn''t be afraid that the cow would kick her. Because of her stubbornness, she figured out atst which way was the right way to milk the cow, and then she went back to the kitchen satisfied.


    The maids seemed a little surprised but tried to hide it.


    To test her, they sent her to do some other chores but with little time Angelica learned how to do those tasks as well.


    "Did you do work while living at home?" One maid asked.


    "No. I just like to learn new things." Angelica smiled.


    During the day they slowly opened up to her and at dinner, she sat and ate with them and they included her in the conversation.


    It had been a long while since she felt such warmth. It made her happy and sad at the same time. Her eyes burned with tears but she fought them back.


    "Angelica. Ady like yourself shouldn''t be here. You are such a beauty and a kind soul. Have you tried to look for a husband?" Ellen asked.


    "It hasn''t been easy," Angelica said looking down.


    They nodded with a sad expression. Angelica was warmed by the understandinging from these women.


    Feeling more emotional than tired, she cried in silence that night after everyone went to sleep.


    Her brother had lost his inheritance, the home she grew up in didn''t belong to them anymore and she missed her brother. She was also emotional because she had lost hope in people but these women brought her hope back.


    She closed her eyes. Maybe the days would get better slowly.

 Chapter 48 - 42 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 48 - 42 Part 1</h4>


    A week passed since Angelica came to Lord Greens'' house. The chores became easier the more she learned, and she became close with the other maids. She was surprised by how much she could learn in such a short amount of time and she somehow enjoyed doing work. It didn''t feel like she was wasting her day trying to figure out what to do or how to spend the rest of her day. The only thing she missed was her books and the thing she would probably never miss was her fancy dresses that crushed her ribs. And of course, she missed her brother the most. She wondered how he was doing?


    Angelica thought of trying to find a way to send him a letter and let him know she was alright. She wanted to know how he was doing. Was he eating well? Sleeping well? Were people being very harsh to him?


    The coffee almost boiled over while she was lost in thought. She quickly removed it from the fire and poured it in a cup to take it to Lord Green. He always liked to have a cup of coffee every afternoon.


    Lord Green loved to read on his favorite couch in the main hall every afternoon while having coffee. Sometimes he would have guests over and Angelica would serve them all.


    She was aware of the nces she received from his guests whenever she served them and it made her ufortable so whenever Lord Green had guests she would change tasks with another maid. She was doing well now and didn''t want any trouble.


    But trouble wanted her. Today as she served Lord Green he suddenly grabbed her wrist. Angelica froze in shock. He had never touched her before.


    His grip was firm, and he looked up at her. "The amount you owe me will take three generations of your family to pay off." He said.


    Angelica just looked at him not knowing what to say.


    "I won''t live that long." He said.


    This man was really after his money. It wasn''t as if he was starving. He lived in this mansion that was more like a pce and wore clothes that cost more than the maids'' sries.


    "I will work hard, My Lord," she said.


    "I know you will. The maids praise you, but I think you would do well working somewhere else."


    Where? She didn''t want to leave this ce just when she got used to the work and enjoyed herpany.


    He released her hand and picked up his cup of coffee.


    "Where do you have in mind, My Lord?"


    She knew he had many businesses but what made him think she would do better there than here? Unless he meant something she wasn''t quite understanding or didn''t even want to consider.


    "Somewhere where you would make more money." He said simply. "You should pack your things. You will leave now."


    Angelica felt her hands tremble and hid them behind her back. She curtsied and left Lord Green alone. She hurried down to the maid''s quarters and spoke to her roommates to see if her suspicions were right.


    "What do you think he means?" She asked.


    Ellen wrinkled her nose. "He means to send you to a ce where your beauty would be used."


    Angelica began to tremble some more. "I don''t want to go there." It came out as a whisper.


    Ellen shook her head looking saddened. "Then you have no choice but to run away."


    "I have no money. Where would I go?" Angelica asked feeling the tears burn her eyes. "And who would take me wherever I needed to go?"


    They all looked at her with worry. "Oh, dear."


    Ellen took her arm and dragged her to their room. "Let''s pack while thinking or he might be suspicious if you take too long."


    Angelica began to pack with Ellen, fighting hard to not just fall down on her knees and weep.


    "Is there no one you know whom you can trust?" she asked.


    Angelica thought of Thomas. Maybe she would bother him onest time and ask him to help her leave the Kingdom even though the journey itself would also be dangerous for a young woman alone looking like her.


    "I need to escape," Angelica said.


    "Do you know where to go?" Ellen asked.


    "Yes, I think I do."


    Not a good choice, but she had to try.


    "Good. Let''s get you out of here." She said.


    Everyone helped her pack quickly and then they said goodbye. Angelica hugged them and thanked them for being her family even if it was for a short while. Ellen showed her a way out of the servants'' quarters.


    They went through the back of the mansion and through the farmhouse. Angelica looked at the hens and the cow. She felt sad for leaving them already. They had be her friends.


    Before she could go further, Angelica stopped. "What is wrong?" Ellen asked.


    "I don''t want you to get in trouble because of me. I can go from here. You should go back." It was enough that she was suffering. She didn''t want to put her suffering on others.


    Ellen looked at her worriedly before hugging her. "Be careful and take care of yourself." She said.


    Angelica nodded feeling her eyes burn again. Yet another thing that was taken away from her. It had been a long time since she had such a beautiful bond with someone other than her brother. She made real friends here who cared about her.


    Giving Ellen a tight hug, she hurried away. When she came out of the mud and the grass and onto the road on the other side she looked around. She really didn''t know the way to Thomas''s house, and by walking, how far would she get before Lord Green noticed her absence and sent someone to look for her?


    Before she could even finish thinking she saw a carriageing her way fast. Angelica turned away, hoping it was no one who knew her. Lord Green couldn''t have already noticed her absence and this didn''t look like his carriage.


    She walked calmly to not cause any suspicion but her red hair, her damned red hair made her easily recognized. Angelica hoped they wouldn''t care much to bully her and continue further. When the carriage drove past her she was relieved, but only until it stopped.


    Angelica halted. Her heart raced. Why did it stop?


    When the door opened Angelica didn''t take a chance to wait. She turned her heels, dropping her bag she ran in the opposite direction. But two men with their horses came to block her way from the other side.


    It seemed like Lord Green already suspected she would escape.


    Going to the left would lead her back to Lord Greens'' mansion and going right into arge grass field where she could easily captured. Still, she ran away. She heard a few chuckles before they began to chase her on their horses.


    It didn''t take long for them to catch her. One of the men seemed to be built to abduct people. He grabbed her by the waist and carried her like a bag.


    Angelica screamed and fought but to no avail. When he took her back to the road Lord Green was there and looked at her with squinted eyes when the man put her down but still held her in ce. "You should know better than to escape." He told her. "Take her." He then ordered and turned away to leave.


    Angelica became angry and got a sudden strength that made her wiggle out of therge man''s hold enough to bite his hand. When he released her she barely took a few steps to run when she was pped across the face so hard she stumbled back and fell.


    She heard a ringing tone in her ear and felt the taste of blood in her mouth.


    "What are you doing?" She heard someone''s angry voice. "Not the face!" The man said.


    A hand grabbed her arm and pulled her up. Angelica felt her cheek sting and burn. She looked at the man holding her. He held a dagger in the other hand.


    "Listen, youngdy. Just do as I say. It will be easier for you." He told her calmly. "Now follow me without resistance or you will be hurt."


    He dragged her by the arm and led her into the carriage. Angelica was terrified and still in shock from the p.


    Inside the carriage, she was cornered by two men who sat on each side of her, crushing her in the middle with theirrge bodies.


    And another one sat across from her. When she felt the carriage move her stomach turned.


    Oh, Lord! Where was she being taken?

 Chapter 49 - 42 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 49 - 42 Part 2</h4>


    "Where are you taking me?" Angelica asked.


    "I am sure you know since you tried to run away." Said the man sitting to her left and holding the dagger.


    "I don''t want to." She said.


    The man nodded. "I can see that. It is hard to ept but you will get used to it."


    Used to it?


    The man sitting across from her studied her face and let his gaze rake her body. "You would make a lot of money." He said as if that should be some kind of constion.


    "A lot." The other one emphasized.


    The one with the dagger nodded again. "You will do well, Angelica. You won''t even have to try. In no time you will be able to pay back Lord Green." He told her.


    These men...she couldn''t believe it. They were talking so casually about it as if she was just going to do any other kind of work. Perhaps it was any other kind of work for them.


    Angelica shook her head, feeling the tears burn her eyes. She was not going to cry in front of these men. No!


    But the tears fought against her and one fell slowly down her stinging cheek as if taking its time to caress her.


    "Oh no. Don''t cry." Said the one sitting in front of her. He reached inside his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. "Here."


    Angelica looked at him confused but didn''t take the handkerchief from him. He waited patiently and then dropped his hand with a sigh.


    "I heard you have a younger brother from Lord Green," he said. "All his inheritance is taken away from him. Think about your brother. Doing this will allow you to earn a lot of money, pay off your debt and even save something for yourself and your brother. We have a lot of rich mening to us, ready to throw away their money for a little entertainment. For you, they would empty their pockets."


    This confused her only more. Why were these men trying to make her feel better and see the positive things about what she may be soon? This was not how she expected them to act.


    The man with the dagger nodded in agreement as usual.


    "I still don''t want to." She said feeling like she was whining.


    "You better convince yourself to want it because there is no way out for you."


    More tears fell down her cheeks and the men became quiet and stayed so for the rest of the journey. When the carriage stopped it stopped with her heart. The men opened the doors and stepped outside but Angelica remained seated.


    "Come on. I don''t want to have to drag you." The dagger man told her.


    Angelica stepped out of the carriage with wobbling legs and a stomachache. She looked around her surroundings. They seemed to be at the back of a house. Twodies sat in the backyard wearing a dress where the corset forced half of their breasts to stick out of the neckline. They were chattering andughing before they took notice of them.


    Their eyes widened as the dagger man grabbed her arm and led her inside the backyard.


    "Oh, who do we have here? A new member it seems." Onedy said.


    "Indeed. This is Angelica and this is Tereza and Mina." He introduced them.


    "Angelica? Are you perhaps¡­ the traitor''s daughter?" Mina asked.


    So they also knew her? Had to be the red hair. Now they would treat her badly on top of what she was going to be.


    "Oh, don''t worry. We don''t care about such things." She waved her dismissively.


    Tereza smiled in assurance.


    Angelica didn''t expect this.


    "Most of these beautifuldies have worked here for a long time and learned to be family. I am sure you will get along with many of them." The dagger man exined.


    "Except for the jealous ones. You are truly a beauty." Mina said eyeing her.


    The dagger man pulled her gently and led her inside. Thedies followed them.


    As soon as she entered Angelica smelled the faint scent of alcohol and heard instruments ying somewhere in the background. They passed by a few women dressed like Mina and Tereza and some even in more revealing clothes. The women looked her way with curiosity as the dagger man dragged her down the hall.


    At the end of the hall, there were two rooms on each side and the dagger man dragged her into one of them.


    The room was filled with dressers and women sitting in front of them, looking at themselves in the mirror while putting some paint on their faces or making their hair.


    "Good afternoon, Simu." One woman greeted the dagger man while fanning herself.


    So that was his name.


    Now the other women caught sight of her and stared curiously.


    "Oh. It seems like you caught some good fish in your today." Another woman spoke.


    "I wasn''t fishing," Simu said. "But yes, she is a beauty. Don''t be jealousdies."


    "And what is the beauty''s name?" the woman asked.


    "This is Angelica."


    When they looked at each other questioningly, "yes. She is Lady Davis."


    "Who would have thought. From a nobledy to a prostitute."


    Angelica lost her breath. She felt her head spin and her vision became blurry.


    "She is fainting." She heard someone say before everything became dark.


    When she opened her eyes again a pair of metal grey eyes stared back at her. "You are back." A dark-haired woman smiled.


    Angelica blinked a few times before looking at the stunning woman in front of her. She had the most beautiful smile and the whitest teeth.


    "How are you feeling?" The woman asked.


    Angelica pushed herself up to sit. She found herself in a small room with two other beds except for the one she was sitting on.


    "I am Valeria." The woman introduced herself. "I take care of thedies here and I''ll be taking care of you as well." She smiled.


    Suddenly Angelica felt a burning in her arm near her wrist. She looked at her arm and found the mark she had heard about in stories. ves and prostitutes got different marks so they would be recognized if they escaped.


    "The burn is not deep. It will go away after some time. They have to do it now so you don''t escape."


    Angelica shook her head. No! This couldn''t be happening.


    She began to rub the mark, and it hurt so much. Valeria grabbed her hands to stop her. "Don''t do it, my dear. If you remove it you will get another one and the pain will start all over."


    Angelica looked into the woman''s grey eyes. They looked at her gently.


    "I don''t want this," Angelica said feeling the wetness of her tears on her cheeks. "What did I do wrong to deserve this?"


    Valeria sat beside her and put one arm around her shoulders. "Life is unfair, my dear." She said rubbing her arm.


    Angelica looked at the mark again. There was truly no escaping her fate now.


    "Please help me. I don''t want this." She cried tired of being strong. Tired of always trying to find a solution and tired of being scared all the time.


    "I will help you," Valeria promised. "It won''t be the kind of help you want right now but it will be the kind of help you need."


    Angelica shook her head unable to speak because of the lump in her throat. Her whole face was wet with tears and she had a runny nose which she kept wiping with the back of her hand.


    Valeria stroked her back in a calming gesture and for some odd reason Angelica calmed down when she should be running around in panic.


    What would that serve her? What could she do now?


    This was the end. This was how her life ended. All the fighting she did was for nothing. In the end, she lost. In the end. Her fate was sealed with a little mark on her wrist.

 Chapter 50 - 43 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 50 - 43 Part 1</h4>


    After crying the rest of the evening and then pitying herself the first half of the night, Angelica began to do some thinking on the second half. At first, she kept thinking and imagining what would happen from here on. She became more and more scared the more she thought about it. Then she began to think about what she could do to get through this. But how would she know if she didn''t exactly know what she would have to get through? Andstly, she thought of good reasons to ept her fate, when she was tired of looking for other solutions that didn''t exist, worrying, and being scared.


    Here she would have shelter and food, be able to pay her father''s debt off quicker, and maybe even save some money for William. But how would her reputation now affect him? It was enough that he was a traitor''s son, now he was a ¡­.


    She couldn''t bring herself to say the word. She ruined things for him. All this time she tried to protect him but she ended up here instead.


    Removing the sheets away from her body, she got out of bed just when Valeria walked into the room.


    "Oh, my dear. You really didn''t get any sleep." She said looking at her.


    Angelica remained quiet not knowing what to say.


    Valeria came and put one arm around her. "Come with me." She said and led her out of the room gently. She took her to the dressing room where thedies had gathered to make themselves look good.


    "Ladies. Leave!" Valeria told them.


    They put everything down right away and left the room.


    "Come." Valeria took her to a dresser and sat her in front of the mirror. "This kind of work requires you to look good." She said looking at her through the mirror while her hands rested on her shoulders.


    Angelica looked at herself in the mirror. She looked dead. She felt dead inside.


    Valeria grabbed ab and began tob her hair gently. "You are beautiful already. You won''t have to try hard. Just a little self-care will go a long way."


    Valeria had the softest voice. It was so soothing and Angelica felt like she could tell her anything and trust her.


    "Men are notplicated, especially the onesing here. Usually, we have the same customersing several times so you will learn what each of them wants and if you learn what they need then you will be the one in control. Don''t think that these men will have control over you. Just make them think they do." She exined.


    Angelica listened despite her headache.


    "The key is to make them feel good about themselves. Compliment them,ugh at their jokes, listen to them, and if you take your time to know what they need and not just what they want you will have them wrapped around your fingers. You will have customers that will ask for you specifically. They will pay more, bring you expensive gifts, and pamper you." She continued.


    She made it sound pleasant.


    "Not everyonees here for what you think. You would be surprised how manye here for other reasons." She began to braid her hair. "You will learn with time how to do less work and earn more."


    "They won''t treat me well. I am a traitor''s daughter." Angelica said.


    "People only care about those things when others see them. They act how they are expected to act. What is good about this ce is that everyone leaves their mask at the door. Some might put a different mask on, but it won''t be the same mask they show to the rest of the world. Besides you are a prostitute now. The worst thing you can be as a woman in society''s eyes. They won''t care about whose daughter you are." When she was done with the braid she put it over her shoulder to see.


    "You seem like a smart and strong woman. You will figure it out." She smiled.


    Angelica looked at her reflection. What other choice did she have? She was branded now.


    "Will you teach me?" Angelica asked Valeria. "Teach me everything you know."


    Valeria smiled. "That is what I am here for. But first, you need to get some more rest because your eyes are red and swollen. Then I will dress you well and teach you a few tricks on how to make yourself look better. I will also answer all questions you might have."


    Questions? She scoffed inside. She did indeed have many questions but those were mostly to herself. Why did she wait to get married was the biggest of all questions that she kept ming herself for. She waited for a man she might like and now she ended up in a ce where she would be used by a dozen and more.


    "Do you want something to eat before getting some rest?" She asked.


    Angelica shook her head. Her stomach was full with disgust.


    "Alright then. The room is that way." She said pointing in the right direction.


    Standing up Angelica hurried back to the room taking the same way she came from. She got into the bed and curled herself into a ball. Was she really going to do this? Would this be her life from now on?


    She closed her eyes, hoping and praying that this was a nightmare, and when she opened her eyes again everything would be alright. But she was only fooling herself. She was very well aware that this was a nightmare but also the reality of her situation.


    Looking for a way to escape reality she tucked herself under the warm sheets and closed her eyes. Soon she fell asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was afternoon. Her stomach growled from not having eaten for more than a day. She opened the door and peaked outside. No one was walking through the halls but she heard the chatter of womening from a room nearby.


    She tiptoed outside and then walked around the hall looking inside the rooms that had their doors open. Most of them were bedrooms with three to four beds. There was a door at the end of the hall that looked different from the rest. Angelica guessed it might lead outdoors.


    She went to the door and opened it carefully before peeking outside. Yes. She was right. It led her out of the house. She stepped outside curious to see if anyone would notice or try to stop her. No one seemed to be outside and Angelica contemted whether to escape or not.


    Being marked as a ¡­ again she couldn''t bring herself to say the word; where would she go? And the outside world was right now more dangerous than this ce she was in.


    "Good afternoon, Angelica." Startled, she looked behind her.


    Simu was leaning against the wall and studying her with his brown eyes. Despite his "kind" words, he looked like someone who would do what needed to be done, no matter what it was.


    "Thinking of escaping?" He asked.


    "Do I have a chance?" She asked.


    "Hmm¡­ let me think." He said pretending to be thoughtful. "No. I mean you could run but I would barely call it an escape. A young beautifuldy like you, with red hair which has now be the symbol of the traitor''s daughter, how far would you reach before getting harassed, raped, abused, and maybe even left to die?"


    The fact that he said the truth which she already knew loudly pained her. She still remembers how terrified she was the day her windows got broken. She knew things would only get worse after that and one day they would even break into her home and not burn it while she was in it. Her heart ached at the thought of her house burning down. It was the only ce she had created memories with her mother.


    "Unless you prefer death." He said. "That is the only way to escape."


    How cruel of him to suggest that. "Don''t worry. I won''t die. Not until I pay off my debt."


    He smirked. "A tough one. I like that. But let me make one thing clear." He said walking closer to her. Angelica didn''t let herself be intimidated and held her ground even though he came very close to her.


    "You can be tough all you want but you should know that if you cross me, I will cross you." He said drawing a cross near her corbone with his finger.


    Angelica kept a straight face but this man scared her.


    Looking satisfied he went back inside as if he was sure she wouldn''t escape. He knew how useless it was.

 Chapter 51 - 43 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 51 - 43 Part 2</h4>


    After breathing in some fresh air, Angelica went back inside. She followed the sound of the women chattering and came to a room where a few women sat at a table, eating food. Her eyes searched for Valeria but she wasn''t there. The only other person she recognized was Mina.


    "Angelica," she smiled and waved when she saw her. "Come in."


    All the other women looked her way as she hesitantly stepped into the room. The smell of food made her stomach growl.


    "This is Angelicadies," Mina told the other women and then patted on the seat next to her.


    Angelica went to sit down while feeling everyone''s eyes on her. It was very quiet as she sat down but soon the chattering started again. Some of the women sitting closer to the table introduced themselves and then they were curious about her and began to ask a lot of questions.


    Questions like how she got here, how she kept her hair and skin looking beautiful, how life was as a nobledy, and much more. Angelica patiently answered all of their questions. If she was going to stay here she needed to get along with the rest.


    After getting some food they all went to the dressing room. This time they changed the topic and began to tell her about the customers they had while Mina showed her how to paint her face to enhance her beauty. Angelica didn''t know the names but they told her which ones were the extremely wealthy ones and thediespeted about who had the wealthiest customers or the most loyal ones.


    "If you get a man wealthy man who asks for no one but you, then you are doing good. But if you have several wealthy men who only ask for you, then you''re doing exceptional." Mina told her.


    Then they began to talk about the ones that were hard to handle. The ones no one wished came here. Angelica could see the disapproving look on their faces.


    "A man can be full of himself if he pays very well. Otherwise, they should keep their filthy mouths shut." A woman said.


    There was a knock on the door interrupting the chatter. Valeria stood at the entrance. "Danielle, your favorite customer is here."


    Danielle wiggled her eyebrows as she left the room. "The rest of you, it is time to go back to work."


    The women adjusted themselves and made a fewst tweaks to their looks before leaving the dressing room.


    "I''ll see youter," Mina smiled at her.


    Angelica felt lost in all of this. Valeria walked inside and sat on the dresser beside her. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes or was it pity? She wasn''t sure.


    "You look better now." She smiled. "I see they already taught you a few things."


    Angelica looked at herself in the mirror. Mina had made her look beautiful.


    "What will happen now?" Angelica asked dreading to hear the answer.


    "I will have no control over who will be your first customer. Simu will probably give you to someone who will pay handsomely since you are pure." She said.


    Pure? Angelica felt her hands told cold and she clenched them into fists.


    "Do you know how to please a man?" She asked.


    Angelica shook her head. She knew what happened between a man and a woman. She had read it in books and spoken about it in secret with her friends. Since her father died, she had thought about it a lot. How she would endure when she got married. What horrible it would feel. It made her sick every time.


    "Alright. I tell you as much as I can."


    "No," Angelica said. She knew hearing it out loud would only scare her more.


    "Are you sure?" Valeria asked.


    Angelica nodded.


    "Alright. I''ll tell you about the rules then."


    "Rules?"


    "Yes. Lord Green has set rules that both us and the customers need to follow. They are made to keep the women safe so we can work longer. That man thinks of how to make money."


    "Lord Green?" What did he have to do with this?


    "Oh. You didn''t know. Lord Green owns this brothel. The men here only work for him. All these wealthy men don''t get all of their wealth from good ces. He is¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence Simu came rushing into the room. "I need Angelica." He said.


    Already? Angelica felt the blood drain from her face.


    "Now? I was just exining the rules. Give the woman some time." Valeria said.


    Simu pressed his lips into a thin line. "She doesn''t have time. She has a huge debt to pay off which Lord Green made me responsible for. The sooner she starts the better. And our customers know the rules."


    His gaze shifted to her. "Stand up." He said.


    Angelica did as she was told and Simu''s eyes searched her face and body as if looking for something specific. "This will do." He said.


    Her hands began to tremble at the sides of her body. Simu shook his head.


    "Look, Angelica. The man who came here was asking for a pure woman. It is rare to find them here and once they are found these men are ready to give whatever they have. The sooner you can pay off your debt the faster you will be able to earn for yourself. And he hasn''t seen you yet. Once I show you to him, I will negotiate an even higher price." He said looking proud of himself.


    Valeria came to put her arm around her. "Alright. Just win us a little more time. You don''t want her to faint now." She told Simu.


    He shook his head. "Take care of her quickly." He said and left.


    Valeria made her sit down again. Angelica felt the tips of her fingers get cold. She thought she had prepared herself a little more than this.


    "Breathe," Valeria told her and Angelica gasped for air realizing she had been holding her breath.


    "Can I be alone for a moment?" She asked.


    Valeria nodded and left her alone. Angelica tried to focus on her breathing and forced herself to stay awake. Everything will be fine, she told herself. She was going to marry some stranger and do this with him anyway. She would have to endure this in her daily married life anyway. The only difference now was that this man wasn''t her husband and that made her a ¡­.


    She took a deep breath. She would just imagine that this was some stranger she married.


    Simu came back to the room. "Let''s go." He said nodding for her to follow him.


    As if sure she would, he began to walk away and Angelica followed him with a loudly pumping heart.


    Lord show me the way, she prayed. She was still doubting her decision despite knowing that there was nothing else she could do. When they arrived in front of a locked door, Simu halted and turned to her.


    "You don''t have to say or do much. Alright?"


    She nodded.


    "This room is for our special guests. The ones we offer our highest services. If you serve him well then this won''t be the only time he pays well for you."


    Angelica just looked at him not knowing what to say.


    Simu opened the door and they entered what seemed to be a chamber. Angelica would have taken her time to study the beautifully decorated room but her eyes quickly searched for the man who would take her innocence.


    A well-dressed man sat on the sofa in the room. He held a ss of wine in his hand and sat with his legs crossed.


    "My Lord, she is here," Simu spoke.


    The man shifted his gaze to her and Angelica avoided looking into his eyes. He put away his wine and leaned forward.


    Simu put his hand behind her back and pushed her forward.


    "Is she of your liking?" Simu asked.


    "Very much." The man drawled. "How much?" he then asked.


    "One crown," Simu said surprising her.


    Angelica looked up at the man to see his reaction. He smirked. Then he reached inside his pocket. Simu went forward to receive the money and then turned around with a proud smile.


    "One crown," He reminded her as he walked past her, and then she heard the doors close behind her.


    One crown was a fortune but nothing she could be happy about at this moment. Her heart became louder and louder and she didn''t dare to lift her gaze.


    "Come closer," the man spoke but Angelica''s feet refused to obey her.


    He stood up from his seat and walked up to her. Angelica felt her heart drop to her stomach when he grabbed her chin and lifted her head.


    The man studied her as if fascinated. He didn''t look bad himself so what was he doing here?


    "You are indeed worth one crown." He said. "I would even pay two for you."


    Angelica wanted tough. Should she be proud of herself?


    Suddenly he took her hand and led her to bed. Angelica felt the floor beneath her feet spin and reminded herself to breathe. She could not faint right now.


    When they came to stand beside the bed he released her and got into bed alone. He went to sitfortably leaning against the bedpost before he looked at her.


    "Now undress for me." He said.

 Chapter 52 - 43 Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 52 - 43 Part 3</h4>


    Undress?


    Angelica''s mind wandered away, going anywhere but this ce she was in. She thought of her mother and the life she had wished for her. She thought of her greedy father. Even he wouldn''t want her to be in this situation andstly, she thought of her brother. What would he think of this? What would he think of what she had be?


    She had fought hard for him and herself. But this wasn''t the kind of fighting she wanted to do. She didn''t want to endure this every day, selfish as it might sound. She knew leaving this ce could be more dangerous and possibly lead to her death, leaving her brotherpletely alone. But she couldn''t stop herself from being selfish. She couldn''t stop herself from wanting something more and not surrendering to this.


    Turning her gaze she looked at the man in front of her who seemed to be losing his patience when she did nothing.


    "It will be easier for you if we get along, Angel." He said.


    Angel?


    She became nauseous at the way it soundeding from him. It wasn''t the same as when Rayven¡­. She didn''t want to hear it from anyone else.


    The man rushed out of bed looking annoyed. Angelica''s heart skipped a beat as the man grabbed her and pulled her closer. "I paid one crown for you. You better behave." He warned.


    Angelica pulled her arm away from his grasp.


    "Oh. So this is how you want to do things?" He said reaching for her again when she tried to get away.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist, picking her up he threw her on the bed. Then he ced himself on top of her.


    "Nowy still. It will hurt less." He said and reached for her dress.


    Instinctively, Angelica grabbed the small vase on the bed stand nearby and hit it against his head. The man groaned in pain and held his head. Angelica took the opportunity to push him away and get out of bed. She couldn''t take the door so she went for the window.


    The man was bleeding from his head and seemed to be in pain. He hadn''t called for her help yet instead he tried to get up on wobbling legs. Angelica was thankful for the music ying outside so no one could hear what was happening here. Without hesitance she opened the window and jumped.


    The distance was a little longer than she expected and her legs and bare feet hurt, but she didn''t have time toin. Soon they would start looking for her.


    Angelica looked around to find the best way to escape. She wouldn''t manage to get far away so she thought of finding a ce to hide nearby where no one would suspect. She hid in the bushes right behind the brothel and waited.


    After a while, she heard the door open and angry male voices. "You better find her and bring her back to me!" The costumer yelled. "Look what she did to me."


    "I will find her, My Lord. Where could she possibly escape?" Simu spoke calmly.


    She heard him order a few men where to look for her and after a while, she heard the sound of horses as they rode away in search of her. Angelica waited anxiously and her legs cramped from the sitting position she was in. She couldn''t move so she endured while biting her tongue. When she saw the sky getting darker and the sun set she knew the time was here. The time to escape. It would be easier in the dark and at this point, Simu and his men were further away from this ce.


    When it became dark enough, Angelica got out of the bushes and quickly ran across the road to the other side. There were no woods nearby. They were smart to choose this ce as a brother because it wasn''t easy to escape. It was far away from homes, woods, or anywhere she could hide, so she did what she had to do. When she came to the other side, she crawled on the grass field to not be seen.


    Her arms and knees were sore and she was panting when she finally got to the other side. She had to cross another road to reach the woods.


    When she finally got between the tall trees, she took a moment to breath. She looked at the dark road ahead. The road that could possibly lead to her death. Angelica wouldn''t have minded death if it wasn''t for her brother. Even though she couldn''t be of any use to him now with what she had be, knowing that she was alive would still feel better for him she thought.


    As she walked into the woods she wondered if the young women were killed in a simr ce. Did the killers hide in ces like this? She hoped not.


    It was already dark enough in the woods but she heard the sound of thunder from afar and looked up to see dark clouds gathering above her.


    Not today, she thought saddened.


    Gravel, stones, and branches wounded her bare feet as she couldn''t see where she was going. When the pain became unbearable she decided to sit down for a while and remove whatever got into her feet.


    Removing the pieces of stones and wood that stuck to her feet was painful and tears began to stream down her eyes. Where would she go now after going through all of this? She would run from a few monsters to get into the hands of other monsters. What was the point?


    She remembers her brother''s words. Only a monster would save her? Why would a monster save her when she was running away from them? Was this his nightmare? Were these the monsters that were chasing her? She knew they wouldn''t stop until they found her. Simu made that clear.


    Just then she heard the sound of horses and men. Oh no!


    Angelica listened to where the sound wasing from. She stayed hidden behind the tree and strained her ears. She recognizes Simu''s voice and panicked. Making herself as small as she could she waited for them to go away. Any movement could expose her now.


    Thankfully, they passed by and their voices became more distant as they continued further down the road. Now, Angelica had to go in the opposite direction after waiting some more to be sure. She got up and ignored the pain in her feet, not stopping walking until she saw the trees ending. What awaited on the other side.


    Forcing herself to walk the short distance that was left with bleeding feet, she finally came out of the woods and was met by a hill.


    Angelica looked far up and saw the Wolf''s den.

 Chapter 53 - 43 Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 53 - 43 Part 4</h4>


    Angelica stared at the enormity of the dark castle. Not a single window was lit as if no one lived there. It had an eerie feeling to it and she understood why people called it the cursed castle.


    The cursed castle where the cursed man lives. Where the beast hid. Where the monster preyed on women.


    The monster?


    Her brother couldn''t have meant Lord Rayven. That was how people saw him. Not her brother. William had always been fond of Lord Rayven. He had no reason to call him a monster.


    Whatever her brother meant, fate led her here. She had prayed to God to show her the way and if this was the way then she had to keep going and keep fighting. If she seeded, Lord Rayven would be her sword and her shield.


    She had nothing to lose. This was herst way out and this was the only man who didn''t desire her. Now she was afraid of those who did more than of those who didn''t.


    Angelica began to climb the hill, thinking that she was insane for seeking protection from Lord Rayven. The king''s man whom her father had betrayed. He was a nobleman for God''s sake and she was nothing. She was worse than dirt in people''s eyes.


    Why would he ept her offer?


    No. She was not going to offer her services as a maid or sell her body to him. The blood in her veins burned with the need for more than that. She wanted to take back the things she lost. She wanted to change her fate.


    Why should she be punished for her father''s deeds? Why was she dirt for having her body used and those who used it could walk out of the room with no shame? Why would a small mark on her wrist determine her whole life?


    She clenched her hands into fists and continued to climb when the sky roared and rain began to fall heavily over her.


    Even the skies seemed to be against her. Clearly, as a woman, she had no right to wish for more. She should be content with surviving only.


    Perhaps she should be. That would of course be the first step, but not thest one.


    As she took a step, the wind fought against her, pushing her back down the hill.


    Life could indeed get harder but she couldn''t go back now no matter how hard the wind tried to push her back. She had made up her mind at this point. Now she just had to figure out how to convince Lord Rayven.


    One thing she could be calm about is if he denied her he would tell her straight and not stab her in the back, like most of them did. But that was not her goal. She had to make sure he didn''t deny her even though he had the most reasons to do so.


    Later, she would consider how to convince him. First, she needed to get there because the distance was much longer than she expected, especially with the wind and rain. Her feet became numb, she was cold and panting andpletely soaked. She didn''t know how much longer she could keep going but after a lot of struggle and small breaks along the way, she finally reached the top.


    Angelica felt strange being this close to the cursed castle. It loomed over her with its tall structure, as if trying to intimidate her. She felt warning signals from her body like those she experienced when she first met King and his men. Something in this castle signaled danger. Could it be one worse than what she ran from?


    Could there really be a monster living here? She shook her head. She was scaring herself for no reason. There was no way she would go back after all the struggle she went through without giving this a try.


    The castle''s structure was terrifying in every way. The heavy walls, the thick metal doors, and the door knockers shaped like bats, all gave off a feeling of threat.


    After knocking on the door twice, with no one answering, she slowly opened the unlocked door. It was strange that it was unlocked thiste.


    As she entered the castle, she was embraced by the warmth yet she shivered. There wasplete darkness inside and the frightening silence made her hear everything that was happening outside.


    Were there no windows here? How strange.


    Suddenly the wind shut the door behind her, startling her.


    Angelica walked further in. "Is someone home?" She called again but she only heard the echo of her words.


    Maybe the castle was dark because Lord Rayven wasn''t home, but why would he leave his door unlocked?


    Feeling too tired to think she decided to find a ce to rest for now and think about everything elseter. Hopefully, Lord Rayven won''t arrive while she is asleep and throw her outside.


    With an outstretched hand, she tried to find her way to a ce where she could rest. As she walked blindly across the floor she felt cold air behind her. There was a shadow looming over her. The warning signals from before came back but with a terrifying intensity this time, making her shiver.


    With heart racing, she slowly turned around and saw a shadow with fiery eyes, gleaming in the darkness. The fire in those eyes cast light over a face covered with what looked like blood.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she took a step back but fell onto a couch. She was trapped and the monster took a step toward her.


    Oh, Lord! The stories were true. A monster lived in this castle.


    The monster reached its hand out and she screamed in horror and covered her face with her arms.


    When nothing happened she carefully looked from behind her arms. The monster still stood there. It grabbed her arms and pulled her out of the couch, bringing her closer. Angelica felt like her heart would stop for real and she would die of horror.


    The monster grabbed her face but she kept her eyes shut praying for whatever this thing was to disappear and leave her alone.


    "Look at me."


    This voice.


    She recognized this deep darkpelling voice.


    Angelica opened her eyes and up close in the dark she recognized the monster. It was Lord Rayven. The scars on his face were fresh and bleeding.


    "Forget what you saw. Now sleep." He said and Angelica felt her eyelids bing heavy before darkness embraced her.

 Chapter 54 - 44

    <h4>Chapter 54 - 44</h4>


    Rayven went to see Luciana after seeing Angelica onest time. The woman was unlike her sister. She didn''t care to dress nicely and live in an extravagant ce. She liked dark ces and her home looked like a ce in hell. It was probably worse than hell for the demons she punished.


    Luciana''s home was small and dark and she hated when people came to her uninvited so no one dared. But since he was on a death mission why not?


    He made himselffortable and sat on one of her sofas.


    "Look who is here." He heard her drawl shortly after. "Rayven, the dark lord. The prideful demon."


    She came swaying to him across the floor. She was usually bitter and he wondered why she was in such a good mood. It was unlike her.


    "What brings you here?" She said sitting on the couch nearby.


    She looked just like Lucrezia and right now she was acting like her as well.


    "You probably already know why I am here." He said.


    "You want to die." She rolled her eyes.


    "Yes."


    "I am not the one responsible for you. Do you expect me to turn against my sister?" She asked.


    "No. Why don''t you take me in instead of your sister? Give her someone easier to handle. I will give you every reason to kill me and you can be rid of one more demon." He suggested.


    "It is not a race of who kills more demons, Rayven."


    "Of course. Who will you torture for your amusement when we are all dead?" He muttered.


    Luciana chuckled. "Oh. I don''t know how my sister is so patient with you. She believes you can be saved."


    "She is too optimistic," Rayven said.


    "But perhaps she is right," Luciana said thoughtfully. "Your heart must have started bleeding for a reason. My sister thinks it is the red-haired woman."


    Angelica.


    "She has nothing to do with my heart," Rayven said.


    "Then what do you think made your heart bleed?"


    Rayven sighed. "I didn''te here to share my theories or talk about my feelings." He said.


    "Well we have to talk about them so I can know if you are worth saving or killing."


    "At least if you can''t kill me, can you make my heart stop bleeding?" He asked.


    She shook her head. "I can''t make your heart do anything. That is in your hands. If you want to stop it from bleeding you have to avoid whatever is making it bleed."


    Well, that wouldn''t be a problem. He had already promised himself to not care or get involved with that woman and her brother again.


    "If your heart stops bleeding, I promise to give it back to you and you can leave this world on your own terms."


    "What about Lucrezia?" He asked. Rayven didn''t think she would let it slide so easily.


    "Well, if your heart stops bleeding then my sister will probably change her mind about you. She will stop believing that you can be saved."


    Would Lucrezia give up that easily? He doubted that. The woman promised to enjoy an eternity of his torture.


    "Lucrezia won''t give up easily." He told her.


    "Don''t worry about her. I''ll take care of it."


    Rayven became suspicious. Why was Luciana so willing to help?


    "What are you gaining from this?" He asked.


    "Nothing more than being right about you. I told my sister you can''t be saved. You care for no one but yourself."


    Rayven nodded. What could he say? She was right.


    "Very well then." He said standing up. "I look forward to when you can prove to her that you are right."


    "Me too." She smiled.


    Rayven went back home feeling like there was finally a chance for him to be freed from this torture''s life. Now he just had to stay away from anything that could make his heart continue to bleed.


    He isted himself in his home. The fewer people he met, the better. He didn''t want anything to stand in between him and his death.


    After a few days of istion, Skender came to see him. "I need you to go to the military camp."


    "I am not going anywhere, Skender."


    "William.."


    "I don''t care about the boy! You do!" Rayven snapped.


    "You have duties." Skender reminded.


    "I am going to die soon so find someone else to do your duties."


    Skender looked appalled. "You have lost your mind. Do you want Lucrezia toe looking for you?"


    "I said I was going to die and you worry she will punish me?"


    Skender sighed. "Do as you please. I have done my part. I''ll tell people you are ill if they ask about you."


    Ill?


    "I am not ill."


    Skender shrugged. "What do you want me to tell them? He is waiting for his death? That sounds like illness to me anyway."


    Well, he was going to die. It didn''t matter what people thought of him.


    "What about Angelica?" Skender asked.


    This woman. Why did he have to be reminded of her?


    "Who is she?"


    Skender looked at him as if he had enough.


    "As much as I don''t like you near her, you are able to help her more than I can. I can''t go see her or her brother in the military camp."


    "I can''t help you with your problems," Rayven said. "Now leave me alone and tell the others not toe here."


    He left his room and went to another room where he could be alone.


    As Acheron said, they were all changing slowly so it was better to not spend any time with them. Hisst punishment before death would be loneliness.


    The days went by too slowly and Rayven wondered when his heart would go back to being the same. He was in this mess because he got involved with things that didn''t concern him and made his heart bleed. He wondered why Lucrezia hadn''te to see him since he had been neglecting his duties for more than a week now. He expected her of all people toe and ruin his ns. Instead, the woman he avoided with all his being, the woman he expected the least came to his door a few dayster.


    Just when he was about to leave his house, thinking that doing something horrible would help his heart darken faster, she came to him.


    Why?


    She came on the same day when he punished himself for his vanity. Her voice called to him in the pain and darkness. He wasn''t sure at first if it was her.


    No.


    He was sure, he just couldn''t believe it. He went out of his room to see with his own eyes. She couldn''t see him in the darkness but he could see her clearly. She walked across the floor with outstretched arms trying to find her way.


    What was going on?


    He was curious at first but when he realized that she could ruin his ns he became angry. What was she doing here? Just when he was close to reaching his goal. Just when he was close to finally being freed from this endless torture she had toe here and remind him of her existence.


    Rayven teleported to stand behind her. He would scare her away. But it was a mistake because when she turned around and looked at him he remembered the face he fought so hard to forget. At that moment it felt like he had lost.


    His heart betrayed him.


    All the torture he endured, he would have to endure again. Because of this woman.


    He grabbed her face. He would make her forget and then just throw her outside. Once hepelled her, she fell into his arms and he carried her up. He heard the rain and the storm outside, followed by a rumble of loud thunder.


    Rayven froze in ce, still carrying her. He stared at the front door and listened to the raging tempest outside.


    Turning away from the front door, he ced her on a bed in one of the many rooms in the castle instead. There was no need to cause her death. He could just ask her to leave tomorrow.


    Now he had to change his clothes. She had been soaked in rain and covered in mud and.... blood. He smelled blood. He followed the scent and saw her scarred feet.


    Did she climb all the way here barefoot? It seemed to him that she had been running away. His first thoughts were the shades but she wouldn''t have been able to escape from them.


    Then what¡­?


    No!


    He wasn''t going to ask himself what happened to her nor would he care. Tomorrow as soon as she woke up he would send her away.

 Chapter 55 - 45 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 55 - 45 Part 1</h4>


    Rayven went to a room on the other side of the castle, far away from where Angelica was sleeping. He didn''t want to hear her breathing, smell her scent, or even think of her being anywhere near him. He didn''t want to ask himself why she looked the way she did and why she came here of all ces.


    Why?


    The woman most have lost her mind. He could kill her here and no one would even know. Not that they would care about a traitor''s daughter.


    No human had ever dared to climb the hill ande to his castle. That is why he liked this ce. He could be left all alone, far away from everyone, but not anymore.


    He went to sit in a corner of the darkroom, trying to think of anything else. Trying to distract himself. It felt like he was suffocating in his own home. He couldn''t take more of this torture so he went back to do what he had been doing earlier.


    He let his ws out since he didn''t have his dagger with him, and then began to peel his face.


    This time willingly.


    ****


    Angelica woke up feeling sore all over but warm. It had been a long time since she slept in such a soft bed. It even smelled good. Where was she?


    She opened her eyes just to be met by darkness. A little sunlight peeked from behind the thick curtains letting her know it was daytime. She looked around feeling a bit confused. How did she get here?


    She remembered running away anding to Lord Rayven''s¡­


    Oh! She was in the castle. She made it!


    Feeling extremely relieved she sat up but groaned in pain. Her body felt like it had been beaten, her dress and hair were damp and the sheets were stained with blood.


    Not a good start to ruin one of his beds. She hurried out of bed and almost fell because her feet hurt too much to stand on. Oh, Lord! That pain.


    She remained sitting on the floor and looked at her feet. It was covered with scars and scratches. Angelica had no choice but to rip a piece of her dress that was already torn and tie it around her foot. She did the same thing with her other foot. Then she looked at the mark on her wrist. She needed to hide this as well until she thought of a way to convince Lord Rayven. She knew he would throw her out immediately if he saw the mark.


    When she got up, her feet were still hurting but not as much as before. She made her way to the window and removed the curtains to let some sunlight in. The window gave her a view of the backyard of the castle. There wasn''t much to see except for a few containers and dead nts.


    She looked up at the sky. It wasn''t as gloomy and dark as yesterday. It was bright and blue. Angelica hoped the weather would reflect how the rest of her day would look but she knew she had a lot of fighting left to do.


    Lord Rayven.


    She shivered thinking of him. She could almost see his cold, angry eyes in front of her. He wouldn''t be happy to see her here.


    Turning away from the window she looked at the room. Now she had to think of a strategy to stay here and make him agree to¡­ marry her.


    She swallowed and thenughed at herself. Why would he? She went back to sit on the bed. It was time to make her list of why''s and why not''s.


    Angelica started with why he wouldn''t agree to her offer. First, she was a traitor''s daughter, she was branded as a prostitute and she had a huge debt to pay off. Second, he didn''t even like her. He wasn''t one to be captivated by her beauty like other men. But wasn''t that why she was here? She felt safe because he never gazed at her like that. If he was going to do something with her then it would be to throw her out or kill her.


    And third, if he didn''t gain any wealth from marrying her, and his reputation would be stained and on top of that, he didn''t appreciate her beauty then what other reason could there be for him to marry her?


    Uggh. This was an impossible situation. Now she felt like she couldn''t even make the list of why he should marry her.


    The only reason she could think of was that she wasn''t repulsed by him or scared of him. Would that be enough? Would he care to be with a woman who didn''t care about his scars or the rumors surrounding him despite her ws? Could that be the reason why a man like him wasn''t married yet? Even a woman in a desperate situation might not seek him out of fear so maybe he had no one to ept marrying him.


    Still, he would probably want to live alone for the rest of his life, than be with a woman like her. If he wanted a woman for the pleasure he could buy one.


    Maybe that was what he would do if he saw the mark on her hand. He would throw money at her. She felt sick at the thought.


    While thinking back and forth, her stomach growled. Oh, Lord. She didn''t even think about whether Lord Rayven had servants or not. What if they threw her out before he came back? Or what if he was already here, but only in a different part of the castle?


    Her heart began to beat loudly but she was too hungry to stay locked in the room. She went to the door, opened only a small part, and peeked outside to see if someone was there.


    No one. Great.


    She tiptoed outside as if it would help and then began to look for the way to the kitchen. If no one was here, would there even be food left to eat? She doubted that but she still looked for the kitchen. Right now she would eat anything.


    When she finally found the kitchen, she began to look for something to eat. She prayed to find anything. Anything would do right now.


    After removing a few locks and searching while slowly losing hope she found a sack with rise. Angelica couldn''t help the smile that lit up her face. She had never been so happy about food before. Now she needed water to cook some.


    Recalling the containers she saw in the backyard she decided to go there. Hopefully, that was where Lord Rayven stored his water. To her relief, there was a door in the kitchen that led directly to the backyard. Taking a pot with her she went to get some water. She was grateful for the things she had learned while working as a maid in Lord Green''s house because it became handy now. She knew how to put on fire and cook the rice.


    Waiting for it to cook felt like forever but once it was ready Angelica couldn''t even wait for it to get cold before she started to eat. She burned herself several times but at least now she was full.


    It seemed like Lord Rayven had no servants which wasn''t surprising.


    Angelica felt tired after she had eaten. All she could think of was the soft bed that she had left. Her body begged for more rest.


    Yes. She would think about everything once she rested well. She found her way back to the same room and went to sleep.


    When she woke up the next time it was dark outside. She could see the full moon through the window. She should have thought of finding a few candles before going to sleep. Now she had to wander around in the darkness.


    Carefully opening the door she peeked outside and listened to hear if someone was home. When she couldn''t hear or see anything she walked out of the room. She roamed in the darkness, trying to find her way to the kitchen. She needed to light some fire and maybe she could eat the rest of the rice she left. Only God knew if she would get any food tomorrow. She didn''t know how her situation would be if Lord Rayven came back.


    As she walked through the dark halls she saw a source of light from afar. Angelica could smell burn wood. Was someone here? Did Lord Rayven alreadye back home? Did he know she was here?


    With a pounding heart, she made her way to where the light came from. The closer she got to the light, the more frightened she became. She wasn''t ready to face Lord Rayven yet. She needed more time to sort out her feelings and think of her speech.


    When she finally came to where the light came from, her heart skipped a beat. In the square hall, a man was sitting on a couch near the firece. His face was turned away. He was looking into the fire while holding a goblet in one hand.


    Angelica didn''t have to see his face to know that it was Lord Rayven. There was only one man of this size and strength she knew.


    Panic set in. He was here. What should she do?


    Her first instinct was to run and then she thought of going back to hide in the room while thinking of something to say. She would only make a fool of herself at this moment and ruin all her chances.


    Just when she was about to take a step back he spoke. "Did you rest well?"


    His deep dark voice reached her in a way that made her feel like he knew exactly where she was standing, despite not turning to look at her. He kept staring into the fire.


    "Yes, My Lord." She replied anxiously.


    When he remained quiet she felt like she had to say something more. Exin herself why she took the freedom toe into his house, sleep and eat. Feeling nervous, she slowly walked closer.


    "Don''te closer." He said. There was a slight panic in his voice.


    Angelica halted.


    "I apologize for the disturbance. I ¡­"


    He stood up hastily scaring her but she became the most frightened when she turned around, showing her his face in the dim light of the fire.


    A gasp escaped her lips and she quickly ced a hand over her mouth to stop herself. Oh, Lord! What happened to him?


    If his scars were horrible before now they were impossible to look at. Angelica felt sick looking at the one side of his face that was raw flesh. Even his lips and his eye on that side of his face had scars on them. Fresh ones that looked like they weren''t only inflicted by a dagger but something less sharp that tore the flesh of his face.


    "Who did this to you?" She asked.


    He narrowed his eyes. "I want you out of my house by tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 56 - 45 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 56 - 45 Part 2</h4>


    She remained frozen in ce as Lord Rayven walked by her and began to head upstairs.


    Tomorrow morning?


    No. She couldn''t leave. She had nowhere to go. When she turned back to ask him to let her stay a little longer, he had already left.


    He had just walked by her. When did he even reach the top? She hurried upstairs to see if she could catch up to him but he was nowhere to be seen.? Maybe it was better this way. She had until tomorrow morning to think of what to say to him so he would let her stay.


    Angelica went back to the room where she had been sleeping and curled up under the sheets. How could she let him know about her offer? It wasn''t something she could easily say. She was in no ce to negotiate with him. After thinking for a long while she couldn''t find a good way to say it. She would just have to tell him as it is.


    Closing her eyes she tried to sleep away the anxiety that was causing her to tremble.


    "Everything will be alright." She told herself.


    After a dreadful night of not getting much sleep and beginning to feel sick the morning came. Angelica woke up feeling wet on her back and her hair. She was sweating and her whole body ached. Her throat felt dry and all she could think of was to get some water. She got out of bed and wobbled her way out to the kitchen. She took a cup and went outside to the water container. The fresh air felt cold against her damp skin and she shivered.


    Why did she have to get sick now when she needed her strength? Would Lord Rayven have mercy on her for being sick? She doubted that. Filling the cup with water from the container she gulped it down.


    It felt so good. She was burning inside. Angelica touched her sweaty forehead. It was definitely a fever. She took some more water and washed her face. Then she looked at her clothes. She was dirty and probably smelling as well. A bath would be great but that was a fantasy and would probably remain so.


    Taking more water she sat near the container. She unwrapped her feet knowing that her wounds could be infected if dirt got into them. She examined them and was d that they looked alright. After washing them she washed the cloth as well and rapped them in the fabric again. She knew her wounds needed better care but she didn''t have the resources for that.


    While taking care of her wounds she was reminded of Lord Rayven''s face. She felt her stomach turn at the memory. Who did that to him? Who would dare?


    She was so confused. Was he not in pain? God knew how much pain her feet were causing her, she couldn''t imagine how the face would feel like. Could he even eat something?


    Angelica sighed. That should be the least of her concerns now. She tried to get up and went back inside. In the kitchen, she ate the rest of the rice even though it tasted strange. Keeping her stomach full would be important in case things went the wrong direction.


    But after eating she felt sicker for some odd reason. Her body became slow, her eyelids felt heavy and her head throbbed in pain. She remained seated on the kitchen floor for a while but the cold from the floor made her shiver. Getting up she decided to go back to the warmth of the bedsheets. She wobbled her way through the hall unable to focus on where she was headed.


    Suddenly she saw a pair of ck boots in front of her. She halted and slowly lifted her gaze. A pair of ck cold eyes met hers. She could see the fury in them.


    "I see you haven''t left yet." He said.


    "I have nowhere to go." She breathed.


    "So you came here?"


    She could see the confusion in his eyes. This ce should have been thest ce someone like her shoulde to.


    "I¡­ I wanted to see you." She said even though that was thest thing she wanted to do right now. Looking at his scars pained her.


    Lord Rayven''s eyes widened in surprise. "Why?" She could hear the thousands of questions behind that one question.


    Angelica shivered again feeling cold. She wrapped her arms around herself. Her legs felt strange. As if they didn''t exist and soon she felt like she was falling until Lord Rayven caught her in his arms.


    Angelica tried to see his face but there was a fog covering her sight. What was happening to her? She felt another arm under her knees and then he was carrying her up. After a while of confusion, she felt a soft mattress behind her back. She was in bed.


    "What am I supposed to do with you?" She heard him mutter. Angelica couldn''t keep her eyes open and soon her heavy eyelids covered her sight.


    *****


    Rayven paced back and forth in the room, not knowing what to do. He was panicking. If he kept this woman in his home longer than this, Luciana would not kill him. Finally when he found a way to die he was ruining it because of this woman.


    Why?!


    It couldn''t be that difficult to just carry her outside and leave her to die. She was the one who came to his home uninvited and she called him ill-mannered. He scoffed.


    He looked at where shey in bed. She was sick and hurt. He already knew she would go through many difficulties so why should he care? When did he ever help someone in need of help? She was human. Not even an animal.


    Animals were the only living thing he could tolerate. He leaned over her. She didn''t even look like any kind of animal. She was¡­


    He shook his head and averted his gaze.


    Maybe he should call Skender and let him take her. At least he knew how to take care of someone. Rayven had no clue. Even if he didn''t throw her out she would die in this bed. What was he supposed to do?


    He groaned in frustration and decided to call Acheron instead. The only one he could talk to and who could give him some good advice. He called him telepathically and the demon arrived instantly.


    "Rayven." He smiled. "So you finally want to see someo¡­" He stopped when he saw Angelica in bed. His eyes widened.


    "Oh. Look who we have here. It seems like you decided to take her after all." He said with eyes lighting up.


    "No! I haven''t taken her. She came here on her own."


    Acheron''s eyes widened. "On her own? She came to you?"


    Rayven nodded.


    "Oh," Acheronughed. "That is even better." He said.


    Rayven frowned. How was it better?


    "What a bravedy." Acheron drawled looking at her where shey.


    Foolishly brave.


    "She looks terrible. She must have been through a lot." He said.


    Well, he didn''t care.


    "So why did you call me?"


    Rayven''s eyes darted. He felt stupid.


    "I can''t keep her here." He said.


    Acheron raised one brow. "Then why are you?"


    He decided to be honest. "I can''t throw her out either."


    "You can do what you want, Rayven. What. You. Want."


    He emphasized the word ''want''.


    "You want to throw her out yet not. Since she is here you want one thing more than the other it seems." He said.


    "I have only wanted one thing for thest four hundred years," Rayven said.


    Acheron looked at him knowing very well the one thing he desired more than anything else.


    Death.


    "Yes. For thest four hundred years minus thest two weeks perhaps."


    Rayven frowned.


    "I think you are so used to wanting death that you are not rethinking what you want. What we want changes with time," Acheron exined. "Why don''t you take some time to rethink?"


    "I don''t have time. Luciana has finally agreed to give me what I want."


    Acheron smiled. "Fate is full of irony." He said. "I can''t help you with this one. You have to figure it out yourself and I am curious to see what you choose to do."


    He smirked at him before vanishing.


    "Wait!" Rayven clenched his jaw, not used to asking for help.


    He looked over at Angelica. What was he supposed to do even if he let her stay? He should help her recover fast so she could leave but helping was not something he knew how to do.


    He went closer to the bed. She was covered in sweat and her clothes were wet and dirty. His first thought was that she needed to change. The bloody bandages around her feet needed changing as well but he just looked at her. He couldn''t do this.

 Chapter 57 - 46

    <h4>Chapter 57 - 46</h4>


    Angelica opened her eyes, feeling weed by the daylight and the warmth of fresh-smelling bedsheets. For a moment she thought she was having a good dream but she was only awake. Awake and still in Lord Rayven''s home. Panicking she sat up. What happened?


    She remembered him carrying her up after she fell ill. How embarrassing. At least, he didn''t throw her out, she realized as she sighed. She felt like she still had a chance and considered pretending to be unwell until she could gather the courage to tell him about her offer.


    Yes. That sounded like a good idea even though she wasn''t good at pretending. Well, she wouldn''t be pretending really. She was still feeling a bit weak.


    Wait! Suddenly she noticed what she was wearing and that her arms and hands were clean. She was wearing a new white dress, her hair was dry and smelled good and her feet... she removed the sheets. Her feet had clean bandages wrapped around them.


    What did this mean? Her arms slowly went up to cover her body as if protecting herself. Did he¡­?


    Her heart stopped. No!


    No! No! No!


    While being in denial and shrinking in shame and horror she saw the door handle move. No! He was here.


    Hide!


    Where?


    No! Throw her pillow at him. Yell at him to leave.


    Angelica didn''t know whether to go forward and p him or hide. She watched the door open with dread but to her surprise, a woman stepped inside. A maid from the way she was dressed.


    "Ah, you are awake." She smiled.


    Angelica stared confused.


    The woman came with a tray that she ced on the bedstand beside her. "You looked better today. I made some tea for you." The old woman picked up the cup of tea from the tray and handed it to her.


    Angelica took it from her. "Who are you?"


    "I am Jada, Lord Rayven''s house maid." She introduced herself.


    So he did have a maid? Was she not scared of him?


    "Did you change my clothes?" Angelica asked.


    "Yes, My Lady."


    Angelica sighed in relief. Of course, that man wouldn''t touch her. She didn''t even know if it was a good thing anymore. She felt safe with him because of that but she also knew she wouldn''t be safe for too long because of that. If he wanted to touch her, even a little she would have a higher chance of convincing him.


    "Where is Lord Rayven?"


    "He left for work," Jada replied.


    Angelica sighed in relief. She had time to think and prepare herself. Getting out of bed she decided to move a little. She was still weak and her feet were still hurting. She also had a sore throat and a mild headache.


    Taking her tea she went to sit near the window and drink while watching the backyard. Jada began to make the bed in silence but Angelica could feel the maid''s eyes on her from time to time. Did she recognize her as the traitor''s daughter?


    "The nts are dead. Don''t you take care of them?" Angelica asked.


    "Lord Rayven likes dead things." She replied.


    Of course. His attitude said it all.


    "Does he treat you well?"


    Jada paused and became thoughtful. "I don''t know." She replied with a frown.


    Don''t know? How could she not know?


    Looking disturbed she went back to making the bed.


    "What is he like?"


    Jada looked up with eyes that disyed horror. "I haven''t known him for too long."


    Angelica found the made strange as if she was hiding something or was confused about something.


    "What does he like to do in his free time? What does he like to eat and drink?"


    Jada had that look of confusion again but then chuckled nervously. "I have a bad memory, mydy. I don''t remember."


    How odd. Why would Lord Rayven have someone with a bad memory work for him? He didn''t seem like a man who had the patience for that.


    As she took another sip of her tea Angelica saw the mark on her wrist and almost choked on her tea.


    Did the maid see it? Did she tell Lord Rayven? Did Lord Rayven see it himself?


    At first, she panicked but then thought that perhaps it was for the better. She didn''t have to see the disgust on his face when he found out. She didn''t have to utter the word herself. But he let her stay despite everything. Maybe her instinct about him wasn''t wrong.


    There was something about him that made her seek him out and she didn''t know what it was. Why could she tolerate him despite his awful behavior? She was disturbed with herself.


    But again, it didn''t matter. Someone in her position would have to tolerate any behavior in exchange for safety. That was her reality.


    Angelica decided to not waste time resting despite still feeling ill. She went to look around the house and find out more about Lord Rayven on her own.


    During her tour of the castle, she realized that everything was old and dreary. Many ces had dust covering them and the thick curtains that were everywhere made her think that Lord Rayven liked the darkness. Could this be the reason he was called ''the dark Lord''?


    Suitable, she thought.


    There wasn''t much to see or find out about him. It was almost as if no one lived in the castle. Angelica guessed that he didn''t spend most of his time here. How could he be so mysterious?


    Her mind wandered back to the scars on his face. What happened? Who did that to him?


    Her wanderings brought her to arge room that was made into a library. The tall walls of the library were lined with bookcases that reached the roof. Despite theck of space left to ce new books, it already seemed like this room had all the books in the world.


    There was at least one new thing Angelica learned about Lord Rayven. He enjoyed reading a lot. One thing they had inmon.


    Before returning, she took a book from the shelf. If she was going to die, at least she would read one more book before dying.


    Jada served her lunch and Angelica forced herself to eat despite losing her sense of taste. Everything tasted the same. She then went back to bed and read the book before going to sleep again. It was obvious to her that she was procrastinating, but she couldn''t fight the exhaustion she was experiencing.


    Angelica woke up to a dark world. Leaving her room, she noticed the halls were dark. Now when Jada was here, didn''t she put some lights around the hall? Or was this how Lord Rayven liked it?


    As usual, she tried to find her way through the darkness, and at the end of the hall, she saw light. Lord Rayven must be at home.


    Tonight she had more courage or maybe her sickness was making her irrational. She made her way toward the light and came to the same hall where Lord Rayven satst night near the fire.


    Tonight he did the same. He kept looking into the fire as she neared. Angelica waited for a while to see if he would notice her presence.


    "Good evening, My Lord." She greeted him when he didn''t notice her, but she realized he was only ignoring her. He kept staring into the fire.


    "Thank you for letting me stay and taking care of me," she said.


    He remained silent.


    Did he now think that she wasn''t even worth talking to?


    Angelica rubbed her hands together nervously. "I apologize foring uninvited and disturbing you. That wasn''t my intention. I was only escaping to save myself."


    "You came to the wrong ce." He replied.


    "I am still alive." She said.


    Now he turned to her, his dark eyes darker than the shadows in the room. "You are not dead. Yet." Then he turned away from her. "Even though death is better than many things." He muttered to himself.


    Was he telling her she was better off dead than being what she was? He really knew how to be cruel.


    She felt her eyes sting. Maybe she was better off dead. Right now she was tired. Even breathing was difficult and she began to feel hot. The corset of the dress felt tight against her ribs, making it even more difficult.


    "I can''t even wish for my death." She said feeling a lump in her throat. Her heart felt heavy thinking of William. How she missed him. She had never been without him for so long.


    She ced a hand on her stomach, unable to breathe properly. As to not fall she stumbled to the armchair in front of him and sat down. He looked at her baffled.


    "I am sorry. I am not feeling well." She breathed.


    He narrowed his eyes but then looked away quickly. She could see a muscle tick in his jaw on the unscarred side of his face.


    "What happened to your face?" She asked.


    "It is scarred." He simply said.


    "I know. I mean how did you get the scars? Who did it to you?" She asked unable to help herself. She had been curious for too long and knowing that he was honest unless he avoided her question perhaps she would get answers today.


    "Who would dare do it to me? I did it to myself." He said.


    Angelica blinked surprised a few times. To himself? That wasn''t the answer she expected.


    He looked at her. "And how, you wonder?" He reached inside his pocket and pulled out a small dagger. He removed the sheet and then looked at it. "I took this, ced it against my skin, and then dragged it down. It is not that difficult." He said exining it as if he was talking about cutting vegetables rather than his face.


    Angelica grimaced feeling sicker. How could someone do that to themselves?


    "When I don''t have a dagger, I just use my nails or twigs or stones. All work well."


    Stones? No wonder his scars looked horrible. Angelica felt her stomach turn. Why did he do this to himself? The man couldn''t be sane.


    "Why?" She couldn''t understand. "Why do you do it to yourself? Does it not hurt?" She asked.


    "It hurts when I look at myself in the mirror."


    That was when it hurt?


    "Don''t do it." She blurted.

 Chapter 58 - 47

    <h4>Chapter 58 - 47</h4>


    Rayven studied Angelica in the dim light. She held him in a hypnotic trance with her blue eyes. Without even realizing it, he was bothering to talk to her. He liked the way she spoke her mind and wasn''t afraid of him yet it annoyed him. But what annoyed him the most was that he couldn''t know what she was thinking.


    Of all people, why couldn''t he read her thoughts? It was as if she was a punishment sent to him from the heavens. An angel sent to punish this demon.


    The way she tortured him was worse than Lucrezia''s tortures. He had been burned many times, but this woman''s mes scorched him deep into his soul. If she could only bring his death the way she easily tormented him. If she only knew that the pain from his scars was nothingpared to the pain of living. The pain of having to wake up every day and breathe was the worst punishment and waking up with her in his home was even worse.


    She looked at him with a frown. "Don''t do that to yourself." She said.


    What was that in her eyes? He recognized it as a concern, but it couldn''t possibly be. Having to read facial expressions wasn''t his strong side since he could directly read people''s thoughts. He never bothered to look at them to know what they were thinking.


    "I can''t stop." He told her but he wasn''t sure what he was referring to.


    She looked at him with that same emotion again. If he didn''t know better he would think she was worried about him.


    "What do you want from me?" He asked.


    He had been unable to understand why she came to him of all people. What was her goal?


    Angelica looked down at her hands and her long red hair fell over her face. She was quiet for a moment before she looked up. "I¡­ I want¡­ I need your protection."


    "There is no reason for me to protect you." He said.


    "Then perhaps we can make one." She said rubbing her hands together nervously.


    Rayven became confused. What was she suggesting?


    "How?" He asked.


    "If¡­ you make me your¡­ wife¡­" She grimaced saying thest word.


    Rayven froze in his seat.


    Wife?


    His¡­ wife?


    It took him some time to get out of his shocked state and then heughed.


    Wife? Was she suggesting he marry her? Heughed louder.


    Angelica looked at him with worry.


    Oh. And here he thought for a moment she was worried about him. She just came here to use him. What other reason could there be? It is not as if she wanted to marry him because she liked anything about him.


    After he was doneughing, he sighed in disappointment. It was his fault for yet again falling into this woman''s trap and going down the road that could make him lose his chance to die.


    His disappointment then slowly turned into anger. "Get up!" He ordered with clenched teeth.


    Angelica looked at him frightened. "Get up!" He yelled and she stood up quickly.


    "My Lord..."


    "Quiet! Leave quietly. Now!"


    "I have nowhere to go¡­" She pleaded.


    "Don''t force me to drag you out."


    The stubborn woman remained standing.


    Rayven got out of his seat hastily and she looked up at him with eyes wide. He grabbed her wrist and began to drag her toward the door.


    "I beg of you, My Lord." She began sobbing while pulling herself back. "I will die if you throw me out."


    Rayven wasn''t hearing anything. Nor could he see. His vision was red with anger.


    When he came to the front door she hurried and blocked the way so he couldn''t open the door.


    "Why can''t you marry me? Is it because I am a traitor''s daughter or because I am a whore?" She asked.


    Rayven stiffened. His vision suddenly went back to normal. Angelica had tears running down her cheeks.


    "Am I not worthy of anything? Is it not possible for me to dream of getting married like most women? Is the only way for me to live to sell my body?" She yelled thest sentence while crying.


    Sell her body?


    A...a...wh¡­.


    Rayven felt his body turn cold.


    "If you throw me out, they will find me and take me back."


    Who were they?!


    Angelica cried and as she wiped a tear away with her hand he saw the brand on her wrist. Without realizing it, he took a step away from her while his eyes were fixated on the mark on her wrist. He felt something strange in his chest. A heavy feeling that made breathing difficult.


    His body, which was cold quickly turned hot. He felt an itching under his skin that he recognized but hadn''t felt for a long time. His demon wasing out. He was turning into the beast he was.


    Turning away he hurried back to his room. He locked himself inside. At this point, his ws and fangs were already out and his skin was slowly changing color. He hadn''t been in his true form for so long so why was he turning now?


    He needed to control himself but it felt like his body was in mes. It didn''t help that he kept hearing the word in his head and it was suffocating him. His imagination created images that made him feel like someone had kicked him in the gut.


    Unable to contain himself from doing something that would ruin all his chances of death but also lead to another punishment he left his home to find out who ''they'' were.


    "Rayven!" He heard Lucrezia''s angry call as he rushed down the hill.


    Now she had toe now of all times when he had a lot to do. Ignoring her he kept walking but she came to stand in front of him.


    "Where are you going looking like this? Do you want to expose us all?"


    Rayven hadn''t realized that he was in his demon form. "It doesn''t matter to me. I will kill whoever sees me. Perhaps I will kill everyone in this town. It wouldn''t be the first I caused the death of many. Isn''t that what made my heart dark?"


    She shook her head. "Don''t force me to punish you because this won''t make me kill you if that is your aim."


    Rayven took a deep breath. He knew that with only a wave of her hand she could knock him out and he wouldn''t wake up for days. That couldn''t happen now when he had people to kill. He had to stay awake.


    "You won''t kill anyone." She told him. "Even though that makes me right about you. You care about the woman."


    Lucrezia only fueled the fire in him. Now he wasn''t only angry with whomever ''they'' were. He was also angry with himself. He was angry with life and with everyone and everything in it.


    "Do you know why I didn''t kill you even when you were at your worst?" She asked. "Because even death needs to be deserved. Death is the easiest punishment you can give to someone. If you want to make someone suffer you have to be more creative. Learn from me." She smirked.


    Was she allowing him to punish them?


    She nodded with a smile. "Not when you look like this and when you are not thinking clearly."


    She ced a hand on his shoulder, aware that he needed a little help to calm down. She did one of her tricks that made him rx a little.


    "Good. Now go back and think of a more fitting punishment. Let me know if you need any help." She said.


    How could he go back? Where would he go back? She was at his home. He couldn''t be there.


    "Oh. Why do you torture yourself so? Listen to me. I am the only one helping you. My sister won''t kill you now after this act so why don''t you try to get your heart back instead?"


    He lost his chance to die. Because of that woman. She ruined everything. She wanted to use him yet here he was looking for the ones who did that to her.


    Stupid!


    Foolish!


    The skies above him rumbled, calling for rain. Pleading and then crying instead of him. Rayven sat down on the hill, feeling empty inside as the rain poured over him.


    Lucrezia watched him with a frown.


    "I gave you the ultimate deal, Rayven. Either way, you won''t lose. If you get your heart and face back you could choose to start a new life and live or you could choose to die if you still wish so. The choice will be yours." She said. "Or you can sit here and torture yourself."


    When he ignored her Lucrezia left after shaking her head at him.


    Rayven didn''t know how long he had been sitting outside. The rain stopped and then he teleported back home. His hands itched to scar himself again even though his wounds didn''t start to heal.


    He found his way up to the top of the castle. He stood on the highest tower and looked down. He had already tried to jump from here once. It had been painful but now he was looking for that pain. Something to distract him from all this because it felt like he was losing his mind.


    "Rayven?"


    He heard Luciana''s voice just before he could jump. No! He was not going to get his hopes up, thinking she came to kill him.


    "Leave!" He told her.


    "It seems like you don''t want to die anymore." She said.


    Why was she here? She couldn''t havee just to witness his misery.


    "I''ll give you another chance." She began. "The woman in your home. Bring me her heart and I''ll give yours back to you."

 Chapter 59 - 48

    <h4>Chapter 59 - 48</h4>


    Angelica was a bit shaken. She had been so frightened and after Lord Rayven left her standing near the front door she fell to her knees. She remained kneeling down until she was calm enough and not shaking then she ran back to the room and locked herself in. As if this would keep her safe.


    Lord Rayven couldn''t even look at her now. He had been so disgusted that he didn''t want to touch her even if it was to throw her out. What would she do now?


    She had somehow expected this to happen but why hadn''t she prepared herself for how to get out of it? How to solve it? She let her emotions and tiredness control her decisions. Now she had to be careful. There still had to be some way since he hadn''t thrown her out yet.


    Angelica sat in bed and tried to think of what to do next. Right now, she knew she had to leave Lord Rayven alone to calm down, but tomorrow... she dreaded what would happen tomorrow. That was if Lord Rayven waited until then to throw her out.


    Suddenly she heard the clicking sound of footsteps nearing and her heart raced. Her eyes stayed glued to the door with horror and she pulled her legs to her chest.


    He was here.


    He would throw her out.


    As if she already wasn''t scared enough, Lord Rayven almost broke the door as he opened it. Then he stood at the entrance looking at her with eyes that made her shiver. He was soaked, his wet hair covering the sides of his face while water dripped from them. He looked frightening, like the monster people described him as.


    Angelica noticed how hisrge frame covered the whole entrance. He could strangle her with one hand, and from the look on his face at that moment, she thought he was going to do that.


    He stepped inside and instantly her brain told her to run. She rushed out of bed and went to the window. How ironic. It was through a window she escaped and came here.


    Before she could even open it a strong arm went around her waist. How could he be so fast?


    He lifted her up and Angelica screamed. "Let go! I will leave!" She promised while trying to get out of his hold as he carried her to bed.


    He wasn''t going to kill her?


    No?


    He threw her on the bed and before she could crawl away he grabbed her ankles and ced her between his thighs, holding her in ce.


    Angelica tried to use her hands instead but he pinned them above her head with one hand. His grip was inhumanely strong and she couldn''t free herself.


    The water from his hair dripped onto her face as he leaned over her.


    Oh, Lord. Had she been wrong about him? What would he do to her?


    His dark gaze traveled down to her chest. Oh no! She had been wrong about him. He was going to take advantage of her body.


    His free hand slowly reached for her chest.


    "Wait!" She called panicking. "You don''t have to force me. I''ll do it willingly." She lied.


    He narrowed his eyes and then looked disgusted. "It is not your body I want." He spat.


    Angelica became confused. "What do you want?"


    He looked at her chest again. "I want your heart." He said.


    Her heart?


    This confused her even more. He couldn''t mean literally? Could he? What was he going to do? Rip her heart out? And then do what with it?


    His hand trembled as he slowly made contact with her chest. For some odd reason, he seemed more scared than she was.


    "That is not how you get a woman''s heart." She hurried to say.


    He looked up at her again and his face was strained.


    "You have to treat a woman kindly, respect her, cherish her, and then she might give you her heart."


    He frowned but then slowly he clenched his jaw and his eyes zed with anger. Angelica feared he would do something worse to her now but to her surprise, he released her hands instead.


    *****


    Rayven felt his blood boil. Was he fooled again? Was that what Luciana meant when she said to bring this woman''s heart? Was this some kind ofnguage he didn''t understand about hearts?


    He looked down at Angelica who tried to slowly crawl out from beneath him as if he wouldn''t notice. She ced her hands on his thighs to push herself out but he grabbed her wrists again. She gazed up at him with eyes wide.


    What was he supposed to do now?


    "Lay still!" He told her when she tried to wriggle her way out.


    She stopped fighting him andy still. So she was obedient now? He would have enjoyed this moment had he not been in this mess.


    He looked at where the sound of her heart came from. He knew exactly where her heart was. It would only take him a second to rip it out but his hands kept trembling. He kept imagining Angelica on this bed with an empty chest and an unmoving body and his stomach hurt.


    Rayven couldn''t let this stop him. The hurt would continue if he stayed alive and now he had another chance to die. It wouldn''t be the first time he killed someone. He had killed his own blood before so why couldn''t he kill this woman?


    He let his ws out and ced them right above her heart. Only a little force and his hand would be inside her chest but his body refused to obey him.


    Rayven let his hands and shoulders fall with a sigh. Angelica crawled out quickly and ran away leaving him alone in the room. A smile curved his lips when she didn''t run out of the castle and went to hide on the other side instead. She had no idea that he knew exactly where she was but he wasn''t going to y hide and seek now even though the thought was tempting.


    Right now he just wanted to drown in self-pity. Turning around he let himself fall back into bed. The sheets smelled like her and this time he didn''t hold his breath. Since he had already lost why not let himself soak in her scent? Why not let it torture him? He had chosen suffering over killing her anyway.


    Tonight he would sleep here. In the same bed where she slept. He closed his eyes and hoped to enjoy the short death.

 Chapter 60 - 49

    <h4>Chapter 60 - 49</h4>


    Rayven opened his eyes with a groan. He didn''t want to wake up but after the long sleep, he couldn''t force himself to sleep anymore. Especially not when he could hear Angelica moving around the castle. What was she doing?


    The aroma of freshly baked bread greeted him after a long period of ignoring her. This couldn''t be Jada since hepelled her to leave after bringing her in just to take care of Angelica.


    He pushed himself up annoyed. What was the woman up to?


    Dragging himself downstairs he found food served on therge dining table that had been gathering dust over the years. Now it was clean, a few candles were lit and ced neatly in the middle, and warm food was served.


    Rayven scoffed. As long as this woman was alive he would keep getting surprised.


    Angelica walked into the dining room with more food. When she took notice of him he could hear her heart skip a bit. She swallowed and then forced a smile on her face.


    "Good Morning, My Lord." She said and then went to ce the tes on the table. "I took the freedom to make you breakfast since I couldn''t find your maid."


    Rayven just looked at her. What more could he say to chase her away? What more could he do than almost killing her? If that didn''t rm her then he didn''t know what else would.


    Looking at the food on the table, he decided to sit down and eat. For some odd reason that made her happy.


    "I made both coffee and tea. I didn''t know which one you liked." She smiled.


    "Stop smiling." He told her and her lips quickly turned into a straight line.


    He grabbed the cup of coffee and took a sip. Angelica watched him intently as if waiting for him to say something.


    "It tastes good." He admitted as he put the cup down.


    She smiled but then quickly as if realizing what she had done, she stopped. Rayven forced back a smile at her reaction.


    Wait! What was funny about this?


    Annoyed he grabbed the bread and tore it with his teeth like a caveman. He chewed grimly but when he felt the taste of it he chewed slower. This thing tasted good.


    He took the spoon to taste the porridge she made as well. Even that tasted good. For a moment he imagined himself throwing all the food off the table to upset her until he looked at her. As the hint of a smile appeared on her face, he swallowed the hot porridge, burning his throat.


    "Did you poison this?" He asked.


    Her eyes widened. "Killing you is not my aim, My Lord. I need you alive." She said.


    Need?


    Of course. She needed him for protection. All this was in exchange for something. He ate the hot porridge again and burned himself. He emptied the bowl quickly and Angelica looked at him as if she was pained.


    "Was it not too hot, My Lord?" She asked with a frown.


    He could feel his stomach and throat melt. Still, he reached for the hot tea and gulped it down and the coffee followed.


    Angelica''s lips parted but she was speechless. Rayven let out a deep breath after he was done. It felt like his insides were on fire.


    "Do you need water?" She asked horrified.


    Rayven let himself look at all of her for the first time. She was beautiful in that white dress. She looked like an angel. Save me, he wanted to beg. After all, only an angel could touch his soul. Only an angel could take his soul where it deserved to be taken.


    Hell.


    So it was better to get used to being burned.


    Rayven took what was left of the bread and ate it quickly. He never ate this much. He felt full. As a demon, he didn''t need much food. He could go very long periods without eating.


    "Do you want some more?" she asked.


    He stood up. "No."


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?" She asked.


    Yes. Stay out of my way, he wanted to say. What sane man would ask this woman to leave him alone? He was insane. A madman.


    Ignoring her, he began to walk away.


    "My Lord..." She hurried around the table to say something. "Did you...really mean to kill mest night?"


    He turned to look at her. "Yes." He said simply.


    "Why?" She whispered. "What would you gain from killing me? You could just throw me out if you wanted me dead."


    "I told you. I needed your heart to get mine back. I can''t die without a heart and because I didn''t kill you I am doomed to live forever now." He rambled realizing how badly he messed up.


    While he was at it he decided to let it all out.


    "Why did youe to me of all people?" He asked. "Let me guess. You thought I was ugly and couldn''t find a woman so I would be thrilled if you offered yourself."


    She looked up and her eyes widened.


    "The man no woman can look at will surely ept any woman, is that not what you thought? "


    She looked down at her hands and rubbed them together nervously. This only confirmed to him that his assumptions were right.


    "I am already hated by everyone and my reputation is already bad so I wouldn''t mind staining it some more. I wouldn''t mind a little more humiliation. Is that not what you thought?"


    Now she looked up at him with eyes wide and full of tears.


    "Well, you are only trying to survive." He said putting his hands in his pockets.


    He had used people even when he didn''t need to survive so he shouldn''t be angry at her. But he couldn''t help but feel disappointed. He was only good for being used. At least she thought it was better to be with him than to sell her body to many men.


    But he also knew this was another sacrifice. She didn''t want to be with him. Hell, she had no reason to. He was a nightmare to himself let alone to other people. She would never be happy with him. Perhaps only alive and to him, death was better than to endure each day.


    But since he couldn''t kill her she was stuck with someone like him. She escaped from one hell to another.


    Leaving her behind he went back to his room. He was close to calling Skender to take her but the man killed her father. She wouldn''t be thrilled to see him.


    Who should he call then? Who could save this woman from him?

 Chapter 61 - 50 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 61 - 50 Part 1</h4>


    Angelica watched Lord Rayven walk up the stairs. For the first time, she had seen hurt in his eyes except for the sadness and pain she saw from time to time. Otherwise, his eyes were mostly dark, cold, and empty. As if something inside him had died.


    She knew she hade to a dangerous man. Not in the sense that people thought but much more dangerous. She had always sensed that he was trouble and she had been curious but now being here with him she definitely didn''t like the trouble part. Especially not afterst night.


    After locking herself in some dark dusty room, she had been awake almost the whole night. At first, she was scared but the more she thought and tried to understand what happened the calmer she became.


    He had wanted her heart? She had not been sure if he literally meant her heart. She had pondered on the meaning so much that her head had hurt and then she came to the conclusion that it didn''t matter. If she was going to die she might as well die trying than giving up and going back to that ce. And if he meant to kill her then why didn''t he?


    What made him hesitate but also why would he suddenly want to kill her?


    There was something missing that she didn''t know and she surely didn''t understand now when he spoke about needing her heart again. He needed it to get his back? It made no sense.


    From what she understood from their conversation he would get his heart back by taking hers. It was as if he didn''t have a heart. The more she thought about it the more she became sure he couldn''t mean literally.


    This had to be a facade to scare her away. He was a monster who took people''s hearts to grow back his own. Did he get the idea from a book and now he wanted her to run scared? It was a bad idea.


    What he didn''t understand was that she came running from people who wanted something worse than her heart. She would rather give her heart than what those other people wanted to take. That was always her thought until she thought of William. She couldn''t leave him alone in this world.


    Angelica watched Lord Rayven disappear around the corner. She realized he hadn''t changed his damp clothes fromst night. He would get sick but perhaps that was his aim. He seemed to want pain. First, it was what he did to his face, and now eating breakfast the way he did. That must have hurt a lot. She was still shaken by his behavior. Something told her he was twisted in some way. That wasn''t normal behavior.


    Did that have to do with him wanting death? She had read it in his poems and now he said he was doomed to live forever. Why was that a bad thing?


    From her understanding, he wanted to die.


    He couldn''t. She needed him alive even though she felt bad for using him.


    He was right about the things he said. She did think that no other woman would ept him which was horrible of her to assume and offensive to him. She dide with the intention to save herself with no regard to how that would make him feel. When did she be this person? Yes, she had been desperate to save herself but it was still horrible and him saying it out loud made her realize just how bad it was.


    It hurt, even more, when he spoke about his reputation being stained. It surely would with her by his side but had she cared about that? This was terrible and she wished she could have done things a little bit differently. She of all people should have known how bad it feels to be used.


    If she had at leaste to him thinking that he liked or that she liked him, it would have been a bit different. But no. She just came empty-handed and expected him to ept her like she was someone no one could deny. Perhaps all those men following her got to her head and made her think highly of herself and look down on him. Lord, was that what she did?


    Perhaps that was why she felt hurt when he called her ''any woman''. Of course, she was any woman to him. What made her special? They were strangers. Besides, did she even want to be something more? Many things were disturbing about this man and he seemed damaging to himself let alone her.


    She wiped away the tear that fell down her cheek. She had already known things would be difficult. It was only to keep moving and trying. At least now he had stopped trying to throw her out.


    Angelica took the dishes to the kitchen and tried to focus on the tasks of washing and cleaning so she wouldn''t think too much. She was tired of it. She would go along with things for a while and make herself useful instead. After washing the dishes, she ate the leftovers which was too much but she didn''t want to throw them away. And then she checked how much food was left. It seemed like Jada had brought lots of groceries that wouldst for a few days. The water tank was also filled. But where was Jada?


    Did she quit because of this man''s temper or did something happen to her? She would have to ask Lord Rayven.


    Her heart skipped a beat at the thought of talking to him again. What kind of disaster would it be next time? First, it was disgust with who she was and then hurt because of what she was doing.


    Shaking her head she dismissed the anxiety and went back to work. She dusted off a few halls and rearranged things. She also put a few candles here and there so it wouldn''t be too dark at night. Hopefully, this wouldn''t make him angry.


    Then she went to the backyard. This ce was dead. She didn''t know much about taking care of nts so she just did what felt natural. She removed the dead parts and left the healthy ones. It had rainedst night and the soil was wet so they didn''t need water perhaps. A little sun would be good but the sky was covered with clouds. What a gloomy day.


    Strange noisesing from nearby caught her attention. It sounded like a carriage and horses. Who hade to visit Lord Rayven? Angelica hurried around the corner and went to the next one. She stopped and peeked from behind the wall.


    Oh no!


    It was Simu and his men. They dared toe up here. How did they know she was here? Her heart began to beat fast. What would happen now? What if Lord Rayven handed her over to them? They owned her considering the debt which she hadn''t had a chance to tell him about yet.


    That was another reason to refuse her and he could get rid of her without trying this time.


    She took a few steps back afraid but bumped into something. When she turned around she found the man who had pped her when she was abducted standing behind her. Her eyes widened in horror as he locked his fingers around her arm and took her out from behind the corner.


    "Here she is!" he called and the other men turned around to look at her. A smile curved Simu''s lips.


    A worse disaster than the one she feared earlier.

 Chapter 62 - 50 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 62 - 50 Part 2</h4>


    "Very clever to hide here," Simu smirked as the other man dragged her to him.


    "I work for Lord Rayven now." She said hoping it would scare them away.


    "Does he know about your debt?" Simu asked, "or did you lie to a Lord? Maybe you hid the mark as well. I know the clever ones like you."


    He grabbed her and pulled her out of the other man''s hold. He brought her close to him and red at her. "I warned you not to cross me." He said with clenched teeth. "Now I will make you¡­"


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly she heard Lord Rayven''s voice.


    They all turned to look at him. He stood at the entrance, this time well dressed and with his hair nicelybed. He looked more civilized and approachable than this morning but his eyes remained cold and empty.


    "My Lord." They all bowed. "I hope we didn''t bother you. We are only here to collect our belongings. Thisdy ran away from us."


    Lord Rayven raised a brow and Angelica could hear her heartbeat in her ears as she waited for him to say something.


    "She belongs to you?" He questioned.


    "To be more clear, she belongs to Lord Green, My Lord," Simu replied.


    Lord Rayven put his hands in his pockets and walked closer, looking calm. Angelica could feel how the men tensed when he came closer.


    "Do you have any proof?" He asked Simu.


    "Yes, My Lord." Simu reached inside his pocket nervously and pulled out an envelope. Angelica knew her father''s debts were in there and she dreaded what Lord Rayven would think.


    Simu handed him the letter and Lord Rayven opened it and read it. Angelica watched him intently to see his reaction but nothing in his expression changed.


    "Is this your father''s seal?" He asked turning the letter for her to see.


    Angelica nodded embarrassed.


    Lord Rayven wrapped the letter and then looked at Simu. "Does this mean that Lord Green lent Lord Davis money that he used to n for his treason?"


    Simu''s eyes widened. "He would not, My Lord. He knew nothing about Lord Davis and his ns. They used to work together on his business. That is why."


    Lord Rayven narrowed his eyes with suspicion and Simu looked afraid.


    "Perhaps you should let Lord Green know that this debt could lead him to trouble if the money was used for wrong purposes." Lord Rayven said.


    Simu nodded. "I''ll let him know, My Lord." He said. "We''ll not trouble you anymore. We will be on our way." He said grabbing her arm again.


    Angelica panicked and looked pleadingly at Lord Rayven before Simu pulled at her arm.


    "Thedy stays!" Lord Rayven spoke.


    They stopped and everyone looked at him surprised. Angelica breathed out in relief. Her instinct about him was not wrong. She was right!


    Perhaps he would pay for her debt so she would be indebted to him and belong to him instead of Lord Green. She prayed since it was all she could do.


    Simu chuckled nervously. "Oh, I should have thought about it. You wish to buy her? I know she is rare."


    Angelica saw a hint of disgust on Lord Rayven''s face but for some odd reason, she felt like he was disgusted by them and not her.


    "And how much would that be?" He asked tilting his head to one side.


    "I''ll give her to you for three crowns. You can have her the whole day. It is a good offer."


    So he was asking for more money knowing Lord Rayven could afford it.


    "How about two days?" Lord Rayven asked.


    "Six crowns?"


    "Three?"


    Simu chuckled nervously but he was excited to get that much money. "Twelve crowns."


    "So after three days, she belongs to me?" Lord Rayven said.


    The debt was seven crowns so yes, that would mean she would belong to him until she paid the debt back to him instead of Lord Green.


    Angelica looked over at Lord Rayven. Would he be willing to pay twelve crowns for her? He could buy at least ten servants to work for him forever with that money.


    Simu became hesitant. Angelica knew he wished to keep her. He would gain more money by selling her every day than only once and he hoped she would stay after paying her debt since she wouldn''t have anywhere else to go and no other way to take care of herself. But now Lord Rayven wanted to keep her forever so his n was ruined.


    She enjoyed seeing that expression on his face.


    "Yes¡­ she does." He said looking defeated. "But¡­ we don''t usually sell for such long periods. The one day was a special offer for you." Simu said trying to hold on to her with everything that he could.


    No! Angelica didn''t want to go back. Simu was trying to sell her a few times before Lord Rayven bought herpletely. That way he would earn a little more.


    Lord Rayven smirked. "I am sure you can make more special offers."


    "That would cost more, My Lord."


    Angelica''s heart went wild inside her chest. She prayed Lord Rayven wouldn''t let her go and pay any price to keep her without sending her away in between. She knew that would be a lot of money but she didn''t want to go back. She wanted to beg and plead.


    "How much?"


    Angelica could see Simuing up with something that Lord Rayven would deny. "Thirty crowns."


    Oh Lord! This man was insane. She was doomed. There was no saving for her.


    "Very well then." Lord Rayven reached inside his pocket and the men looked at him shocked that he was willing to pay that much for someone with a mark.


    Why was he doing this? She thought he was trying to get rid of her.


    He pulled out a few crowns and threw them at her feet. The men bowed at her feet to pick up the money.


    Angelica realized it wasn''t crowns. It was gold. Six gold were equal to thirty crowns. What was more surprising was that he carried that much money around.


    The men looked at the gold surprised. They probably wondered why he was willing to pay that much for her when he could find both women and workers for much cheaper.


    Simu seemed confused. At one moment he was happy when he saw the gold then he seemed disappointed as he looked between her and Lord Rayven.


    "Uh¡­ thank you, my Lord. We won''t disturb you anymore." He said and then tried to leave quickly.


    "Wait." Lord Rayven wasn''t done.


    Simu halted. "Yes my Lord."


    "How much for you?" He asked shocking him. "You work for Lord Green because you owe him as well."


    Simu chuckled nervously. He didn''t want to work for Lord Rayven. She could see the horror on his face that he tried to hide with a smile.


    "I am not for sale, My Lord." He said.


    A corner of Lord Rayven''s mouth lifted. "I am sure you aren''t." He said. But there was a threat and a promise behind his words. As if he was taking this as a challenge and Simu didn''t like that at all.


    Lord Rayven smiled at him. "Have a safe trip back home." He told them and they scampered back to their horses like small frightened rabbits.


    Lord Rayven watched them get on their horses and leave. Something about the way he looked at them as they left terrified her. What was he thinking?


    When they were out of sight, he turned to her. "Do you hate me now?" He asked.


    At first, she was confused but then she realized he was referring to buying her. As horrible as it sounded it was better than going back to that ce. As twisted as it was, she was grateful.


    "It seems like you want me to hate you." She said.


    "I am no better than those men who left." He told her.


    Oh. So was all this to prove to her how bad he was? Why did he want people to hate him or think badly about him? It seemed like he looked for ways to hurt himself.


    "I don''t expect you to be good to me. You are not even good to yourself." She blurted.


    Oh. Her damned tongue.


    His eyes widened in surprise. "At least you know." He said and then turned around to go back inside.


    Angelica followed him. "What is the real reason?" She asked him and he stopped. "What is the real reason you bought me? To prove that you are bad or do you perhaps, a part of you sympathize with me?"


    He turned to her with a frown. "It seems like you forgot I tried to kill youst night." He reminded.


    "Why didn''t you then? What made you stop?"


    He looked away as if looking for an answer.


    "Perhaps I pity you." He said.


    That was the worst answer but knowing him he had to try to be mean.


    "I am not really someone to pity, My Lord. I dared toe here. A ce where no one dares toe to. Not alone at least. You forgot that part while naming the reasons why I came to you. No matter the reasons, I would have to daree up here first and trust that you wouldn''t kill me or harm me. Does that not mean something to you?"


    He looked at her for a long moment and with an open mouth as if shocked.


    "It does mean something." He breathed stunned. "You are insane."


    Oh. Perhaps she was. But he didn''t harm her so far. And even though he was disturbing in many ways and mean, she could see something else in him. She didn''t know what it was.


    She wished William was here so she could tell him and he would help her to find out if she was insane or if her instinct was right. After all, her brother had seemed fond of Lord Rayven. There had to be a reason for that and despite all his bad behaviors he had shown hints of kindness along the way. She knew he wasn''t incapable of being kind. He just didn''t want to.


    The big question was why?

 Chapter 63 - 51

    <h4>Chapter 63 - 51</h4>


    Trigger Warning!! Self-harm.


    *************


    Rayven watched Angelica stunned. This woman must have lost her mind or perhaps there was something about her that he didn''t know, that she was hiding. He couldn''t read her mind after all. If her brother was a prophet then what was she?


    Who was she?


    He should be more careful around her. Now he was assuming she was human but perhaps she wasn''t. There was something about the whole Davis family. The father couldn''t bepelled which could have been more than the chock only. If he had been interested earlier he would have tried topel him again, just to see if it worked otherwise. The brother was a prophet and this woman¡­ was no normal woman. That he was sure of.


    He went to sit in his favorite ce but there was no fire to watch this time. He didn''t need to. He was already watching images of torture inside his head. Lord Green and Simu. So those were the ones to punish. There was also another man, the one who pped her. Rayven''s ws had made holes in his pocket when he saw the image.


    For the first time, he was d about something Lucrezia did. Death was too little of a punishment for these men. He needed them alive so he could punish them over and over again.


    Rayven was so caught up in his thoughts and thinking about different punishments that he didn''t even notice Angelica sat down in front of him. From the look on her face, it seemed like she spoke to him but he didn''t hear her. He should stop getting so lost in thoughts.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked.


    Everything was wrong. He saved a human being. No, he saved some unknown creature whose intentions he didn''t even know. He was even going as far as wanting to punish those who hurt her. He must be bored now that he was forced to live.


    Rayven looked at the delicate face that belonged to this brave woman. After what those men did¡­ he clenched his hands into fists¡­ she could still keep smiling and being kind. She was so different from him.


    "You must have been frightened." He said.


    She blinked a few times. "Uh¡­ I was scared. I am d you came."


    Who would have thought someone would be less scared when he arrived?


    What would she think when she found out what he truly was? What would she do when she found out that he was something more frightening than a monster, that her father had been right the whole time?


    "How would you punish those men, if you could punish them?"


    Her blue eyes narrowed questioningly and then she shrugged. "I would cut their filthy hands and then¡­" She stopped. "I would focus on better things than revenge, My Lord."


    Better things? What could be better than seeing those who hurt you, bleed to death?


    He could certainly see why Lucrezia enjoyed punishments.


    Rayven stood up from his seat and saw the panic in Angelica''s eyes. She stood up quickly after him and watched him with wide eyes. Did he change? He could not feel his fangs or ws.


    "Are you leaving?" She asked.


    "I am going to my room." He said and walked away.


    "Would you like to eat lunch?" She called after him.


    "No!"


    He went back to his room and locked the door. He needed some time toe up with a good punishment. But who was he to punish these men? They hurt her, but so did he.


    He reached for his favorite dagger on his bedstand. This dagger was very old. He had lept it for centuries and it got used to his level of pain. Now it wasn''t as sharp as it used to be which was perfect since that caused more pain. He needed to use more force to cut through his skin.


    ''I would cut their filthy hands¡­''


    Rayven ced the edge of the dagger against his palm and cut through his flesh, feeling the metal sh his skin and watching the blood seep from the wound. He continued cutting but this wasn''t even a punishment. This wasn''t enough. This wouldn''t satisfy him or calm the demon in him.


    He ced the tip of the dagger under his nail before pushing it in between his nail and his flesh. He began to peel off his nails. There was a pool of blood beside his feet where he sat but he continued until he had only a few nails left.


    Well, this was painful. Perhaps this would be better as a punishment. He knew it would be even more painful for humans. But even this wouldn''t suffice. He would have to look for the old Rayven, the tyrant, Demos. The one who knew nothing but cruelty.


    As he removed thest nail from his finger he heard footsteps nearing and Angelica''s scent reached his nostrils. He held his breath and wondered what she wanted.


    "My Lord?" She called.


    He looked down at his butchered hands and ignored her calls.


    "My Lord? Where are you?"


    He sighed and shut his eyes to calm down when he suddenly heard a shrill of pain followed by a loud thud. Before he knew it, he was outside the door and found Angelica on her hands and knees in the hall. She sighed as if tired and then groaned as she tried to stand up.


    As she brushed off her dress she took notice of him. "Uh¡­ I just fell." She said with flushed cheeks.


    Then her gaze traveled down to his hands and her eyes widened. "Oh Lord. What did you do?"


    Rayven turned around and hurried back into his room before locking the door. He leaned against it and cursed quietly. Then he listened.


    At first, Angelica didn''t move then he heard her walk closer to the door. He knew she was standing so close that there was only the door between them. He could hear her heartbeat and her breathing.


    She was quiet for a while and he wondered what she was thinking. "My Lord?" She called softly and Rayven closed his eyes resisting her call. "Let me help you."


    Help him? With what?


    He remained silent and she remained standing outside the door.


    "I¡­I made lunch." She said atst.


    Rayven just waited for her to leave but she remained standing there for a while before giving up. He finally breathed when she was gone and ced his bloody hand on his chest. This woman wasn''t good for his heart. He was going down the wrong path but it was toote. Dragging himself back to bed he fell back on the mattress. He couldn''t even die of age since he didn''t age as a demon. He was stuck living this life.


    Since he was doomed to live, he thought of Lucrezia''s offer. The only other way to die was to make his heart bleed and get it back.


    Him, with a bleeding heart while his face was scarred. What was the point? At least now he didn''t care. He had adapted well to humiliation as his punishment. With a heart, it would be different.


    If that was the case, he ought to first restore his face. Angelica was here and wanted to marry him. He wouldn''t have to force her. Even if her reasons for marrying him were other than love, it was her choice.


    He stopped his train of thoughts and sat up. Was he actually considering this?


    ******


    Lucrezia watched Rayven and his misery, which ording to her was a blessing he didn''t even realize, through her magic mirror. The mirror in which she could keep watch on the demon Lords that she was responsible for.


    She never spent so much time watching one of them, but the things Rayven was going through were just hard to ignore. She never enjoyed watching anything this much.


    Angelica was even more fascinating to watch. Lucrezia couldn''t see her unless she was with Rayven but that woman knew how to put a demon in his ce.


    "Oh!" Lucrezia said loudly loving their interaction. This woman was exactly what someone like Rayven needed. He didn''t know how lucky he was to have a woman tolerate his nonsense and not be afraid of him. What kind of creature was she?


    Fascinating.


    Even her sister Luciana epted defeat and joined her to watch despite disliking the demon. "I feel bad for that woman." She said.


    "She is doing very well," Lucrezia pointed out. "Did you think he would bring her heart?"


    "I wasn''t sure that is why I told him to do it. You were right." She admitted.


    Lucrezia smiled satisfied.


    "But he is still selfish. He only thinks about dying. Does he ever think what the woman has been through?" Luciana said.


    "It is a slow progress sister, even though I would say he changed much faster than I expected. It is Rayven we are talking about. This is a lot of progress for him. He will keep whining and tormenting himself until he faces something that¡­ I don''t know. Something." Lucrezia said trusting her instinct. "Do you really believe he is not redeemable?"


    Luciana became thoughtful as she watched him through the mirror. "Perhaps he is redeemable, but will he redeem himself?"

 Chapter 64 - 52

    <h4>Chapter 64 - 52</h4>


    Angelica went back to the kitchen a little shaken. She was confused, shocked, pained, and saddened. She couldn''t understand why someone would do that to themselves. How someone could do that to themselves?


    He had just looked fine, being nicely dressed and with fine hair. He spoke calmly and politely and then he did this. So many questions were going through her head and she had no one to confide in. She missed William.


    Going to the backyard she took a deep breath of fresh air and tried to gather herself. Then she went back to the kitchen and decided to serve lunch in case he changed his mind.


    Angelica waited for him at the lunch table but he never came down and the food became cold. Atst, she decided to eat alone but she didn''t feel hungry anymore.


    After cleaning up, she had nothing else to do so she decided to find the library and read for a while. There were so many books, she didn''t know where to start. Most of them gathered dust so her gaze fell on the shelf with no dust. It must be thetest books Lord Rayven bought. Curious to see what kinds of books he read, she grabbed one of them and went to sit somewhere.


    It was a history book and she realized that most of them were. By now he must have read every history book that existed. The fact that he spent so much time reading told her how lonely he was. She knew she started reading after her mother passed away. It was a way to make time pass faster without feeling pain or loneliness. Books became herpanions.


    After reading for a while Angelica felt tired and fell asleep on the couch. When she woke up the world was dark. Again she had to find her way through the darkness until she came to the only ce with a source of light. The ce where Lord Rayven liked to spend his nights, sitting near the fire. She wondered why he always sat there and watched the mes as if they spoke to him.


    Angelica approached him slowly but as usual, his gaze stayed fixed on the fire. She took notice of his hands that were wrapped in white cloth.


    "Good evening." She greeted.


    He turned to her slowly and just looked at her before going back to watch the fire.


    "Would you like me to serve you some food? You didn''t eat lunch."


    "Sit down." He told her with a calm yet firm tone.


    Angelica did as she was told. She realized he had changed clothes again and his hair wasbed back revealing his whole face. His obsidian eyes watched her through the light and shadows created by the fire.


    He never looked at her for too long. Most of the time, he avoided looking at her at all even before she came to him.


    "If you are going to stay here, we need to have some rules." He began.


    Angelica nodded. One of them was probably to never speak to him, or look at him. Well, at least she got to stay.


    "Don''t evere to my room or even that side of the castle." He said.


    She knew it.


    "I don''t like light so don''t bother lighting those candles."


    She nodded. Her brother was right. This man disliked everything.


    "And don''t open the curtains. Don''t clean my home. Don''t call me for food. Don''t call me at all and don''t leave this ce without my permission."


    Angelica nodded slowly. "How can I ask for permission if I can''te to you or call you?"


    He narrowed his eyes. "Are you trying to be smart Lady Davis?"


    Lady Davis? She realized that he never said her name. It was either Lady Davis or¡­ Angel.


    "No My Lord. I just don''t want to break your rules. It is your home after all." She smiled.


    "And don''t smile." He told her with a frown.


    Angelica stopped smiling and gazed into his troubled eyes. Why did her smile disturb him so much?


    He looked away from her face with lips pressed into a thin line. Angelica remained silent not knowing what to say. She watched the fire and listened to the crackling sound of burning wood.


    She didn''t know how much time passed before he spoke again. "Do you still want to marry me?" He asked surprising her.


    He kept avoiding looking at her and she stared at him. What did this mean? Why was he suddenly asking?


    Her heart began to beat fast. When she didn''t reply he turned to her, "forget it." He said.


    "No!" She hurried to say. "I¡­ I was just surprised since you didn''t like the idea before. I haven''t changed my mind." She said. Even though she felt bad. That would mean she was still using him. Somehow she felt better when he rejected her. She deserved it.


    Rayven watched her again as if looking for something.


    "I can arrange for you to leave Kraghorn. You can start anew in another kingdom." He told her.


    "You would do that?" She asked.


    He nodded. "What would be your choice then?"


    Angelica''s thoughts went in so many different directions. Another Kingdom? It sounded enticing. To start anew where no one knew her as a traitor''s daughter or as a prostitute but even in another kingdom she would need a man to survive. And to start anew as a woman alone in a new world would be very difficult and she might end up in an even worse situation.


    "I won''t have money." She said.


    "I''ll give you as much as you need."


    "What about protection?"


    "I am sure you can buy it with money." He said.


    "Thank you for offering me all of that. I still haven''t changed my mind." She said.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Why is that?"


    "There are certain things that can''t be bought, My Lord." She told him.


    And her mother had always told her that a bird in the hand was better than two in the bush.


    Money couldn''t buy her honesty, trust and genuine care.


    "What if I told you I wanted to marry you¡­ for my own benefits?"


    What could he benefit from marrying her?


    "I will be happy to benefit you, My Lord." She told him.


    She was doing the same after all. If she could do anything for him she would, but what was the benefit?


    "Think about it more carefully." He said.


    "Does this mean you ept my proposal?" She asked surprised.


    "Yes," He replied.

 Chapter 65 - 53

    <h4>Chapter 65 - 53</h4>


    Angelicay in bed turning back and forth. She couldn''t believe what just happened. Perhaps she never believed he would agree to marry her which was why she was so shocked.


    Oh, Lord! He agreed to marry her!


    Panic set it. Why? What did that mean? What was the benefit for him? But also what should she do? What would happen now?


    Calming herself with a deep breath, she closed her eyes. It was what she wanted so why was she panicking? She turned in bed and curled under the nket. If she became Lord Rayven''s wife what would she be called? He had nost name, so would she be called Lady Rayven?


    She chuckled. It sounded absurd yet she liked it. Having the name Rayven, she would finally be able to leave and go out without any fear of people hurting her or harassing her. Who would dare? As his maid, she wouldn''t have that freedom. Still, for some odd reason, thinking of bing his wife made her chest heavy with guilt.


    All the benefits that woulde with marrying him, she couldn''t rejoice at. If she married him, she would be more than a prostitute. It would elevate her position and people would have to treat her like ady. But for Lord Rayven, it would be the opposite. People would pity him andugh at him. All because of her.


    Angelica clenched her hands into fists thinking about it. He must know this, so why did he agree to marry her? She would have to ask him the real reason.


    Then she thought of William. This marriage would be good for her brother. The monster he spoke about must have been Lord Rayven if this was happening. But why did he call him a monster?


    Angelica kept thinking for almost the rest of the night. She kept imagining herself as a married woman, spending her days and nights with Lord Rayven just to get used to the idea beforehand. But it seemed like she wouldn''t get used to it so easily. The thought alone sent shivers down her spine and made her heart race.


    Forcing herself to fall asleep she finally seeded. When she woke up, it was still dark but someone was in her room.


    She saw the shadow of a tall man, nearing.


    "Lord Rayven?"


    When he stepped out of the shadow, she could see that it was indeed him. What was he doing here?


    "I couldn''t sleep." He spoke with his dark husky voice. "May I sleep next to you?"


    Angelica''s eyes widened and she blinked a few times.


    "Don''t be shy," he said reaching for her face. His cold fingers left a trace of heat down her cheek. "We are getting married. Soon you will be my wife."


    His fingers traveled down her neck, chest and then he grabbed the nket that covered her. He lifted it and she moved to make a ce for him before he got under it andy next to her. Angelica moved close to him and put one arm around his waist and held onto him. She then closed her eyes. This felt so good.


    When she opened her eyes again she found herself hugging her pillow tightly. At first, she was confused, and then she realized that she had a dream about sleeping next to Lord Rayven and hugging him instead of the pillow. Shocked she almost threw the pillow off the bed.


    Why would she have such a dream? Had she lost her mind?


    Quickly she got out of bed and went to look herself in the mirror. She needed to change from this dirty dress andb her hair. A bath would be good but she had no other clothes.


    Leaving her room she went to the backyard to fetch some water. She washed her arms, legs, and face. She rinsed her mouth and wet her hair so she couldb it with her fingers. Then she went to make breakfast. Even though Lord Rayven had told her not to call him, she still decided to put the breakfast on the table in case he changed his mind. As she was working she would hear his words from her dream.


    ''Don''t be shy.''


    ''Soon you will be my wife.''


    His wife? She would be Lord Rayven''s wife. She would be the Dark Lord''s wife.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Everything would be fine. There was no reason to be so¡­ so what? She didn''t even know what she was going through.


    At the table, she sat waiting for him, but he didn''t show up. Angelica went ahead and ate alone then washed the dishes.


    If she couldn''t clean then what was she supposed to do now? She thought of going to the library but then realized it was on his side of the castle. The side where she was forbidden to go to.


    This was cruelty. She needed to read. It would be a waste if those books only gathered more dust. He couldn''t possibly know exactly where she was. The castle was huge so maybe she could sneak into the library and read in some hidden corner.


    Watching her surroundings, she tiptoed to the library like a thief. Once she arrived she quickly grabbed a book from the same shelf as before and went to sit in a hidden corner before starting to read.


    It was a history book again. It was about the times when Empires existed. The history of the Obelium Empire and the rule of their cruel Emperor Pavlos Cessuis, followed by an even worse time when his son Demos took over the rule.


    Pavlos was crowned king at the age of fourteen and by the age of seventeen, he had established an Empire and given himself the title Emperor. He also called himself God and demanded to be worshipped by his people. While his people were starving, he built himself a gold throne and several gold statues around the Empire.


    It was said that he was immortal and ruled as Emperor for over three hundred years. People called him the God of destruction and worshipped him in fear of him destroying the world and bringing about the end.


    But his end came before the end of the world when his son Demos killed him to be the next Emperor. It was also said that Demos killed his mother, the Empress as well because of her loyalty to his father. And then times even worse than those of his father''s rule began.


    Demos was even crueler than his father. He emptied the court of all men that were supporting his father and built a new court that was only loyal to him.


    The stories of his plunder, exploitations, and killings made her eyes widen. There were also stories of how many groups against his rule tried to kill him but never seeded. The people hated him as a ruler but no one dared to say as much as a word because no one dared to go against a God.


    Angelica became thoughtful. This sounded like the times when people believed in several Gods looking like humans and living on earth among them.


    Well, she was d she didn''t live in that time and ce. Those Emperors thinking they were Gods were the worst. Just as she was about to close the book she saw a pair of tall legs out of the corner of her eye. Before she could look up, a hand grasped her arm and forced her out of the chair where she was seated. Angelica gasped as she dropped the book and found her face inches away from Lord Rayven''s.


    ''Now tell me, Angel.'' She heard his voice in her head and this whole situation felt familiar. Being pulled out of the chair and looking closely into his obsidian eyes.


    "Do you ever listen?" He asked with annoyance.


    "I did not mean to disobey you. I just¡­ I had nothing to do." She said.


    He did not avoid looking at her this time. In fact, his eyes searched her whole face and lingered on a wet strand of her hair that fell near her eye. To her surprise, he gently removed the strand of hair out of her face with a finger without touching her skin. Angelica felt her heart acting strangely inside her chest.


    "Did you think some more about the marriage?" He asked.


    ''Soon you will be my wife.'' Why did that keep repeating in her head?


    Angelica swallowed. "Yes. I still haven''t changed my mind."


    "Good." He said his voice low, causing her to shiver for some odd reason.


    "What are the benefits to you?" She asked.


    "You will know in time." He told her.


    For a short moment, they just looked into each other''s eyes before he released her and took a few steps back. He looked at the book that she had dropped and leaned down to pick it up.


    "What did you think of the Emperors Pavlos and Demos?" He asked.


    "Did they really rule for that long?"


    "Yes."


    "But no human lives that long. You don''t believe in Gods?" She asked.


    A smirk curved his lips. "They were not Gods but they were not humans either."


    "Then what were they?" She became curious to know his answer.


    "They were immortal creatures." He said.


    So he believed such creatures existed.


    "How do you know?"


    "I know a lot about this family. They are like my family." He said.


    "I hope not. These men were cruel." She frowned.


    He chuckled.


    Was his family really like that? Did they mistreat him? Was that why he was like this? Full of hate.


    "Only half the cruelty is written here. Emperor Demos killed all of his half-brothers and all of his cousins after killing his father. Then he married his sister off to a cruel ruler for alliance and she killed herself two days after the marriage. His mother¡­" His eyes darkened. "She knew her time woulde. She knew the cruelty of her son. To release him from the sin of killing his own mother and from the pain of having her son kill her, she killed herself. Before she died in his arms, she told him a cruel fate awaited him and he would pay for all of his sins."


    Angelica listened carefully and the way he spoke about it, as if he was there, as if he was Demos, confused her.


    "How do you know all that?" she asked.


    "That is a secret." He told her handing her the book. "You can use the library but nowhere else in this quarter."


    She nodded. "Thank you."


    "I will arrange for the preparation of our marriage." He said and her heart skipped a beat.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Is there anyone you would like to invite?"


    "I would wish for my brother to be there." She said.


    "I''ll arrange for that. Anyone else?"


    "I have no one else, My Lord."

 Chapter 66 - 54

    <h4>Chapter 66 - 54</h4>


    Through the window Angelica watched Lord Rayven ride away on his horse, leaving her alone in the castle. Her guess was that he left to make some arrangements for the marriage after giving her some money to buy new clothes for herself? Not some, a lot of money. Only after he left her alone did she remember that she couldn''t leave the castle without being harassed and she wouldn''t be allowed to buy anything.


    As he disappeared down the hill, Angelica wondered what people would think once they found out that they were getting married. Would anyone even attend their marriage?


    Not that she cared. A little ceremony would be the best for her. And she was going to see William soon. That excited her the most.


    Would the King be there? It seemed like he and Rayven were close. It would be the strangest wedding if he came, but at the same time, it couldn''t get more strange. The King''s man was marrying a traitor''s daughter.


    Angelica could already foresee what people would say. That she married a powerful lord to take her revenge on the King. Hopefully, Lord Rayven had already prepared for the possible oues of their marriage.


    The rest of the day went by slowly and when the evening came, she heard Lord Rayven arrive at home. She hurried to the front door as he entered.


    "Good evening, My Lord." Angelica realized he smelled a little like alcohol but he didn''t look drunk. "Do you want me to serve dinner?" She asked remembering the rules toote.


    "Yes." He replied to her surprise.


    He had to be intoxicated.


    Angelica hurried to the kitchen before he changed his mind. When she came back with the food he was already seated at the table with sunken shoulders. Angelica served him in silence, wondering what had happened to make him look so defeated.


    "Everything is ready now, My Lord." She said once she was done serving.


    Lord Rayven lifted his head and ran his fingers through his hair to push it out of his face.


    He looked at her through hooded eyes. "Sit." He told her.


    Angelica looked at the chairs. Where should she sit? He probably didn''t want her close to him so she sat a chair away.


    "Here!" He said pointing at the chair next to him.


    Angelica''s heart raced. She didn''t like it when men were intoxicated. Lord, help her.


    She went to sit next to him and the whole time she felt his dark gaze on her. Nervously she lifted her gaze to his but she couldn''t stand his scrutiny so she looked away again.


    "Where is Jada, My Lord?" Angelica asked trying to break the awkward silence.


    "I sent her away." He said.


    "Why?"


    He tilted his head to one side. "Have you not noticed that I don''t like people around me?"


    She looked back at him. "Why is that?"


    He picked up his spoon with a sigh. "Because people are meant to use me."


    Angelica frowned. "Why would you think so?"


    She could see his hand clench around the spoon. "Because that is what I used to do and now that is my punishment. No one will want to be with me except to use me for something," He said.


    He put the spoon in the soup. "Even you." He added with a low voice.


    Angelica felt her heart tighten at his words and arge lump built in her throat. She watched him pick up the soup with his spoon and taste it. He nodded as if giving his approval. Tears burned her eyes and she fought them back.


    "You should eat." He said without looking at her.


    With teary eyes, she put some soup in her bowl and began to eat. She felt one tear fall down her cheek but she wiped it away quickly. Lord Rayven ate his soup fast, then stood up.


    "Have a good night." He said and left without ncing her way once.


    Angelica let her shoulders fall once he was out of sight. She felt shame and guilt and the night became too long as she turned back and forth in bed trying to get rid of the heavy feeling in her heart. Atst, she found herself looking at the crowns Lord Rayven gave her. Was she really thinking of doing this?


    She would be stupid and insane to leave. From here she knew where Thomas lived and all this money could help her leave the Kingdom. That was her other choice, even given to her by Lord Rayven.


    Gathering her courage she wrote him a letter, thanking him for everything he did for her and then left it on her bed before leaving the castle. She had to leave while it was dark if she wanted to reach Thomas without being seen.


    When she stepped out of the castle, she shivered. Not only because it was cold but because she was scared. She took small hesitant steps when she knew she should hurry, but she kept looking back at the castle and questioning her sanity.


    She should not care. She should prioritize her safety and not put herself in danger again after everything she had been through. Halting she hugged herself. Lord show me the way, she begged before it was toote, and then she remembered the hurt look on his face. Angelica didn''t want to be one of those who used him. She didn''t want to humiliate him or put him in danger by causing spections about her wanting revenge on the King.


    The cold night made it hard for her to just keep standing but she didn''t know whether to continue or go back.


    "Where are you going?" She suddenly heard Lord Rayven''s voice from behind.


    He was awake.


    She turned around and saw the angry look on his face as he came to her.


    "Where are you thinking of going in the middle of the night?" He asked.


    Angelica looked down embarrassed. "Anywhere." She replied.


    "Why? Why have you suddenly decided to leave?" He demanded to know.


    The cold night wind made her shiver and hug herself tighter. "Because¡­ you deserve to marry someone who loves you. Not¡­ someone like me."


    He frowned. "What does someone like you mean?"


    "Someone who uses you and who will tarnish your reputation, be a humiliation and...and bring you trouble." She teared up.


    His eyes widened. "You¡­ stop being foolish and get back to the castle."


    She shook her head while tears streamed down her face. To hear herself saying those things out loud, realizing that she was nothing but bad luck hurt deep into her soul. She was meant to die. She was of no use to anyone.


    Lord Rayven crossed the distance between them then leaning down he picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. Angelica gasped in shock. "What are you doing?" She said as he began to walk back to the castle. "Put me down. You wanted me to leave anyway."


    "I thought you were smart." He muttered as he brought her back in. He headed toward the room where she was staying and pushed the door open before entering.


    He let her slide down his shoulder but held her in ce with an arm around her waist. As if she already wasn''t shocked enough to find herself pressed against his body, he grabbed her face and made her look at him.


    "You didn''t leave when I gave you the choice. Now, you can''t leave without my permission." He said. "Did you forget that you are indebted to me?"


    Her eyes widened. She forgot that part. This was embarrassing.


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean to run from the debt."


    "You can''t run from me, Angel. Not unless I want you to run."


    He released her jaw and narrowed his eyes. "But I don''t want you to run anymore. I want you willing. I want you to marry me." He said.


    Angelica looked into his eyes. At that moment it felt like he wanted to marry her because he wanted her. The way he looked at her, it was the way a man looked at the woman he wanted. She couldn''t be mistaken even though she had a hard time believing her eyes. He had never looked at her like that before. Could he really want her?


    He then closed his eyes and gently pushed her away from him. Angelica shivered at the absence of his warm body next to hers. When he opened his eyes again they were back to being cold.


    His lips pressed into a thin line and he spoke between clenched teeth. "I hope to see you tomorrow morning." He said before rushing out of the room.


    Angelica blinked a few times, surprised. She thought he would curse or say something mean but he wished to see her?

 Chapter 67 - 55

    <h4>Chapter 67 - 55</h4>


    Rayven rushed back to his room with clenched fists. What was wrong with him? He wanted to bury himself for his stupidity. He had told himself to keep distance between them, knowing how her nearness affected him. Somewhere far away he could feel his heart acting in a way it shouldn''t. And his body acted like that of a man and even worse. Of that of a hungry demon.


    He could still feel the warmth of her body in his arms, her sweet scent, and those bewitching blue eyes¡­ he cursed. He brought this upon himself. He had only said those things to make her stay. To not ruin his ns.


    But why was she crying?!


    How could she care about someone like him? She shouldn''t. As much as that brought some strange warmth into his chest, she shouldn''t.


    Damn the woman. She must be a witch to have him this spellbound.


    Rayven spent the rest of his night in agony. Even though he changed his clothes and washed himself he could still smell her scent.


    He went to the mirror to look at his face. The scars didn''t start to heal yet, which exined why he didn''t get the urge to scar himself yet. But for some odd reason, he wanted to do it willingly this time. Again. What was wrong with him? This was the second time he wanted to do such a thing.


    He hated this. He remembers the first time, Lucrezia cursed him to scar himself. To cut through the face people worshipped. No matter how cruel he was, people could never deny his beauty. Both men and women would line up, just to get a glimpse of his face. Now, they could barely look at him. Why would he want to do this to himself?


    He recalled the pain of scarring his face for the first time. He stood in front of the mirror, screaming inside, trying to stop himself but to no avail. He lifted the dagger and cut through his smooth unblemished skin. More than the pain from the scar was the pain of seeing his face destroyed as he continued to cut until half his face was unrecognizable.


    "Why half the face?" He had asked Lucrezia.


    "I don''t want you to forget what you look like without the scars." She told him.


    So the other half of his face was to remind him of what he could look like without the scars. What he used to look like.


    Well, it had been so long now that he didn''t even bother to look at that part of his face to remember what he looked like. Now it was nothing but a faint memory.


    As to not scare Angelica right when they were getting married he decided to cut his hands instead of his face. Thest thing he needed was for her to change her mind about the marriage. She had already tried to escape tonight.


    Also, this marriage thing. How was he going to n it? He wanted to make it small. He didn''t like nuisance but then people would think he wasn''t giving the wedding much importance because he was marrying a ¡­.


    He clenched his jaw. The least he could do for her was give her the wedding she deserved since she wasn''t getting the husband she deserved.


    Rayven sighed. Now he had to do the difficult task of telling the others. They would be surprised but they would also tease him, not understanding why he was doing it. Well, there was no way to avoid it so he just had to do it.


    ******


    Acheron was getting ready for sleep when Rayven reached him telepathically. The demon asked him for help. Shocking. Acheron knew it had to do with the beautiful blue-eyeddy in his house that he hadn''t thrown out yet. Very interesting, and now he couldn''t wait to find out what he was up to.


    It seemed like he had an announcement to make and wanted him to arrange a meeting with everyone. Acheron rolled his eyes. And he couldn''t do that alone?


    Well, since he was curious he decided to be kind and do it for him. He invited everyone over to his home, without letting them know why. A surprise would be good. Acheron had his suspicions of what Rayven wanted to announce and he was so thrilled to see everyone''s reaction, especially Skender''s.


    This would be fun.


    When the demons arrived at his home, they wondered what was going on?


    "Are we having a party?" Lazarus asked.


    "Depends on whether you will like the news you will hear or not," Acheron replied.


    Rayven was thest one to arrive and everyone realized he was the one with the news. He came to sit among them, looking unbothered like his usual self.


    "So you are the one with the news?" yze asked.


    "Yes," Rayven replied then went straight to the point. "I am getting married."


    Vitale almost choked on his drink and Lazarus smirked knowingly at Acheron.


    "Well, that was a surprise. From wanting to die to getting married." yze spoke.


    Skender rose from his seat. "Where is Angelica?" He asked.


    "In some room in my castle," Rayven replied causing Skender to rush through the room, grab him by the color and force him out of the couch.


    "What did you do to her?" He asked between clenched teeth.


    "Nothing. Yet." Rayven said calmly infuriating him even more.


    "Why would she agree to marry you then? How did she get to your castle?"


    Acheron could understand Skender''s concerns knowing the person Rayven was but he didn''t think Rayven had forced Angelica in any way.


    "She went to Rayven on her own," Acheron said. "After being taken to a brothel and being market as a prostitute."


    Skender froze and turned to Acheron slowly. "What¡­ what did you say?"


    Acheron nodded. He had done his research after the day he found out that Angelica went to Rayven. He had wondered what made her seek him out.


    Skender released Rayven and his arms fell. Acheron could see his face turn pale and then just quietly he left without another word. He would need some time for himself, and punish himself some more. It would be better if he just forgot about that woman. She wasn''t his responsibility especially now that Rayven was going to marry her.


    "So you are not only marrying a traitor''s daughter but a prostitute as well?" Vitale asked.


    Rayven shot him a hard re and Vitale shrugged.


    "Well, the prostitute part won''t be a problem but you are part of the royal court, and marrying a traitor''s daughter will cause problems for you and Skender," Mazzon said.


    "No. It will cause problems for Skender which I don''t mind. He will get to clean my mess for the first time." Rayven said.


    "Can I ask why you are marrying her despite everything?" yze asked curiously.


    Rayven was quiet for a moment and Acheron became curious to hear his reply.


    "Because I want to," Rayven replied.


    Acheron smirked. Typical Rayven.


    "Does she know what you are?"


    "No. And I don''t n to tell her."


    Acheron knew this still had to do with his n of dying. He knew Rayven wouldn''t give it up so easily but the man didn''t know what awaited him.


    "Well well¡­ it wasn''t a party but it will be a wedding. An interesting one," Lazarus said. "Can we help you with the preparations? I want to see you the dark Lord with his wife. Fast."


    "Then perhaps I will leave all the preparations for you," Rayven said.

 Chapter 68 - 56

    <h4>Chapter 68 - 56</h4>


    Angelica had the most confusing night. As usual, she asked herself a ton of questions. Why did he act that way? It was unusual. And what did he mean by he wanted her willing? Also the look in his eyes. She had never seen him look at her like that before? Could she be mistaken? Could the benefits perhaps be that he wanted her to do her wifely duties?


    Her heart stopped then it felt like it was going to burst and all these thoughts made her stay awake the whole night. In the morning when she looked herself in the mirror she was frightened by her own reflection.


    Oh Lord, help her.


    A knock on the door made her almost jump out of her skin. He was here? What did he want now?


    She kept staring at the door in horror instead of answering. Another knock and she wanted to hide. Run!


    "Come in." She said grimacing.


    The door opened and, to her surprise, a young girl stepped inside. She bowed and introduced herself. "Good morning, my Lady. My name is Sarah and I am here to serve you."


    Angelica lifted her eyebrows. So Lord Rayven brought another maid? He said he didn''t like people around. Did he bring just for her? Her heart fluttered.


    Sarah was young. Perhaps fifteen or sixteen. She kept shaking as she stood in the room.


    "Is something wrong?" Angelica asked concerned, studying the young girl.


    Sarah shook her head and forced a smile. Angelica understood that she was scared and didn''t want to work here.


    "No, My Lady. Shall I prepare a bath for you?" She asked.


    Oh, that would be great.


    "Yes, thank you," Angelica replied.


    Sarah seemed to know what she was doing. She was quick to prepare a bath and she even brought her new clothes.


    "Where did you get these?" Angelica asked.


    "There." She pointed at arge chest in the corner of the room. Angelica hadn''t even noticed it. Did Lord Rayven bring it? Did hee into this room in the middle of the night while she was asleep?


    She shook her head. She didn''t want to think about it.


    Sarah helped her bathe and Angelica could see that she wondered why she was so dirty. And then she could see more questions when she saw the mark on her hand.


    Angelica said nothing and let her wonder. What was she supposed to say anyway?


    After the bath, Sarah helped herb her hair and get dressed. Then she brought her a jewelry box. "Lord Rayven told me to give you this." She said.


    Angelica opened therge jewelry box to find many beautiful bracelets, nes, earrings, rings, and hair essories.


    What had gotten into Lord Rayven? The maid, the chest with all the beautiful clothes, and now all this jewelry.


    "Do you want me to put any of these in your hair?" asked Sarah.


    "Yes. These ones." Angelica handed her two pins with green crystals to match her dress.


    She felt like ady again looking herself in the mirror but then dismissed the thought quickly. She was a woman even if she wasn''t ady.


    "You are so beautiful, My Lady. I can understand why Lord Rayven wants to marry you despite¡­" She stopped when she realized what she was going to say.


    "Despite being a traitor''s daughter and a prostitute."


    Sarah looked down at her hands. "I am sorry, my Lady. I didn''t mean to.."


    "It is alright." Angelica cut her off. "How did Lord Rayven bring you here?"


    "He spoke to my uncle who agreed for him to bring me here."


    "What about your parents?"


    "They are both dead, My Lady."


    "I am sorry for your loss," Angelica said and Sarah looked at her surprised.


    "Thank you. I shall go and serve breakfast." She said and Angelica nodded.


    Once she was alone again she began to feel nervous. What would she say if she saw Lord Rayven?


    Shaking her head, don''t be stupid, she told herself. Of course, she would have to thank him first for everything and then¡­ then it would depend on if he let her say anything else.


    Leaving the room with her heart pounding, she wandered the halls, heading for the dining hall. Sarah was serving breakfast when she arrived.


    "I was just done." She smiled.


    "Thank you," Angelica said and sat down. Then she looked around for Lord Rayven.


    He had eaten dinner with herst night, perhaps he would eat breakfast with her as well.


    "Do you know if Lord Rayven is here?" She asked Sarah.


    "He was here a moment ago." She said.


    Angelica contemted going to him but then became nervous. Perhaps he wouldn''t appreciate it. But¡­ they were getting married and he brought her all these things. She should go see him. They couldn''t keep distance forever.


    "I''ll go see him," Angelica said standing up.


    Sarah looked worried but nodded.


    Angelica left the table to find Lord Rayven and all the time she thought of how she was breaking his rules. What if he got really angry?


    When she walked around the corner she almost came face to face with him. Her heart froze but unlike her, he wasn''t surprised. In fact, he already looked angry.


    Angelica swallowed and then forced a smile on her face. "My Lord¡­" She began to speak but then realized she was standing too close.


    She took a few steps back and when he saw the length of her, his eyes darkened. His gaze traveled down her body and up to her face again before they gleamed with a familiar look. The same look asst night.


    His lips pressed into a thin line and he ced his hands in his pockets. "What are you doing here?" he asked in a harsh tone.


    "I...I was looking for you." She said and then felt stupid. That wasn''t what he was asking.


    He stalked closer to her and she was too shaken to step away. "You said you hoped to see me in the morning so I thought perhaps you wanted to join me for breakfast." She hurried to say.


    To her surprise, one corner of his mouth lifted into a smirk and he nodded. "I guess it is my fault for saying so." He said.


    Angelica became confused.


    "We will have our wedding in three days." He then told her.


    Three days? Her heart skipped a beat.


    "I have many things to take care of, so enjoy your breakfast alone." He walked past her.


    "Wait!" She followed him. "Have you seen my brother?"


    "You will see him soon." He replied.


    "Thank you," she said. "And thank you for the clothes and¡­" the rest of the words died in her throat and her feet stopped when she saw someone she hoped to never see again.


    What was he doing here?

 Chapter 69 - 57

    <h4>Chapter 69 - 57</h4>


    Angelica stared at the man standing in the hall. He wasn''t someone she hoped to see soon. Or ever! How could he...how did hee here?


    Lord Rayven stopped and looked behind him to see her standing there in shock. "I brought him here. He will be working for me from now on." He said.


    Simu working for Lord Rayven?


    She turned to Simu again who stood there looking terrified. Just like Sarah, she could see that he didn''t want to be here.


    "My Lord." He bowed then looked at her. "My Lady." He bowed again.


    This was strange. Very strange. What was Lord Rayven doing?


    "If you need anything from outside, you can send him." Lord Rayven exined. "I''ll be on my way now."


    He left her standing there and when he walked past Simu, Angelica could see how he flinched and shrank where he stood.


    Then when Lord Rayven was gone he looked up at her, almost pleadingly.


    What about the time she pleaded? Did he care then?


    "My Lady. I was only following Lord Green''s orders. I did not mean to harm you. Please send me away." He rubbed his hands together nervously.


    Angelica looked at him with disgust. "I''ll send you away when people no longer remember that I am a prostitute."


    His eyes widened.


    "You don''t think they will forget?" she asked.


    He looked down.


    "Then I guess you are stuck here but don''t worry. I have a lot of things for you to do." She said.


    Angelica sent him to buy groceries several times, sending him up and down the hill until he was almost fainting. Then she sent him to take care of the backyard while Sarah and she took care of the nonexistent garden in front of the castle. Angelica wanted it to look like a garden, so she nted flowers and other nts.


    She knew Lord Rayven wanted his castle to look the same, but when did she ever listen? She could already see the angry look on his face and him saying "do you ever listen?" with his deep dark voice. It almost made her giggle.


    He woulde around. He always did. When this ce started to look alive, he would appreciate it.


    After she was done with the garden, she went to see how Simu was doing. She watched him do his work from the kitchen window while Sarah cooked lunch.


    Angelica wondered the real reason Lord Rayven brought Simu here. She had a hard time figuring out that man. One time he cared and then he didn''t.


    She would get married to such a man. In three days.


    Three days!


    How was he going to arrange everything in three days? Or perhaps he was going to make it small as she wanted. Well, he would take care of it so she shouldn''t worry. But she did.


    How was it going to be between them after the marriage? Would they share a room? A bed? And the benefit he spoke about still bothered her. The man was confusing. She wished she just knew what she would have to do once they got married. Should she ask him straight? And finally, stop wondering and know what to expect and what was expected of her. Yes, she should do that.


    The rest of the day went by too fast and it was already evening. Soon there would only be two days left until she became a wife. Two days left until she saw her brother. Or perhaps not.


    When Lord Rayven arrived at home, he surprised her by bringing her brother. Angelica couldn''t believe her eyes that teared up. It felt like she hadn''t seen him in forever.


    "William."


    He smiled where he stood next to Lord Rayven. His brown hair had grown and reached his shoulder''s and he seemed to have grown taller as well.


    "Angelica."


    They ran to each other and hugged. Angelica held him tightly, "oh, how I missed you."


    "I missed you too." He said.


    She pulled him back to take a look. "How have you been?"


    "I have been alright." He smiled and she stroked his hair. "You are getting married." He said.


    Angelica nodded and looked over at Lord Rayven. He refused to meet her gaze. "I''ll leave you two alone." He said and walked away.


    "I can''t believe I am in the wolf''s den." Her brother said looking around.


    "Come, I''ll show you around." She told him.


    As she showed him around she asked him questions about his stay in the military camp. He had it tough in the beginning, but knowing her brother he made it through. He even made a few friends. From what he told her, Lord Quintus and Lord Valos came by sometimes. ording to her brother, it seemed they came to particrly see him. Angelica guessed that the King must have sent them. Despite pretending to be cold thest time they met, he cared to take her brother away to keep him safe. She knew he wasn''t desperate for an army to take her brother at his young age.


    But why did he care about them? She couldn''t understand him. And the familiarity she felt with him. It was still there.


    Skender. She had even seen him in her dreams. Who was he?


    "How did you end up here?" Her brother asked.


    "Was the monster you told me would save me, Lord Rayven?" She whispered.


    William became thoughtful. "I don''t know who exactly the monster is but if he saved you, then it must be him."


    Angelica nodded. She missed her brother and his wisdom.


    "Has he been kind to you?" William asked.


    "Yes."


    "Do you really want to marry him?"


    Want? What did she want? She hadn''t thought of want for a long time, only need. What could someone like her want? Her brother didn''t know yet what she had be.


    "William. There is something you need to know. About me." She said swallowing the lump in her throat.


    At this moment she felt rage. She wished to punish Simu even more and she wished to punish Lord Green as well.


    "Before I came here¡­ I¡­ I¡­" He was going to hear it from others soon anyway.


    "I know." Her brother cut off.


    He knew. Did he see it in his dreams? She hoped not. She couldn''t bear it.


    "I escaped before I could get hurt." She told him, not wanting him to feel sad.


    He looked up at her. "I know." He said again.


    She nodded feeling tears in her eyes.


    "You did nothing wrong. You don''t need to be ashamed. I knew you would make it and I am proud of you for fighting."


    Now she couldn''t force back the tears. They streamed down her cheeks and she wiped them away quickly.


    "It must have been hard." He said.


    She shook her head fighting back more tears. "Life has ups and downs."


    He looked into the distance as he used to do when he thought of something deep. "They will suffer.. The ones who made you suffer."

 Chapter 70 - 58

    <h4>Chapter 70 - 58</h4>


    Rayven sat near the fire alone while deeply lost in thoughts. The more the wedding neared the more he began to doubt his decision, knowing he was doing this for selfish reasons. What would happen to Angelica once he died, even though he wasn''t sure how he was going to die? He needed to get his heart back for that and there was no other way to do it than to make it bleed. It was not something he wanted to do. He couldn''t afford to have feelings other than those he was used to. Feelings that darkened his heart, like pain, pride, hatred and ...


    "My Lord¡­"


    Startled he looked to his left where he found Angelica standing.


    "May I sit." She motioned to the chair in front of him.


    He nodded and she went to sit down before looking at him. He had tried not to listen to the conversation she had with her brother earlier but failed. She told him he had been kind to her.


    When? He wanted to ask. When exactly was he kind to her?


    "Thank you for everything today. The clothes, jewelry, the servants, and mostly for bringing my brother."


    Was that the kind she was talking about?


    "I bought the clothes and jewelry so you look presentable. When you be my wife you have to think of how you dress and carry yourself. Your reputation will be my reputation. As for the servants, we needed them anyway."


    She nodded. "Yes, yes of course." She forced a smile.


    Rayven studied all of her. It was going to be even more difficult now when she dressed nicely and smelled so good. And then he saw the mark on her hand. He had tried not to think about it. Would she have the mark if he had gone to see her when Skender told him? When he was busy trying to die.


    He had really not done anything for her. Not even saved her brother. Her brother wasn''t marked a ve today because Skender had taken upon himself to save him.


    That demon, as noisy as he was, he cared. Unlike all of them, he cared. Even when he messed up, it was with good intentions while they messed up knowing very well what they were doing wrong.


    Perhaps that was why Angelica showed interest in him. His eyes weren''t dead like theirs. He still had hope and he fought for it. He still believed in good even when he was surrounded by the likes of him.


    "Do you resent His Majesty because of your father?" He asked.


    Angelica looked up at him surprised. Her eyes darted before looking at him. "I don''t resent him." She said.


    Do you like him then? He wanted to ask.


    Skender had fought to find another solution knowing the world would be a harsh ce to live in as a woman alone. Even if her father wasn''t found a traitor, she would struggle a lot. His dy had made things worse even if his intentions were in the right ce. Would Angelica think differently of him if she knew the truth? If she knew that he tried until thest moment?


    Sometimes Rayven wondered if things would be different if he had tried to help Skender, even a little. Would they have found a solution and saved her from all this trouble?


    What had he done really to help her?


    Nothing. And he would have continued to do nothing if she hadn''te to him.


    "I was there, when your father was killed." He began.


    She swallowed and nodded. "I hope his death was quick."


    "It was."


    He could see she cared for her father despite the situation he left her in. Rayven couldn''t rte to her. He had not shed a tear when he killed his father with his own hands. The man was irredeemable, just like him. He had raised him after all and he was the one who told him to never cry.


    "Men don''t cry." He would say.


    Not even when he was a little boy was he allowed to cry. His father would punish him, mock him or humiliate him if he showed any sign of weakness.


    "You don''t resent any of us, who was there when your father died? Any of us could have killed him. I¡­ could have killed him."


    "I can''t fault any of you for doing your duties." She said.


    But what if your father was right? He could of course not ask that question without exposing what he was.


    Standing up from his seat, he decided to try to save this woman from himself onest time. "Have a good night." He said and then disappeared into the darkness before teleporting to the castle.


    He made his way to Skender''s room to talk to him without being petty this time.


    Skender sat near the fire with a ss of wine in his hand. "If you came to spit venemous words, then save your time." He said without looking his way.


    Rayven walked closer to him. "I came to speak about Angelica. I am not forcing her if that is what you think."


    Skender looked up at him with a frown. "It seems like she taught you how tomunicate."


    Rayven sighed. He wondered what got into him as well. "Why do you care for her?"


    "I am not sure. I guess she reminds me of someone." He said.


    "That is the only reason you wanted to save her?" Rayven frowned.


    Skender stood up from his seat and turned to him. "Do I even need a reason to save someone?"


    Of course not. That was what made them different.


    "You have no feelings for her?"


    "I like her and I care for her. Is that enough?"


    "Do you like her as a woman?" Rayven asked.


    "No, but why are you suddenly asking those questions?"


    Rayven looked deeply into his eyes. He wasn''t lying. So he just liked Angelica? How? It made no sense. Or was he just very good at hiding it?


    "Well then are you relieved that I am marrying her?"


    Skender narrowed his eyes. "Should I be?" He asked.


    Rayven nodded. Skender was talking about his death n.


    "She has lost enough. Are you going to marry her to leave her? Tell me which part I should be releived about?" He shook his head with a sad smile. "Well who cares right? I have no rtionship with her so why should I care and you, whatever reason you are using her for, why should you care? Why should any of us care? Her father was a traitor. I killed him now it''s time to move on. It is not like I care for every traitor''s family. Or¡­ is it my fault now that he became a traitor? That he saw my true form? The demon I am cursed to be unable to control. Did I choose to be that way?" He demanded an answer.


    "You all hated me since the day I arrived. Skender makes mistakes is what you all said. Yes. I make mistakes but that is because I try to do more good than you. I make more mistakes but I also do more good. No one sees the good, unfortunately. They say humans only see your mistakes. I guess it applies to demons as well." He shook his head again with that same sad smile.


    "Everytime I tried to do something good, you allughed. The same way youugh when I also make a mistake. Have you ever tried to help me when I am trying to do something good?" He asked walking closer. Rayven could see that the alcohol was making him vent. "Have you ever wondered why Lucrezia punishes others when I make a mistake? But she doesn''t when you make a mistake."


    Because Skender cared about them. Rayven could care less if someone got punished.


    "Well, I am sorry that you all got punished for me. I am sorry for all the mistakes and trouble that I have caused. But, you are going to die anyway right? You will not be punished in my ce any more. You will escape through death. Run from your mistakes instead of fixing them. Because running is the right way. Perhpas that is what I am doing wrong. I should run as well when I do something wrong." He lifted his hand and then shook his head as if saying no." But I won''t. I know I am negligent. I am not good with actions and decisions but I am not a coward. I don''t run from my feelings or from my mistakes."


    Coward?


    He was a coward?


    "Yes Rayven. You are a coward. Keep pitying yourself, daydreaming about death and how your life is hell. The hell you created yourself. People call you a monster. I see none. I see a little boy running away." He sighed and pped his hands together. "I guess you didn''te here to hear that but you are wee."


    He stumbled his way to bed and sat down. "How could I not know what was happening to her. Thest time I saw her, she was alright." He was speaking more to himself now.


    Rayven was still stuck on what Skender said previously. Hell he created himself? Little boy running away?


    He took a deep breath. He wasn''t going to ger angry now. "Where did you see her?"


    He must have seen her when she was with her friend. That meant he went to see her, knowing the shades were keeping an eye on them. Both of them put her in danger once.


    The shades were like shadows. They could hide everywhere and not be sensed at all. They were to never be underestimated and what they loved the most was when a demon got a human mate. That was a weak link that they used very well. Both of them knew how dangerous the shades were but they let their emotions get the best of them.


    Very foolish. And Rayven was still doing it. He was marrying her without preparing her for his world of danger. She would remain in danger as soon as she stepped out of his castle. Now when she finally thought she had her freedom back, she didn''t know beings that were more frightening than humans were hiding behind the shadows, waiting to torture her just to have revenge on him.


    "She was¡­ she was¡­" He frowned. "I¡­ I can''t remember."


    Can''t remember? Then how did he know she was alright? They both looked at each other suspiciously.. There was only one person who could y with their minds. But why?

 Chapter 71 - 59 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 71 - 59 Part 1</h4>


    Both of them suspected Lucrezia. The question was why? Why would she care to stop Skender from helping Angelica? Rayven had actually wondered how it came that Skender managed to stay away from her. He wasn''t the type to let things go, especially if he felt guilty about it. He wouldn''t just leave Angelica. But what was Lucrezia nning? Why would she stop him bypelling him instead of just threatening him like she usually does?


    Rayven didn''t like the fact that Lucrezia was showing interest in Angelica. It was enough that she was ying mind games with him without others being involved. He didn''t need moreplications.


    Sitting in the garden where Angelica had done some work, he looked up at the sky. It was gradually getting brighter and the sun was rising. Now, two days were left until the marriage.


    Two days.


    Rayven remembered Skender''s words. He was right about everything. While he tried, they justughed. He had no right to judge when he did nothing himself to change the situation for Angelica. But what could he really change? He couldn''t even change his own fate. He was running. Like a boy. A cynicalughter left his lips.


    He looked at the sky, at the rising sun. By now Skender could probably get some sleep. The man was cursed to have an uncontroble demon at night. What a punishment. Rayven scoffed. And then they punished him for exposing them. He shook his head at whomever gave them their punishments.


    Leaning back in his chair, he closed his eyes and decided to get a short sleep under the morning sun.


    "My Lord." A voice woke him up and when he opened his eyes he was met by bright sunshine.


    He squinted his eyes and turned to where the voice came from. William stood to his left with a polite smile on his face.


    "Good morning My Lord. If you are going to the castle, I would like toe with you. I need to meet His Majesty."


    He wanted to meet the King? Rayven wondered why?


    "Alright." Was all he said, as he was curious.


    While sitting in the carriage on their way to the castle, William was unusually quiet. Once he had asked him to marry his sister, did he change his mind now? Or was he nning to do something to Skender? Why would he suddenly want to meet the man who killed his father?


    "Do you know why His Majesty took you away from your sister?" Rayven asked.


    "Yes, I know. He tried to protect one of us."


    Well, it seemed like the boy knew already.


    "He did not want to kill your father." Rayven said.


    Why was he defending him?


    "I know." William said looking out the window.


    Rayven got the feeling that the boy didn''t want to talk to him so he decided not to speak further.


    When they arrived at the castle, people were looking their way. They already knew he was getting married to Angelica and wondered if he had lost his mind. He wondered the same.


    Rayven took William to the meeting chamber, where he knew Skender would be having his morning meetings that he had missed for many days. He had even lost count of how many days he had been neglecting his duties, and Skender probably had to deal with it in some way.


    "It will take some time for the meeting to end." Rayven said.


    William nodded. "I can wait alone if you have other things to do." He told him.


    It almost felt like the boy was ufortable around him and didn''t want to be near him. Rayven was confused. The boy had always treated him well. Now he was barely looking at him.


    Was there something else Angelica told him that he didn''t hear? He knew he stopped listening to their conversation after a while.


    "Do you not like that I am marrying your sister?" Rayven finally asked.


    The boy looked up at him for the first time. "You always told us that our thoughts, ns, and intentions don''t matter to you. Only our actions. I understand why. Intention without action is useless, but action alone is not good or bad. Our actions bear our intentions. So intentions matter to me. Your ns and intenstions for marrying my sister matter to me."


    Rayven nodded looking down. "You want to know my intentions. They are not good." He was honest.


    "I know." William said and then turned to the door, to ignore him again.


    ******


    Skender finally rxed when the meeting ended. His head was throbbing in pain after not getting enough sleep for many nights. Things didn''t get easier now when he found out that Lucrezia could be ying with his mind. Why would she do that to him? Yes, he knew he could put Angelica in danger if he went to see her, especially since he was the king and the shades would watch him more closely than the others, but why would Lucrezia care about that? So much that she would mess with his mind.


    Did she find out something about her? About what she was? Was Angelica perhaps, as he expected, a prophetess? And the time that was erased from his mind, it seemed like he was on his way to her for more than one reason. What could it be?


    He sighed.


    "Is something wrong?" Acheron asked him as the others left the room.


    "No."


    "Well, someone is here to see you." He said nodding toward the door.


    Skender turned around to find William standing at the entrance. He never expected to see him here. Not soon anyway.


    "Your Majesty, Lord Valos." He greeted them both.


    "I''ll leave you two alone." Acheron said when Skender only stared surprised.


    He left and closed the door behind him.


    "Come in." Skender forced himself to speak.


    William smiled and slowly walked closer.


    "You seem to be alright." He said then felt stupid for saying such a thing.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for allowing me to be part of the military force."


    Skender looked at him saddened. It wasn''t really something he should be thanked for.


    "Please sit." He told him and William sat down beside him. "What brings you here?"


    "Your Majesty. Can I trust you?"

 Chapter 72 - 59 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 72 - 59 Part 2</h4>


    Skender looked at the boy sitting in front of him. He was surprised by the question. It was not the question he should be asking the man who killed his father.


    "No. You can''t." Especially not now when Lucrezia was messing with his mind and not when he had no one around he could trust.


    The shades could be anywhere. They could be disguised as his guards or servants. And even if they weren''t, the humans around him could be manipted by the shades to reveal what they had seen or heard. The only ones he could trust for sure were the Lords, but none of them wanted to help, especially when it came to Angelica. Rayven was busy dying and the others didn''t want to get involved after Lucrezia''s warning. Even Acheron who was the helpful one refused to help him.


    People thought he had power because he was king. The truth was he had no power at all. There were eyes on him wherever he went and he was judged for whatever he said or did.


    William narrowed his eyes. "Why?" He asked.


    "Because even I don''t trust myself." He couldn''t trust his body and his demon who betrayed him every night and now, he couldn''t trust his mind.


    "Have you not been sleeping, Your Majesty?" William frowned taking notice of his tiredness.


    Skender sighed. I don''t deserve sleep he thought.


    "My sister is alright." He said as if knowing his worries.


    How could she be alright? She was ¡­ he felt his stomach turn again when he thought about it. He would never forgive himself or Lucrezia for this.


    "Your Majesty, I need your help."


    "I can''t help you." Skender hurried to say.


    Every time he tried to help or do something right, things took a left turn.


    "You should ask the man marrying your sister." He told him feeling a little suffocated.


    "That man can barely help himself," William muttered.


    Skender was taken aback. He had never seen such an attitude from William before. It seemed like something had happened between them.


    "You are the one to help me, Your Majesty. I saw you in my dreams."


    Dreams?


    "King Alexander, defender of men. Your name was given to you with a purpose. It has a simr meaning to mine. I believe in the burden of names, Your Majesty. You will be the one to defend until they can defend themselves. Isn''t that why you sent me to military camp?"


    How did he...know?


    Even though he would never put it that way, the thought was the same. He wanted to make something of William before anything went wrong. He wanted to give him the chance to grow his potential and stand on his own one day. Be the man, the protector he wished to be. Something that would be difficult if he only stayed with his sister.


    "If I can grow strong to defend my sister, then she won''t need anyone else. Building something strong from the root instead of repairing the branches. You have the right approach, Your Majesty. I don''t know why you don''t trust yourself but I can see you don''t. You don''t believe in yourself either."


    What was happening? How did he know?


    "You wonder how I know? I have a gift or curse, depends on what you like to call it." He said. "I am different like you."


    "Like me?"


    "I know what you are."


    Skender nodded curiously. "What am I?"


    "I just call you a monster," William said.


    Skender burst out inughter. A monster? If he only knew.


    But¡­ he did, by the way, he didn''tugh or even flinch. Did his father tell him what he saw? But most importantly, even if he did, why did he believe him?


    "Who told you?" Skender asked.


    "A bird. To be specific, a raven."


    Oh. So it was Rayven. Hopefully, he didn''t show him, because that would put this little boy in danger. If he wasn''t different himself like he was saying.


    "A monster is correct." He gave him the hint to never say the real word.


    William smiled at him knowingly.


    "And you are...not a monster." Skender fished for answers.


    "Whatever you think I am, ore to think of, is right." He said also giving him a hint.


    A gift. A curse. A dream and the ability to know people for who they were. He was a prophet. Skender wasn''t even as surprised as he should be. He had suspected Angelica to be the prophetess but William had all the traits.


    A male prophet. Ramona had told him that the fate of the prophets would change one day. Was this what she meant?


    If William was the prophet could his sister still be a prophetess?


    "Your sister¡­"


    "She is not...like me." He said.


    But she had to be something.


    Skender nodded. This would still not put her out of danger, especially with Rayven''s stupid n. Hopefully, Lucrezia would do something about it.


    He suspected that she already knew about William by now. There was no way she wouldn''t know if he had this conversation with Rayven already.


    "William. Don''t trust anyone with this. Not even me." The fewer people who knew the better.


    "He said the same thing." William frowned. "I can''t keep it anymore and I was led to you."


    To him? Why him?


    "The dr¡­ I saw you saving me." William said.


    Skender shook his head. "My hands¡­"


    "Your hands are tied and the people who should be your eyes, ears, and hands aren''t. A king can''t do anything alone. His power lies in the people around him. A wise king chooses the right people to stand by his side. I can untie your hands, Your Majesty. I need a ce in court."


    Skender blinked in awe. This boy was negotiating with him this easily. Well, he shouldn''t be so surprised now when he knew that the boy was a prophet. An old soul in a young body.


    "You can''t have a ce in court right now."


    "I know. I speak of the future, Your Majesty."


    So was that all he wanted? A ce in court? Yes, that would give him a power position and the ability to protect his sister. But still...


    "Well, if you go through all the trails to get into court, I won''t be there to stop you," Skender said.


    William nodded.


    "But that is not all you needed?" Skender asked.


    "No. When I untie your hands, I need your protection from the other monsters. They will being for me."


    The shades. They would find him eventually it seemed.


    "And you think I can protect you?"


    "Yes."


    Skender frowned. The boy believed in him too much. "They call me incapable. Negligent. Every person I get to know and everything I touch," he shook his head. "It all turns bad."


    "Some people believe too much in their abilities¡­" he looked at the door. "Others too little," he then looked back at him and smiled.


    Skender felt even more burdened by this little boy. His heart ached even more. He didn''t deserve this kindness.


    "You don''t resent me?" he blurted.


    "No, and I never have."


    "Why?"


    "I can''t resent the only person who tried to help me and my sister."


    "I made things worse for both of you."


    "I wasn''t close to my father but I would never wish for him to be killed as if his life didn''t matter. Even if he made things worse." He looked saddened for a moment.


    "I understand your duties as a King or I wouldn''t offer to untie your hands. I know you have to be ruthless sometimes as a king but I will always prefer mercy, Your Majesty."


    Skender felt his eyes sting but tried not to cry in front of this brave boy.


    William smiled at him."But mercy doesn''t mean not having authority or not using your authority. You are the King. If you don''t have people on your side, you have to use the ones on the other side. What do they call it?" He became thoughtful.


    "Utilizing the opposing forces."


    "Yes. That is what you have to do right now, Your Majesty."


    Skender nodded with a smile. The boy had truly done his homework to join the court.


    "What position in court do you exactly wish to have?" Skender asked curiously.


    "I want to be your right-hand adviser."


    Skender smiled. The boy was aiming for the highest position.


    "Then I guess it is me who needs to trust you."


    William nodded. "Do you trust me?"


    "I do." Skender felt a strange feeling in his chest that he hadn''t felt for a long time. A good feeling.


    William stood up. "Thank you for lending me some of your time, Your Majesty. With your permission, I will be on my way now."


    Skender stood up as well. "I will escort you out." He said and then followed him out of the room.


    Rayven was nowhere to be seen but he sensed him in the main garden and led William that way. Rayven sat there looking troubled.


    A few of the courtiers saw him and walked up to him as they arrived. "I heard you are getting married, Lord Rayven."


    The demon wasn''t good at hiding his distaste for people.


    "Yes, he is." Skender interrupted as he neared.


    They bowed when they saw him. "After his recovery Lord Rayven has been busy preparing his wedding and going back to his duties. Tomorrow, at the morning meeting, Lord Rayven will be there to report to us how he has been handling things in his town."


    Rayven gave him a questioning and a confused look and Skender returned the look with a smile.


    "We will see you at the meeting then, Lord Rayven. Congrattions on your wedding." They said thinking other things than what their tongues uttered.


    When they left Rayven stood up and gave him a hard re. "What was that? I said I wouldn''te back."


    "Then you should step down as Lord of the manor. You can''t have the privileges without doing the work. I''ll see you tomorrow at the meeting to either report or step down." Skender said sternly then turned his back to him.


    *****


    Rayven watches Skender walk away. What had gotten into him these days? He was taking every chance to step on him.


    Step down?


    He scoffed.


    And he had thought of defending him this morning.


    "Is something wrong?" William asked him.


    "No. Let''s go." He said.


    On their way back to the wolf''s den, Rayven couldn''t help but feel bothered by William''s treatment. The boy had been the only one looking at him except for his sister and now he was only staring out the window.


    Something must be wrong with him if he was actually bothered that someone wasn''t looking at him.


    "Are you still bothered by nightmares?"


    "Where are you eavesdropping, My Lord?"


    Why was he feeling like he was being scolded? This boy and his sister.


    "No."


    William nodded. "Yes, they bother me still."


    "Well, I have a lot of books¡­" He bit his tongue. Literally.


    Was he really trying to make this little boy like him?


    "I saw your library. It needs cleaning." He said calmly.


    Rayven swallowed the lump in his throat and remained quiet not knowing what to say.


    After a while, atst, he said it. "You asked about your sister once. I told you, you wouldn''t want her with a man like me."


    Now he had the boy''s attention. Strangely he smiled at him. "It seems you were right, My Lord."


    Rayven felt a sting in his heart.


    "I saw something in you and I have never been wrong about people. But I know there is always a first time.. Hopefully, you won''t be the first to prove me wrong, My Lord."

 Chapter 73 - 60

    <h4>Chapter 73 - 60</h4>


    "William! Where have you been?" Angelica asked when her brother entered the room.


    He closed the door behind him and began to remove his jacket. "I went to meet His Majesty." He said.


    His Majesty?


    "Why?" She asked him sitting at the corner of the bed and watching him.


    "I wanted to talk to him about my future in court."


    "In court? William¡­"


    "I know." He cut her off. "But you are marrying a Lord who is close to the King. If he stays in court despite his marriage to you, I don''t think me entering court will be a problem."


    Angelica sighed. She knew this marriage would bring many good things for her but she was d it brought at least one good thing for her brother as well.


    "What did His Majesty say?"


    "He has nothing against it if I go through all the trials to get into court."


    "You have to be thirteen to start the trials and I believe it takes many years," Angelica said.


    "It usually takes three years. That is the youngest age at which someone has entered the court in Kraghorn. I n to enter when I am fourteen." Her brother said with determination clear in his tone.


    Fourteen in court? That must be frightening amongst all those powerful men but her brother didn''t seem fazed. She was worried about him even if he was much smarter than all those men.


    "Do you really have to rush it?" she asked.


    He looked at her and smiled. "There is no rush. It is fun to challenge myself."


    Angelica knew her brother too well to know that he was trying to lighten things to make her worry less. But she wasn''t worried about his capability. She was worried about all the people that would envy him and therefore try to bring him down.


    "I thought you wanted to be a knight. Now you seem very determined to enter the court." She said.


    "There is no way to be a knight sooner, but bing a courtier can happen much faster. There aren''t manyws around it since the trials are very difficult, so normally people be courtiers when they are truly ready."


    Angelica nodded. That still didn''t exin the sudden change and her brother could see it in her gaze.


    "In court, I can have more influence." He said atst.


    "Come." She told him and then gave him a hug. She knew why he wanted to have influence. Things have been hard, unfair, and frustrating. "I am sure you will have a good influence on many people one day. I can see the future too."


    He chuckled and pulled back to look at her. "You are still worried." He told her.


    "Well, I just don''t want His Majesty to get the wrong idea since you are eager to enter court."


    "Don''t worry. He is not the enemy." Her brother assured her.


    The enemy? She didn''t expect that word. It was like her brother was saying there was an enemy somewhere.


    "I am hungry." William hurried to say when he saw the questioning look in her eyes.


    There was something he wasn''t telling her.


    They went to the dining hall, where Sarah had served lunch. When they were seated William looked around and then probably remembered what she had told him. Lord Rayven preferred to be alone. Since her brother came back, she could see a look of dissatisfaction on his face.


    "I am sorry you have to endure this." He whispered.


    "Endure what?" She asked even though she understood what he meant. He didn''t seem very happy about her marriage but he knew she had to do it. "I am alright and content here."


    He nodded with a faint smile and began to eat.


    Angelica was just happy to have William around. They spent time talking, reading, and just doing some work in the garden. They dusted off the library even though she knew Lord Rayven would get upset but since he hadn''t said anything about the garden, perhaps he was being nicer before the marriage. She should take advantage of that.


    "So how are Lord Quintus and Lord Valos?" She asked wanting to know about the other Lords.


    She still sensed that the Lords were different and somehow the difference connected them together. The King included.


    "Lord Quintus is funny and Lord Valos is¡­ caring." He shrugged.


    "Did you figure out what is different about them?"


    Her brother suddenly froze and turned to her with eyes wide. "You will know¡­ when the timees. I can''t tell you."


    She didn''t like that look on his face. It was a look of fear and worry.


    "What is it William? No secrets." She said.


    "I really can''t tell you. I am not the one to tell you. He should tell you."


    "Lord Rayven?"


    "Yes. He probably will." He said with a frown but his eyes darted as if unsure of what he said.


    Then looking disturbed he went back to dig the ground so they could nt new seeds.


    What was going on that she didn''t know? As if worrying about the marriage wasn''t enough. She still had to ask Lord Rayven what was expected of her as a wife and how they were going to live after the marriage?


    Her heart began to race and she felt pain in her stomach. This was very stressful and she didn''t even know yet how the wedding would be. Where would they get married? She had a lot to ask.


    At night when her brother went to sleep, she went to see Lord Rayven knowing he would be sitting in his favorite ce and watching the fire.


    She went and sat in front of him without asking this time and he turned to look at her with hooded eyes. He was intoxicated again and held a goblet in his hand. What was making him drink these days?


    "You haven''t slept yet¡­" He spoke his voice not as hard as usual. It was like the previous time he was intoxicated.


    Softer, huskier and¡­ sadder?


    "Is something wrong, My Lord?" She asked concerned.


    He closed his eyes then opened them again. "Your brother doesn''t like me." He said.


    "Is that a bad thing?"


    He always looked for ways to make people dislike him.


    He chuckled. "You are sharp just like him. I guess it shouldn''t be a bad thing for me."


    "It is more about me than you. My brother loves me very much." She told him. She wondered if he would understand but he would have to know unconditional love to understand. One where you put the other before you. One where you are happy for the other person, wish good things for them without wanting anything in return.


    He nodded with eyes red as if he was about to cry. "He does indeed."


    "My Lord? " She felt like she had to ask before he left her behind again. "Where will we get married?"


    He tilted his head back with a groan and then let it fall as if he was exhausted. This caused his hair to fall over his face. It made him look frightening in the dim light.


    "We will get married in Lord Quintus''s mansion."


    "What about going to church?"


    "No church. A pastor will be at Lord Quintus''s home."


    She nodded. It wasn''t obligatory to go to church but since he was a Lord, she thought he would want to do it that way.


    "After the marriage¡­" She looked down at her hands and rubbed them together nervously. "What¡­ what do you¡­ expect from me?"


    It felt like her heart would jump out of her chest.


    He lifted his head with his mouth slightly open and let out a breath. It was almost as if he was exhausted and tried to catch his breath between her questions.


    "What do I expect from you?" He repeated tilting his head to one side and watching her through the hair that fell over his face. "The normal things a husband expects from his wife. Do you need details?"


    Her eyes widened. Details? Definitely not!


    She cleared her throat. "No. I was just asking¡­ since you like things differently."


    Did he really want her to do all the things a wife should do? Would this mean he would want her near him? Well, he was talking to her tonight even though she wasn''t sure if it was him or the alcohol.


    "You will know what I like and dislike in time." He told her then took a sip of what she suspected to be wine.


    Angelica just nodded not knowing what else to say. It was her heart that was loud this time.


    "Why did you be quiet?" He asked after a while.


    Her eyes darted unsure of what he meant. "Well, I have nothing more to ask or say, My Lord."


    "Then read for me." He said surprising her.


    He had a book tucked on his left side that he pulled out and handed over. Angelica took the book from him, still not sure what was going on. He wanted her to read for him?


    It had to be the alcohol.


    Angelica opened the book and began reading from the first page. Lord Rayven leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, like a child listening to a story before going to sleep. It reminded her of her brother.


    She read the story for him feeling a bit nervous at first but eventually, she became sleepy and looked up from the book. Lord Rayven was still leaning his head back and his eyes were closed.


    Did he fall asleep?


    She waited to see if he would react to the fact that she had stopped reading but there was no reaction.


    "My Lord?" She called carefully.


    He shot his eyes open and leaned forward. Looking tired his eyes searched the room. "Ah, it is still night." He muttered as if anything in the hall could indicate that.


    The windows were covered with heavy curtains that blocked any light out. There was no way he could know whether it was day or night if he had fallen asleep.


    He ran his fingers through this hair to push it back and sighed. He seemed to have a hard time keeping his eyes open as he stood up.


    Instinctively Angelica reached for him when his legs wobbled, to prevent him from falling. He looked at where she had grabbed his arm but said nothing.


    "I''ll help you to your room." She said but he kept stumbling so she put his arm around her shoulders and her arm around his waist.


    Oh, Lord. He was heavy.


    They wouldn''t make it since his room was upstairs and when she came to the first step up, she just knew they couldn''t walk up the stairs stumbling back and forth as they did. But Lord Rayven took a step forward and she felt a strong wind in her hair before she found herself in a dark chamber, withrge windows where moonlight entered.


    Wait! What just happened? How did she get¡­


    Before she could finish the thought, Lord Rayven stumbled forward to his bed and fell down with his arm still around her shoulders. A gasp left her mouth as she fell down on the bed with him.


    Angelica froze in shock when she found herself lying close next to him. She tried to get up but he held her down. "Be still." He said with eyes closed. Angelica became still.


    In the quietness, she could hear her heartbeat. She could feel the heaviness of his arm around her and the light touch of his hand on her back.


    She tried not to breathe, as she found her face close to his chest. He smelled of wood, wine, and something else. Something masculine.


    How did she get into this situation? How did she even get into his room? They were going upstairs and then¡­


    No. It couldn''t be possible. She had to be mistaken.


    But she was so sure. She had felt it, felt like she traveled through space.


    She bit her lip. That sounded absurd.


    Suddenly Lord Rayven stirred and drew her even closer to him. Angelica felt the air leave her lungs when she found herself pressed against his body. This had to be a dream. Travelling through space and sleeping in Lord Rayven''s arms.


    She carefully removed herself from his hold and sat up. Oh, this wasn''t a dream. What was happening then? She began to feel frightened.


    Was this castle truly cursed? Did it contain magic? Perhaps she went through some invincible magic door that took her here?


    Angelica chuckled nervously. Who was reading too many stories now?


    She looked back at Lord Rayven where he was sleeping. Was this perhaps his doing? Was that what was different about him? Was he a wizard? She lightly pped herself. There was no such thing.


    Then what was this? She was losing her mind. She kept repeating the scene where they were in front of the steps to see if she had missed anything and she didn''t.


    Suddenly something flew across the room and her heart leaped to her throat. Her eyes widened and she straightened her ears looking for whatever she saw.


    Slowly she crawled backward in bed when she saw what looked like a bat hanging from the roof. Without moving her head her eyes moved around and she thought that she saw several of them in the room. She stopped breathing. She was surrounded by bats.


    Suddenly one of them opened its wings and Angelica shrieked and fell back in bed, covering her head with her arms. She heard the fluttering of wings in the room and she shut her eyes tightly.


    "Lord Rayven!" She called with a trembling voice without looking up. She then nudged him with her elbow but still no answer from him.


    Angelica kept her eyes shut, praying for the bats to disappear. But how? Both the windows and the door were closed. Without opening her eyes, she moved closer to Lord Rayven as if that would help her. Even though she knew bats didn''t hurt people, she was still very much afraid.


    What kind of night was this? She kept lying still, afraid that any movement would attract the bats.


    "William." She now called in silence.


    ******


    Rayven opened his eyes ovee by a strange sensation. It wasn''t the daylight that peeked through the window or the fact that his head throbbed in pain. It was a sweet scent that filled his nostrils and the sound of soft breathing and a calm heartbeat. For a moment he thought he got his heart back and panicked but when he tried to bring his hand to his chest, it was prevented by a firm hold.


    Turning to his left, he found Angelica sleeping next to him. She was curled up and held onto his arm as if she was afraid he would disappear. Rayven stiffened and then stared at her, puzzled.


    What¡­ was this?


    He looked up at the ceiling again trying to recall what happened but his mind refused to cooperate. He should stop drinking.


    Feeling anger take over him, Rayven jerked his hand out of her hold and sat up not caring if she woke up. But perhaps he should have cared because she woke up immediately with a loud shriek, startling him.


    Hastily she sat up and searched the room looking scared before her gaze fell on him. Her eyes widened even more when she saw him.


    She cleared her throat then breathed. "There .... there were bats here?" She stuttered as her eyes searched every corner of the room again.


    She was scared of bats, but she could sleep next to him?


    "And¡­?" He raised a brow.


    "And¡­" She swallowed then looked at him. "That''s why I couldn''t leave. They were everywhere." She said motioning with her hands.


    Rayven watched her with curiosity. The only times he had seen her scared was when he truly frightened her. Once when she saw him with his newly scarred face and the other time when he wanted to take her heart. Even then, was she this scared?


    "You couldn''t leave because of bats?"


    She opened her mouth to say something then seemed to change her mind. "My Lord. Everyone is scared of something." She defended herself.


    He looked into her frightened blue eyes before his gaze wandered elsewhere unwillingly. Rayven shut his eyes to block out what he was seeing and cursed quietly.


    This woman had just been in his bed, sleeping next to him. She was lucky he fell into a deep slumber.


    "Listen!" He said, opening his eyes and staring deeply into hers. "It is men you should fear. Not bats!"


    Could she annoy him more?


    As if taking his hint, she slowly stepped out of his bed and adjusted her dress. Rayven had to hold his breath because her scent was more intoxicating than the wine he had been drinkingst night.


    Leave! He wanted to yell so he could finally breathe and rx. How was he going to survive staying in the same house as this woman?


    "My Lord, do I repulse you?"


    What?


    He was confused for a moment, then realized he had moved far out the bed, away from her.


    Repulsed? He wanted tough.


    She would wish he was repulsed if she knew what was going through his mind. What the demon that he was wanted.


    He clenched his hands into fists, trying to fight the stronger part of himself. The part of him that was a demon, usually asleep but fully awake when around this woman.


    "Is it because I am a pr¡­"


    "Quiet!" He yelled. "Don''t say it!"


    He rushed out of bed and looked at her feeling his blood burn his veins. "You will be my wife and that is what you will be. Nothing else!"


    It became dead quiet as she just stared at him and he back at her. "I wish bing your wife would make those names disappear, but it won''t, My Lord. People will only stop saying it aloud, but you will get those stares and hear those whispers. You will be reminded every day of what your wife is."


    Rayven clenched his jaw. This was his fate. Even his soon-to-be wife was part of his punishment. Humiliation. He was doomed to be humiliated.


    ''You are a coward'', Skender''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "I don''t need to be reminded. I know you.." He said.

 Chapter 74 - 61

    <h4>Chapter 74 - 61</h4>


    William woke up feeling cold. Without opening his eyes he tried to reach for his nket but felt like he was sleeping on something hard. He opened his eyes and found himself in a dark ce and sleeping on a hard surface. When he touched it, it seemed like he was sleeping on what seemed like arge rock.


    Fear crawled under his skin as he slowly sat up and looked around. Did the monsters in his dreams alreadye for him?


    Suddenly fire was lit around him, to light up the room he was in, which looked rather like a cave. Yes, the monsters must have found him. Did he misinterpret his dream because it seemed like they would find himter than sooner?


    Jumping down from the rock he looked for an exit, despite knowing that he couldn''t outrun the monsters he had seen in his nightmares. They were dangerous and possessed abilities beyond his imagination.


    "I am sorry to disturb your sleep." A female voice purred.


    William followed the sound and found a woman dressed in white standing in the room with him. His lips parted and his jaw slowly dropped. Who was this¡­dy?


    He forgot to breathe as he stared wide-eyed at her. She had hair like the night, cascading down her shoulders in soft waves and eyes so green they mesmerized him. Her face was that of an angel but with a hint of wickedness as she smiled knowingly at his reaction.


    William''s eyelids fluttered and he looked away quickly as heat crept to his face.


    Not knowing what to do the politeness in him took over and he bowed slightly. "My Lady."


    "My Lady? Oh, are you not charming?" She said as she neared, walking across the floor with smooth elegance.


    William tried his best to stand still. He had already made the conclusion that she was the type of monster that Lord Rayven and His Majesty were. She had the same aura of danger, maybe even more dangerous and he suspected that he had seen her in his dreams. He wasn''t sure yet because in his dreams he never saw faces clearly, and the woman in his dreams seemed evil rather than beautiful. Perhaps it wasn''t the same person but he remembered those unique green eyes.


    "You seem calm. Did you perhaps know that I woulde for you?" She asked.


    She knew what he was.


    "No. Who are you if I may ask, My Lady?"


    She seemed cunning, dangerous, even deadly¡­ yet not.


    "I am not the enemy." She replied with a smile.


    She had heard him speak to others.


    "My name is Lucrezia." she continued.


    Even her name was beautiful and now that he saw her closer, she was indeed the woman in his nightmares. The one giving to Lord Rayven and taking from His Majesty. He wasn''t sure what that dream meant, yet, but she seemed to be of higher status and they were her subordinates. He also saw her punish His Majesty.


    Who was she really? And what did she want from him?


    "Why am I here?" He asked.


    Suddenly the room turned into a beautiful extravagant parlor. "Oh, I am sorry. Is this ce more pleasant?"


    He nodded. She was one to avoid questions in a smart way.


    "Come. Sit." She said motioning toward a white sofa.


    William sat down, still a bit shaken by how she easily transformed the room. So they could do these kinds of things? Definitely not creatures he could easily escape.


    These creatures, with such power, existed in his world. He was in much more danger than he could imagine.


    "Do you want something to drink?" She asked as she sat across from him.


    "No, thank you." He replied. "You know what I am. May I know what you are?"


    "You already know and I am the reason why you can never say the word."


    "Then am I here because I know of your secret?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you because of it, since I know your secret as well. And it seems you have chosen to be on our side."


    Their side? So he was right that the demons were on the opposing side of the other monsters he had seen that were looking for him. Or was she speaking of the humans?


    "Who are the others?" He asked now that he didn''t have to speak in secret if she was the one causing them to whisper.


    "The shades. They are a lot like us. Creatures of the dark."


    "Why do they need me if you don''t then?"


    If both creatures were somehow simr, why was only one of them looking for him?


    Lucrezia leaned back and seemed thoughtful. "I guess someone powerful among them needs to know something about the future. Or perhaps they just want to have equal power. Some of us demons have the ability to see the future which the shades don''t have."


    He nodded. "Then why are they killing the women?"


    "Because prophets are females. You are the first male prophet. It is a way to tell the prophets to show themselves. Most of them feel guilty and surrender because of their good nature." She smiled.


    So it was done to lure him out. To make him feel responsible and guilty. Should he feel those things?


    "Is there anything else you want to know?" She asked.


    "You want something in return for answering my questions." He said.


    "I only want answers as well." She smirked.


    He nodded calmly. "You may ask."


    Perhaps she thought he knew everything about the future which wasn''t the case.


    "I want to know about Rayven and why your attitude toward him has changed?"


    Lord Rayven? The man who nned to leave his sister after marrying her. William got rarely angry but thinking about this always infuriated him.


    His sister had lost enough. First their mother, then their father, then their home, then her innocence, her reputation, her joy...


    People had left her with almost nothing and this man wanted to give back those things for a moment to leave her with nothing again. Give her hope, just to crush those hopester, causing her to never dare to have hope again. And the fact that he was doing this knowing the consequences for his sister angered him even more.


    Anyone who intentionally did anything that would hurt his sister was on his bad side.


    "It seems like you know a lot about my rtionship with others."


    "I know everything." She smiled. "Almost."


    "Then why is Lord Rayven nning to leave my sister and where is he going?"


    "Oh, so it is that part." She sighed. "Lord Rayven had always wanted to die, but don''t worry. That won''t happen so easily unless¡­ he keeps being stubborn and refuses to find his redemption, which is what I wanted to ask. Do you think he is redeemable? Do you see his future? With your sister, perhaps?"


    "He wants to die?" William finally understood his dreams. Where Lord Rayven was running to.


    "He wants to escape his punishment."


    Escape? That would exin the running.


    "What is he being punished for?"


    "He was being punished for his pride. Yes, I am the punisher." She said as if answering his unspoken question.


    He was¡­ I am ¡­ He paid attention to the words she chose.


    Then who was she still punishing? His Majesty?


    This woman didn''t look as frightening as she did in his dreams. It could be because he couldn''t read her well and this was all a mask to hide the person underneath. The punisher.


    He looked at her. How could this woman punish, he wondered. But then he looked closer into her eyes. They weren''t much different from their eyes. Her eyes were also dead somehow. Also dark and empty.


    "What are you being punished for?" He wondered.


    She seemed taken aback by his question. Her eyes widened slightly before they narrowed and then she smiled. This time with a hint of mockery and sadness in her expression.


    "So, do you know anything about his future?" She asked feeling ufortable with the sudden change of topic.


    He sensed her uneasiness from the way her eyes darted slightly, just this one time. Otherwise, her posture was always strong and confident.


    "What is His Majesty being punished for?" He asked.


    He could see that she desperately sought answers so he might as well use the opportunity to get answers himself.


    "Have you heard of the seven deadly sins?" she asked.


    William nodded.


    "I punish those sins. I am sure you will figure out which sin His Majesty is being punished for."


    So Lord Rayven was punished for pride. The sin was said to be the root of all other sins. It was the worst of all sins. The one that brought destruction.


    "Lord Rayven wants to die to escape his punishment?"


    She chuckled. "Truth is no one is punishing him anymore. Pride makes you blind. Selfish. Lord Rayven knows nothing and wants to know nothing that doesn''t have to do with him. It is always about him. His pain, his suffering, his sorrow. His and him. And somehow that became his punishment. Now I wonder if that is changing for good or if I am only being misled?"


    She was afraid of being disappointed.


    She shook her head with a smile as if knowing he had read her well this time.


    "Nevermind. I guess you don''t know the answer." She said leaning back again.


    She was right. Dreams weren''t always clear. Most of the time, they were hints, warnings, or guidance.


    "You only seem curious about Lord Rayven''s future. I thought His Majesty alsomitted a sin." William said.


    "His Majesty is different. He chose to be punished even though he regretted itter but it was toote."


    He chose to be punished? William was surprised.


    Lucrezia saw the questioning look on his face and smiled. "How about this. Since you are curious I''ll tell you all about it one day. The only thing I ask in return is for you to let me know if you see anything about their future."


    "Do they trust you?" He asked then tried to read her expression. The answer seemed to be no. "They trust me. I don''t know what they have done, but I don''t want to break their trust."


    She didn''t seem disappointed by his answer which surprised him a little. She was a challenge to understand.


    "Then you shouldn''t. But perhaps one day you will want to know why His Majesty feels familiar to you."


    She knew¡­


    Did this mean that there truly was a reason behind the feeling? What was the reason? And what was his rtionship with the King?


    Lucrezia smiled satisfied that she had piqued his curiosity, but William tried to remain calm.


    "Yes. Perhaps one day." He said.


    "Then I shall take you back home. It was a pleasure to meet you, William. I am sure we will see each other again." She smiled charmingly and he found himself staring, mesmerized by her beauty again.


    She chuckled. "It happens." She told him when he blushed and looked away.. "Sleep well now, my dear." She whispered and before he could fully panic realizing what she had done, the world became dark

 Chapter 75 - 62

    <h4>Chapter 75 - 62</h4>


    "I don''t need to be reminded. I know you." He said with clenched teeth.


    Angelica just stared at him, looked at how he stood stiffly near the bed, his eyes reflecting both anger and something else.


    He knew her? What did he know?


    Taking a deep breath, he ran his fingers through his hair looking frustrated. He walked back and forth once before he stopped and looked at her for a long moment. Angelica wondered what was going through his mind before he walked up to her and grabbed her wrist.


    "This mark, it doesn''t change who you are. I know the kind of person you are." He looked down at her wrist and stared with a sad expression. "You are better than anyone I know." He said with a frown and then let her wrist slide from his fingers.


    Angelica felt her heart tighten in a strange way. A way that brought arge lump to her throat and made her eyes sting.


    Lord Rayven slowly lifted his eyes to hers. "I¡­ I am not good. For you, for myself, or for anyone." So many emotions flickered through his eyes, some frightening. "When we get married, stay on your side of the castle. For your own sake."


    And just like that, he left her alone confused. Angelica stood still, trying to process the things that he said. She was better than anyone he knew yet he didn''t want her near him. For her own sake?


    She touched her wrist where he had touched her. Even the way he touched her as if avoiding any contact, was odd. If he wasn''t repulsed then why? And why did she care so much when she shouldn''t?


    Deciding to not let those thoughts bother her anymore, she walked back to her room. While on her way she came to the stairs. She definitely didn''t walk those stairs up with Lord Rayven. She would remember if she did. This was where the strange thing happened.


    She walked down the stairs and when she came to the bottom she turned around. She had been standing her with Lord Rayven, and then when they took a step forward they were suddenly in his room.


    Angelica carefully took a step forward but nothing strange happened. She took another step and a third one. Still, nothing happened.


    She shook her head. Something wasn''t right. No matter how tired or how stressed out she was, she wouldn''t imagine such a thing. Would she?


    And the bats? Did Lord Rayven not believe her that she had seen bats in his room? No, it seemed like he didn''t. But she was sure those couldn''t be her imagination either.


    Angelica scratched her head, feeling utterly confused. She had too much on her mind. Still, she was unable to let go of the strange events that happenedst night as she went back to her room. When she arrived William sat on the bed looking a bit lost.


    Angelica panicked for a short moment.


    William!


    She hadn''t thought of what to tell her brother about where she had been the whole night. Hopefully, he slept through the night.


    "Good morning." She greeted.


    "Good morning." He replied without bothering to look at her.


    "Another nightmare?" She went to sit at the edge of the bed.


    "No. Just a dream." He said with dreamy eyes.


    "Just a dream?" She became curious as to why her brother seemed so innocently calm and happy after sleeping. It was rare.


    "I met a beautiful Lady." He turned to her. "Very beautiful. She was¡­ elegant, confident, powerful, and...mysterious."


    Angelica smiled. Her brother had truly grown and was now dreaming about women. But his standards...she shook her head. It was too high. Where would he find such ady?


    "I see. It seems like that is your type."


    As if realizing what he had told her, his eyes widened and he blushed. Her brother blushed. She couldn''t believe her eyes. "Uh, I wouldn''t say that. She is also dangerous and cunning. She is¡­plicated."


    "I don''t know about cunning, but dangerous andplicated still sounds like something you would like." She teased.


    "Not anymore." He said bing serious. "You are getting married tomorrow." He changed the subject.


    "Yes."


    He sighed. "It seems like you haven''t told Lord Rayven about your escape."


    "Should I? Will it make a change?" She wondered.


    It didn''t matter whether she did the act or not. As soon as she got the brand she became a prostitute. No. Actually, it was as soon as she stepped into the brothel. The reputation of a woman was like a white cloth. Easily stained and the stain was very visible. No one cared how it became stained or why. Only that it was stained. Even if washed, people would remember that it was once stained.


    Therefore when wearing white clothes, one had to be more careful than others. The white clothes should remain clean. Should remain pure or the value of it would decrease.


    Angelica was sick of men putting a price on her. Why should it matter if she was pure or not? Even the word ''pure'' sickened her. It sounded like a woman became dirty if touched. She became stained.


    If so, then Angelica refused to be stained twice. She didn''t want to give that power to anyone again.


    If her purity mattered to anyone, then it should be the purity of her heart and soul. Even though she wasn''t sure if those remained pure anymore.


    "I don''t know what you should do." William shrugged. "I don''t know what I should do."


    Angelica studied him for a moment. "Something is bothering you and I feel like you are keeping things from me."


    "I am sorry. There are things I can''t tell you yet."


    What could it be this time, that her brother wasn''t telling her?


    "Is it something about Lord Rayven?" She asked.


    William was quiet for a while before he replied. "I don''t know whether to tell you to be careful and not let people get close to you easily or to do that. Both could lead to you getting hurt."


    Angelica smiled sadly at the reality of his words. Having more people and more things she liked around her would make her happier but then she would have more to lose and losing it would make her sadder. Angelica didn''t know if she could take the pain of losing more. Especially if it was someone she cared for.


    "Dear brother. You are not the one to worry and give advice. If I have survived this then you know...I will be alright no matter what." She smiled at him.


    "I know. That is what worries me." He sighed. "I don''t want you to just survive. You deserve more than that."


    Angelica lied down on her side, propping herself up on an elbow and resting her head in her hand. "Hmm. Then shall I die if I don''t get more than that?" She said yfully.


    "Die?" His eyes looked ahead s if seeing something that was far away before looking at her again. The look in his eyes when he looked back at her was concerning. "You wanted to die." He whispered. "You wanted to die when going through all of that."


    Angelica sat up quickly. "William¡­ that was a brief moment. I am sorry. I didn''t ¡­"


    "You¡­" He cut her off. "You went through all of this to not leave me alone."


    "No! Not just that. Because I wanted to keep seeing you. I wanted to see you grow, to see the man you be, toe to your wedding and see your children. To keep talking to you and see you smile. I wanted to be part of your life."


    He nodded but he still looked sad. "But I was the one who was first supposed to see you getting happily married."


    Happily married? A woman like her should be happy just being able to get married.


    "I am happy.." She said firmly.

 Chapter 76 - 63

    <h4>Chapter 76 - 63</h4>


    Rayven teleported to the royal castle, to be exact into the king''s chamber without getting ready and changing his clothes. A maid wasbing Skender''s hair and screamed in horror when he appeared out of nowhere.


    Skender was quick to get up, grab her shoulders andpel her to calm down before the guards outside barged in. "It is alright." He told them and they went back and closed the door.


    "What is wrong with you?" Skender said turning to him.


    "Well, you said toe to the meeting this morning."


    "Yes, as a lord and a courtier. Not as a caveman."


    Skender sat back on his chair again and the maid went back tob his hair as if nothing had happened.


    Rayven sat down on any chair he found in the room feeling like he was out of breath.


    ''You are better than anyone I know.''


    Did he say that? Why would he?


    He had definitely lost his mind. If he wasn''t going to do things right then he shouldn''t give her signs that he would. She should never get used to him or begin to like hispany because he couldn''t see himself wanting to stay in this world.


    Skender motioned for the maid to stop and turned to him with a concerned look. "Is something wrong?"


    Rayven chuckled darkly. "Do you see anything right with me?"


    "No. And now you are drinking. When did you start?"


    When? He wasn''t sure but it was definitely after he decided to marry Angelica. Feeling miserable he had gone to a tavern and began drinking until the sun went down. All while listening to people''s pathetic thoughts. Still, not more pathetic than his own.


    "Anyway, we don''t have time. We need to attend the meeting soon. Maria, bring him trousers, a shirt, and a nice coat."


    The maid nodded and went to bring him some of Skender''s clothes.


    "Hurry! Change."


    Rayven felt like a child being told what to do. He hated it but had no choice but to change. Then the maidbed his hair nicely. Skender couldn''t help but put some perfume on him and then shook his head at him.


    "I hope after doing all of this that you are not thinking of stepping down from your position." He said.


    "I don''t know anymore," Rayven stared emptily at his reflection.


    He had been alright with going through with his n but thest few days the people around him confused him. Made him question and doubt himself. Made him more miserable than he already was.


    He didn''t know why he was letting their words affect him. He was good at shutting things out. His fingers itched. He felt like hurting himself again.


    Putting his hands in his pockets he stood up with a sigh. "Let''s go." He said ignoring the chaos in his head.


    The meeting was as dreadful as he expected. After saying a few words about what happened in his town, which he truly knew nothing about, he listened to their thoughts about how he was ruining his reputation by going through with this marriage. How they pitied him and that he was marrying such a woman because he couldn''t find any other woman willing to marry him. They also said that Angelica was only marrying him because she had no other choice. Otherwise, why would a beautifuldy like her marry a beast like him?


    Rayven tried to stay calm, keeping his hands in his pockets but he was losing it soon. As if sensing his anger, Skender brought the meeting to an end and dismissed everyone except for the seven of them.


    Rayven was finally able to breathe.


    "Rayven?" Skender had that same look of concern on his face


    "It looks like he is going to faint?" Acheron pointed.


    Faint? Or explode?


    Lazarus chuckled. "I heard that the bride faints sometimes. Why is the groom fainting?"


    "I am alright." Rayven breathed but his ws were already making holes in his pockets.


    Standing up, he dragged himself out but Lazarus came after him. "You are not asking anything about the wedding preparation?" He said.


    "Rings, food and drinks, and some people attending. I think you can handle that. No need forplications," Rayven said.


    Lazarus stopped him and then smiled his usual wicked smile. "As your unwanted friend, I will give you some unwanted advice. I know you want to die but while you are alive¡­ live with some dignity, my friend." He adjusted his shirt for him. "The whole not caring about others while caring about their opinions¡­" He leaned closer. "It is getting boring," he whispered.


    Then he leaned back and took a look at him, before dusting off something from his shoulders.


    "At least look good for your bride. I am taking care of the wedding for you. A decent wedding for your bride. It might not mean anything to you, but I am sure she will remember it for the rest of her life. Also..." He leaned closer again. "If you n to die, why get a wife?"


    "Is itplicated?" Rayven said.


    "It is still for some gain. Why gain something if dying? Unless you n to take it with you to your grave?"


    Rayven chuckled but realized he was indeed taking his face to his grave. What was the point then?


    "I want to once see myself before I die." He said.


    Lazarus nodded as if understanding what he meant. "I hope we can all see ourselves, our real selves, perhaps even our better selves before we die." He pped him on the shoulder. "I will send the details about the wedding and a few items to your home." He said before walking away.


    His real self? His¡­ better self?


    He rushed to his horse and rode up the hill fast letting the wind cool him down a bit. Once he was at the top he found Angelica working in the garden again. She was on her knees, burying something in the ground. She was so engrossed in her work that she didn''t notice that he was standing close and watching her.


    "Why am I even doing this?" she muttered filling the hole she dug.


    She was in a bad mood?


    "I wonder the same." He said.


    Startled she looked up at him with a gasp. "My Lord," She tried to get up on her feet so fast that she stumbled backward.


    Afraid that she would fall he quickly grabbed her arm and pulled her a little too hard so that she came too close to him.


    Her blue eyes widened. "I was¡­" She was speechless for a moment before she took a step back and straightened herself. "I was nting. There is no life around the castle."


    The confidence returned to her eyes. So she was going to pretend that the rules didn''t exist.


    "Well, this is outside the castle, so I thought cleaning it would be alright." She exined herself when he said nothing.


    He would think she could read his thoughts. He looked at her soiled hands.


    "Ah, I shouldn''t soil myself before the wedding." She said hiding her hands. "I will make sure to look my best tomorrow."


    Her best? He wanted to curse. Tomorrow would be hell.


    This woman would burn him with the blue mes of her eyes and the red mes of her hair.


    He was already bothered, again, by the few strands of hair that fell over her face. He ced his hands behind his back to prevent any stupid move.


    "I actually wanted to ask you... about the bats fromst night¡­"


    Ah, the bats. Perhaps he should have used them when he wanted to chase her away had he known she would be so frightened.


    He used his senses to call a few and when she saw them fly above, she squealed with a soft cry and ran to him. Rayven stiffened when she grabbed his shirt and buried her face in his chest. He stopped breathing as he felt her hot breath through the thin fabric of his shirt.


    "They are here." She whispered still holding onto him and refusing to look.


    It took Rayven a moment to get out of his shocked state and carefully try to pull her away but she refused to let go of him.


    "They are gone." He said realizing how scared she was of them.


    Why did it have to be bats? He was almost disappointed.


    Slowly, she looked up and around and when she saw none of them she released him.


    "Oh¡­" She breathed relieved until she saw something on his chest. "Your shirt." She reached for him and tried to remove the stain caused by her soiled hands. Having her hands anywhere near his chest again made him panic and he grabbed both her wrists to stop her.


    "I need to add another rule. No touching.." He said.

 Chapter 77 - 64

    <h4>Chapter 77 - 64</h4>


    No touching. Why didn''t he think of it earlier he wondered as he walked back to his room. He sensed William wandering around the castle, being in a quarter where he hadn''t been for a long time. Rayven teleported there to see what he was doing.


    He watched him from upstairs as the boy looked around at the dusty interior. Then he took notice of him.


    "My Lord." He bowed.


    Rayven descended the stairs and went to him. As much as the boy had made him feel miserable thest days, he was still bothered enough to talk to him.


    "I took the freedom to look around.. I hope it is alright with you. I have always wondered what the wolf''s den looked like inside." He said.


    "Have you satisfied your curiosity?" Rayven asked.


    "Yes. The castle has an eerie feeling. Has it always been like this?"


    "It has been and is even more now because of me." He replied. He never cared to change anything about the castle. In fact, he even made it more gloomy than it already was.


    William nodded. "Tomorrow will be myst day and night here." He said walking away to keep looking around.


    Rayven followed him. "Yes."


    Was he sad? If he was, then he couldn''t hear it in his tone or see it on his face. It could just be his bad social skills.


    "Has the court tried to oppose you getting married to my sister?" The boy wondered.


    "No. Not yet anyway. But that won''t be a big problem." He told him.


    "How so?"


    "Well, with Lord Quintus nning the wedding and His Majesty approving while the other Lords remained quiet on the subject I think the others have understood that they would be on the opposing side of six powerful Lords and His Majesty if they said something." He exined.


    Otherwise, Rayven already knew many illegal activities that some of these lords part took in secret. Making them quiet wouldn''t be difficult.


    William kept walking, slowing down now and then when he found something interesting to look at. Rayven looked with him realizing he hadn''t taken his time to look around his own home. He had just moved in and then did nothing like a corpse.


    Suddenly he stopped and turned to him. "I should ask my Lord. Why do you want to die? But why do I not want to ask?"


    Because you would be disappointed, Rayven replied in his head.


    "I should try to listen and understand why you would want to do such a thing. Do you feel the same way, my Lord?" He asked.


    Rayven became puzzled.


    "Do you feel like you should try to understand what my sister has been through and what she might go through after you leave?"


    Understand his sister? It was actually the opposite. Rayven did his best to avoid thinking about what she could have been through and didn''t even want to think about what she might go through after his death. It bothered him so he avoided it.


    "If not, then should I still try to understand you and your reasons?" He was genuinely wondering. "My heart is not as big as my sister''s. She always tries to understand no matter what and has hope in people until thest moment. Like she did with her father. As you know, that didn''t end well. All of them left at the end."


    Rayven could see that William tried to keep his logic and his emotions in bnce but if he had to choose, he would choose his logic because emotions got him hurt. People always disappointed him.


    Rayven looked into his eyes. Now he understood why he couldn''t see emotions in them so easily. The boy had learned to distance himself from his feelings when needed. That was why his eyes could stay so calm, no matter the subject.


    Rayven had done that himself and knew it wasn''t easy to go back and forth. It was either to feel or not to feel but William seemed to be able to open and close the door easily. Still, this worried him. He didn''t want the boy to end up like him.


    "How do you do that?" He blurted.


    William looked at him not understanding his question.


    "Distance yourself from feelings but still feel." He exined.


    "I do that?" He asked surprised.


    "Yes."


    William seemed to think for a while before replying. "I don''t know my Lord. I am very well aware of my feelings and I don''t deny them. I just don''t let them control me."


    Awareness? Could that be it?


    Still, it must be hard to keep his feelings under control. To distance himself from them when needed. This meant that he had been disappointed in people so many times but¡­ he also has someone who never disappointed him. His sister.


    Rayven knew that this boy had no intention of epting him unless he knew he wouldn''t be disappointed. This small talk wouldn''t make a change.


    "Am I being coldhearted?" He asked.


    Cold-hearted? The boy didn''t know the true definition of that. He was doing all of this for his sister while Rayven gave away his like a piece of paper. He gave her away to a man he knew would make her life miserable. All because of his greed. He caused her so much agony that she took her own life. He¡­ was the cause of her death.


    "No," Rayven said feeling arge lump in his throat thinking of his sister. Her death still haunted him. He had nightmares about her and his mother almost every night. Two women in his life, imprisoned by the greed and pride of the men in his family. Two women whom he was supposed to protect but ended up killing instead. What worse than that could he do?


    He nodded. "I don''t know why you want to die. Perhaps I don''t need details. What could make someone want to die? I can''t think of many things." His gaze drifted away. "Like my sister. She also wanted to die at one point. But¡­ does my sister have to be involved in your death? Why are you marrying her, My Lord?"


    "Do you want the whole truth?" Rayven asked feeling exhausted from being asked the same thing.


    "Yes."


    "I am marrying your sister to be released from some of my punishment. Those scars¡­" He pointed at his face. "I have had them for so long that I can''t remember what I look like. This marriage¡­ will remove them."


    "Then it is not death that you want?" The boy asked instead of being confused by his confession.


    "I still n to die," Rayven said clenching his hands into fists. "But I don''t know when I will be able to, so I want my face to go back to the way it was."


    William frowned and just stared at him for a long moment. Rayven saw a little bit of emotion in his eyes. Anger. "It seems like your face matters to you a lot."


    Rayven hated that judgemental look. Why could he not want to just look normal?


    "Should it not?"


    William nodded. "It should. But what face are you getting back, My Lord? I am afraid of people who change faces."


    The face of Demos. He was getting back the face of Demos. The tyrant.


    The boy sighed. "Some people believe our faces are a reflection of our hearts." He said and then continued to walk.

 Chapter 78 - 65

    <h4>Chapter 78 - 65</h4>


    Angelica woke up after a nightmare. She had a dream about going to her wedding in a white dress and someone spilling a drink on it. Everyone thenughed at her. She could still hear theirughter after she woke up.


    After a knock on her door, Sarah walked inside. "Good morning, My Lady. I thought you would be asleep and came to wake you up." She smiled.


    "Good morning," Angelica replied.


    "It is your wedding day." Sarah smiled excitedly.


    Right.


    She should have been excited on her wedding day but she wasn''t. It wasn''t as if she was getting married to the man she loved and looked forward to building a future with. The only thing that excited her about the future was her brother. Truly, she would not go through all of this if it wasn''t for him.


    "Where is William?" Angelica asked.


    "He is having breakfast, My Lady. I already gave him the clothes you bought for him."


    "Thank you."


    Sarah helped her bathe and get clean while telling her about the wedding ns and in which order things would happen. She took extra care of her, taking her time with scrubbing her body and washing her hair. Angelica had already begun to worry and feel strange things in her stomach. If she survived this day and night then she could survive the rest.


    When Sarah was done taking care of her body and hair, it was time to choose a dress for her wedding. Usually, brides wore the best dress they owned and if they had a white or a blue dress, colors that represented purity, then it was preferred they wore those dresses.


    Lately, more and more brides, as if to unt their purity wore white or blue even if it weren''t the best dress that they owned. Clearly unting purity was better than unting your dress. The upper and middle-ssdies who could afford to buy a new dress made sure that they bought it in one of those colors and those of lower-ss tried their best to at least own one for their wedding.


    Angelica wasn''t pure in people''s eyes. If she showed up in a white dress, it would mean she was pretending to be or that she wanted to be. It was the opposite. This whole experience made her hate the whole thing with purity.


    Sarah went to therge chest with new clothes that Lord Rayven had bought her to find an appropriate dress. Instinctively she also chose one of those colors. She held up a light blue one.


    "This looks so beautiful, My Lady. It also matches your eyes." She smiled.


    "Give me something else that is not white or blue."


    "Oh¡­" Sarah said as if realizing the purity thing. "Of course." She then hurried to smile again before going back to look for another dress.


    After looking for a while, Angelica finally decided to wear a red dress decorated with whitece around the neckline and at the end of the sleeves. She paired it with diamond earrings and a diamond bracelet. Sarah put her hair up in a beautiful bun and decorated it with diamond pins before working on her face. In the end, she sprayed some perfume on her.


    Her eyes sparkled. "You look so beautiful, My Lady." She exhaled taking a step back to look at her.


    Angelica felt her stomach turn. She was done. Already!


    "Thank you." She said feeling a bit sick.


    She was good at preparing herself mentally. Why hadn''t she done that? She regretted it now.


    She was marrying a man, sometimes kind, other times rude, mean and ill-mannered. Those things didn''t bother her as much as the dead look in his eyes and the strange things he did and said sometimes.


    Why did he agree to marry her? What were the benefits for him? Those questions bothered her more than ever now.


    If she couldn''t touch him and he wanted her to stay on her side of the castle after the marriage, then it wasn''t the usual benefits of getting married.


    Her stomach hurt again and the warning signals she sometimes felt when something wasn''t right, went off. Something about this marriage wasn''t right.


    Lord Rayven might not have lied to her, but he wasn''t telling her the whole truth either. This castle, her future home, and her future husband held dark secrets. Ones she would find out toote.


    Angelica didn''t know how she made her way through the halls finallying to the main hall where Lord Rayven was waiting. He was turned away. As if sensing her presence he turned around without her saying anything.


    His eyes narrowed and darkened upon seeing her. Was that a look of disapproval? Well, she wasn''t the kind of bride anyone would expect. She wasn''t a badge of honor or a bride to unt.


    "The carriage is waiting outside¡­ and your brother." He said.


    His voice sounded strained.


    He turned around and walked away and she followed him. When she walked outside she found two decorated carriages waiting outside and her brother dressed in the clothes she bought for him.


    She smiled. Oh, her brother would break hearts when he grew up. He was already so handsome.


    He came up to her with a smile. "You look beautiful, Angelica." His voice was thick with emotion.


    Angelica tried not to tear up. "Thank you."


    She knew she wouldn''t be able to hold her tears when the time came for her brother to leave.


    Simu stood near the carriage, a confused look on his face. She had seen his frustration and the many questions in his eyes during thest few days after he found out that she would get married to Lord Rayven. She couldn''t me him for the confusion as she herself didn''t understand why someone would agree to marry her.


    Angelica looked around and at the sky before she could get into the carriage. It wasn''t a gloomy day. There were a few clouds, but she could still see the blue sky and the sun peeking out from behind a cloud. It was as if it shied away from watching her get married.


    She dismissed the thought and got into the carriage. One step up and her hand tried to find something to hold onto when Lord Rayven suddenly took her hand to help her climb. She looked at him but he refused to meet her gaze as he helped her get inside.


    He climbed in after her and sat across from her before Simu closed the door. Angelica already felt suffocated and the corset of her dress didn''t help at all. Her stomach made another turn when the wheels of the carriage started to roll.


    Forcing back whatever she was feeling she looked up at Lord Rayven. He was watching the road through the window, his hair softly getting whipped back by the wind. He wore a dark blue velvet coat with a white shirt and a grey vest underneath paired with grey trousers and ck boots. He had a different aura when he was well dressed. He seemed more civilized and approachable yet cunning.


    Even though he was just watching the road his face seemed tense, especially his jaw. He didn''t move an inch and she would even think that he wasn''t breathing. His eyes seemed darker than usual and his lips were pressed into a thin line. One of his arms rested on the window but his hand held the rim in a hard grip.


    Was he alright?


    "You seem to be close with Lord Quintus?" She said trying to start a conversation to ignore the questions in her mind.


    "Somehow." He replied without looking at her.


    "Are many peopleing to the wedding?"


    "Probably." He said.


    Angelica felt a stab in the stomach. Despite trying to remain strong, her hand instinctively went to her stomach.


    "Are you alright?"


    She turned to him and found him staring directly at her this time. To think that he looked concerned, she must be dreaming.


    Angelica tried her best to keep her voice steady. "Yes, My Lord."


    He searched her eyes with his gaze, as if not believing her which made her heart race. "I know fear when I see it." His voice was calm unlike his eyes, but his face rxed. It was almost as if he became satisfied that she was finally scared of him.


    "It is not you I am scared of." She said.


    "Then what?" He pried.


    She was scared of people. Well, he was one of them so perhaps she was scared of him too. She was suddenly scared of everything. She just wanted to go back to the castle, lock herself in that room and nevere out again.


    Her fingers became cold and she rubbed her hands together. Suddenly Lord Rayven reached his hand out. She looked at his palm surprised, not knowing what to do. What was that supposed to mean?


    She reached her hand out to ce it in his, as that was the only way she could interpret his gesture but then she remembered the no-touching rule and decided to withdraw her hand. Before she could he caught it in his.


    Her hand felt small in hisrge one. His fingers were warm as they enveloped hers and his palm strangely smooth for a warrior''s hand. It was as if he had never held a sword or been in a fight before.


    "Just for today¡­ I will behave as you wish." He spoke softly.


    As she wished?


    "Do you wish not to get married?" He asked.


    "I¡­ I do want to." She stuttered.


    "Then what are you scared of?"


    Everything and nothing.


    "I don''t know." She whispered looking down.


    Her lips became dry as she felt his gaze never leave her face as if trying to find out the truth. His hold around her hand tightened.


    "Angelica."


    Angelica looked at him at once,pletely taken by surprise. It was the first time he said her name and the way he said it¡­ as if pleading, calling, drawing her to him made her stop breathing.


    "I know you to be brave." He said.


    Foolishly brave. That was what he had said.


    "Tell me¡­" His voice was deep andpelling.


    "I am scared, My Lord." She admitted. "People¡­"


    "People¡­" he cut her off. "Will be¡­ jealous of your beauty. And they will envy me because you will be mine."


    Angelica''s lips parted but she couldn''t speak. She just gazed into his obsidian eyes. Who was this man?

 Chapter 79 - 66

    <h4>Chapter 79 - 66</h4>


    Who was this man? Why was he suddenly behaving like this? Angelica didn''t know whether to beforted or confused. He called her beautiful and said that people would envy him because she would be¡­ his.


    Would they? Suddenly she lost track of her thoughts. It became too much with all the feelings going through her so she shut her eyes and took a deep breath not caring what that would make her look like.


    When she opened her eyes again, Lord Rayven was still watching her, as if afraid she would faint. Did he know how she was feeling?


    "Shall we go back home?" He asked.


    Home? That would never be her home unless she was married to him.


    She shook her head. "I am alright." She said..


    They couldn''t go back now. She had already damaged his reputation. For the wedding not to happen, would make him look worse.


    Releasing her hand he leaned back. Angelica already missed the warmth and thefort of holding onto something. But his gaze¡­ this was the first time he looked at her for so long. She wished she could know what was going through his mind.


    "I will be fine once we arrive. Don''t worry My Lord." She couldn''t let herself embarrass him and herself.


    "I am not worried but you seem to be." He said.


    "I just haven''t met people since I ¡­" Since she was branded. She didn''t know how people would react to her presence.


    His face tensed again. "They will judge you. Look at you the wrong way, whisper about you, call you names, make assumptions, and maybe even makeup stories about you." He tilted his head. "But it is all because they envy you. Women want to be like you, and men want to be with you. They won''t admit it to themselves of course. It will hurt their pride. So they will try to convince themselves that they don''t by using your situation as an excuse to not want to be you or with you."


    Angelica blinked surprised. This was the most he had ever said to her and she was strangelyforted. People would try to look down on her because they envied her. Not because they were truly repulsed.


    Suddenly he smiled and turned to look outside. It wasn''t a smile of happiness. One corner of his mouth was more lifted than the other and there was a slight shake of his head followed by it.


    She would think it was disbelief but she couldn''t understand why it would be.


    For the rest of the journey, they sat quietly. He watched the road and she watched him. She realized that his scars looked more healed than she had ever seen. There were no open or fresh wounds. He had said that he had scarred himself. She wanted to ask more about that but didn''t, thinking that it was a sensitive topic. There was so much she didn''t know about this man. So much confusion about him.


    Suddenly he shifted his gaze and met hers. She froze.


    "You are staring." He stated.


    "I am sorry." She said averting her gaze at once.


    "I don''t mind." He went back to watch the road. "Look closely."


    But Angelica didn''t. She looked outside and watched the road instead. How far or close was she to arriving at the ce where her life would change? Where was this road taking her? A good ce or a bad ce? Or neither? Perhaps she would only be met with emptiness. Her existence only having meaning and her heart only finding joy when her brother was near.


    This was the life she saw for herself right now.


    Abruptly, the carriage stopped and Angelica''s heart skipped a beat. They had arrived. With panic, she looked over at Lord Rayven. He said nothing, but the calm look in his eyes helped her calm down a little.


    The door to the carriage opened and Lord Rayven stepped outside first. Then he offered her his hand. Holding her dress in the other hand she stepped outside.


    When she looked up and saw all the people waiting outside, she froze in ce. Her legs became numb as her eyes scanned the crowd who looked over at them curiously, waiting for them to walk down the red carpet and up to where the pastor was waiting. She couldn''t even rejoice at the fact that the ce was so beautifully decorated with white flowers and ribbons decorated along the passage. From the preparation, she could feel that Lord Quintus treated her no less than any other bride.


    A gentle squeeze on her hand made her turn to Lord Rayven. He gazed into her eyes in a reassuring way.


    "Are you ready?" He asked.


    She nodded. Taking a deep breath she looked ahead. She had nothing to fear or be ashamed of. These people didn''t know her, nor did they matter to her so their thoughts didn''t matter to her as well.


    Lord Rayven led her down the red carpet and Angelica could see that her brother who had arrived with another carriage stood among the crowd now. He gave her a cheerful smile which gave her some courage.


    Angelica tried not to look at the other people even though she could feel their eyes on her. She looked ahead at the pastor waiting at the end of the road. Near the end, she could also see the Lords standing divided on each side.


    His Majesty was not among them.


    A few whispers made her confidence waver but she did her best to conceal it and hold her head high. When they neared the end the pastor smiled and motioned for them where to stand.


    "Blessings and merry meet. Gentle lords anddies, we are here today to join Lord Rayven and Lady Davis together. They have asked you here to share in their joy, and to dere their love for one another before you." The pastor began.


    Dere their love?


    The pastor turned to Lord Rayven. "Lord, are you here on this day in pledged troth of your own free will and choice?"


    "Yes," Lord Rayven replied.


    Then he turned to her. "Lady, are you here on this day in pledged troth of your own free will and choice?"


    "Yes," she replied.


    "In as much as this Noble Lord and Lady have pledged their troth to be married this day, we call upon Heaven to bless this union. Therefore, if any can show just cause why they should not be joined, by God''s Law, then let them speak now, or else keep silent thereafter forever."


    A long silent moment followed, where the wind and the trees were the only things that could be heard. No one objected to their marriage. Or no one dared to speak up even if they did.


    "There being no objection to this marriage let us continue." The pastor spoke.


    Oh, Lord. This was happening now. She trembled slightly as they turned to face each other instead of the pastor. She looked at her hand which he still held, but she was too numb to feel his touch now.


    "Do you Lord Rayven take Lady Davis as your wife and pledge unto her before God and these witnesses to be her protector, defender and sure resort, to honor and sustain her, in sickness and in health, in fair and in foul, with all your worldly powers, to cherish and forsaking all others, keep you only unto her so long as you both shall live?"


    It became silent again and Angelica waited in dread for his reply. When she felt his hand slightly shake she looked up and saw his eyes red as if he was going to cry.


    His gaze wavered the way his hand shook. Perhaps he was hit by the reality of this and was now changing his mind. Abandoning her in front of everyone.


    "I do." He said getting rid of her fears.


    "Do you Lady Davis take unto yourself the Noble Lord Rayven to be your rightful husband and pledge unto him before God and these witnesses to honor and cherish him, to cleave unto him in sickness and in health, in fair and in foul, be his one true andsting counselor and sce, and forsaking all other, keep you only unto him so long as you both shall live?"


    Honor and cherish him? Was she going to lie in front of God and everyone? Was this perhaps why he also hesitated? There was no honor in this and to promise to cherish him¡­ she wasn''t sure. She was afraid of people after all. Afraid of giving herself to anyone.


    Feeling a sour taste in her mouth for being dishonest she replied, "I do."


    "Heavenly Father, bless these rings which Lord Rayven and Lady Davis have set apart to be visible signs of their bond which unites their hearts. As they give and receive these rings."


    The pastor presented them with the rings. Lord Rayven took the ring and ced it on her finger without saying his lines, almost as if he was in a rush. Angelica looked at her hand. The ring fit perfectly around her finger.


    Now it was her turn. She took the ring and ced it on his finger, also without saying anything. It would be a lie anyway.


    ''Receive and wear this ring as a symbol of my trust, my respect, and my love for you'' was the line both were supposed to say before giving each other the rings.


    Her trust and love she had given to people before. It didn''t end well.


    They looked at each other, holding hands. Angelica saw different emotions in his red eyes than what she was used to seeing. She couldn''t see the hollow emptiness that was always there. Instead, many emotions swirled on the surface, threatening to erupt.


    Now, it felt like he held her hands to find support instead of the other way round and she gave him a gentle squeeze and a slight smile to reassure him in return.


    Her gesture surprised him. His eyes widened before he did something she would never imagine. He returned her smile. A genuine smile, with no hidden intentions or meaning. She couldn''t believe it but she certainly hoped to see more of it.


    "I now proim you Lord Rayven and Lady Davis, husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."


    Angelica should have panicked but instead, knowing that after all her first kiss was close to what she expected, for it to be in a respectful manner where she sealed her marriage made her feel good. She was d that even if it was a kiss, it hadn''t been stolen from her. Taken against her will.


    With a pounding heart she gazed up at him, their hands still entwined. But the smile on her face died when slowly the cold and empty look in his eyes returned as he took a step forward. Angelica didn''t get a chance to think of what that could mean before he leaned down and pressed his lips against hers.


    Her eyes shut on their own, her body tensed and her hold on his hands tightened as if to prepare herself but she was taken by surprise by how soft and warm his lips felt against hers. Her heart fluttered. The heat from his mouth capturing hers seemed to reach inside her, taking away the coldness she had been feeling and making her knees feel weak.


    His hold on her hand tightened as well and his lips trembled against hers before he pulled away with a shaky breath sooner than she hoped. Angelica was out of breath and her cheeks burned as she opened her eyes and met his gaze.


    He was shaken. She was paralyzed.

 Chapter 80 - 67 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 80 - 67 Part 1</h4>


    No. He wasn''t only shaken. There was panic and terror in his ck eyes. She became scared for him for some unknown reason and felt like she had to do something but didn''t know what.


    Suddenly the crowd pped and cheered bringing both of them back to the real world. Lord Rayven was truly startled as he had beenpletely lost and then his eyes as if something inside him died, swiftly went back to normal before he looked away and turned to the pastor.


    It was time for them to sign the marriage certificate. The whole reason why a pastor was called when they could skip that whole part was that a Lord, especially one in Lord Rayven''s position needed to register his marriage for it to be legally binding.


    Angelica knew this was the real seal as she was signing her name on the certificate after Lord Rayven. When it was done she was already exhausted. She wanted to go back home. She couldn''t handle what followed..


    "Now you may celebrate your union." The pastor smiled and moved out of the way.


    Lord Rayven took her hand as if in hurry and without looking at her and led her up the stairs to Lord Quintus''s home. They came to arge hall, well decorated with the same white flowers and ribbons. The middle of the hall was empty for those who wanted to dance and was circled by round tables covered with cream-white tablecloths and decorated with flowers and candles. Near the walls, there wererge tables with food and drinks and big chandeliers hung from the rooftop.


    Everything seemed well coordinated. Angelica would have to thank Lord Quintus for all of this.


    The musicians at the back started ying their instruments and some of the guests had already begun to dance.


    "Congrattions to both of you." Lord Quintus came up to them as soon as they stopped walking.


    "Thank you, My Lord." Angelica smiled.


    There was a brief exchange of looks between him and Lord Rayven before he focused his attention on her.


    "You will have a special dance with your husband. Don''t I deserve the first dance then?" He asked her reaching his hand out.


    She would think he was too bold but he had a yful look on his face which made it hard for her to take him too seriously. She looked over at Lord Rayven and he gave her a stiff nod.


    Angelica took Lord Quintus''s hand and he led her to the dance floor before they began to move to the music.


    "Thank you for arranging everything so well, My Lord." She said.


    He smiled. His silver eyes gleaming with mysterious mischief. "It was my pleasure."


    She couldn''t help but nce over at Lord Rayven. He seemed tense where he stood while Lord Valos and another Lord whose name she didn''t speak to him as if sharing secrets. Lord Rayven was quiet and only nodded. It was as if he was being given instructions and his hands trembled slightly before he hid them in his pockets.


    "Is Lord Rayven alright?"


    Lord Quintus followed her gaze. "He will be. He doesn''t likerge crowds. It is my fault for only thinking of making the weddingvish." He smiled politely.


    "Oh no. I like it." She assured. He had put so much effort she didn''t want him to feel bad.


    "I am d."


    "You seem close to Lord Rayven." She was curious to know more.


    From the way, they all stood beside him now to give him support, they must be closer than she thought.


    "Yes. All seven of us are close."


    Seven? He was including the king she guessed. The simrity and the same feeling she got around them was undeniable. She wondered how they were truly rted.


    "I am d you are here for him." She said. "His Majesty is not here."


    All the high Noble Lords were here. Would it be a problem if His Majesty attended, she wondered.


    Angelica didn''t know how she would react in his presence but one day she wanted to have the chance to thank him for taking her brother away. For still giving him a chance and letting him aplish his goals. That was all that mattered to her.


    "I did invite His Majesty. He would make all spections about his stand on this marriage disappear if he attended and it would be a good thing for you and Lord Rayven even if it wouldn''t be the best thing for him. But His Majesty didn''t want to cause you any difort and wishes both you and your husband well."


    Difort? Was that how she was going to feel? Maybe she was trying to find the right way to feel when perhaps there was none. And if he was close to Lord Rayven then she didn''t want to be a reason for him not attending. She also knew that one day, she would meet him anyway.


    "It would be an honor if His Majesty graced us with his presence." She said.


    "Well, who knows? There is still time left. Perhaps he will."


    The music ended and Lord Quintus thanked her for the dance before taking her back to where Lord Rayven and the other two Lords stood.


    "Conguraturtions, My Lady." Said the Lord whose name she didn''t know yet.


    They were all beautiful but he had a unique look. His hair was so light it looked almost white with only a golden shine and his eyesplimented his hair. They were like molten gold but dead. Like Lord Rayven''s she thought.


    "Thank you, Lord¡­" She did it purposely to know his name.


    "Perhaps we should drop the formality. Angelica is now part of our family, anyway." Lord Quintus said.


    Family?


    "I am Lazarus. This is Acheron and this is Vitale." He motioned at the golden-eyed Lord. He then looked around as if trying to find someone. "That is Mazzon and yze." He said pointing at the other Lords sitting at a table with her brother and talking to him about something. She could see from how her brother listened eagerly, that the topic of discussion was something of his interest.


    "Rayven is just Rayven in case he refused to tell you." He joked and managed to make her smile. "And¡­ well, everyone knows the King''s name."


    The King? Her gaze followed his and she felt how the atmosphere in the room changed. His Majesty had arrived.


    He stood at the entrance looking like his elegant and charming self with two guards by his side. They held boxes, looking like gifts in their hands.


    His arrival wasn''t announced which shocked the ones who knew his face when they just found him standing there. Angelica felt her heart race as he turned to them ignoring the rest. His guards went to ce the gifts where they should be as he walked across the distance steadily until he came to stand before them. His guards watched him from a distance.


    "Your Majesty," The men bowed and Angelica curtsied.


    Then she looked up and met his blue gaze.


    "Angelica."


    He didn''t have that cold gaze as when he took her brother away. He had the look she was used to seeing. A smile in his sad eyes. She hadn''t forgotten what he looked like. It was as if his face was imprinted in her mind.


    "I see you got yourself a stubborn husband." He said breaking the heavy tension. "Congrattions on your wedding." He looked at both of them now.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." She replied.


    They were definitely closer than she thought if he came here knowing people would judge him.


    Somewhere behind the King, she spotted Hilde with her family. Their eyes met for a brief moment before she turned away and pretended not to see her. Her father was a courtier so it shouldn''t be a surprise to see her here. Still, she was.


    "Your Majesty, you missed the crucial part," Lazarus said.


    "The vows are indeed important. I hope both of you keep the promises you made to each other." The King said.


    His answers were courteous but she still took it to heart. Dare she hope the same?


    "Angelica." Angelica was shocked by the sudden voice calling her. Hilde had decided toe forward with a pretentious smile on her face. When she came closer she looked over at the King and pretended to be surprised "Oh, Your Majesty." She curtsied acting like the perfect Lady. She then smiled at the other Lords with a nod before looking at her.


    Angelica had no energy left to deal with this. Hilde would now pretend to be her friend so she could get closer to the King or one of the other Lords.


    "Angelica¡­"


    "Lady Rayven." Suddenly Lord Rayven cut off. "It is Lady Rayven." He corrected.

 Chapter 81 - 67 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 81 - 67 Part 2</h4>


    Angelica was surprised as to why Lord Rayven suddenly became angry with Hilde. She hadn''t even tried to speak yet and he didn''t know what kind of rtionship they had. If he saw them together then that would be even more reason to wonder why he was being the way he was.


    Hilde''s eyes widened and she seemed as surprised as her. She looked at her for help, but Angelica didn''t know how to react in this awkward situation.


    "Uh...I apologize. I am used to calling her by her first name. We have known each other since childhood." She began.


    Lord Rayven still looked displeased.


    "Congrattions Lord and Lady Rayven." She then smiled.


    "Thank you, Hilde," Angelica replied when Lord Rayven remained quiet.


    She knew that look on Hilde''s face when things didn''t go as she wanted. She was angry and embarrassed but concealing it well with a pretentious smile.


    Not knowing what else to say or do, Hilde wished them well and then returned to her ce. It was good that she decided not to embarrass herself any further. Even though Angelica was disappointed and hurt by her previous friends, she wouldn''t rejoice to see them in difficult positions.


    It was unfortunate that they were raised in a society where women were turned against each other and taught to only have one goal in life. Marrying into a good household. She wished she could me all of their behavior on society''s rules and not be angry, but she couldn''t.


    "Lady Rayven." A gentle voice pulled her out of her bad thoughts. "May I have a dance?" His Majesty asked.


    Angelica staggered. Why would he want to dance with her? It wouldn''t look good. For him.


    She couldn''t deny the King but he didn''t hold his hand out as if he didn''t want to pressure her into epting his offer.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." She replied. Only then did he offer her his hand and she took it.


    Angelica tried not to look around and pretend that no one was staring at them, but she knew they were. It was as if their gazes left marks on her skin.


    When they came to the dancefloor, she felt strange putting her hand on His Majesty''s shoulder as he put his light on her back, almost not touching. She didn''t know if she felt strange because of their history or because of the situation and him being the King.


    "I make you ufortable." He said as they began to dance.


    Angelica shook her head as if someone had stolen her tongue.


    "I''ll leave after this. But I wanted to apologize."


    Apologize? She looked up at him and into his blue eyes. She had noticed one thing about him since the beginning. He was, as her brother said, charming and his expressions hard to read. He was always polite with his words and said the right things. His face was like a mask, not concealing his real emotions. Perhaps because he was a King he was taught to behave in a certain way. But the mask did not cover his eyes and Angelica could see something in them.


    He is a good person, she remembered her brother saying about him.


    Good? He never said the same thing about Lord Rayven.


    He had said he trusted him and that he liked him, but never chose the word ''good'' to describe him. While with the King, he said he was good but they had no reason to trust him.


    Angelica knew that her brother''s choice of words was deliberate which made her suddenly wonder more about these men. One hid behind a mask and the other hid by distancing himself. Almost as if afraid she would find out who he truly was.


    "I am sorry for all the pain I caused you and I am sorry for your loss."


    Angelica had many questions she wanted to ask him but all she said was, "thank you."


    She wanted to ask if he knew about her father''s ns when he took her to the river. If he did, then why didn''t he kill him right away? Not that she wanted him to. And then when he killed him, why didn''t he expose him as a traitor? He even let her father have a proper funeral. Why did he do all of that? He even took her brother to a military camp.


    Now she knew that she had wanted to be angry with him and resent him. Shouldn''t she feel that way toward the man who killed her father? But she didn''t feel those things and she wasn''t ufortable with him but with herself around him, almost frightened by how easily she trusted that he meant well.


    Did it have to do with the familiarity she felt with him? She also wanted to ask about the dream but saying she had a dream about him would be inappropriate. She would have to find other ways to ask but she was too tired to think now.


    "You chose a fitting color for your wedding dress. Red is the color of confidence and courage. It catches people''s attention. It is not a color for someone who wants to hide or not be seen." He said.


    "I am d I chose it then." She smiled.


    He stopped dancing and took her hand instead. "Thank you for the dance."


    "Thank you foring here, Your Majesty," she said.


    She had wondered why he had suddenly stopped dancing but others did the same thing and went to stand around the dance floor instead.


    "It is time for the special dance. The dance with your husband." He said nodding toward Lord Rayven who came to the dance floor.


    This was the part she dreaded. Being the only ones dancing and the other''s watching made her want to disappear. Lord Rayven looked like he didn''t want to be there either. If he hated crowds then it was understandable.


    His Majesty gave her hand to Lord Rayven before leaving them alone. Angelica looked up at him. His eyes were still hollow and cold. Why were they changing back and forth? His whole behavior was changing back and forth. Could she ever get used to this? She wished he would be one way as not to expect anything. This only confused her.


    Lord Rayven drew her closer and then gently ced his hand on her back while she rested hers on his shoulder. He was a bit taller than His Majesty. Both the Lords and His Majesty were taller than the rest of the men in the room.


    The music changed and Lord Rayven gently began to sway her to the music. "Are you alright?" She asked as he still seemed tense.


    "Yes. Are you?"


    She nodded. Angelica could hear that the distant tone in his voice returned. How sad, she thought. He was looking at her, yet not. It was worse than when he wasn''t looking at her at all.


    Clenching his jaw, he picked up the pace to follow the changing music. He moved them with ease across the dance floor and made her swirl. Angelica was surprised that he was a good dancer.


    "You dance very well." She told him. She wondered who he danced with to be this good. "How did you learn?"


    "There isn''t much difference between dancing and fighting." He said.


    "Well, I can dance but I can''t fight." She said.


    "You fight all the time. You fight against everything and everyone."


    That was truly how she felt.


    "I am d you fought by my side today." She said.


    He loosened his hold on her hand and for a moment she thought he would let go but he didn''t.


    "Don''t get used to it." He said.


    She nodded. "I will not. But I am still thankful for the times you did."


    He remained quiet.


    Being close to him, Angelica remembered their kiss and her heart skipped. As if he could hear it his eyes narrowed. Then she remembered the panicked look in his eyes. She had never seen anyone look so frightened.


    The no touching him, not going to his side of the castle, refusing to look at her wasn''t meant to be mean. He was scared. Why?


    "There is a lot I don''t know about you." She began.


    "You don''t want to know me."


    "I do. You said you would behave as I wished today. I want to know more about you."


    He looked at her for a long moment before replying. "Alright. What do you want to know?"

 Chapter 82 - 67 Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 82 - 67 Part 3</h4>


    Angelica doubted that he would give her the answers she was looking for but at the same time, now that she could ask, she didn''t know where to start. Most of her questions were about what she thought to be sensitive topics.


    "Why don''t you have a surname?" she began.


    "I disowned my father."


    "Why?"


    "I hated him."


    Why she wanted to ask again. Ugh..this wasn''t it.


    "What about your mother?"


    "She is dead."


    "Do you have siblings?"


    "She is also dead."


    So that was where his family was. Dead and disowned.


    He seemed detached as he spoke. A bad family history, she guessed.


    "Do you¡­ miss them?"


    His eyes lost the dark hollowness and something swirled right at the surface.


    "Not... all of them." He admitted.


    She could see that this was difficult for him to talk about so she decided to ask something else.


    "You said you didn''t like people but you are close to the Lords."


    "Is that a question?"


    "Well, I am d you have people around," she said.


    He remained quiet. So he was only going to talk if she asked him? And he never asked anything back.


    "Why do you scar your face?"


    He sighed. "Because¡­" He began sounding annoyed this time. "I am vain and the only way for me to stop is to look like this."


    Who would scar themselves to stop being vain?


    The more answers she got the more confused she became and since he was only giving her short answers and not caring to exin she wondered why she even bothered.


    He reminded her father. She had lived with her father but he was never there after her mother passed away. He became distant and Angelica tried to understand his ways but he never changed or did the same thing for her. She still had that habit of bothering herself over someone when they didn''t return it. She wanted to be smarter this time. She didn''t want to spend her energy on someone unless they deserved it.


    "Your questions ended sooner than I thought?" He said amused when she asked no further.


    Was this funny to him?


    "Maybe one day you will tell me about yourself. Hopefully, I will still want to know about you then." She said.


    He narrowed his eyes, looking displeased. So he wanted her to show interest but remain cold? He was dealing with the wrong woman.


    She gave him a knowing smile and he surprised her by pulling her closer, causing her chest to collide with his. Angelica forced back a gasp.


    "Hopefully you will never know about me." He spoke.


    "I am not curious at all anymore."


    "Good." He said but he seemed annoyed.


    He was so childish she could only smile.


    "What is so funny?" He asked.


    "You. You are funny My Lord. Just ask me to keep being curious if that is what you want me to do." She said.


    He blinked in surprise a few times and looked like he was about to say something mean but swallowed his words and took a deep breath. "When do you ever listen?" He muttered instead.


    "I will listen this time." She promised just to see if he would ask her.


    But he just gazed at her and then the music stopped and people pped.


    Lord Rayven released her and Angelica looked around frightened that she had forgotten that people were watching them. Still holding her hand, Lord Rayven took her to the table where the other Lords and her brother sat and they sat with them. Once they were seated he released her hand.


    "You haven''t lost your talent. I was hoping you would embarrass yourself." Lazarus smirked.


    "I am not sorry to disappoint you." Lord Rayven replied.


    Angelica realized that His Majesty had left as he promised. It made her feel uneasy that she didn''t tell him to stay for some odd reason. They would probably meet some other day and perhaps one day she would be able to ask him and find out about their connection.


    Suddenly the atmosphere in the room changed. Angelica felt Lord Rayven shift ufortably beside her and every man and woman in the room turned toward the entrance.


    "Well well." Lazarus sighed.


    Angelica turned her head to see what had caught everyone''s attention and just like them, her eyes widened when she spotted a breathtaking creaturee through the door. This woman couldn''t be human.


    Long ck silky hair, skin pale and glowing like the moonlight, green catlike eyes adorned with thick ckshes and full lips. She wore a simple cream dress but walked as if she was adorned with gold. There was a slight knowing smirk on her face that made her look somehow sinful.


    Wait? Why did she think that this was the woman her brother described? She looked over at him but he was staring like everyone else. When she came to their table she stopped and smiled at them.


    Of course. This gorgeous woman knew one of these beautiful men.


    "Well, I invited myself. I am disappointed, Zarus."


    "I didn''t bother since I knew you woulde anyway." He smiled at her.


    She flowed around the table with elegance and went to one of the empty chairs. Her brother was quick to get up and pull the chair out for her since no one else did. She smiled at him. "Thank you." She said and sat down.


    "At least one of you still has manners," she said looking at the other men at the table.


    She then turned her green gaze to look at Angelica and her heart skipped a beat. This woman was intimidating.


    "Since none of them will introduce me, let me introduce myself. I am Lucrezia. The puni¡­"


    "She is my cousin." Lazarus cut off.


    Lucrezia just smiled and nodded.


    "I am Angelica."


    "I know. Congrattions to you and Lord Rayven. I hope this marriage is a blessing for both of you."


    "Thank you." Angelica smiled.


    "What brings you here?" Lord Rayven asked sounding displeased.


    There was that look in her eyes as if she knew everyone and everything that unsettled Angelica.


    "Zarus nned the wedding well, but Angelica has no femalepany. I just came here to support another woman."


    "It is very kind of you, My Lady," Angelica said.


    "Just call me Lucrezia."


    Angelica nodded with a smile and then looked over at her brother to see if this was the woman he spoke about. Cunning, mysterious, confident, powerful, and beautiful. She had to be her but couldn''t. She thought her brother spoke of at least someone close to his age. This was a woman, not a girl.


    But she couldn''t me him. Even she was mesmerized by her. Men kept staring at her from a distance but dared note up to her. Angelica wondered if Lucrezia was married and if her husband''s knees trembled every time he saw her. And she had thought these men were the most beautiful creatures she had seen. She was wrong.


    "You look beautiful Angelica," Lucrezia said. "You chose the perfect color that triggers the senses."


    "Thank you." Angelica said not understanding the ''senses'' partpletely.


    "Our Rayven might give you a hard time..." She said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "He likes to give orders. Do this, don''t do that." The men at the table chuckled. "He is used to being the master but you know what they say. The ve makes the master." Lucrezia smiled.


    It was as if she had just told her a secret. ''The ve makes the master''. She had never heard it before.


    "Also, rules are fun to break," Lazarus smirked.


    "Add some punishment and it will be even more fun," yze said sounding sarcastic as he looked at Lucrezia.


    She chuckled. "For the punisher or the punished?"


    "Why don''t you just go home." Lord Rayven cut off going back to being rude. She thought they were all being yful.


    "I am sure you will be thankful that I am here since your actions are calling for our enemies toe. Openly getting married without securing safety." She wasn''t yful anymore.


    Enemies? Safety? What were they talking about?


    "Is something wrong?" Angelica asked.


    "No."


    "Yes."


    Lucrezia and Lord Rayven said at the same time.


    Angelica became worried.


    "Do you have to ruin this day?" Lord Rayven asked her.


    "It will either be me or them." She said then stood up. "I''ll take care of them for you this time so you can go home safely. But no more."


    Angelica could hear the warning in her tone before the woman looked at her and smiled. "It was nice meeting you, Angelica."


    Angelica stood up. "It was nice meeting you as well." Angelica returned the smile.


    Then Lucrezia looked at William. "Get home safely."


    He stood up and bowed. "You too, My Lady."

 Chapter 83 - 67 Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 83 - 67 Part 4</h4>


    Angelica sat quietly on her trip back to the ce that was her home now. She was tense and nervous about what would happen once they arrived. Lord Rayven was also tense but for other reasons than he was before. He kept staring at the road and looking focused. He looked like he was ready to fight rather than run.


    "Who is Lucrezia?" Angelica asked.


    She didn''t believe in the whole cousin thing and since the green-eyed woman had left things had been tense between the Lords. They kept exchanging looks without saying anything.


    Lord Rayven turned to her. "It is better you don''t know." He said.


    "And the enemies? Are we in some kind of danger?"


    "Yes. I have many enemies who want revenge."


    Lord Rayven, the fierce warrior was tense because of enemies. She guessed that the enemy must be very powerful to make a man like Rayven so tense.


    Once they arrived home he quickly got off the carriage and took her hand to help her down. The sky had gotten dark during the trip and Angelica was exhausted after the long day. But who knew what awaited them this night? Would she be able to get sleep or would she have to face what she dreaded?


    Lord Rayven had told her to be on her side of the castle and not touch him but he coulde to her side of the castle and touch her. The rules were for her not him. Or maybe for tonight, there would be no rules.


    She swallowed therge lump in her throat and tried to calm her loudly beating heart.


    William got off the carriage and Angelica became even more stressed. To leave her on her wedding night would look good and to not leave her, didn''t feel good. This night, she wished her brother wouldn''t be here.


    Still holding her hand, they went inside the castle. At the hall, Lord Rayven halted and turned to William. "Good night then," he said and then pulled her away.


    Angelica followed him feeling knots in her stomach as he led her to his side of the castle. When they finally came to his chamber he pulled her in then released her hand making her stumble forward ahead of him. The room was dark and only lit by the moonlighting through therge windows.


    Feeling shaky she turned around as she heard the door close and Lord Rayven leaned against it. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, then exhaled before opening them.


    His dark eyes fell right on her and Angelica''s heart leaped to her throat before she swallowed it back down.


    Lord Rayven pushed himself away from the door and began to take off his coat, impatiently. He threw it aside before reaching for his vest. Angelica watched in horror and fought hard not to create distance between them.


    She knew the first time would be painful and with this man who didn''t know that she was untouched, nor seemed to have any patience, and just looking at the size of him made her head spin and her stomach turn.


    Lord Rayven threw the vest aside as well and pushed the boots off his feet as if they bothered him. Once he did that, he sighed loudly and ran his fingers through his hair to push it back before looking at her.


    His eyes met hers before slowly traveling down her body and up again, lingering a little longer on her neck and lips. He pressed his lips into a thin line before he spoke, "you should take your dress off."


    Her dress? As much as she wanted to get rid of the corset that was making it difficult to breathe she wanted to hold on to her clothes as well.


    Why did he have to do it this way? She felt belittled being told to undress while he watched.


    Angelica lifted her shaking hands to the straps on her dress. ''Now, undress for me'' the words echoed in her mind. Her hands turned cold and she avoided looking at him as the straps came off and then the dress. Once she was only left with her undergown she felt lightheaded. The ground beneath her feet seemed to sway and then the room began to turn upside down. Angelica realized she was falling but before panic hit her she was caught by a strong arm. She looked through the haze to see Lord Rayven''s face. How did he get to her side so fast?


    He put another arm under her knees and lifted her up before taking her to bed. Once hey her down her vision became clear again. Looking worried he sat beside her and loomed over her.


    "Are you alright?"


    Angelica noticed that the only time his face softened was when he was concerned.


    "I am alright," she breathed.


    She didn''t want to worry about it another day. If it was going to happen anyway, she wanted it to be over soon.


    As if not believing her, he searched her face. "Today was a long day. You must be exhausted."


    Was he letting her off for tonight?


    He grabbed the nket and covered her. Why was he doing this? He was confusing her with his back and forth behavior.


    "Sleep." He told her and then tried to stand up.


    She panicked and grabbed the sleeve of his shirt. Was he going to leave her in his room alone? She didn''t like this room. It had an eerie feeling and she felt like some creatures were watching her from behind the shadows. Perhaps the bats.


    Lord Rayven stared at the hand that grasped him. He looked puzzled and Angelica slowly released him, afraid he would misunderstand her actions.


    But he didn''t. To her surprise he sat down again, the unscarred side of his face revealed to her. He stared ahead at the window while remaining quiet.


    "Thank you." She whispered.


    "Don''t thank me." He clenched his jaw. "Of all the bad things I have done, I feel today was the worst." He looked disgusted and rubbed his hands together as if trying to get rid of some unseen dirt.


    "I thought you behaved well today." She told him.


    He shook his head. "Today I feel worse than him."


    "Who is he?"


    "Demos."


    Why would hepare himself to that horrible man?


    "That man plundered and mass murdered his people. The worst kind of people are those who prey on the weak. You are nothing like him." She said remembering how he took care of the dog. Also how he allowed her into his home when he didn''t have to.


    He chuckled a sad sound. "Are you not clueless Angel?"


    That ''Angel'' again. She wanted to know what made him call her that sometimes. It sounded more intimate than she wanted it to be. It was almost like a caress on her skin.


    He turned to her. "They say eyes are the window to the soul. What do you see in my eyes?"


    Angelica looked into his eyes. They were like an endless abyss of darkness.? They were cold and lifeless.


    He looked away again as if not expecting an answer.


    "I don''t know about your soul, but I don''t think you have a bad heart."


    He chuckled again. "I don''t have a heart."


    "Everyone has a heart. Even bad people."


    Suddenly he shifted his whole body to face her. He grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest.


    Looming over her, "do you feel a heartbeat?" He asked.


    Angelica could not feel anything under her palm. She moved her hand in case she was touching the wrong ce but there was nothing.


    It couldn''t be.


    She kept touching him all over his chest trying to find a heartbeat until he stopped her by grabbing her wrist.


    "You won''t find anything."


    Angelica shook her head in disbelief. "Maybe your heart is very silent." She said. "You can''t ¡­ be alive otherwise. Right?"


    "Who said I was alive?" He whispered.


    Even though she had a hard time believing him, a part of her already did. The part that panicked and made her move before she could think but Lord Rayven pinned her in ce, holding her arms at the sides of her body.


    "Now you are afraid." He said.


    "I am not and you are alive."


    "Are you telling me or yourself?"


    "I know you are alive and you have a heart."


    ''I need your heart to get mine back.''


    No. He couldn''t have meant it literally.


    He nodded and released her. "If it makes you feel better."


    Angelica pushed herself up to sit. "Lord Rayven. Don''t frighten me because now¡­ I am beginning too."


    He looked deeply into her eyes for a long moment. "You need not be frightened. Sleep now." He said and oddly she believed him.


    Angelicay down again and pulled the nket over herself. She wouldn''t be frightened. She had no reason to.


    "I can''t sleep without reading. Could you not read for me, My Lord?"


    He clenched his jaw. "No."


    She sighed. "My mother used to read for me. Now, I only read for others."


    Lord Rayven sighed loudly as if frustrated before he leaned over and opened the top drawer on the bedstand. He pulled out a book before closing it.


    "Only a few pages." He said.


    Angelica smiled and got ready to listen.


    Lord Rayven opened the book looking like he wanted to tear it apart. Then clearing his throat he began to read as if he was in a hurry.


    "My Lord. I can''t sleep if you read like that. It has to be calm and slow." She directed him.


    He red at her as if he was ready to kill her but went back to read instead. This time slower.


    Angelica closed her eyes and listened to his voice. It was the things that she had felt drawn to from the beginning. Dark, deep, and husky. If he wasn''t rude, she wouldn''t mind listening to him talk all the time.


    Lord Rayven stopped after a while of reading and Angelica was floating between sleep and being awake.


    "Are you asleep?" He asked.


    Angelica was too far gone to reply even though she wanted to ask him to continue reading. But when she felt him shift she became afraid he would leave. The fear of bats pulled her back enough to make her speak.


    "Don''t leave." She mumbled before letting go and falling into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 84 - 68

    <h4>Chapter 84 - 68</h4>


    ( Red-haired, blue-eyed


    Today this beauty became my bride


    I took her home where I used to hide


    But now she might sleep by my side )


    "Don''t leave." Angelica hummed.


    Rayven remained seated next to her and watched her sleep peacefully. Shey curled, with her head resting on her hands above the pillow and a few hair strands falling over her face. That hair that always made his hands itch.


    Unable to stop himself, he removed the hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear. Then his fingers itched, even more, to touch her face, to feel her skin beneath his fingertips, but he stopped himself and pulled his hand away.


    At least her face he shouldn''t touch, yet today he had kissed her.. He had prepared himself the night before but no amount of preparation could prepare him for that kiss. Only the touch of her lips made the blood in his veins flow again as if he had a heart beating in his chest. His cold body became inmed and the taste of her mouth caused hunger to rise within him. This time it wasn''t his ws that wanted toe out, but his gums that itched. His fangs forcefully pierced their way out as the demon in him approved of making this woman his.


    When fangs got involved, it was bad. Really bad. It was the first step toward mating and as soon as his demon sensed that this woman approved of being mated to him, then it would be almost impossible to resist. But he didn''t have to worry about that. This woman would never want his fangs anywhere near her throat.


    He looked at her red dress on the floor. She had chosen this color on this specific day of all days to torture him even more. Red appealed to demons and triggered their senses. Her wearing red did more than just trigger his senses. He couldn''t even manage to avoid her scent because he needed to breathe to stay calm. He had so badly wanted to not see that dress on her anymore that he ended up sounding like the men she met in the brothel.


    His intent was never to remind her of those days. He hadn''t even meant to touch her. The only reason he brought her to his room was that her brother was here. To leave her alone on her wedding night wouldn''t look good. And now here he was reading a book for her until she fell asleep.


    What was he doing?


    How hard could it be to say no? It was the guilt but doing these things would make him no better person.


    He stood up from his seat and went to the dresser. Despite the darkness, he could see his reflection clearly in the mirror, see the scars on his face that were fading away. He already itched to scar himself again, even more than before. Why was he not happy that he would finally be able to be rid of this curse, to be free of this punishment?


    He shook his head remembering the wedding vows. They were like two heavyweights on his shoulder, like a pressure on his chest making him unable to breathe. Nothing had been more difficult than saying ''I do'' and after that, he felt sick. That feeling still remained and those words still echoed in his mind reminding him of the kind of person he was.


    The worst kind even in Angelica''s eyes. She just didn''t know that he was Demos and he was still preying on the week. He was taking advantage of her situation knowing that she didn''t have much choice.


    Be her protector and defender? Heughed cynically. What was the point of protecting her from others when he was the one to cause the most damage?


    Saying ''I do'' was the worst thing he had done in a long time. He should have stopped at the carriage when things didn''t go as he hoped. A part of him had hoped for Angelica to change her mind, to relieve him of his guilt but she didn''t. And he was too stubborn to stop. Damn him. He deserved this curse more than ever now.


    Allowing his ws toe out, he cut across his cheek. He exhaled satisfied and watched the blood seep down. Why was he doing this when he fought so hard to get his face back? He should run to Lucrezia instead of doing this.


    Just one more, he told himself and caused another wound on his face but it became two and then three before he could fully stop.


    He needed a drink or he might end up scarring more than his face. Leaving Angelica behind he went to find some liquor before getting back to the room. He sat in a chair near the window and began drinking his guilt and frustration away while Angelica slept in his bed.


    He looked outside and wondered how many shades lurked in the shadows. Shades could not enter demons'' homes unless invited so they would wait for an opportunity when Angelica went outside.


    Rayven had been putting off thinking about this problem. Procrastination should be Skender''s thing but unlike the other Lords, he wasn''t only punished for one sin. Pride was the root of all the other sins so he was punished for all sins. There was no sin he didn''tmit. He was the worst of them.


    After drinking until midnight, his body couldn''t take it anymore. Everything became a blur.


    ***********


    Angelica woke to the sound of raindrops mming against the window. She rubbed her eyes and looked outside. The sky was covered with dark clouds and the rain fell heavily. It was the kind of day where she liked to remain in bed a little more and spend most of her day reading.


    Now that she thought of reading she remembered Lord Rayven''s voice as he read for herst night. She sighed. She wanted him to read for her again.


    Strangely he was obedientst night. She thought he would go back to his cold self as soon as they returned home but he listened to her. She only had to show him that she was sad.


    ''The ve makes the master'' she remembered Lucrezia''s words. The woman was telling her she had the power. Could it be that she did? She would have to test this theory.


    Yawning she turned in bed just to find Lord Rayven sleeping next to her. Startled a gasp left her lips. Oh, Lord! She didn''t expect this.


    Once she calmed down she looked over at him. Hey on his back wearing no shirt and having no nket on. Angelica''s cheeks flushed and she tried not to look but still, her eyes followed the muscles on his arms and the veins that reached down to his hand which rested on his abdomen. Swallowing she stared at his toned stomach and chest.


    Oh no, Angelica. Don''t look again. But she did. She admired his body one more time before feeling like she was invading his privacy. Was she?


    Feeling flustered she looked at his face.


    What had he done again? There were fresh scars on his face.


    Pushing herself up on an elbow she loomed over him. The scars were fresh but not so fresh that they looked like they were inflictedst night. It was a strange thing.


    Curious she slowly reached for his face and traced a scar with her finger. The scars looked deep and she always wondered if they reached into his mouth.


    She stared at his lips and then remembered the kiss. Her cheeks burned and she felt funny things in her chest and stomach. She had to decide whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Well, it couldn''t be bad. It would be better if she liked it in case he did it again.


    Again?


    Her heart skipped a beat. Would she really like it then? If he told her to undress again while he watched then she knew she would like nothing about him.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes while she was still touching his face. Angelica froze while staring into his obsidian eyes instead of pulling her hand away.


    He stared into her eyes for a long moment before his gaze slowly traveled down to her lips. Angelica held her breath feeling her heartbeat elerate. Her gaze fell on his lips too as they parted and then pressed into a thin line before he pushed her away.


    Angelica fell back with a gasp and he got out of bed with a groan. "I told you not to touch me."

 Chapter 85 - 69

    <h4>Chapter 85 - 69</h4>


    Angelica thought he had forgotten about the no touching rule but she was wrong. He still seemed as disturbed by being touched and now that she knew it wasn''t repulsion and fear she wondered why he feared being touched.


    His shoulders lifted and she could hear him take a deep breath before he turned to face her. "It is not that I am repulsed by you..." He began to exin calmly which surprised her. He never cared to exin his actions. He was behaving differently these days but it was a good change. "I just¡­ don''t like to be touched."


    "Why?" she asked.


    Looking a bit frustrated he went to the dresser to pick a new shirt from one of the drawers.. "There is no specific reason." He said pulling the shirt over his shoulders as he walked to the door.


    Angelica got out of bed quickly and hurried to stand between him and the door before he could leave. He looked at her appalled when she blocked his way.


    "There has to be a reason. You avoid me, avoid my gaze, and now my touch. I want to know why if you aren''t repulsed."


    He sighed. "I need to leave."


    "And I need to know." She said not moving away from the door. What was wrong with her? If he didn''t want to be touched she should just leave it at that. It wasn''t as if she wanted to touch him. Did she? "If you tell me to do something or not to do it, you should at least give me a reason."


    He looked at her. "Do you really¡­ want to know?" He asked as if he was going to reveal a big secret.


    "Yes," she replied.


    He stalked toward her as something in his eyes changed. For a moment they looked like burning charcoal which made her blink to make sure that what she saw was right. She must have been imagining it.


    Lord Rayven didn''t stop walking toward her until he was only an inch away and she couldn''t take a step back since the door was right behind her. She leaned against it just to create a little more distance between them.


    He put one hand on the door beside her head before leaning forward. What was he doing? Trying to intimidate her again?


    "Truth is¡­" He began to speak in a low voice and she strained her ears but she could hear her heartbeat for some odd reason. "I hate when you touch me because I like it so much."


    Her eyes widened in surprise and he leaned even closer before continuing to speak.


    "I also hate the way you smell¡­" she could hear him inhale her scent "You smell delicious. And I hate your hair because it''s tempting. I want to run my fingers through it, pull it gently while I taste your lips and bite your neck."


    Angelica suddenly felt like there was no air left in the room.


    "Your touch makes me unable to resist doing those things and all the other things I want to do to you."


    "Oth...other things." She breathed not realizing she was thinking loudly.


    One side of his lips curved into a smile.


    "Imagine all the things a man would want to do to you. I want to do those things and much more." He leaned closer bringing his lips next to her ear. "Because I am no man. I am a beast. A hungry one. So unless you want me to bite you, refrain from touching me."


    Angelica stopped breathing altogether. A hungry beast?


    He pulled back and let his arm fall before looking at her frozen face. Now it felt like her heart had frozen as well.


    "I am not saying this to scare. You can touch me when you are ready to let me satisfy my hunger. I am not good at controlling myself."


    Angelica just stared at him speechless. It was too much to take in at once and her heart and lungs refused to cooperate.


    He nodded looking satisfied. "I''ll take your brother back to military camp. You should say your goodbyes to him before we leave." He then reached for the doorhandle next to her waist.


    Instinctively, Angelica moved out of the way with a weakness in her knees and he opened the door and left. Only after his departure could she breathe again.


    Feeling lightheaded, she went to sit on the bed.


    He liked her touch? That''s why. He wanted to do things.


    She was afraid of knowing what things besides the ones he already told her that made her breathless. Shaking her head she decided to leave those thoughts behind for now. She had her brother to say goodbye to.


    After catching her breath, she slid into her wedding gown and went back to her room where she expected to find her brother. He had already dressed and packed his clothes when she arrived.


    "Angelica¡­" He looked a little worried as his eyes examined her. Angelica wished the earth could open and swallow her at this moment.


    She smiled widely. "I see you have already prepared to leave."


    "Yes, I would stay a little more but I don''t want the rest to think that I am negligent and getting favors because you are married to a Lord now."


    "I understand."


    "We can visit our families for the weekend every two weeks. We will see each other soon." He assured her.


    "I am d." She smiled. She was not going to cry. Not yet anyway. "Just focus on your training. I am sure you will do well."


    He nodded.


    "Let''s have breakfast together before you leave."


    *******


    Rayven waited near the carriage while Angelica and William said theirst goodbyes. Watching this sibling interaction always made him feel a certain way.


    He remembered his sister and this time he didn''t push the thought away. He remembered how she would sneak food into his room when his father forbade him to leave his room to discipline him. She would tell him to cry, make himugh and listen to what he had to say while they were small. And then when they grew up he repaid her kindness with cruelty.


    He was a coward. He had no courage to stand up against his father and be different from the rest to protect the ones who cared for him.


    No. It wasn''t that he feared his father and didn''t stand up against him because he did, but for selfish reasons. He wanted what his father had but also because he didn''t want his father.


    "My Lord?" Wiim was suddenly beside him and looked at him with a frown. "Are you alright?"


    "Yes. Shall we leave?"


    William nodded. He waved to his sister onest time before getting into the carriage.


    On their way to the military camp, Rayven sat silently while letting all those beautiful yet painful memories of his sistere to mind. She had such a bright smile that reflected her beautiful soul. His chest tightened. He had punished the man who had hurt her so many times, but it didn''t feel enough. No amount of pain he inflicted upon himself would be enough. Yet still, he dared to want to be free from this pain. He was stuck between wanting and not wanting to be punished. He didn''t even know what he deserved anymore, but one thing was sure. Someone like him didn''t deserve happiness. It was either punishment or death.


    But what came after death? Some said the sinful soul would burn in hell forever and others believed there was nothing after death for demons. That was why they were punished on earth.


    No one knew the real truth because no one came back from death.


    Rayven turned to William who sat quietly. "You must still be angry with me?" He said.


    William met his gaze. "I was never angry with you My Lord. Only disappointed."


    Rayven nodded. He preferred angry.


    "I see the good things you have done for my sister. I just don''t understand the bad things you wish to do and can''t ignore them. You seem to be struggling and no matter what, I do not wish for you to struggle so much that you choose the path you have chosen. I hope you can find a better way."


    Better way? The problem was he didn''t deserve better. But the boy didn''t know of course.


    Once they arrived at the camp, he said goodbye to William and sent the carriage away on its own. Then he teleported to Lucrezia''s cave when no one was looking.


    The cunning woman knew he woulde to see her from the way she already waited sitting on her throne with a smirk on her face.


    "Look who is eager." She drawled. "You must want to enjoy your wife with your new face."


    He walked closer to her. "I scarred my facest night but it is not healing fast so the curse is still there."


    She nodded. "Hmm. The healing will only go back to normal once you stop scarring your face."


    "Then make it stop. I don''t think I need to show evidence of my marriage."


    "No. Of course not." She waved with her hand. "But what does your marriage have to do with your scars?"


    He clenched his jaw. "You said to make a woman mine." He reminded.


    "Oh, I forgot. So Angelica is now yours?" She pretended to be thoughtful.


    "Is she not?"


    "Well, ording to her and humans she is yours legally. But you are not human. You are a demon and there is only one way a woman can belong to a demon."


    "You knew I wanted to die so you couldn''t have meant that."


    "I did. You know I want you alive. Besides, I never thought you would go for marriage. I thought you found the whole process to be...ridiculous."


    Not anymore. Those vows were nothing short of the mating process. He had felt those words and the burden that came with them.


    "So you want me to make her my mate?"


    "Well, if you can. You know for the mating to work, you both need to give each other not only your services but your hearts and souls. That is what it means to truly belong to someone."


    Rayven couldn''t stop theughter that rose to his throat and left his mouth. Heughed for a good while before he spoke. "Mating or not, Angelica is mine until the day I die. Both you and I know that. Whether she wants to give her heart or not, she belongs to me. And you wanted us to live in the human world and live like humans but it seems that is only when it fits your purpose."


    "Yes. I want you to live in the human world as a punishment. To make you live among the humans you hurt, but now to serve them. You are not serving anyone when getting married. It is not a punishment. To me, it looks rather like a reward. "


    "I am not rewarding myself." He growled.


    Lucrezia stood up from her seat and descended the few stairs that separated them.


    "I think you are." She saiding to stand in front of him. "Except for wanting to get your face back, you married Angelica for many other reasons. You wanted revenge for her. What better way to have revenge than to get her status back? Even a higher one. It makes you feel good to see people envy her. You also wanted to find a reason to keep her protected and make her stay in your home without admitting your feelings. You might have wanted those things even more than you wanted your face. Am I wrong?"


    "Yes."


    She chuckled. "Well, at least you got something out of this marriage if not your face."


    "I need my face!"


    She turned away from him, walked back to her throne, and sat down. "My dear. Getting your face or your heart back now all lies in your hands."

 Chapter 86 - 70 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 86 - 70 Part 1</h4>


    As soon as her brother left and nothing else was upying her mind, Angelica went back to think of the incident with Lord Rayven. She couldn''t believe that she was actually thinking of this rather than the departure of her brother.


    His words kept echoing in her mind, causing her heart to beat fast.


    Hungry. Taste. Bite. Beast. Why did he have to use such words? But most of all, why did these words bother her in a way they shouldn''t? Suddenly her corset felt too tight and her clothes too heavy. She was hot.


    Angelica tried to fan herself with the book in her hand but it didn''t help, so she decided to read to upy her mind instead. But even her love for reading couldn''t help her avoid thinking about what Lord Rayven had told her.


    A loud sigh left her lips as she stood up feeling frustrated. She decided to go to the kitchen to help Sarah.


    Sarah was busy making lunch when Angelica came to her.


    "Oh no my Lady, you shouldn''t do any work today. It is the day after your wedding day. Let me know if you need anything." She smiled.


    "I have nothing to do. I can help." Angelica insisted. She took the knife from her hand. "I can cut those for you."


    Sarah smiled and went to take care of the cooking food instead. Angelica began to chop the vegetables while her thoughts drifted away. He thought she smelled delicious. Again with the choice of word¡­


    "Ahh!!" A gasp left her lips when she identally cut her finger.


    Sarah rushed to her side. "My Lady. What happened?"


    Angelica watched her finger bleed. Thankfully it was only a small cut.


    "Oh, you cut yourself." Sarah was worried.


    "It is nothing," Angelica said standing up to find some water.


    She rinsed the wound with cold water and then wrapped it in a piece of cloth.


    "Do no more, My Lady. I will take care of the rest. There isn''t much left. Should I serve lunch once I am done?" Sarah asked.


    Angelica had no room in her stomach for food. It was filled with a fluttering sensation that refused to go away.


    "No. You eat. I will go rest for a while." She said and went back to her room.


    She took off her dress and corset and then slid under the sheets. Even though she could breathe a little better now, her heart refused to calm down.


    What would happen if she touched him?


    She imagined doing so and then her imagination went ahead of her. She pictured them naked in bed, their bodies pressed intimately under the sheets and...


    Oh no. She stopped herself as the fluttering in her stomach increased and she became flustered. Letting out a deep breath she got rid of those thoughts and tried to sleep. It took her a while but she finally fell into a deep slumber.


    When she woke up, it waste afternoon but she was still feeling tired. She got out of bed with a groan just when Sarah knocked on the door and peeked inside.


    "Come in," Angelica said.


    "You must have been tired after the wedding." She said. "Do you need help with anything, My Lady?"


    "I would like to wash up," Angelica said.


    Sarah nodded and went to bring what was needed. Angelica washed her face then cleaned her teeth with a crushed paste of pepper, min,t and rock salt before rinsing her mouth. She then washed her arms, her underarms, and her legs. It was a quick "bath".


    After that, she looked for new clothes even though she had only changed this morning. She picked a light blue dress and stared at it wondering what had gotten into her. Why was she getting clean and changing?


    Not allowing herself to think much about it she went tob her hair after putting on the dress. She took her time, watching her wavy hair get untangled by theb. Suddenly a picture of Lord Rayven running his fingers through her hair came to mind.


    Angelica dropped her hand and stared at her reflection. All this time, she thought he didn''t desire her. She could still not understand why he refrained from doing anything if he wanted her. She was his wife now and he could do as he pleased. Or was he being considerate? Such a confusing man.


    Angelica tied the upper half of her hair in a white ribbon andstly, she put scented oil on her wrists and neck before leaving her room. Her heart skipped a beat as she closed the door behind her and went to find Sarah.


    Sarah had already begun to light the halls and the dining room since it was getting dark. Angelica helped her and even decided to light candles on Lord Rayven''s side of the castle. What was the worst that could happen? Him getting angry? She could handle that.


    "Tomorrow we will remove these thick curtains," Angelica said. It was time to let some light into this castle and make it a home.


    Sarah looked surprised. Lord Rayven must have told her all the rules as well and she was afraid to break them or maybe she was afraid to tell her about the rules?


    "Don''t worry. Lord Rayven will like it." Angelica assured.


    Suddenly she heard the creaking sound of the front door opening. It must be Lord Rayvening home.


    Angelica turned to Sarah, "Prepare the dining table for two." She told her then braced herself to go see him.


    The fluttering feeling in her stomach returned with a forceful intensity as she went to the main hall where she met Lord Rayven. He stopped walking as he took notice of her and she froze in ce.


    His hands rested in his pockets and his hair was slightly out of ce. He tilted his head to one side, letting his eyes absorb all of her before raising one brow.


    "How weing." He drawled. "My eyes are greeted with such beauty."


    Beauty? Heat rose to her face and her lips parted but only a breath left her mouth, leaving her lips dry. Why was he speaking like this?


    He walked across the distance to stand in front of her. He smelled of alcohol. Since he spoke firmly and walked steadily, she guessed he didn''t drink much. Just enough to speak this way.


    "Am I delusional to think you dressed up for me?" He asked. "If so, is it to please me or to torture me?"


    Angelica felt like she lost her tongue. Why would she dress up to please or torture him? She just¡­ felt like dressing up.


    "If it¡­ pleases you then¡­" She stuttered.


    Angelica felt small under his scrutiny. Why was she suddenly so nervous?


    "If it pleases me..." He repeated thoughtfully.


    Then quietly he walked over to sit on one of the couches in the hall. He fell back with a sigh and then ced his long legs on the table, one over the other.


    Angelica realized that the only time he lookedpletely rxed was when he was a little intoxicated.


    "If it pleases me?" He repeated again before he turned to her. "You know what to say." He sounded disappointed.


    "Did I do something wrong, My Lord?" She asked.


    He shook his head. "No. You are just¡­" It looked like he tried to find the right word. "Perfect."


    Perfect? He must have had something else to drink tonight.


    "I am not." She said looking down at her hands.


    "In my eyes, you are perfect." He said.


    She had to look at him to make sure he was the same man she married. But how could she know? She didn''t know much about him.


    Lord Rayven leaned back as he met her gaze. "I am hungry." He said.


    Hungry? Angelica''s eyes widened and her heart skipped a beat.


    She remembered his words ''I am a beast. A hungry one''.


    Slowly his lips curved into a smirk. "What are you thinking?" He asked. "I am speaking of food."


    Food? Yes, right. Of course. She shook her head.


    "Uh...Sarah is serving dinner. I mean she has probably already served." Angelica spoke fast.


    He swung his legs down and stood up. "Well then. We should eat before it gets cold."


    We?


    As they walked over to the dining hall, Lord Rayven noticed that she had lit candles everywhere. Angelica walked a few steps behind him waiting for him to get angry but he remained silent.


    Once they arrived at the dining hall, he sat down where the food was served. Hesitantly Angelica sat beside him when Sarah came in with a few more dishes.


    Her hands were slightly shaking as she ced the tes on the table. Angelica gave her a reassuring smile before she bowed and left.


    "I see you have made a few changes in the castle." He began.


    Oh, so he wasn''t going to ignore it.


    "I was just¡­"


    "Forget it." He cut off before narrowing his eyes. "Just never break one of the rules I gave you. Don''t leave this castle without my permission."


    Angelica nodded.


    "You can be in the backyard, the garden, anywhere inside the gates but not outside. Also, don''t let anyone you don''t know in. Even if they say that they know me. Cats and dogs are not allowed inside either."


    "Why?" She asked.


    "Can you just not follow this one rule?" He asked.


    Angelica sighed then nodded. "Alright." She said.


    "Good."


    He went on to put some food on his empty te. Angelica did the same and then they began to eat in silence.


    "What did you do?" He asked breaking the silence after a while.


    Angelica looked up from her te confused.


    He nodded toward the cloth around her finger.


    "I cut myself." She said.


    To her surprise, he grabbed her hand. "Uh.. it is nothing serious." She protested but he held her firmly before unwrapping the bandage.


    He studied the cut on her forefinger then gently bent the rest of her fingers except for that one. Angelica wondered what he was doing until he lifted her hand and put her finger in his mouth.


    "My Lord¡­" A gasp left her mouth and she tried to pull her hand away but he held it in ce.


    His lips and tongue wrapped around her finger before she felt a pulling sensation that tugged at her and sent tingling heat down her arm and stomach. He sucked at her finger before slowly pulling it out of his mouth.


    Angelica watched with an open mouth while feeling like her arm became paralyzed.


    Lord Rayven then looked at her finger again but her gaze was still glued to his lips.


    "It is gone now." He said.


    What was gone? She was too shocked to follow.

 Chapter 87 - 70 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 87 - 70 Part 2</h4>


    What was gone? Angelica''s mind was only focused on the sensation that went through her body. She just stared at him. Specifically his mouth.


    As if realizing what he had just done he released her finger and cleared his throat before turning away. He looked down at his te before smiling to himself while shaking his head. "What am I doing?" He muttered.


    She wondered the same. What was he doing to her? He must be able to hear her loudly beating heart and her shaky breath. He must be able to see her flushed cheeks, her melting body if not her melting brain. He must know how he left her feeling.


    Angelica let her paralyzed arm fall off the table and onto herp. She let both her hands stay there under the table..


    "What I said this morning seems to have had the opposite effect. You even dressed up." He spoke quietly.


    Slowly he lifted his gaze to hers. "And your heart is beating fast, but it is not in fear."


    No, it wasn''t. But why did he look disappointed?


    He chuckled sadly.


    "What do you want me to do?" He asked her.


    What exactly was he asking? Flustered she let her head down and wished she didn''t tie her hair up so it could cover her face.


    He waited, watching her. "I would like for you to stop drinking. It is not good for your health." She said.


    He chuckled again.


    "I wish it was bad for my health. I would just drink my way to death."


    She looked up at him with a frown. "Why do you say such things?"


    "If I don''t die, then I will be greedy. I will wish for things that I don''t deserve. I am already letting myself be happy." His gaze fell as if he didn''t want her to see the emotions in his eyes. "How am I supposed to live like this?"


    Angelica was taken aback by the sadness in his voice. It took her back to the poems he wrote. He longed for death in them and often described himself as a monster. Someone evil and cruel. Someone unworthy.


    "My Lord¡­" She wanted to say something but he stood up.


    "Have a good night." He said.


    Angelica watched him walk with sunken shoulders and a hanging head. He walked steadily yet it seemed like he had a hard time finding his way. What had happened to him to make him this way?


    With time she would probably learn more about him. She was not going anywhere anyway. This was her home now.


    Leaving the dining table Angelica went to the library to grab a book before going to her room. Since she had just woken up, she knew she wouldn''t be able to sleep anytime soon. She tucked herself under the nket and then opened the book to read. She was half focused as her eyes skimmed over the words, then as she turned a page her gaze fell on her finger.


    Images of what had happened came back to her with all the feelings that were involved. She squirmed embarrassed. Why would he do that? And why did it feel so¡­ provocative? She shook her head to not think of it again.


    Instead, she looked at her finger and tried to find the cut but she couldn''t see it. cing her hand near the candle on the bedstand she looked closer, but she could still not see anything.


    Where was it? It was this finger she cut, right?


    ''It is gone'' she heard his voice say.


    Gone? Where?!


    Oh, Lord. What was happening?


    The cut...where was it?!


    What did he do to her finger? Or did he do something to her mind? She was losing it.


    After turning and twisting her finger for a while to find a cut she finally epted that the wound was gone. He did something to it with his mouth.


    Was this what was different about him? Did he have some kind of healing ability? What would that make him? And if he could heal, would he not heal his scars? Perhaps not. Since he inflicted them upon himself, maybe he wanted to have them.


    Oh Lord Rayven. Why are you soplicated?


    Putting the book aside shey down and covered herself up to her shoulders. It was still raining since the morning. Angelica watched the raindrops falling against the window. She truly knew nothing about the man she lived with and he was one to speak in riddles. Riddles she would have to solve.


    Closing her eyes, she tried to fall asleep to the calming sound of rain.


    Angelica didn''t know how much time passed until she felt sleepy and her eyelids kept covering her eyes. Even though she wanted to give in a sound in the background was keeping her awake. The sound of something breaking and crashing forced her to open her eyes and sit up.


    Who was here? Or was that Lord Rayven?


    Feeling a bit afraid she got out of bed and opened the door to her room. The sound became stronger now. Curious but also scared she stepped outside and followed the sound. As she neared Lord Rayven''s favorite hall, the crushing sound stopped and now she heard heavy breathing.


    When she came to the hall, near the firece Lord Rayven sat on the floor among broken furniture. He looked as broken as the pieces on the floor, and his face was buried in his arms. She couldn''t tell if he was crying but he kept shaking and she noticed blood dripping from his hands.


    Angelica slowly walked inside.


    "Go!" He hissed without looking up.


    "My Lord¡­"


    "Just leave!" He cut her off.


    It sounded more like a plea than an order.


    "How can I leave you?" She said walking closer but she was too shocked to act quickly.


    She didn''t know what to do. He was bleeding.


    Turning away she ran to the kitchen to find some water and a clean cloth. Then she hurried back to the hall hoping that she wouldn''t be toote. He was the kind to run away after all.


    Lord Rayven was still sitting in the same ce with his face still buried in his arms. Angelica approached him slowly, afraid of how he would react. She went down on her knees in front of him but not too close.


    "My Lord. Allow me to help you." She pleaded.


    He remained quiet and Angelica became nervous. Gathering some courage, she crawled closer and then gently grabbed his wrist.


    Lord Rayven lifted his head and looked at her through the hair that fell over his face. There was a scar across his cheek and his eyes were red with tears.


    Angelica met his gaze, just to assure him that she wanted to help. Then holding him by the wrist she dipped his hand in the water. When she washed both his hands knowing that he was watching her in silence she realized that the blood wasn''t from any wounds on his hands. They came from the scar on his face.


    Angelica nced up. A tear fell down his cheek. To see this tall and strong man cry made her feel something strange. Something unknown.


    Unaware she lifted her hand to touch his face but slowed down midway when she realized what she was doing. She wanted him to know that she was going to touch him and when he didn''t flinch back she reached for his hair. Gently, she removed the hair from his face and tucked it behind his ears. If not for the gruesome scars, he looked beautiful. She could tell from the unscarred side of his face.


    Lord Rayven closed his eyes. Angelica wasn''t sure why but she hurried to wash the blood and the tears away from his face. The scar he just inflicted upon himself was painful to see.


    "Don''t do this to yourself." She said. "Stop doing it."


    He opened his eyes and gazed at her. "I can''t," he breathed.


    "You can." She told him. "You shouldn''t hurt yourself like this."


    "I deserve it."


    "No."


    "You would think differently if you knew who I truly was." He said with tears in his eyes.


    "I might not know everything about you, but from the little I know, you don''t deserve this."


    He closed his eyes, letting a tear fall while taking a deep breath. Angelica wiped the tear away with her thumb and he opened his eyes to look at her again.


    "It is going to be alright." She told him.


    He was quiet as his eyes searched hers. Angelica smiled at him. "You are not alone anymore. I am here with you. You can talk to me, share with me more than your name and your home. Share with me your worries and fears."


    His wet eyes showed fear. "You are too good for me."


    "Either way, I am yours now," she told him.


    "Angelica," he whispered her name. A quiet call in the darkness that seduced her to get closer. Or was it him getting closer? She wasn''t sure. All she knew was that he was going to kiss her and she closed her eyes.


    His hot breath teased her mouth before he captured her lips with his. He wasn''t touching her anywhere else. Only his mouth burned against hers, yet her whole body was set on fire.


    His kiss was gentle. His lips entreating, teasing, and stroking hers. Angelica had never felt anything like it before. She wanted more. No, she craved more.


    Lord Rayven pulled his lips away from her and Angelica groaned in both pleasure and disapproval.


    She opened her eyes and found herself staring into his obsidian ones. In that short moment while looking into each other''s eyes they exchanged a thousand kisses.


    And then it happened again. A hitch in her breath as the world around seemed to fade away and time stopped. Heat flickered in his eyes. Her heart pumped, then fluttering. Slowly, irresistibly, they were pulled together in a kiss that began where theirst one left off.


    His mouth was a sinful delight. His lips were velvet on hers, his fingers entangled in her hair, tilting her face to deepen the kiss. Angelica shivered in sheer pleasure. Her hands reached for him, grabbed him by the shoulders as his arm went around her waist, and pulled her closer to his body.


    With a swift movement, he shifted her and made hery on the floor beneath him. In the short moment that their lips parted a gasp left her mouth. Her heart began to pound harder as he covered her body with his. Angelica was frightened for a short moment before the touch of his lips made her forget everything else again.


    A low moan escaped her lips when he swept his tongue over her lower lip, teasing her mouth open. Angelica arched against him as his tongue explored her mouth. Her fingers went into his hair and her other hand grasped the back of his shirt.


    Another gasp left her mouth when his lips parted from hers. She thought he was going to stop but he trailed kisses along her jaw and down her neck. Angelica whimpered at the pleasure from his lips on her neck. The tingling heat from his tongue sweeping over her skin. And then the grate of his teeth left her breathless.


    But that was it. Suddenly the heat of his body on hers was gone and shey on the cold floor all alone.


    Confused but also short of breath, she sat up. Lord Rayven created some distance between them and sat with his hand covering his mouth.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked.


    "Angelica¡­" His voice was low andpelling. His frightened eyes drew her in. "You are tired. You are going back to your room to sleep. "


    Despite the weakness in her body, she stood up. She was tired. She needed to go back to her room.


    Without much effort, her legs took her away from him and to the cold and emptiness of her room. Why was she so tired?

 Chapter 88 - 71

    <h4>Chapter 88 - 71</h4>


    Rayven was shocked by the pain of his fangs poking out. Usually, his gums would itch first and they would take their time to slowly pierce through and elongate. But this time they protruded so fast that it shocked and pained him.


    He sat with his hand covering his mouth for a while just to recover from what just happened but her scent lingered in the air and he could still feel the heat from her lips and body. He had to get away from this ce. Far away.


    He could only think of going to Lazarus. Wouldn''t he have a party and be busy drinking so could just hide in one room? But to his surprise, Lazarus''s home was quiet as he arrived. The demon must have sensed him because he appeared in front of him.


    "Oh.." he said surprised.. "What brings you here this hour?"


    "You are not partying or drinking." Rayven pointed.


    Lazarus chuckled. "Well, you never attend my parties, but I can offer you a drink if you like."


    Rayven gave him a nod. He could use a drink.


    Lazarus took them somewherefortable to sit where they could drink.


    "Can''t you do something about your fangs? It feels like it is me you want to bite." He said as he poured them the drink.


    "It is not working," Rayven said feeling frustrated.


    "Then it seems you came here without finishing the work," Lazarus smirked.


    "It would be disastrous if I finished." He took his drink, remembering the fearful moment. He was so close to doing something that would be undone.


    "You haven''t told her still." Lazarus frowned. "You know you can''t bite her without telling her. It is painful and it can be shocking and then you won''t even be able topel her to forget if she is too shocked."


    "I know," Rayven said frustrated. That was why he was angry with himself. He had almost vited her. He should know better with everything she had been through. "It just never happened like this before. I usually feel when I am about to turn so I can stop but this time¡­" He just turned.


    "This time was different." Lazarus finished the sentence for him and then took a sip from his drink.


    "What does that mean?"


    Did it mean he wanted to mark her?


    "I know that when it happens slowly, it is usually because of desire. But when it happens fast, when it bes painful, it is something more than just desire. You have created a deeper connection with that person. It bes a desire more than just to satisfy your needs. A desire to make that person yours?"


    Rayven stared at the ss in his hand while his thoughts drifted away. A desire to make her his?


    In that moment, when she washed his hands, when she wiped the tear away from his face with such tenderness and when she told him she belonged to him and asked him to share with her his worries and fears, a strong desire to make her his came over him. She made his chest tighten and expand, she met his eyes burn, his lungs breathed in the scent that not only tempted him now but also soothed him. He just wanted toy in her arms. Let her warmth take away the coldness in his body. Let her light pierce through his darkness.


    And then he had her in his arms and she was so soft, so sweet and so willing. And he knew he was doomed. Now that she wanted him as a man, the demon in him would also seek approval.


    "You know this is your demon telling you to take the next step," Lazarus told him.


    "Next step?"


    "You can''t mark her without her consent. It would only be a bite that would scare her away. And for her to consent, she needs to know what it means to be marked."


    He would have to tell her what he was. Also who he was, so she could decide after knowing everything about him. But he had already made the mistake of marrying her when he didn''t intend tomit. Those vows still haunted him. He wouldn''t make the same mistake of marking her when he wasn''t ready to fulfill the duties of a mate. That would make him deceive her yet again. At least the mating he wanted to honor.


    "She would know about Demos," Rayven said.


    "It is normal that you are worried. It is not something to be overlooked easily. You should be prepared for that and not be disappointed by her reaction. It would be odd if she didn''t react the way you fear she will react. We aren''t punished for stealing bread."


    Rayven wasn''t as worried about the demon part as he was about the Demos part. There was nothing he could do about being a demon. That was what he was. But Demos was who he chose to be. Who wouldn''t react negatively to someone whomitted the most horrible crimes? Even a kind soul like Angelica had described him as the worst.


    ''The worst kind of people are those who prey on the weak'' she had said. He was of the likes she had to deal with. And then she said he was nothing like Demos. If she only knew that she was speaking to him directly.


    "Do you think we have changed for the better?" Rayven asked.


    Lazarus seemed thoughtful. "I think we have." He said atst. "I don''t know if it is enough to not be punished. The pattern is still the same. For me at least. I do well for a while and then fall back. And then I wonder why I even bother to do well. Bad habits are hard to abandon."


    "Indeed." A familiar voice replied.


    Skender joined them in the room. "I am interrupting?"


    "It seems like you could use a drink as well," Lazarus smirked.


    Skender sat down looking tired. He was probably going through a tough period with his demon. But the man chose to be punished. They had all resented him at first because while they were forced into this punishment he came there willingly. Almost as if to mock them.


    Lazarus poured him the drink and Skender gulped it down at once before sighing loudly.


    "You look more awful than me." He said looking at Rayven and then at Lazarus who always looked like he was living his best life.


    "He is married now, but you need to get yourself a woman," Lazarus told Skender.


    Skender poured himself some more before drinking it. "Should I?" He asked surprising them both and thenughed. "You are a bad influence, Zarus."


    "I just wonder how you can resist when all those women are throwing themselves at you. Even Angelica''s friend was having some naughty thoughts." He wiggled his eyebrows. "Maybe you can teach me some self-control and I can teach you to have fun."


    Skender shook his head at him. "Maybe you just need to fall in love."


    Lazarusughed. "Me? Falling in love?"


    Skender nodded as if he had figured it all out. "Yes. If you find the one, then no other woman will entice you. With your condition, that is truly what you need my friend."


    "Falling in love? What is that exactly?" Rayven asked.


    Hopefully, that wasn''t happening to him.


    Skender sighed as something in his eyes changed. It was as if he was recalling something from the past. "Falling in love feels like the first rays of warm sunshine on your bare skin after a cold winter." His eyes went from looking dreamy to looking pained before they went back to normal.


    First rays of warm sunshine? That was exactly how he felt with Angelica. His life had been a long, cold, and never-ending winter until she came.


    Lazarus waved dismissively with his hand. "Love is fine but what about lust. I am sure you have some of it. Let me help you find it."


    "I don''t need your help."


    "Maybe that is what your restless demon needs."


    "I don''t think that is a good idea," Skender said.


    And they went back and forth with Lazarus not wanting to give up. Leave it to that man to make you sin. The way he described the pleasure taken from a woman''s body was like an erotic poem and Skender was trying hard not to listen.


    Even Rayven got excited for a moment, remembering what Angelica''s body felt beneath his.


    "Alright, alright." Skender said atst. "It was fun. I will go home now."


    Rayven stood up as well.


    "Are you leaving too?" Lazarus asked him.


    "Yes."


    "Why not? Come and leave as you wish." He muttered.


    Skender and Rayven left Lazarus behind to go to their homes. Rayven wanted to get some fresh air before getting home when he found Skender standing outside alone. The rain had just stopped and the air had a different vor.


    Rayven went to stand beside him. "Who was she?" He asked curiosly.


    "Who?"


    "The woman who felt like rays of warm sunshine?"


    Skender smiled. "She is long gone." He said.


    "What happened?"


    Skender turned to him. "You are too curious for being you." He said. "I lost her. I was toote."


    He sighed looking up at the sky. "I hope you don''t make the same mistake as I. Go home to your wife and stay with her."


    "I thought you didn''t like me with her."


    Skender chuckled. "You are very good at misunderstanding people. I don''t like you leaving her." He corrected him.


    Rayven looked away feeling the guilt heavy on his shoulders.


    "The other Lords are not beingpletely truthful with you because they have hope to see you redeem yourself even if it is at the expense of someone else''s feelings. I do hope for you to redeem yourself as well, but I care for Angelica too."


    Rayven was ashamed of his actions that he still avoided looking at Skender. "You havee a long way. You even talk to me without barking."


    Barking?


    "I hope you continue to take this path. I want good things for both of you." He said. "Also, I knew you as Demos but when I look at you now...I only see Rayven."


    "You knew me as Demos?" Rayven frowned.


    "Yes. I was the one supposed to bring an end to your destruction."


    "You were that Alexander?"


    Skender nodded. "Yes."


    "So you are a defender?" Rayven was shocked.


    Defenders were a line of very powerful demons with the purpose of protecting humankind against evil demons who wanted to live among the weak to rule them. Their powers could bepared to the ones of the Archdemons.


    "Yes. If I had done my duty, you wouldn''t have ruled for so long."


    Rayven was still shocked. "Why didn''t you?"


    Skender looked down, almost as if he was ashamed. "I never cared to use my powers. My demon was asleep."


    That was why he was punished with an uncontroble demon. Maybe it was only uncontroble for him since he never fully used his demon side. And all those powers needed control that he should have learned from a young age.


    "Your parents¡­"


    "They didn''t want me to be a defender," Skender said.


    "Are you a direct descendent?"


    "No. My parents were."


    Coming from a direct descendent made him even more powerful. He would never have guessed if Skender hadn''t told him. He couldn''t sense that kind of power from him, but it was probably because he hadn''t discovered his powers yet.


    "The boy knows," Rayven said with realization.


    Skender smiled. "It seems he knows I wield the power to protect him. He also knows I don''t have that power now."


    If Skender was a defender, he could easily fight the shades. He would have power beyond their ability. He would be able to sense them even in disguise.


    William knew what he was doing.


    After his conversation with Skender, Rayven teleported back home. As soon as he was back, the heavy feeling in his chest intensified. He felt trapped again. It wasn''t as easy to desire death as it was before. Now he desired other things as well along with death. The problem was they didn''t go hand in hand. The other things he desired required him to stay alive. But not only that, getting what he desired would make him happy.


    To live and be happy. How could he do that?


    Rayven went to stand outside Angelica''s door and listened. She was sleeping. He onlypelled her to go back and didn''tpel her to forget the whole moment which would leave her confused. But he wanted her to remember. How could he erase that moment?


    He was getting greedier for every moment. Perhaps he should just let tell her about Demos. Once and for all get rid of that fear but also make her hate him. It would solve everything.

 Chapter 89 - 72

    <h4>Chapter 89 - 72</h4>


    Angelicay in her bed, feeling her eyelids getting heavier and heavier. Yet she couldn''t sleep. Her body had never felt more alive. She could feel her heart pounding, her blood flowing hot in her veins and humming a song of pleasure, her nerves sending heat to different parts of her body and her skin tingling.


    Unable to keep her eyes open, she closed them and stayed in a state between tiredness and restlessness. What was happening to her? This felt so strange. Her body and brain were working against each other. Finally, darkness enveloped her.


    And then came the light. It was a bright sunny day and Angelica saw the back of a red-haired woman rushing somewhere. She happily hummed a melody as she scampered through the crowd and came to arge pce. The woman stopped at the gates sensing that something wasn''t right. She stepped inside and went to the front door that was open.


    Going in she looked around the empty hall. "Skender?"


    As she walked further in she saw a trail of blood and followed it. The trail led her to a man sitting on the floor with bloody hands and a stained shirt.


    "Skender!" The woman hurried to his side. "What happened to you?" She looked at his hands and his body for any wounds.


    Skender who sat with his head down looked up. His eyes had the dark hollowness that scared her. He stared at her emptily.


    "What happened?" The woman shook him slightly. "My Lord! My Lady!" She called for help.


    "They are gone." He told her calmly.


    "What do you mean?" The woman was getting more anxious.


    "Dead. They are dead."


    "No!" She shook her head.


    He nodded slowly. His eyes still empty.


    "And I¡­ I am alive." He said.


    A tear fell down his cheek.


    "Oh, Skender." The woman wrapped her arms around him and cried. "Now that they know they wille for you too. You need to go to your world. Now."


    He pulled her back. "They wille for you as well." He said.


    "I will be alright."


    He shook his head. "I can''t lose you too. Come with me."


    Suddenly it was night, and she was in another room all alone. Her hands were tied behind her back where she sat. She was terrified and began to sweat when the door to the room opened and a tall man entered. He was well dressed and wore several rings and earrings. His eyes were a bright green and cat-like as he crouched to look at her where she sat.


    The woman crawled away from him in fear but he grabbed her ankle with his terrifyingly long ws, that grazed her skin.


    "No more running." He almost purred pulling her closer.


    Angelica could feel the woman''s fear. Her heart pumped louder. "The cat has finally caught the mouse." He smirked showing her a pair of long sharp fangs. "Now let me take care of you."


    His wed hand reached for her face slowly and in desperate need to escape Angelica shot her eyes open with a gasp.


    Her heart was drumming in her ears and she was covered in cold sweat.


    "Angelica."


    A shriek left her lips and she sat up hastily when she suddenly heard her name in the dark.


    "It is just me." Lord Rayven was sitting beside her on the bed.


    "Oh." She breathed and without thinking she leaned over and wrapped her arms around him.


    Lord Rayven stiffened at first but then ced his hand on her back. He stroked her back gently while Angelica''s heart was still beating wildly in her chest.


    "What frightened you so?" He asked.


    She breathed out. "I¡­ I just saw a strange creature. A man with strange-looking eyes. He had ws and fangs. It felt so real. It was so frightening."


    She felt him stiffen again. "It must be." He said.


    Angelica held on to him tighter. "I am d you are here."


    He stroked her back again. It was so soothing that she wished to sleep like this. She couldn''t remember thest time someoneforted her. She was always the one hugging andforting. Her fears and worries, she had to hide because she could only tell her brother and she didn''t want to add to his struggles.


    "Can''t you¡­ stay here for tonight?" She asked grimacing in fear of being rejected.


    A long silence followed before he spoke, "yes."


    He stood up with one arm still on her back. The other one went under her knees and he adjusted her toy down. Then he tucked her down under the nket before going around to sleep beside her. Angelica turned around to face him while hey on his back and stared at the ceiling.


    "Are you not going to sleep?" She asked.


    "I will wait until you sleep." He said.


    Angelica wondered what he had been doing here in her room? Did she make a noise that caused him toe to her? That would still mean that he was on her side of the castle.


    Would they still have to sleep in separate rooms after what happened¡­?


    Her heart skipped a beat as she remembered what happened between them earlier. So that was what it felt like to be with a man?


    He turned to her and her eyes widened. It was as if she got caught doing something bad but he couldn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Are you still frightened?" He asked.


    She shook her head. "I am alright now."


    He nodded and returned to stare at the ceiling. "Are you alright?" she asked him.


    Before their heated moment, he wasn''t in a good mood.


    Lord Rayven was quiet for a long while before replying, "I am never alright." He said.


    She wondered about that.


    "What torments you so much?"


    There was a short silence after every question.


    "Angelica. Would you forgive yourself if you killed William?"


    Angelica was taken aback by the question. Why was he suddenly asking this? For a moment she panicked.


    "Is William¡­"


    "He is alright. I am just asking if," he said. "If you killed your brother would you be able to forgive yourself and live on?"


    Angelica couldn''t even imagine the thought. It was disturbing. "I would die but not kill my brother." She said.


    He nodded with a sad smile. "But what if you did?"


    "Why would I do that? Unless by ident or if he was going to kill many innocent people¡­" She stopped. Even then she couldn''t think of killing her brother.


    If she hadn''t been locked that day when her father left to kill the King, would she be able to expose him and be the cause of his death? She wondered sometimes, even if she said it was to protect her brother would she do it? No matter how bad her father was, he was her father. And she had good memories of him before he became a different person after her mother''s death. She recalled that he was a good father and a loving husband.


    If she couldn''t do it, then how could she kill her brother? Or anyone? Even if she killed an enemy she wouldn''t be able to sleep at night. But that was how she felt. Lord Rayven, being a warrior probably had a different version of killing and death.


    Still, how could he think of asking her to imagine killing her own brother? That was not to even be considered.


    "You can''t even imagine it." He said. "I did not only imagine killing a sibling. I nned it and did it."


    Angelica had to take a moment to let the words sink in. Was he serious?


    "What do you mean?" She asked pushing herself up.


    He sat up as well and turned his whole body to face her. "Did you carry your brother when he was born?"


    Angelica nodded still confused about where this conversation was going.


    "I too carried my sister when she was born. I watched her grow. She was my only friend. She was my escape and myfort."


    Something in his eyes changed and Angelica got a bad feeling. As if she didn''t want to listen to what he had to say, anymore.


    "She is no more in this world. I killed her."


    An eerie silence followed and then Angelica got out of her frozen state.


    "Why do you say such things?" She scolded getting angry, but he just stared at her and a part of her knew he wouldn''t joke about something like this.


    "Because it is true."


    Angelica looked into his eyes. They were cold and empty. He couldn''t be speaking of killing his own sister looking like this.


    Suddenly she felt pressure in her chest and she shook her head. There must be a misunderstanding. He couldn''t mean it literally.


    "You don''t believe me again." He said. "My sister is dead. I. Killed. Her."


    "No." Angelica shook her head.


    "Yes."


    "You wouldn''t do that."


    "I already did. If you don''t believe you can ask any of the Lords."


    "No." She refused to believe it as tears burned her eyes. This couldn''t be true. This must be her nightmare continuing. "Why are you telling me this?"


    "You wanted to know about me." He said. "Now you know why I wasn''t eager to tell you."


    "You must have had a reason." Her voice sounded like she was going to cry.


    "Tell me what reason could justify killing my sister. That she was my friend? That she was the kindest person I knew?"


    "Then why?"


    "There was something I wanted more than her kindness. So I sacrificed her."


    "You¡­ you are not that kind of person."


    He said nothing and only stared. How was she supposed to believe this? A tear fell down her cheek.


    "I¡­ I can''t believe you." She said.


    He just nodded.


    "Say something!" She demanded.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "That you didn''t do it. That there is a misunderstanding. Anything!"


    "That would be a lie." He said.


    "Maybe you were saving her by killing her, maybe¡­"


    "Stop!" He yelled and got out of bed. "I sold my sister to a man I knew would use and abuse her, just to have more power. I didn''t kill her just once. She died a thousand times before leaving this world for good."


    He was angry and shaking and she was crying.


    "Do you still want me to tell you that I didn''t do it?!" He yelled. "Alright. I didn''t."


    Angelica wrapped her arms around herself. What was this nightmare? She wanted to wake up.


    "I told you. I am no different than the men who sold you."


    Her heart clenched. She hated those men and she never used the word hate but she hated them. Thinking of them always made her blood boil and her soul shrank in disgust.


    Please, Lord. He could not have done that to his sister. He couldn''t be like those men. She would rather he was anything else but not that.


    "You kept fighting after everything you went through for your brother. My sister had nothing to give her hope to continue because I was the one who did that to her." She could tell from his voice that he was getting angrier.


    Angelica wanted him to stop. She couldn''t imagine what that must have felt like.


    "This isn''t the worst that I have done. Do you want to know more?" His voice was venomous.


    "No!" Angelica covered her ears while tears streamed down her face. "It is enough."


    Lord Rayven sighed, "I guess it is enough for tonight. I will leave you to digest this information."


    Then she heard his footsteps and the door open and close. Once she was alone, she buried her hands in her face. She wasn''t sure which part was making her cry but she felt so lonely and confused. She was confused about who he was, confused by why she believed him yet refused to do so. There was also anger which she wasn''t sure why and a lot of frustration.. But most of all she felt pain and fear.

 Chapter 90 - 73

    <h4>Chapter 90 - 73</h4>


    Rayven went back to his room as tears streamed down his face. Finally, he had let it out. He was relieved but at the same time, the pain worsened. He caused yet another person to get hurt because of him but also saying what he did to his sister out loud, was the most painful punishment he received in all of his years being punished.


    Dragging himself across the halls, he came to his room atst and locked himself in. He sat leaning against the door and for the first time let himself fully cry. Strange sounds he has never before left his mouth to ease the aching in his heart. "I am sorry." He cried. "I am very sorry."


    His sister must have cried alone like this, while hurting, bleeding. She must have been so cold and lonely. Lucrezia gave him a taste of what his sister went through. But it was only a taste. He knew this would hurt much more if someone he cared for was the cause of it.


    Rayven grasped his hair hard, gritted his teeth to stop the soundsing from him but he couldn''t. He cried until his body jerked until he couldn''t even breathe and then he hummed "I am sorry."


    What would ''I am sorry'' solve? He wasn''t worthy of saying those words. He felt nauseous and teleported outside before his stomach turned, but there was nothing to throw up. His stomach was empty.


    The sky rumbled, but rain refused to fall. Refused to join him in his cry. Unable to endure the pain, he teleported to Lucrezia''s cave. He came here to beg for death but suddenly felt like he didn''t deserve it. He wanted her to punish him instead.


    "Lucrezia!" He yelled but then wondered what he was doing. Why was he bothering people just because he was in pain? Why was he being so selfish?


    Lucrezia appeared in front of him, dressed in a nightgown. He disturbed her sleep. He always thought the women didn''t sleep like the devil.


    Demons could stay without food for very long periods but sleep was essential. They didn''t have to sleep every night but at least two or three nights every week.


    Rayven just stood there looking at her and she stared back at him with narrowed eyes.


    "I need to be punished." He panted.


    "And what wrong have you done?"


    "You love to punish anyway."


    She chuckled. "I love to punish wrong deeds and you, my dear are doing more right than you ever did. I have no desire to punish you."


    He put his hand on his chest. He was suffocating.


    Lucrezia came closer to him and put her on his chest. "Rx." She told him, but he couldn''t. He felt like he was drowning and panic settled in.


    "You are making a lot of progress and the feelings you have been suppressing all those years areing out now. It will be very painful for a while. It is good you are crying and letting it out."


    Rayven tried to breathe in but his chest and back hurt. It was as if he breathed in daggers that stabbed his insides. Every breath felt like a stab.


    "What do you see in me that is redeemable?"


    She sighed. "You are redeemable if you redeem yourself. Do you think your mother wanted you to pay for your sins just so you could die at the end or do you think she wanted you to change? Your mother killed herself so you would have to pay for one lesser sin. Are you going to repay her by dying? Or by bing the son that she wanted you to be?"


    How could he do that?


    "By killing Demos. No part of you should be anything like Demos. Why do you think I gave you a new name? I am waiting for the moment youpletely be Rayven. I gave you the name of my favorite animal. Don''t disappoint me now."


    Rayven? The bad omen name?


    "Yes. Ravens are a symbol of bad omen, death, darkness, evil, and destruction. But they also represent change, transformation, healing powers, adaptability, and fearlessness. Isn''t the name fitting? You could choose either side."


    Rayven felt like he was already falling off on the other side. It felt like he was dying a slow and painful death.


    "You will be alright. Go home now." She told him.


    Home? He had no home. That was just a ce where he hid his living corpse.


    "You have a home now and a wife."


    Wife? She was probably recoiling with disgust as she should.


    Lucrezia sighed. "Well then maybe you should work on being Rayven since she is disgusted by Demos."


    "I was going to use her. I am still the same." He said.


    "Were you? Would you marry any woman to get your face back? Rayven, you stopped caring about your face a long time ago."


    "I didn''t."


    "What you did do and what you want to do are different. You want to care about your face but you don''t. Now even more than ever because you are afraid of seeing Demos in the mirror."


    Rayven shook his head in denial.


    "You are smarter than this Rayven, but I understand that you haven''t used your brain for anything other than agonizing for a long time. But think! Who is ruining your face because I am not?"


    Rayven kept shaking his head. It couldn''t be true. What he suspected couldn''t be true. "I¡­ I am ruining my face."


    The painful breathing returned. He suspected something but hadn''t wanted to believe it. If he was the one how was he supposed to stop it? No amount of negotiation or a period of punishment would make the scarring end, because he was doing it to himself and he didn''t know how to stop.


    "I won''t disturb you anymore." He said tly and then teleported back to his room where he let himself fall into his bed. He didn''t need to find out anything else about himself.


    Rayven didn''t know how long hey there but his tears had dried while he silently drowned in the pain that weighed on his chest. But while enduring his ears strained and he tried to listen to the sound of Angelica.


    Was she alright? He had thought that she would only hate him and be disgusted but she had seemed sad as well. Maybe even pained.


    Of course. For her, she was stuck with him. A cruel murderer. He had married her, dooming her to an eternity with him unless he seeded in killing himself. But even then what would she gain from his death?


    He closed his eyes surprised that he was thinking of many things today that he usually avoided. That exined the agony he was going through.


    After hours of suffering, he got out of bed and decided to find something to ease the pain. He looked for his dagger but he couldn''t find it where it usually was. He didn''t bother looking for it anymore. He wanted to find something new, something more painful to hurt himself, so he punched the mirror in his room, causing it to shatter and fall around his feet on the floor. His eyes searched for a jagged one. Stepping over the broken pieces without caring if they scarred his feet he picked the piece with the roughest edges.


    Rayven stared at it for a long while wondering if this would do. He tested it on his hands but the pain wasn''t enough. Today he needed something else. Something much more painful.


    Leaving his room, he walked through the halls, enjoying the pain caused by the broken pieces of mirror stuck in his feet. He made his way to the room that had a balcony. When he opened the door, he was greeted by the morning light and the promise of a new day. If only he looked forward to it, but he shrank in fear of what more pain this day would hold.


    Stepping outside he leaned over the rim to look down. He was high up enough to break some bones if he fell. Without further thought, he climbed to stand on the rim. He had only done something like this once before and it had been a pleasant experience. The healing of broken bones was very painful inparison to flesh. The bones had to get back into their shape and ce which made the healing process agonizing.


    Rayven looked down again as the wind whipped his hair back, but he hesitated to jump. Did he deserve to be released from this pain, even if it was temporary? He should suffer.


    ''You havemitted great sins, my son and you will pay for it.'' Rayven remembered his mother''s words. He was indeed paying. Was his mother watching?


    The thought of his mother watching him made his legs tremble. He shouldn''t jump.


    "Rayven?"


    Rayven stiffened upon hearing his name. Was this a dream? Was he hallucinating?


    Slowly, he turned his head to look behind him. He found Angelica standing near the balcony door. Her face had never looked so pale and she stared at him wide-eyed. He could hear her loudly beating heart.


    Her hands trembled at the sides of her body.


    "My Lord, pleasee down." She pleaded, looking into his eyes. He saw fear in hers.


    Rayven turned around and Angelica squealed, "don''t!" She held her hands out "don''t¡­ don''t move." She stuttered.


    He had almost forgotten that he stood on the rim until he saw the horror on her face.


    She panted as she rxed when he stood still again. She ced her hand on her chest. "Oh¡­" It looked like she could barely speak but then she swallowed and looked at his face. "Please¡­" Holding her hand out she stepped closer.


    "Don''t!" He told her.


    She stopped and took a deep breath. "I¡­ understand what you are going through." She began.


    Did she?


    "It is hard and you are in a lot of pain. The loss of your sister haunts you and¡­ and you can''t forgive yourself for what you did."


    Rayven''s eyes burned with tears again.


    "You have punished yourself, hated yourself, and longed for death. I know. But this is not the solution." She told him.


    "I see no other solution." He said as a tear teased it''s way down to his lips.


    She nodded, her eyes still fearful. "I know it feels like there is no way out, but there is always a way."


    "Why are you doing this? Did you not hear what I told you earlier? Do you not understand what kind of person I am?" He clenched his hands into fists.


    "I do. I heard you clearly. What you did was horrible but I see that you regret it. And¡­" Her voice broke as her eyes teared up. "and I just can''t ignore the Rayven that I know and what my heart tells me. I wouldn''t be here, feelingfortable around you for no reason. You saved me."


    He shook his head as tears streamed down her face. She didn''t even know. "I didn''t. I married you because I needed something and I married you knowing that I wanted to die. I didn''t care what would happen to you after."


    "We didn''t marry each other because we cared about each other. I hope that has changed now. I¡­ I care about you."


    Oh no! He didn''t want to hear it. He sucked in breath through his teeth.


    "You shouldn''t!" He shook his head.


    The tears streamed down her face. "I can''t help how I feel." She cried. "I believe in you. I believe you can do better than this. I believe you care about me too. Even a little."


    "I wanted to kill you. What makes you think I won''t if Ie down?"


    "Maybe you won''t if youe down but you sure will if you jump. I have lost many people. They all left. Don''t do it too. Don''t leave me all alone." She begged while crying.


    To see her cry like that, with her body shaking pained him. How could she ask him to be with her after everything? He couldn''t understand.


    How was he supposed to die now? How could he leave her like this?


    She wiped her tears away. "You have helped me a lot. Let me help you." She reached her hand out again and took a step closer. "If not for yourself, at least do it for your sister. It is harder to live, isn''t it? If your sister was a kind soul like you described her, she wouldn''t want you to do this."


    His heart clenched at the thought of his sister not wanting him to die. She was one to always cheer for him. He had two kind and strong women in his life which he never appreciated and now he was blessed with yet another. What did he do to deserve these blessings? What did he do to be worthy of having this woman as his wife?


    He stared at her hand reaching for him and then slowly reached back for her. Angelica was quick to step forward, grab his hand and pull him down.. Then before he could even think, she wrapped her arms around him and began to cry.

 Chapter 91 - 74

    <h4>Chapter 91 - 74</h4>


    Angelica''s body jerked as she cried in his arms. It was a heartwrenching cry that added to his pain. He stroked her back as he began to cry in silence as well.


    Angelica pulled away. "You scared me. Don''t do that again." She scolded.


    He was scared too. Wiping her tears away she grabbed his face in her hands. He hated to cry in front of others. It still felt wrong to do so. He cringed inside but he couldn''t help it.


    "You did well. It will be alright now." Sheforted.


    He shook his head. "I don''t know if I will be alright. It hurts so much." He admitted.


    She tiptoed and hugged him again. "You will be. I will take care of you." She said stroking his hair.


    Rayven wrapped his arms around her and cried on her shoulder. He didn''t care to hold back because he was embarrassed or because he shouldn''t cry. He just did. Angelica murmured someforting words but they were distant in his mind. Yet he wasforted by her voice alone. Comforted in a way that only made him cry more.


    He didn''t know how long he had been crying in her arms while standing in the balcony but suddenly she was holding his hand and leading him back to his room. She told him to get up on his bed and he listened like a child. Then she looked at his feet but he was quick to pull them away.


    "Let me see."


    "No." He said embarrassed. "I am alright."


    She looked at him for a long moment then sighed. "Alright. Why don''t youy down and rest?"


    "You haven''t slept as well." He told her.


    She crawled up on his bed andy down on her side. Hey down as well, facing her. They had both stayed up the whole night, agonizing. He knew she was as tired as him. His head was throbbing in pain but he just watched her. He watched in awe, in happiness and in sadness, in relief and in pain. His tears seemed to never end and one tear escaped from his eye falling across his nose to the other side of his face.


    Angelica wiped the tear away gently with her fingers before resting her hand on his cheek and caressing it with her thumb. Rayven closed his eyes, listening to their breathing and to her heartbeat until he fell asleep.


    He had never had this kind of sleep in what felt like forever. There was no nightmare, no waking up in the middle or being half awake. He just fell into a long and deep slumber. One where he felt rested when he woke up in the afternoon.


    Feeling refreshed and at ease, he sat up. He was alone and wondered where Angelica had left. Getting out of bed he went to look for her. When he came to her room, he heard her speak to Sarah inside. Then the door opened and Sarah gasped when she stepped outside and almost bumped into him.


    "Good afternoon, My Lord." She greeted and then hurried away.


    "Oh, you are awake." Angelica smiled standing in her room. "Come in."


    He walked in feeling the steam in the room. A bath was prepared. He looked at her.


    "I was just thinking of waking you up. I prepared a bath for you here to not disturb you." She yed with her fingers and he could hear the change in her heartbeat. "If you want." She added quickly. "I thought it would help you rx and feel good."


    Rayven nodded. "Thank you."


    He slowly made his way to the tub and then looked back at Angelica. Her cheeks flushed a bright red. "I will leave you alone." She hurried to say.


    "Do you have to leave?" He asked.


    Her eyes widened. "do you want me to stay?" She asked shyly.


    "Yes."


    It wouldn''t be the first time she saw a male body even though it felt like it. He began to wonder but his mind refused to go in that direction. He wasn''t ready. No, he just didn''t want to do it now. Because when he did, he would lose control. He would punish himself and then go find those who touched her. He would save Lord Green forst.


    Rayven began to undress while trying to control his anger. He nced over at Angelica who avoided looking at him until he got into the water. It was interesting to hear the change in her heartbeat depending on what happened but he wasn''t sure why the change urred.


    "Do you want me to help you?" she asked getting closer.


    Rayven hadn''t let anyone touch him as much as he was touched today. He still felt like it was wrong to get too close to her before she knew everything. Clearly, she was frightened of fangs and ws. Who wouldn''t be? He guessed that even William would have been frightened if he saw his demon. Besides the boy already had visions of creatures like him, unlike Angelica.


    Usually, the clever and rational ones were the ones to believe the least in creatures like him. That was why she didn''t believe in the rumors about him but that would also make her not believe his words. She would always find a more authentic exnation until he showed her. He would have to show her little by little, but he couldn''t deny that he was terrified to see her reaction.


    Changing her way of approaching him, "let me help you." She said instead when he didn''t reply.


    She went behind him and started with his hair. Taking some water from the tub with a small jar she poured it over his hair and then began to massage his scalp. After crying for so long he had suffered from a headache so the water and her fingers in his hair felt so good.


    "Did you get some sleep?" He asked her.


    "Yes. Did you sleep well?"


    "Never slept better." He replied.


    "I am d to hear that." He could hear the smile in her voice. "I will help you wash your back." She then told him.


    Rayven leaned forward and Angelica began to gently rub a washcloth on his back.


    "What do you like to eat, My Lord?" She asked breaking the silence that didn''t feel awkward at all. He was just enjoying being taken care of. "You must be hungry. We should have dinner soon."


    "Anything is fine." He said.


    When she was done with his back she came to his left side. She took his hand in her long fragile fingers before she began to wash his hand with such care. As if being a little rough would hurt him or as if she was tending to a wound.


    Rayven felt something move in his chest. Rather than making his heart bleed, it felt like he was growing a heart. One that would burst as soon as it was fully grown.


    "Your hand is smooth for a warrior." She said looking up at him.


    He knew it was a question. She was very observant but since he didn''t want to lie he just said, "I know."


    She smiled and continued up to his arm, moving the cloth gently along his skin.


    Rayven was melting slowly and she wasn''t even touching him with her bare hand. He watched her, unable to tear his eyes away from her face. He wanted to touch her, caress her cheek and trace her delicate lips with his finger. Then he noticed the slight frown on her face. She was lost in thought and thinking of something unpleasant it seemed.


    "Is something wrong?" He asked her.


    "Huh, " She looked up her eyes widening and then as if realizing that she had been absent she shook her head. "No. Everything is fine." She forced a smile before looking down again. She was lying.


    He grabbed her chin and made her look at him. "What is wrong? Tell me."


    Her eyes darted and she contemted whether to tell him or not. "Up from the balcony I could see our house. It seems like it was sold or they are selling it. I could see peopleing in and out."


    Rayven didn''t like the sad expression on her face. "Sold?" He said feeling anger rise in him.


    "I am sorry. I shouldn''t talk about this now. That is not my home anymore. I just¡­ I have my things still left there."


    He cupped her cheek. "It is your home and it will remain so. I won''t let anyone take it." He promised.


    And now he was making promises. He cursed himself.


    Rayven could see the light back in her eyes and a slight smile on her face. "Thank you." She whispered.


    A strange feeling came over him. A feeling of wanting to give her everything and anything she asked for.


    Angelica looked at him through her long thickshes, seducing his body to act on its own ord. And just like that his fingers slid from her cheek and to her lips. He traced her upper lip and then her bottom lip with his thumb following the movement with his gaze. Angelica parted her lips and he could hear how she sucked in air but then stopped breathing alltogether. Her heart began to beat faster and her cheeks flushed.


    Just a taste, Rayven told himself. It wouldn''t hurt. Would it? But it was toote to ask himself. He was already leaning closer and Angelica closed her eyes before he captured her lips with his.


    His body reacted instantly to the touch of her lips. He kissed her, sipped at her lips and tasted her mouth. She was more intoxicating than wine and he was already addicted.


    He parted her lips with his tongue before teasing his way into her mouth. She moaned against his lips and grabbed onto his shoulders. Oh, how he wanted to feel those fingers in his back while having her naked beneath him. Just the thought of it made his fangs forcefully elongate.


    Rayven groaned in both pain and pleasure as his control wavered. Grabbing her hair he pulled her head back and she gasped. His lips already sought her neck.


    He was going to ruin everything. He had to tell her first. But he was already tasting her, feeling her pulse beneath his tongue.


    Angelica shivered and her hand slipped from his shoulder and went to touch his chest. Rayven stiffened. Not his chest.


    Memories of his chest being opened, his ribs separated and his heart ripped out came to mind and he pulled away from her. Removing her hand from his chest he took a few deep breaths. He didn''t like having his chest touched.


    Flustered Angelica looked at him confused. She was short of breath as well. Rayven didn''t want her to get the wrong idea. He also didn''t want to be afraid anymore.


    Taking her hand he slowly ced it on his chest. Angelica looked at his chest and then at him. "Your heart is beating fast.." She said.

 Chapter 92 - 75

    <h4>Chapter 92 - 75</h4>


    What did she mean by his heart was beating?


    Rayven panicked but then he felt it. He felt his heart skip a beat. He even heard it. How could it be possible?


    Moving her hand away he touched his chest. Beneath his palm, he could feel the drumming against his ribcage. "It is back." He said.


    How? Why?


    "What is back?" Angelica asked him confused.


    "My heart is back. It is back." He repeated in disbelief.


    Then he shook his head. It shouldn''t be back. Not now.


    Angelica looked at him worriedly.


    "I need to leave." He said standing up.


    He waspletely naked as he stepped out of the tub and grabbed the towel on the stool nearby. He wrapped it around his waist and turned around to face Angelica.


    Her face waspletely red and her eyes disyed horror. Why? He looked down at his body. Was his body different from any other male''s body?


    Her gaze slowly traveled along his body and up to his face. "Where...are you leaving?" She stuttered. Then as if realizing what she asked she stood up hastily. "Where?" She repeated walking around the tub toe to stand in front of him. "Is it because I touched you? Are you leaving to do something¡­"


    He grabbed her face in his hands. "I am not leaving to hurt myself and you can touch me as much as you like. My body is yours."


    "Then where are you going?"


    "Angelica, I don''t want to lie to you because what I say won''t make any sense to you right now. I will tell you everything but I need to leave right now. I will be back." He told her.


    She nodded slowly.


    As soon as he left her room, he teleported to Lucrezia''s cave. Water was still dripping from his wet hair and he was half-naked. But the woman had already seen his body and even what was inside.


    Rayven felt so strange. In the cave, it was as if his heartbeat echoed. His chest felt stuffed and the sound was frightening.


    Suddenly he was teleported and found himself in a luxurious room.


    Bedroom.


    He looked around and found Lucrezia looking herself in the mirror and adjusting her hair. "It is a busy day for me." She spoke still staring into the mirror. "But I knew you woulde."


    "What is happening?" He asked her.


    She turned around and made a twirl. "How do I look?"


    The woman didn''t need a mirror but it didn''t make him hate her any less.


    "Oh," She made a sad expression. "Apliment wouldn''t hurt. I am meeting a human male." She smiled. "I need to look a little bit more human."


    Rayven felt bed for whoever that man was.


    Lucrezia sighed and shook her head at him. "You feel bad? I think he is lucky. How many men do you think have the chance to spend time with a woman like me? They even beg me to punish them." She smirked.


    Rayven scoffed. If the poor man didn''t faint before she even got started.


    "Well, that could happen too." She sighed.


    "You gave me my heart back." He said usingly.


    "You are wee." she shrugged.


    "Why?!"


    "Because I want to."


    Rayven clenched his hands into fists stopping himself from choking her. Not that he could.


    He took a deep breath. "So is it done now? You think I redeemed myself?"


    She ced her hands behind her back. "No. Not yet. Your heart is not bleedingpletely and you still have to choose to live."


    "Then why?"


    "It wouldn''t be a choice if you couldn''t choose to die. Now you have your heart. This will be the ultimate test. Will you choose to live when you know you can die?"


    Rayven shook his head. "I don''t want it back."


    She tilted her head to one side. "All this time you wanted it back and now you don''t?"


    "No. You don''t understand. Even if I choose to live, what if I still want to die? What if I wake up one day and just decide to do it? It is not something that will just go away."


    It had be a habit for him. Almost apulsion.


    "Then you know this is another obstacle you have to face. Besides how can you ever know you chose to live if I don''t give you the choice to die? I also don''t want you to miss having your heart while loving your wife. It would be a shame."


    Loving?


    "She still doesn''t know what I am." He could hear his heart beat louder and faster again. It was as if it was telling him what he was feeling rather than him just knowing. "How should I tell her?"


    "I am sure you will find the right way." She smiled.


    "What if it doesn''t go well?"


    "I really can''t help you with that one. I have never been in love, but they say if love is there, it is going to be alright."


    Love? Did his heart know how to love? Did his wife¡­ love him?


    Heughed cynically. She cared for him because of her good nature, maybe even desired him from what he had sensed, but love¡­ he dared not say she loved him. He dared not even dream of it.


    "Well, then I will be on my way and you should go back and get dressed." She told him.


    "What if I die?" He was asking himself more than her but he hoped to evoke some fear in her. Didn''t she want to keep him alive?


    "Rayven, you have a wife now. So if you need to talk to someone refrain froming to me from now on." And then with a snap of her fingers, she sent him back to the cave.


    Rayven stood there hearing his heartbeat elerate. The fear returned, this time of what he might do and what might happen now that he had his heart back. He felt so vulnerable that even taking a step forward felt dangerous.


    He teleported back home, to a different room in case Angelica was in his room then he walked back to his room.


    As soon as he opened the door, he smelled her scent. She was sleeping in his bed. Hesitantly he walked in and closed the door. He got rid of the towel and wrapped one of the sheets around his waist before getting into bed.


    He sat beside her where shey and watched her sleep. His fingers reached for her hair and caressed her cheek. She stirred but continued to sleep. She was like an angel. An angel in a demon''s bed.


    (Oh Angel, what are you doing in my bed?


    What my heart might feel


    What I might do, I dread


    Your scent is so sweet


    Your hair is so soft


    Making my heart bleed


    And my mind get lost


    Your presence awakens my dead soul


    Your smile shakes me to my core


    Now sweet angel


    Have youe to touch my soul?


    Or have youe to mend my heart


    That you already stole? )


    Angelica opened her eyes as if waking up to the poem he wrote in his heart for her.


    "My Lord?"


    As much as he wanted to hear her say his name, he liked when she called him ''My Lord''. It felt as if he belonged to her. It was different from when she called him ''Lord Rayven''. He usually felt a detachment whenever she called him that.


    She tried to sit up but he put a hand on her arm to keep her in ce. "Rest." He told her. He could tell she was tired.


    Laying down as well, they looked at each other.


    "But you haven''t eaten." She said.


    Right.


    Food.


    He had to pretend to be human for a while but he had no appetite. "I have eaten." He said but then realized that she must have been waiting for him to eat. "You didn''t eat?" He asked.


    "I am not hungry." She said.


    "You should still eat a little." He insisted.


    She shook her head. "I just want to rest."


    Something was bothering her.


    "Is it alright if I sleep here?" She asked.


    He nodded.


    "Are you not cold?"


    He didn''t know cold anymore, especially tonight if she was going to sleep in his bed. "No."


    It became quiet again as they looked at each other.


    "What is bothering you?" He asked. "Don''t say nothing."


    "I am afraid." She began.


    His heart skipped a beat. Of him?


    "I¡­ I don''t want to be alone. Even if I don''t get taken care of, I missed taking care of someone¡­ I realized today. I am afraid to lose the things I have taken care of. All the memories I have, are left in that house."


    Rayven''s heart did some strange movement in his chest again. He was pained at understanding why she was sad. It was more than a house and a home for her. The memories of her childhood and her parents were there.


    "My mother¡­" Her voice changed as she continued. It became thicker. "She died when I was little. She loved to read books as well. She loved flowers and tea and¡­ she was just lovely."


    She shook her head fighting back tears. "Oh, I don''t know why I am so emotional." She smiled. "I must be tired."


    Her parents. Her father was not another reason why he was afraid of telling her what he was. He wanted to pull her close. He felt like he shouldn''t but he couldn''t see her like that. Pulling her closer he held her for a while. She buried her face in his chest and he tells she was crying.


    "I am sorry." He said. "It is my fault."


    She shook her head.


    "I shouldn''t be close to you. I shouldn''t touch you. Not before telling you the truth. I need to tell you the truth about me.." He said.

 Chapter 93 - 76

    <h4>Chapter 93 - 76</h4>


    Angelica wasn''t sure why she was crying. It had been a long day and the night before had been even longer. A part of her was worried. Worried about her home and her things getting thrown or destroyed. All the things from her childhood but most importantly, the memories from her mother. It was the only thing she had left of her. Another part of her was worried about the man holding her in his arms. Every time he moved or when he told her he had to leave and also while he was gone, she was afraid that he wouldn''te back. She was afraid of being left alone.


    Last night when he told her about his sister she had refused to believe at first. Then when she let his words sink in and realized that he had no reason to lie she had been scared, pained, and disgusted. She had suddenly felt like washing herself, washing away his touches and kisses. She couldn''t understand how someone could be so cruel to his own flesh and blood but most of all she couldn''t understand that cruel person was the man she had married.


    It wasn''t.


    Lord Rayven was mean, rude and many other things but he wasn''t cruel. The Lord Rayven she knew had allowed her into his home, given her clothes and food, saved her from the men who wanted to take her back to the brothel,forted her, and married her and despite the benefits, he spoke about it couldn''t be more than the loss. He was not that man. Her gut feeling told her he wasn''t and she was always right whenever she followed her gut feeling.


    And then she saw the horrifying scene of him standing on the balcony rim. She couldn''t remember thest time she had been so terrified. Maybe because she knew and had seen it in his eyes. The pain, the guilt, the agony, and death. She understood why he behaved the way he did. The istion and not wanting to be touched. The rudeness and anger. It was toward himself.


    Suddenly she found herself in a moment of life and death and what she said could change the fate of both.


    After dealing with all of that she was now exhausted. He wanted to tell her something but she really didn''t want to hear anything else for now.


    As if knowing how she felt, Lord Rayven remained quiet and held her gently until she fell asleep.


    Angelica woke up with a headache in the morning. Her head was resting on Lord Rayven''s bare shoulder. She lifted her head and her eyes fell on his exposed chest and stomach before letting her fall back again.


    Her brain stopped functioning for a while before it got flooded with images of his wet and naked body from yesterday. Angelica felt heat rise to her face. How could he do that to her? She wasn''t ready. She had almost fainted where she sat, if her eyes only agreed to close. But they were glued to certain ces, especially his back while he was turned away.


    Angelica sat up to breathe and shake the images out of her head but it was only followed by more images that left her flustered. Like when he sucked her finger and when he kissed her again.


    ''You can touch me as much as you like. My body is yours'', she remembered his words.


    Really?


    From no touching to his body was hers? She was surprised she didn''t panicst night when he decided to sleep next to her with only a sheet covering his lower body. Maybe he liked to sleep naked.


    Angelica crawled out of bed. She wanted to personally make him breakfast before he woke up. She washed up and changed and then went to the kitchen. Soup would be refreshing to have in the morning after a tough day, she thought and went ahead to make vegetable soup. Then she told Simu and Sarah to open all the curtains in their home and make the ce was as light as possible.


    Simu had been working hard in the backyard building a small house and a fence for the chickens that she asked him to buy. Lord Rayven had given her too much money to spend and she still had a lot left. Their backyard was slowlying alive and she knew soon the nts they had nted would grow and shine.


    "Ah, it feels so different with light shining through," Sarah said.


    Angelica agreed. It felt more alive and more like home. "It will feel even more different with time," Angelica said. "Let''s set the table."


    While setting the table, Lord Rayven arrived. Angelica thought of waking him up when everything was ready but he was already awake and nicely dressed. He descended the stairs looking rxed and with his hands in his pockets. He wore a gentle smile as elegantly as he wore his clothes.


    His body looked as perfect with clothes on as without. His shirt sat loosely on his torso. He left the top buttons open revealing a bit of his chest and his long legs were encased in grey pants and high leather boots. His dark hair wasbed and hung around his face without looking messy and the scars on his face seemed less severe.


    His dark eyes found hers as he stepped down and the smile on his face widened. Angelica just stared not knowing who this man was. That smile was not something she had seen before.


    "Good morning," he greeted in his dark husky voice that made her stomach flutter.


    "Good morning," she replied trying to keep her mouth from falling open and her heart began to beat fast for some unknown reason.


    Lord Rayven looked around as he neared the table. He was probably looking at the changed atmosphere and she wondered what he thought about it.


    "I made a few changes. I hope you like it." She said.


    "I like it very much," his gaze was like an intimate caress as it traveled down and up her body. She wasn''t sure anymore what it was he liked.


    Casually he pulled the chair and sat down.


    "Would you like tea or coffee?" She asked him when he was seated.


    "Anything you offer." He replied.


    It was strange that he was so cooperative.


    Angelica poured him some tea that she had made with cinnamon. "Would you like honey with it?" she asked.


    He nodded. She put some honey in his tea before mixing it. He watched her the whole time making her nervous.


    Suddenly he grabbed her wrist and her heart almost jumped out of her chest. He looked at her with a frown.


    "At this point, you can''t be afraid of me." He said.


    "I am not."


    His eyes searched hers and he tugged at her arm gently to make her sit down but didn''t release her. "I don''t want to hurt you in any way." He told her. It sounded like a confession. As if he didn''t want to hurt her but he might do it.


    "Just don''t hurt yourself and you won''t hurt me." She told him.


    He was clearly unable to promise her that so he released her without saying anything. He picked up his cup and sipped his tea.


    He nodded in approval.


    "You like to drink your tea like this." He said.


    How did he know?


    "It tastes like your lips."


    Angelica felt her face burn as he put his cup down and looked at her. "I wouldn''t mind drinking this every morning." He told her. "But the taste of your lips will keep me alive until next morning."


    Angelica''s heart beat wildly in her chest and she looked down to hide her face behind her hair.


    Lord Rayven reached for her face and made her look at him. "Don''t hide. I n to see all of you if you ept me."


    ept him?


    His cold fingers caressed her burning skin and he leaned in. He kissed her shortly but sweetly. As if only having a taste. He tasted like the tea he had, cinnamon and honey and oh so sweet.


    When he pulled away he smiled at her. "You taste sweeter each time."


    "Uh, My Lord¡­" She couldn''t handle it anymore and he chuckled.


    He leaned back in his chair with a sigh. "Eat so we can go and get back your home." He told her.


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    Angelica was still burning but now she was also excited and nervous to see her home. What if everything was destroyed or taken? What if all the precious memories of her mother were gone? Just thinking of it made her sick.


    It is going to be alright, she told herself.


    If everything was as before she would collect all of her things and bring them here. To her new home. She would make new memories here and one day she would look back and all the hardships she went through would be worth it. At least so she hoped.


    One day this day would also be a memory.. Hopefully, not a painful one.

 Chapter 94 - 77

    <h4>Chapter 94 - 77</h4>


    Rayven sat in the carriage with daggers with a dagger in each of his boots, prepared for whatever danger they might face on their way or when they arrived at Angelica''s home. Hopefully, it was only stupid humans but he doubted that anyone would touch Angelica''s home now that she was married to him.


    But what could the shades be doing in her home? They must know that she wouldn''t be there or did this have to do with William?


    There was only one way to find out. If her home had been searched then they were looking for the prophetess. They must have found some clue since the killings stopped. Or perhaps they just realized that their strategy wasn''t working anymore.


    If anything happened now and he had to fight shades, then Angelica would find out what he was. A part of him almost thought that would be the best way to find out. Just see it all. See him and the shades and know that he wanted to protect her from them. She would know that she would be in danger if she left him. But that was unlikely to happen since the shades wouldn''t attack him in bright daylight.


    Another part of him, the one that cared didn''t want to scare her. It would be too much to see all of that at once. It would be easier for him but harder for her. She had already dealt with a lot and he was fascinated by her strength. Any other woman in her ce wouldn''t have taken everything that had just happened in a few days so well. But even she had a limit and maybe knowing what he was would be the limit and she wouldn''t be able to take it anymore. He was afraid that she would want to leave him and he would have to force her to stay for her own safety. That would only make her fear him more.


    "My Lord? Are you alright?" She asked him.


    She could see that he was tense and he tried to rx. "I am alright." He assured her.


    At least before she became scared he wanted to cherish these moments with her because he might never have this chance again. He wanted to let her take care of him and he wanted to give her everything. Her house, her things, and everything else she asked for. He wanted to make her happy even if it was only for a while and he wanted to let her know how he felt about her. He wanted to be her husband.


    Sadness overtook the happiness he felt from seeing her face this morning. He became afraid when he realized just how much he wanted to be with her, his wife, and hopefully his mate in the future. He was afraid that she would not like him anymore but also afraid of not being able to let go of death now that he had his heart back. What if one day he just didn''t exist anymore?


    How ironic. Life had been haunting him and now death was taunting him.


    He met Angelica''s gaze who kept staring at him. "You look better when you smile," she told him.


    "You are the reason I smile."


    She smiled shyly. "I didn''t know you could be good with words."


    "I didn''t know either. You have awakened the poet in me."


    "I would love to hear your poems one day." She said.


    "I shall write for you many, and read them for you as well."


    "I would like that." She smiled.


    The carriage stopped and Simu came to open the door for them. Rayven helped Angelica down and then she looked ahead at her home. She stared at it for a while before heading toward the front door. He could hear her heart beat faster as he followed her inside.


    "No one is here?" She said surprised.


    "And no one wille here." He assured her.


    Angelica looked around her home carefully as if afraid to find something she didn''t like. Rayven kept listening to how her heartbeat and her facial expression changed as she picked different things from her home to take with her.


    "This was my room," she exined when they arrived at a room furnished and decorated in all white, cream, and bright.


    White was her color, together with blue and red. White for her pure soul, blue for her sensitivity and faith, and red for her fighting spirit.


    Angelica emptied the chest in her room and then put the things she had collected in the empty chest. She took a few other things from her room and began to pack. He could see her glossy eyes. She was fighting back tears. Did she miss being here?


    "Can I take all of this?" she asked.


    "You can take as much as you like." He told her.


    She added a few more things then closed the chest.


    "This will be too heavy," she said testing its weight but she could barely pick it up.


    Rayven went and picked it up with ease. "Are you ready to leave?" He asked.


    She nodded.


    Once they were outside, Rayven gave the chest to Simu who almost fell on his knees because it was too heavy for him to carry. Ignoring him, he helped Angelica get into the carriage before getting in himself.


    It took Simu quite a while to get the chest into the carriage but Rayven enjoyed seeing him struggle. Now he would find the rest of them and torture them.


    Angelica was quiet on the ride back home. She stared outside the window and seemed absent. Rayven didn''t know what was going through her mind but he decided to not bother her.


    When they were back home, Rayven left Angelica to unpack in her room and went to find Simu.


    As usual, Simu was unhappy and scared to see him. Rayven knew this alone was torture for him. But he was only the one to take orders. He needed to torture the one giving orders.


    "My Lord..." He tightened his hold around the hammer in his hand. He had been building a fence.


    "Who are the ones who paid you for Angelica? I want their names." He said.


    Simu''s eyes widened and his heart almost burst in fear, while Rayven''s almost exploded in fury. "No one, My Lord."


    No one?


    "What do you mean?" He asked with a frown.


    Rayven heard the answer in his mind before he replied.


    "She escaped. The man who paid took back his payment." Simu stuttered.


    Rayven''s clenched hands unclenched and he was shocked. "She escaped before or after he¡­ ?" He couldn''t bring himself to even think about it.


    How far did things go before she escaped? Rayven felt a pain in his chest.


    "I am not sure, My Lord. But she escaped shortly after she was brought to him. I don''t think anything could have happened."


    Shortly after? From Simu''s thoughts, he didn''t reach far before the man who bought her called for help and he was still fully dressed. Simu thought she was still pure. He was almost sure. Then why didn''t Angelica tell him?


    "Who is he? Where can I find him?"


    Before Simu could reply, Rayven got his answer from his mind and rushed away. What should he bring? His daggers, should he just turn into a demon and torture him or should he keep his identity hidden? What would be the best torture?


    "My Lord," suddenly Angelica appeared in front of him in the hall. Rayven hid his hands in his pockets, just in case. "Where are you going?" she asked.


    "I am going to find those who wronged you and punish them." He was too angry toe up with a lie.


    "Why¡­ suddenly?" She seemed confused then frowned. Don''t!" she said.


    "Why? They hurt you."


    She looked worried. "Hurting them will not make me hurt any less, or you."


    "It will. I will feel much better after I punish them." He said feeling his blood boil.


    She shook her head. "No, you won''t. You will only feel good for a moment."


    "Don''t tell me to do nothing." He pleaded.


    "I will not. Just don''t do anything while you are angry and if you decide to do something, do something good. Like you did with Simu."


    How did he do good with Simu? He was confused. Good was not supposed to be it.


    "Are you not angry?" He wondered.


    She sighed. "I was. I am still sometimes and I tried to punish Simu but it is tiring. I feel better when I focus on things that heal me rather than what reminds me of my pain."


    No. He couldn''t understand this. For him, punishment was the only relief from pain. He knew nothing else.


    "I don''t like that look in your eyes." She said looking into his eyes with a hint of fear and worry. "They are getting dark again."


    "I can''t help it. This is who I am." He said feeling the anger, hatred, and rage in hime back. It was all his fault. If he hadn''t been so busy with his ns, he could have spared her this pain. He had to punish all of them including himself.. Mostly himself.

 Chapter 95 - 78

    <h4>Chapter 95 - 78</h4>


    Rayven left Angelica after telling her that was just who he was. He couldn''t change certain things. He was angry and didn''t want to say anything wrong to her. He needed to calm down first.


    Going to his room he paced back and forth. He really couldn''t help the need to punish. His hands were already itching to scar his already healed face or to hurt himself in any other way.


    With a sigh, he sat on his bed. He was so close to ignoring what Angelica told him and go find those filthy men. To stop his impulses he went to find Angelica to keep himself upied so he wouldn''t do anything he would regret.


    The door to Angelica''s room was open and Rayven knocked before stepping inside. She was seated on the floor, still unpacking the chest. She turned to look at him. "You didn''t leave," she smiled happy that he listened to her.


    "Shall I prepare lunch?" she asked trying to get up.


    "No. Keep unpacking." He told her.


    He sat down on her bed to watch her. She smiled shyly at him before proceeding with her work. Knowing that she had been untouched this whole time and he acted the way he did made him suddenly feel disgusted. Why didn''t she tell him when she tried to convince him to marry her? Not even on their wedding night did she say anything. What if he had taken her?


    He felt nauseous thinking about it. If he had done something, there would be no going back. He was grateful for all the reasons that made him not go that far. But he still couldn''t understand why she didn''t tell him? The world might not need to know but didn''t she think he would find out sooner orter?


    "Angelica."


    "Yes."


    He swallowed the heavy lump in his throat. He wasn''t good at expressing himself. "You didn''t tell me that you were still innocent."


    Suddenly she stopped unpacking and he watched the side of her face. Her face tensed before she turned to him.


    "I had no reason to." She replied.


    "No reason?" He frowned.


    Her jaw tensed even more. "What should I have said? My Lord, I may have been in the brothel, I may have been branded, I may have a ruined reputation but I am still chaste. I am still yours to taint."


    "Angelica?" He was baffled. That was not what he thought and when she said it like that, he could tell it was humiliating for her. Even he felt humiliated for her. "That is not what I meant."


    "Then why? Why should it matter? I thought it didn''t matter to you."


    Rayven could tell this topic made her upset.


    "It doesn''t and it does. I care about what happened to you and I want to take care of you in the right way. Knowing what you went through would help. Not that I would think of you more or less depending on your chastity. Nor would I see myself more or less lucky to have an innocent wife."


    She nodded slowly, pressing her lips into a thin line. "Maybe I would have told you if you said you cared about me." He could see tears building in her eyes before she went back to unpack.


    Rayven realized it was the first time he told her that. Of course. Why would she tell such sensitive information to someone who had been distancing himself from her? He was a man in her eyes who only the day before had nned to leave her. He wasn''t worthy of knowing such information.


    Rayven stood up and went to sit beside her on the floor. She looked at him confused and he grabbed her face. "I care about you very much." He told her.


    A tear fell from her eye and he wiped it away. Lord, how was he supposed to handle an innocent woman? He did not know how to be gentle. His demon didn''t know how to behave correctly after living like a corpse for centuries. He became more afraid than ever now.


    She had almost been vited. He didn''t want to do anything close to what would make her feel that way again.


    "I don''t know how to take care of someone. I have never been that person. I might do it the wrong way but I want to take care of you." He said.


    Another tear fell down her cheek and she leaned into him. He wrapped one arm around her shoulder and held her close.


    "I am tired," she said.


    "I know. I am afraid I will tire you even more before I can fully take care of you."


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "I will tell you once you have rested."


    Rayven couldn''t dy it anymore. If she was innocent then she really needed to know before he traumatized her.


    After holding her for a while she already fell asleep in his arm. That was how tired she was.


    Carefully he carried her up and ced her on her bed before covering her with a nket. She didn''t even eat, he thought.


    Rayven went to the kitchen, surprising Sarah.


    "My Lord, do you need anything?" She asked. She was getting less scared each time.


    "When Angelica wakes up, serve her lunch in her room." He told her.


    She nodded. "Is there anything special I should serve?"


    What did humans prefer the most?


    Meat. They liked meat.


    "Meat." He said.


    She nodded.


    "Also make her some tea with honey and cinnamon."


    Sarah nodded with a smile thinking that he was being a caring husband.


    Caring husband? He liked that.


    He turned around feeling satisfied.


    "My Lord." She stopped him.


    He looked back at her. "What about you?"


    "I am not hungry." He said.


    She nodded again thinking that he ate rarely.


    Rayven left the kitchen and went to see how things were going in the royal castle. He knew he was off duty for a week but it had felt like he had been absent for a month.


    Skender, Acheron, and Vitale sat in the parlor drinking tea and coffee when he joined them.


    They looked at him surprised. "Did you miss us?" Skender smirked.


    "It can''t be¡­ when you have such a beautiful wife at home?" Acheron raised a brow.


    Vitale studied him in silence and Rayven met his gaze.


    "Your face looks better." He pointed.


    They all looked at him and agreed but then Skender leaned closer with a frown. "It is not only your face." He said. "Your eyes. They look different."


    "What spell did Angelica cast on you?" Acheron asked.


    "Spell?" Vitale frowned. "It is more than a spell. Don''t you hear it?"


    Skender and Acheron strained their ears looking confused.


    "Oh¡­" Acheron said and nothing else. He was shocked.


    Skender chuckled with delight. "You got your heart back."


    Vitale still looked at him in disbelief.


    Rayven nodded feeling awkward.


    "Yes."


    "Does this mean you are not punished anymore?" Acheron asked.


    How was he supposed to tell them that he was the one punishing himself? "No, I am not."


    "How does that feel?" Skender wondered.


    "Better. But it might only be for a while. She doesn''t know what I am yet."


    "Just don''t say I am a demon first," Vitale told him. "First show and tell her what makes you look different without giving it a name."


    Rayven understood what he meant. The human''s definition of demons was never good. It would be better to believe he was a monster rather than a demon.


    "You should make sure that she likes you first," Acheron said.


    "No." Skender shook his head. "You should make sure she trusts you. If she trusts that you are not a threat to her, you can take the next step from there."


    Rayven nodded. The only problem was he didn''t trust himself. He didn''t know when he would turn dark again. Angelica had alreadymented on his eyes and he had felt the darkness creep into his heart again. He was still bloodthirsty and it scared him. He had still not changed for the better.


    Lucrezia had told him his heart wasn''t bleedingpletely yet. There must be a reason for it and he knew the reason. His bad habits would be hard to abandon. He already longed and itched for the feeling of cutting his face and as much as he wanted Angelica he also longed for thefort he found alone in the darkness of his room.


    Being outside, being with Angelica, and being a husband was frightening and he was afraid of running away before she did.


    "You are scared," Skender said when the other two left. "I hear it in your heartbeat."


    "And?"


    He chuckled. "I guess getting your heart back didn''t make you polite all of a sudden. Well, change takes time."


    "I don''t have time," Rayven said. "That is why¡­" he was afraid. "The dark thoughts are not leaving my head."


    He wished Skender had his powers. Would that help?


    "You had those thoughts for hundreds of years. They won''t just leave you in a day or two. You will struggle with them for a long while after this. But it doesn''t mean you can''t be happy."


    "Are you happy?"


    Skender became thoughtful. "I guess I am good at giving advice I don''t follow myself."


    Rayven shook his head at him.


    "But one day...one day I will be happy, when I be the person I want to be." He hoped.


    "It might be toote then," Rayven said.


    "Are you giving me advice now?" Skender wondered with a smirk.


    "I guess I am. Maybe you should take your own advice and find a woman."


    Skender nodded. "So now a woman is the answer?"


    "Perhaps not. But thepany of someone good will change you for the better." Rayven felt a sour taste in his mouth. Did those words leave his lips? How did he even think of them?


    "Hurry up then to be good and then keep mepany."


    Rayven scoffed. Skender was the good one among all of them.. For him, perhaps good was not the answer.

 Chapter 96 - 79

    <h4>Chapter 96 - 79</h4>


    Angelica was working in the garden when she suddenly felt something strange. It was an rming feeling as if danger was nearby. She looked around and spotted a man standing outside the gate.


    Standing up she went to see who it was. When she got closer, the feeling intensified. The man was d in ck trousers and a long ck coat with a grey shirt beneath. His hair was long and dark and he held a cane in one hand. His face felt somehow familiar and made her heart beat in a strange way.


    "Good evening, My Lady." His voice was like a purr and gave her goosebumps.


    "Good evening." She replied looking into his cat-like eyes.


    "You must be Lord Rayven''s wife. I am here to meet your husband." He said.


    Angelica remembered Lord Rayven''s words about not letting anyone in even if they said they knew him. But she wouldn''t let this man in even then. He frightened her. Where had she seen him?


    "Lord Rayven is currently not at home, My Lord." She said.


    He walked closer to the gate and her heart skipped a beat. "Will he be back soon?"


    "I am not sure. I will let him know you came by Lord¡­?"


    "Just Constantine." He purred.


    His gaze went to her neck and a smile curved one side of his lips before he looked up at her. Angelica felt her stomach turn. "We will see each other again, Lady Rayven."


    He bowed slightly before turning and walking away elegantly. Angelica''s hands turned cold. That was a promise to her. He came here to see her and not Lord Rayven.


    Angelica turned around and walked back into the castle, feeling her hands and feet get cold and numb.


    It was him.


    The man in her nightmare. The one with fangs and ws. She hadn''t seen his face clearly in the dream, but the eyes and the voice. Also, the way she felt around him. It had to be him.


    Why did she see him in her nightmare that had felt more like a memory? And what was he doing here looking for her? What did he want from her?


    She crawled up in bed and bent her knees and wrapped her arms around her legs as if to protect herself. He woulde and see her again.


    A knock on the door almost made her jump out of her skin and she stared at the door opening slowly. Lord Rayven stood at the entrance and she wanted to run to him but her legs felt numb.


    He was about to say something but frowned instead. "Angelica?" He walked closer and then came to sit on the bed in front of her. "What is wrong? What happened?"


    "I saw him." She whispered as if he could hear her.


    "Who?"


    "The man in my nightmare. The one with fa..fangs and ws." She stuttered.


    Suddenly an image shed through her mind. ws cutting through delicate skin. A scream of agony. She shuddered.


    Lord Rayven''s frown deepened. "Where did you see him?"


    "He came here. He said he was here to meet you. His name is Constantine."


    Lord Rayven clenched his jaw.


    "Do you know him?" Angelica asked.


    He nodded slowly.


    Angelica sighed. Then maybe she didn''t need to be so frightened.


    "Angelica. You should know now. The man you just met is¡­ not human."


    Angelica blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "The fangs and ws¡­ that is what he is."


    Angelica took a moment to wrap her head around it. So what she saw in her dream was reality? Was that what he meant?


    "How do you know?"


    Lord Rayven looked down as if he was going to tell her something she wouldn''t like.


    "I¡­ I am not human either."


    Oh, Lord. What was she going to hear now?


    "Have you not noticed something different about me?" He asked.


    Different? She knew he was different. Humans could be different but they were still human. Her brother was different but he was still human. What did it mean not to be human?


    "Being different, does that have to make you non-human?" She asked.


    He became thoughtful. "I guess we can all have some humanity in us, but we are not humans."


    We? There was more.


    "Are¡­ are you like him?"


    "I am something simr." He said. "Would that scare you? If I was not human."


    "What are you?" she asked.


    He looked at her for a moment before replying, "a demon."


    A demon?!


    A burst of short hystericalughter escaped her mouth at the serious expression on his face before she became serious again.


    "A demon?" She repeated.


    "Yes. And I don''t mean I am evil. I am a demon."


    She nodded. "And what does it entail to be a demon?"


    "Many things. Most of them might frighten you, like the fangs and ws."


    "You have them too?" She was surprised.


    He nodded.


    Was he serious?


    "Can¡­ can I see?" It was the only way her brain would ept his words.


    His gaze slowly went down to his hands and she followed it. Her eyes widened when she saw the long sharp ws at his fingertips. Her heart skipped a beat and her skin turned cold again. It was something about ws that made her so anxious.


    She nodded quickly. "Alright, Alright." She hurried to say hoping he would hide them and just like that his hands returned to looking normal.


    Oh, God. Her head began to spin and some more memories of ws and blood shed through her mind. Then she remembered the women dying in their town.


    "The dying women¡­"


    "It is not demons killing them. It is shades. The man who came here is one of them."


    "Shades?" Now she was lost. There were other creatures. Her heart thumped faster.


    "Shades have simr characteristics to demons but we are different creatures." He exined. "They are our enemies. They look for ways to hurt us, usually by hurting people close to us. That is why he was here and why I told you not to leave the castle. He can''te inside without invitation."


    So the shade wanted to hurt her because she was with Lord Rayven who was a demon? She took a deep breath to calm down. There was something about that man that shook her to her core.


    "I know it is too much. For now, please just stay at home for your own safety."


    "What will he do to me?" she asked.


    It was as if her body had already experienced torture in his hands. "I won''t let him do anything to you." He promised.


    Angelica looked up at Lord Rayven. "And you? What do you want from me?" She asked.


    A demon. What could he want from her? What was the benefit he would get? Why did he have fangs and ws and what did he use them for? It was like a wild animal. A predator. There had to be a prey.


    "Right now, I just want you to not be afraid of me or hate me."


    Hate? Why was he using such a word?


    "I don''t hate you." She said.


    "But you are afraid."


    "I am not sure." She admitted.


    He nodded. "I understand. I just¡­" He sighed as if he was going to say something difficult. "I don''t want to hurt you. I might have wanted it in the past, I did not care then but now I do. I want to protect you, even from myself. I am used to hurting, to pain and torture so perhaps it is a good thing you are afraid."


    "It is not. I don''t want to be afraid. I believe that you don''t want to hurt me. I am just afraid of all this and what it means."


    What did it mean?


    It just hit her. She was married to a demon? This was not the kind of ''different'' she expected.


    "Tell me what to do to make it easier if I can." Lord Rayven said.


    He looked nervous. She knew this must have been hard for him to tell her, but right now she just needed to sort things out in her head.


    "I need to be alone." She said.


    He nodded. "Alright. I am in my room if you need me."


    He stood up and left her alone.


    Angelicay down, her hands still cold, her heart beating with uneasiness.


    Demons. Shades. ws. Fangs. A strange dream that she didn''t understand.


    If she had a dream about that man she must have met him earlier. Maybe she just didn''t remember.


    And Lord Rayven. Her husband. A demon. All this time, even though she could understand why he didn''t tell her, he had been keeping it a secret. What else did she not know about him?


    Wait! The Lords were also demons then and the King. That was why she felt strange around them. Almost the same feeling of danger she sensed with Constantine.


    Constantine? She repeated his name in her head to see if it evoked any memories but there was none.


    Angelica looked around the room. Was she really safe here? Could the man not get to her while she was here?


    For some strange reason, she felt like he wasn''t after her to hurt Lord Rayven.. There was another reason.

 Chapter 97 - 80 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 97 - 80 Part 1</h4>


    Angelica began to think that she was cursed. Just how many more things would she have to endure? How many more dangers and fears would she have to face? Why could the man she married just not be ordinary? Why were there some unknown creatures looking for her?


    She had just gone through an emotional turmoil after seeing her home and bringing back her things and the things her mother left behind. She missed her more than ever.


    Now, she even missed the old days she spent at home. Her life had been nothing extraordinary. It was calm and without confusion or danger. Her father was often absent but he did his role as a protector and provider. He might not have been the father she wished he was, spending more time with them, listening to their concerns and wishes, and being less greedy, but he never treated her harshly either. Until thest few days before he passed away.


    Angelica stopped thinking for a moment when she realized something. Her father had be worse before he died. He spoke of the King being the devil. Did he know they were demons? It had to be. That was why he decided to kill the King. And she hadn''t believed him.


    "Oh¡­" She buried her face in her hands and began to cry. If she had only listened when her father had been so scared and confused. Would things still have turned out this way then? She knew he was stubborn. She got her stubbornness from him, but why did he suddenly want to be the protector of the kingdom when he had only cared about money?


    Maybe having a demon rule was too much or maybe there was something else she didn''t know yet.


    Her head began to throb in pain. She wanted all of this, this new world she was thrown into, to end. She wanted to wake up to the ordinary life that she had been used to.


    A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. No. She wasn''t ready to see him yet but it was Sarah.


    "My Lady?"


    Angelica closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    "My Lady?" Sarah''s voice was closer this time.


    When she didn''t reply, Sarah left closing the door behind her.


    Angelica opened her eyes. Sarah probably came to tell her dinner was ready but she wasn''t hungry. She justy in bed, thinking about demons and shades and how they lived among them. She remembered the strange cut on her finger that disappeared, the traveling through space, the smoothness of Lord Rayven''s hands despite him being a warrior. But his face..?


    She sighed and closed her eyes. This time her thoughts drifted away to her dreams. The ones about the king and the red-haired woman. This was the second time she had a dream about them. Angelica almost felt the red-haired woman''s emotions, as if she was her. The would exin the familiarity she felt with the King but nothing else.


    Atst, she decided that she had at least put a few pieces together. Demons and shades were enemies. One wanted to hurt her and the other¡­ she wasn''t sure what he wanted, but he wanted something.


    She did not want to think of what they used their fangs and ws for. Something in the back of her mind felt triggered at the thought of these sharp things. Her connection with King and the red-haired woman was still a mystery.


    Now that she had sorted a few things in her mind, she could escape this confusing world and her headache through sleep.


    Or could she?


    Her sleep was haunted by yet another nightmare. It was Lord Rayven. His eyes werepletely ck and his face looked grim. He loomed over her where shey sleeping in her bed. He reached for her face in the darkness, his fingers slowly removing her hair away. Then his hand slid to the back of her neck before he lifted her head up from the pillow. His gaze fell on her neck and his lips parted slowly. A pair of fangs appeared from behind his lips. The sharp tips glistened in the darkness. He leaned in bringing his mouth closer to her neck and then she felt a sharp stabbing pain that made her wake up with a loud shriek.


    Angelica was panting and her heart was beating fast when she opened her eyes. She sat up quickly and her hand flew to her neck. No wound.


    She sucked in a deep breath when the door flew open.


    Lord Rayven stood at the entrance. "Angelica," he was about to rush to her.


    "Don''t!" She yelled and he froze in ce.


    Angelica crawled as far back into the bed as possible and he frowned.


    "I am not going to hurt you." He said.


    "No? What about biting me? Don''t you want to bite me?"


    He opened his mouth and his eyes darted before he looked at her almost pleadingly. "It is not like that."


    "Yes or no?"


    He clenched his jaw. "Yes. But¡­ I wouldn''t do it against your will."


    Against her will? Why would she be willing?


    Suddenly pieces of suppressed memories came to mind. The first time he called her Angel and then told her to forget. That was why she thought she had heard his voice before. She had a feeling he had done it a few more times. What did he do?


    "What did you do to my mind? How did you make me forget?"


    He took a deep breath. "I¡­ I can manipte minds."


    He manipted her? What else did he do to her? What else did she not know?


    Tears filled her eyes. She had let herself open up, opened her heart despite the pain, and here she was.


    "What else did you do?"


    "Angelica¡­" He took a step forward but she stopped him.


    "Don''te closer."


    His eyes narrowed and darkened and then suddenly he was gone before her eyes. Before she knew what had happened, he was on top of her and had pinned her to the bed beneath him.


    Angelica panicked and tried to push him off but he held her down firmly and then stared into her eyes. "Yes. I manipted you. The first time I didn''t care because I didn''t know you. The second time you came to my home uninvited and the third time..." He paused. "I wanted to save you from myself because I wanted to bite you so badly. I could do it easily. I could do it now and you wouldn''t be able to do anything about it, but I won''t. Not that I don''t want to anymore, but because you don''t."


    Angelica justy still, only her heart making some crazy movement in her chest. Lord Rayven released her slowly and she crawled away before sitting up.


    "Why would you want that?" she asked.


    "Because¡­ I want to make you mine."


    Angelica was confused.


    "It is not biting you that I want to do. I want to mark you. Mate with you."


    Mark? Mate? What was he talking about?


    "It is what demons do when they find the person they want to be with. Humans get married. Demon''s mate." He exined.


    "But¡­ I am human." She breathed, still shocked by the information. How was this supposed to work? Humans, demons could they even mix?


    "Yes and I can still mate with you. It is not umon."


    So it has happened before? Now she was even more surprised.


    "The mating is more than just marking. It might sound disgusting but we will share each other''s blood and therefore we will have a bond that connects us on a deeper level. Having my blood will also stop you from aging so you can live longer because it has healing abilities."


    Angelica nodded, letting that sink in first. "And¡­ what if I don''t want to do it?"


    "You don''t have to. If you really don''t want it, it won''t work anyway. You have to seek and want to be connected to me. Only when that desire is strong enough will the mating work," he exined. "I know your feelings are not there yet and I am in no rush. I just wanted you to know what I am, now that I care about you. It didn''t feel right to keep it a secret. I also wanted you to know of the danger lurking around so you could let me protect you. I didn''t want you to find out by ident. Also because knowing you don''t want to mate will make it possible for me to control my urge and not mark you. So now you don''t have to worry."


    Angelica just nodded. She understood some things and other things she would need time to process. But the bite wasn''t what she thought and she was happy about that.


    "Now, to be able to protect you, I need to know about your dream and what you saw about that man."


    Angelica shivered just thinking about it. First, she wondered whether to tell him only that part or to tell him about the part with the King as well. Would he misunderstand?


    She sighed and decided to tell him all of it.


    "You had a dream about Skender?" He frowned.


    Oh, no.. Maybe she shouldn''t have told him.

 Chapter 98 - 80 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 98 - 80 Part 2</h4>


    Rayven was surprised to find out that she had a dream about Skender. Why would she? Skender had always felt something special for her and now she had a dream about him. What did it mean? How were they connected?


    There also seemed to be a connection to Constantine. She had a dream about him before she even met him. Maybe she just didn''t remember? With William and her, maybe there was a past that remained hidden from them, to protect them. It seemed like she had experienced abuse at the hands of a shade. Hence her fear of fangs and ws. Now he understood why she had been more horrified about them than when she only found out that he was a demon. This also exined her fear of bats. He should have known that.


    This was worse than he thought, yet he couldn''t deny that he admired her. Despite her fear of all these things she managed to calm down quicker than he expected.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" He asked.


    She sighed and looked both sad and annoyed. "My Lord, why do you act as if you used to listen to me? Don''t touch me, don''te to my side of the castle, don''t smile and you didn''t even eat with me. I thought because you were disgusted then why should I tell you anything? I was the one chasing you. You never asked nor showed any interest in knowing anything about me. I also have some self-respect. I came here to survive and you made it clear that what you wanted was also a benefit to you and nothing else. We weren''t behaving like two people ready to get married and share everything in their lives. And now¡­" She took a deep breath. "You say you want to mate with me a day after I found you almost jumping and you knew I was a target for the shades. You say you care and want to protect me. When did that happen? Today? Yesterday? Do you understand my confusion, My Lord?"


    Rayven nodded understanding that it was all absurd and he was going too fast.


    "It doesn''t mean that I don''t appreciate you telling me those things. I do. I like the way you are right now, and I believe you are sincere when you say those things. Just not certain. So far I have been the one protecting myself and I need to keep doing so until I know you are certain you can protect me."


    She could really see through him. He was indeed not certain and for that, he was d that she wasn''t fond of fangs. Mating with her when he wasn''t sure wouldn''t be right. Now his demon could calm down when there was no sign of willingness.


    "I am sorry that you still have to fight alone," he said. She had fought for him and for herself all this time. She saved him and she saved herself. He didn''t save her. God knew where she would be now if she didn''t fight toe here.


    "You must have been so lonely," he said more to himself than to her.


    Tears filled her eyes but she didn''t want to cry. She stopped her trembling lips by pressing them hard together. So many suppressed emotions were visible in her eyes yet she had smiled at him all this time. She must have felt lonelier than he did. At least his loneliness was his choice and he foundfort in it but she didn''t.


    A tear escaped her eye and she wiped it away quickly. "Is there anything else I need to know?" she asked.


    "I know you are strong and you are taking this much better than I thought but maybe I should tell you the rest some other time."


    "I don''t think I am taking it well." She said shutting her eyes tightly and opening them a few times as if they hurt.


    He smiled at her. "You are. You might even be taking it better than your brother did. I am sure he wasn''t alright the first he found out of our existence in his nightmares."


    Her eyes widened. "How¡­ how did you know? Does my brother know?"


    "He knew. He just has a name for it now, but his dreams had already told him and warned him of our existence. Preparing him for what he might encounter."


    "Oh¡­" She said looking sad. "He was very scared. His first nightmares had been horrible and he kept saying it would happen in the future. He called you monsters. He didn''t know what you were."


    Rayven nodded. The boy had carried a heavy burden. Now it was time for his sister. Knowing about a world you never thought existed was never easy.


    "He kept waiting for it to happen. His nightmares. He was afraid all the time. Worried. I told him it wouldn''t happen. That he would be alright." She rambled, her eyes darting around.


    "He will be alright. He is strong like you."


    "Then¡­" her eyes were wide as she looked up at him. "The shades are looking for him. That is why they are looking for me."


    Rayven blinked in surprise. How did she know? He had wanted to save that part forst because he knew how much she would worry.


    "What do they want from him?" she asked.


    "Your brother is a prophet. The first male prophet. Only females have existed before and the shades are looking for the prophetess. Probably because of the gift they have. They might think you are the prophetess."


    Angelica just looked at him emptily, as if she could see nothing. "Angelica?"


    Her eyes rolled up and she began to fall sideways before he caught her. "Angelica!" He shook her but her body was limp in his arms.


    Panicking hey her down and then looked around not knowing what to do? She was still breathing and her heart was beating then what was wrong with her?


    In a panic, he reached for the other demons, not knowing which ones he sent a link to, but most of them it seemed to be. Skender, Acheron, Lazarus, and Vitale showed up in the room.


    "I don''t know what happened to her." He said .afraid


    Skender came forward looking worried. He looked at her hand before touching it. "She is very cold. Her fingers are blue."


    "What does that mean?" Rayven said.


    "I don''t know, we should bring a physician who knows about the human body."


    "I''ll go bring one," Acheron said and vanished.


    "What happened?" Lazarus asked.


    Rayven clenched his jaw. "I told her what I was, but I don''t think it was just that. There was a shade here today and I had to exin the whole thing."


    "Oh. Poor soul. They never take it well." Lazarus said. Then he came closer to the bed and looked at her with a frown.


    "She must have cried a lot and not rested enough."


    "She just woke up," Rayven said.


    Lazarus raised a brow. "Did she have dinner?"


    "No."


    Rayven remembered that she hadn''t had dinner for several nights. They had also skipped lunch because of sleep during the day and she missed a few nights of sleep.


    "She must eat, Rayven. She is human. She looks thinner each time."


    Skender nodded in agreement. "And she must sleep. At night for many continuous hours," he added. "Not during the day and having her sleep cut off."


    And she had been having nightmares. He should have paid more attention.


    "She looks tired," Skender said.


    "She looks dead." Lazarus corrected.


    Rayven looked at her. She was pale and her lips a little blue.


    Acheron came back with a physician that he teleported right into the room. It was an old man and he halted his way to the bed when Acheron motioned for him. He was very focused on the task as a result of thepulsion.


    The old man brought his face close to her mouth, then he used a strange object that he ced on her chest. "Her lungs are alright. Her breathing is slow." He exined.


    Rayven listened anxiously.


    The man then touched her wrist. "Her heartbeat is slow and irregr. Her skin is cold, her veins are blue."


    "Is he good?" Rayven asked Acheron telepathically.


    "He is ahead of his time," Acheron replied.


    "Did she have any headache or dizzinesstely?" The old man asked.


    "I don''t know," Rayven said.


    He pressed the skin on her arm with his fingers and then her fingertips. Then he went to look at her feet. "What happened to her feet?" He asked.


    Rayven went to look and saw the scars left from when she escaped. Her feet were covered with scars. She had been walking with these feet all the time and he never wondered. Never cared to look.


    "She injured herself." He replied.


    "I need to examine her body." The old man said.


    Rayven froze. Was he telling him to undress her?


    The others left them alone in the room.


    "I need to feel her stomach. You need to remove the corset." He told him.


    Rayven hesitated but then decided to do it. Her health was more important. He removed her dress leaving her with the gown she wore beneath. She was still covered so she wouldn''t panic if she woke up. The old man pressed her stomach and moved his hand around.


    "There is a lot of tension." He said.


    To his surprise, he went and lifted her dress to see her legs. Rayven was about to burst into anger when he saw her legs and knees. A few scars on her legs and more on her knees. There was new skin growing back on her knees as if she had peeled off the old one.


    What was wrong with him? He had seen her covered in rain and blood when she came to him. Why did he never care to look or wonder about her wounds?


    The old man looked at him but said nothing. Still, Lord Rayven could hear his thoughts. He thought Angelica went through some hardbor work that put her in his condition.


    Well, this all equated to harshbor work.


    The old man sighed and stopped examining her. "She needs rest and food. There is a lot of instability and tension in her body, indicating fear and anxiety."


    The old man thought that he was the one putting her under pressure and abusing her. Rayven felt like strangling him but he was somehow right.


    He covered up Angelica and Acheron took the physicians back to his ce.


    "What did he say?" Skender asked.


    "She needs rest."


    "Well then, take care of her."


    Rayven told Skender telepathically to stay behind. He needed to talk to him.


    Skender did as he was told looking worried. Once they were alone, "what is wrong?" He asked.


    "I think shades might have been in Angelica''s home looking for something. I am not sure what they found but we will have to keep an eye on William."


    "I am keeping an eye on him," Skender said.


    "Good. The shade who came here, Angelica said his name was Constantine. Isn''t he an old power shade? One of their leaders?"


    Skender frowned. "Did you say Constantine came here?"


    "Do you know him?"


    Skender nodded not looking so pleased. "He is a very powerful shade. You can''t fight him alone. He is a direct descendent."


    Rayven nodded. He already suspected that or the shade wouldn''t be so confident to leave his name.


    "If he personally came here, he found something that led him to Angelica and not William. He is looking for her, and I don''t think it is because she is with you. He wouldn''t bother getting back at "petty demons" as he calls us. He is looking for something bigger. Maybe what he found makes him believe she is the prophetess." Skender said.


    It could be possible.


    "There is something else. Angelica had a dream about him. Also about you."


    Skender''s eyes widened. "About me?"


    "Did you lose your parents to shades?"


    Skender seemed even more surprised but then nodded. "Why is she dreaming about that?"


    "I wonder too," Rayven said.


    "My parents died five hundred years ago."


    That could not be a memory.


    "But it is strange that William is the prophet but we still can''t hear Angelica''s thoughts. I have also sensed that she is a prophetess."


    "Can you sense that?"


    "I shouldn''t be able to but I had a friend who was a prophetess. She was exactly like Angelica which gave me that feeling."


    Rayven sighed.


    Skender was quiet and thoughtful. "It was my friend, the prophetess who was thereafter I lost my parents."


    "What does that mean?" Rayven was getting anxious.


    "I am not sure.." Skender said.

 Chapter 99 - 80 Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 99 - 80 Part 3</h4>


    Rayven didn''t like what he was hearing. He knew Angelica couldn''t be the same person that Skender called a friend. Rayven knew that friend was the woman he used to love, but there was still some kind of connection there.


    Skender looked troubled as well as he sat quietly in a corner. From Angelica''s dreams, it seemed like he was rejected by the prophetess. He offered her to be in their world which would require her to be his mate but she refused. And then Constantine found her. If he tortured her, then he must know more about prophets than they did.


    "I think I should meet Constantine," Rayven said.


    Skender looked at him with a frown. "And do what?"


    "He came personally here and left without trying much. He told Angelica he was here to meet me and he even gave her his name. He must at least expect that I warned Angelica."


    Skender nodded. "Maybe you should meet him then."


    If he didn''t have his heart wouldn''t it be perfect to just go there? But he could die now and he couldn''t deny that he was worried about it.


    He looked at Angelica. "I must have been blind to not see all of this." This must be why his heart wasn''t bleedingpletely yet. He was stillcking.


    "Oh no. You were not blind. Even a blind man can see." Skender said. "But she is not dead. You can still take care of her."


    Rayven sighed. The only time he knew what time it was, was when he went to work. Otherwise, he never cared if it was day or night, summer or winter, rain or storm. Sometimes he didn''t even know what year or month it was. If he had to know for some reason, he just picked it up from someone''s mind. Food he only ate when he was served.


    But now things would have to change. Now he would have to care about all those things and more. He would have to educate himself about human needs. It wouldn''t be that difficult. He could pick up information easily from human minds.


    *********


    Angelica opened her eyes slowly feeling a slight pain in her head. She was lost for a moment, not remembering what happened but it all came back gradually.


    William!


    She rushed out of bed, but her head began to spin and she didn''t know where the door was anymore. She panicked stumbling forward. God, she was going to faint again or fall and hit her head. To her relief she managed to find the door and rushed outside, stumbling her way through the halls.


    "Angelica."


    Lord Rayven was suddenly in front of her and grabbed her shoulders. She pushed him away and walked past him but he wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    "Let me go!" She said.


    "Where?"


    "I need it to find William." She fought him but he carried her up with one arm and started to go back. "What are you doing?! Put me down now!" She yelled suddenly getting her strength back.


    She hit his arms and kicked with her legs in the air.


    "I am never going to forgive you." She yelled.


    "You will thank me." He told her as he took her back to her room and closed the door before putting her down.


    He stood at the door to block her way, but she just ran into him trying to push him away. Lord Rayven grabbed her arms to stop her.


    "What will you do if you go to him?" He asked.


    "I don''t know. I don''t care. I just want to see him."


    "He is alright. We are keeping an eye on him. He is safe."


    She stopped fighting him. "If anything happens to my brother¡­"


    "I know." He cut her off. "You live for him. But going to him right now won''t be safe. Constantine came here to frighten you and see what you will do next. If you go to your brother you will lead him there."


    Constantine. That man made her blood run cold. She felt her fingers and toes get cold again. She didn''t want that man anywhere near her brother.


    "You have to pretend you didn''t see him as a threat and don''t know him at all." He told her. "Besides, you can''t leave without getting dressed."


    Angelica realized she was only wearing her undergarment.


    "Come," He said and led her back to bed.


    Angelica let him drag her. The sudden strength from earlier was gone and now she just felt weak. He sat her on the bed and told her toy down. Then he covered her up. But she was still cold and shivered.


    "What you need to do is eat and rest." He said. "I will bring you food."


    Before she could protest he vanished right in front of her eyes. He was just here a moment ago. It was still unbelievable to her. Would she get used to this?


    When he returned he walked through the door with a tray in his hand. The scent of food didn''t entice her at all. She had no appetite. He put the tray on the bedstand before sitting beside her.


    "I am not hungry." She said.


    "Humans don''t eat when they are hungry only." He told her as a matter of fact. Like something he had just learned and was sure about.


    "Well then, I don''t want to eat." She told him.


    She didn''t want to or have the energy to get out from under the nket and sit up.


    "Well, I want you to eat." He said firmly.


    What was this feeling? She felt like a child being scolded, yet she liked it. She even wanted to continue to deny him.


    Don''t be childish, she told herself yet she sulked as she sat up. She froze instantly and pulled the nket up to her shoulders to cover her arms.


    Rayven picked the bowl of rice but she didn''t want to bring her hands forward. She was freezing. He picked the spoon then some rise before holding it out for her to eat.


    Angelica looked at him then at the spoon near her mouth before leaning forward and eating what was on the spoon.


    "Ah..." It was hot and she began to pull air into her mouth.


    Rayven looked surprised and panicked. Angelica began to blow her open mouth with her hand.


    "It is hot." He said. "I am sorry."


    She nodded slowly and held her hand up to assure him that she was fine. It was her fault for being so absent.


    When she finally managed to eat it, he blew on the next one before feeding her. Angelica couldn''t help the smile that she tried to force back. Would she have ever thought that the brooding Lord Rayven would feed her? She was eating just because of it.


    "Does it taste good?" He asked.


    She nodded. Being fed made it taste good.


    He removed the bones from the chicken before feeding it to her as well.


    She was enjoying herself too much that she didn''t notice the way he looked at her mouth while she ate. Suddenly she stopped chewing and blushed. She forced everything down her throat without chewing itpletely and began to cough.


    Lord Rayven gave her the ss of juice and she gulped it down.


    "Oh.." She let out a breath. She could finally breathe.


    "Are you alright?" He asked concerned.


    She nodded. "Yes. I am full now."


    He looked at the food that was left. "You didn''t finish."


    She shook her head and held her stomach. "I can''t." She told him.


    He put the food away not looking satisfied. "Alright. Rest now." He told her getting up.


    He grabbed her legs and pulled her down. Angelica gasped since he had taken her by surprise. "I can''t sleep right now." She said. She had just woken up.


    "Uh," he said as if realizing something. "You want me to read for you?"


    That was not what she meant but why would she deny it? She nodded.


    Again he disappeared and appeared back as if he never left. He paused where he stood. "Does this frighten you?" he asked.


    "Just new to my eyes." She admitted.


    He walked over slowly and got into bed. As he opened the book, "you will get used to it." He said.


    "What else can you do?" she asked.


    "I can read minds." He said.


    "You can?" She was surprised. She would never have guessed that since he seemed so clueless about her feelings. "What am I thinking right now?"


    He looked over at her. "I can''t read yours." He said.


    "You can read everyone''s minds but not mine?"


    "Yours and your brother''s. I know why I can''t read your brother''s. He is a prophet but I don''t know why I can''t read yours. I guess you must be different like him."


    Different?


    Sensing danger was something she was good at. Did that make her different on the same level as her brother?


    "When Constantine came here, I sensed him before I saw him. I also sensed that you and the others were different. It was almost a simr feeling, a feeling of danger," she exined.


    He nodded thoughtfully. "Sensing shades and demons is something prophets are capable of. You have all the traits but no visions of the future."


    "What does that mean then?" She asked.


    "I am not sure." He continued to think for a while then shook his head as if dismissing his thoughts. "Let''s not think about that now. We will figure it out together when you get better."


    He opened the book and began to read for her in that mesmerizing voice. Angelica listened and listened and drifted away into a fantasy world. A world of beauty and peace. A world where her days were just like this.. She would probably tire after a while since she liked to be active and do something but for now, this was how she wanted it to be.

 Chapter 100 - 80 Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 100 - 80 Part 4</h4>


    Angelica woke up feeling cold. She looked outside. It was night but the sky was clear and the moon shone brightly. She pulled her nket up and curled to stop her shaking body, but she felt wetness and greasiness as she moved. She was sweating. The back of her dress, her forehead, and her neck were damp.


    Angelica wondered where Lord Rayven was. He had been beside her the whole day, reading for her, nagging her to eat and sleep and because she enjoyed his reaction so much she yed hard to convince. It wouldn''t hurt him to know what dealing with stubbornness, sulking, and brooding felt like. Now he must be tired and sleeping after taking care of her the whole day. She didn''t want to disturb him but she suddenly thought of something. He had appeared a few times when she had a nightmare as if he had been standing right outside her door.


    Could he hear her from afar?


    "Lord Rayven?" She said hesitantly.


    There was a rush of air, then he stood there in the room. Angelica''s heart skipped a beat. That was fast.


    "Angelica?" He came rushing to bed. "Are you alright?"


    Angelica just stared at him in shock. This would definitely take time to get used to.


    He reached for her forehead. "You are sweating."


    "I am cold." She told him.


    "I should take you to my room. I have a firece there." He carried her up with the nket and then she felt that same feeling like the one when he was drunk and took her to his room. And just like that, he was already cing her in his bed.


    The room suddenly lit up when a fire burned in the firece. How did that happen?


    "How did you do that?"


    "We can control fire. We can control most things that need energy." He exined as he covered her with an extra nket.


    "I''ll be back." He said and disappeared.


    Oh, Lord. This was so confusing to her eyes.


    He came back with a ss of juice. "You need to drink." He told her.


    He helped her lift her head and drink the juice. It felt good against her dry throat. When she finallyy down again, he wiped the sweat from her face with a damp towel.


    "Do you feel better now?" He asked.


    She nodded. "Thank you. You should rest as well."


    "I don''t need much sleep. So don''t worry." He told her.


    Was it a demon thing?


    "How long can you go without sleep?"


    "Three or four days."


    Angelica was astonished. He only needed that little sleep?


    "So will you sit here the whole night?"


    "It doesn''t bother me." He said.


    "It bothers me. You can at leasty down." She told him.


    He went around the bed toy beside her and she turned to him. Hey down on his back as usual and stared at the ceiling.


    The scars on his face seemed to heal well but since he healed faster, she had wondered why just his face remained this way.


    "My Lord, I might ask a sensitive question." She said.


    "Go ahead."


    "You said you could heal but your face..."


    He nodded with a smile. "I used to be vain so I was punished to scar my face as soon as it started to heal. Part of the punishment is also that it doesn''t heal as fast as the rest of my body."


    "Who punished you?"


    "The Punisher. You have met her."


    Met her? Angelica''s mind wandered around but she could only think of one person. It couldn''t be?


    "Lucrezia?" She said hesitantly.


    "Yes."


    "Why does she punish?"


    He turned to her looking like he didn''t want to tell her now.


    "Tell me. I won''t be sleeping for a while anyway." She said.


    "There are those called Archdemons. They are powerful demons. The first ones, the ones created, their children and grandchildren if they are pureblood, made them more powerful than the rest. They keep order in the demon world but also in the human world for the demons who live there. Long ago many demons lived among humans. Most of them because they liked the feeling of superiority and used humans as ves. They didn''t have to hide their identity as much as we have to do now. They could live a long time and humans used to believe the demons were Gods and therefore never aged."


    He sighed. "Demons abused their powers too much. Meanwhile, different groups of demons were rising that wanted to stop this abuse. Only one of these groups seeded. The ones who consisted of Archdemons and that is how theye to rule to keep order. They all have different roles and the punishers take care of punishments."


    Angelica nodded. "So Lucrezia is an Archdemon?"


    "Yes."


    "How long can demons live?" She asked.


    "As long as we don''t get killed."


    "How old are you?" She asked feeling her heart beat faster.


    "Almost a thousand years old." He said.


    A thousand? Angelica''s mind froze. How? A thousand...how? She kept repeating it in her head and then stopped before she lost her mind.


    "I know it sounds too much but the world changes and you are almost like a newborn every time. You have to relearn, learn new rules, learn new information, adapt to new cultures and religions. Now with religions that only believe in one God, demons had to go back to hiding. Of course, living longer you have a long experience of life but it can get confusing and with time, if you don''t always remind yourself you begin to appreciate things less and go to extremes to keep life exciting. I believe living a shorter life, a more vulnerable life makes you appreciate and value things more."


    It made sense and she could understand what he meant.


    "But why punished for vanity. There are much more horrible things." She had a hard time imagining Lord Rayven as vain. More often he looked like a caveman. Just waking up and walking around without caring about how he looked.


    "I was not only punished for that. I was punished for my pride, which led to greed, envy, anger, negligence, indifference, selfishness, overindulgence, cruelty and much more. When I said I didn''t have a heart, I meant it. Lucrezia took it so I wouldn''t kill myself to escape my punishment. I just recently got it back, after you stopped me from jumping."


    He turned his body to face her. "I got it back because you brought light and warmth into my cold and darkened heart. You made it beat and bleed. You made me want to live after many years of wanting to die and you made me see beyond my own pain and suffering. I want you to know that I want to do better, even if the person I used to be was someone you would hate to see."


    Angelica nodded. "I know."


    If he had lived for a thousand years, she could understand that he had a lot of time to change and who he might have been hundred years ago wasn''t who he was now. He had already changed so much in such a short time.


    "Did you live alone all this time?" She asked.


    "I used to live with my parents and my sister. My father was an emperor and he raised me to be such as him. I wasn''t supposed to spend time with my mother and sister. I was supposed to grow as a man, spend time with men. I spend most of my time with him but not as a son. Our rtionship was¡­ strange." He said but Angelica felt that he couldn''t find the right word and therefore used the word strange. And whatever word he wanted to use wasn''t better than this one.


    "Did you say, emperor?" She said finally remembering emperor Pavlos and Demos and what Lord Rayven had said and asked about them. She had wondered at that time but now she understood. "Your father was Pavlos?"


    "Yes," Lord Rayven said averting his gaze as if ashamed.


    And he was Demos. The son who killed his father and brought an end to his cruel rule just to rule with a harder fist and a crueler heart.


    Oh, Lord. She shivered feeling cold again. Her brain stopped and she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. He was also quiet as if knowing that she was processing this. In the quietness, the fire seemed to burn brighter and the crackling sound of burning wood became louder.


    Angelica felt like she had to say something, but what?


    Thankfully, he spoke first. "Now you probably understand why I was punished. I abused my power and caused suffering to countless of people. I was full of hate and anger that blinded me and¡­ my mother had to sacrifice herself to open my eyes. But it was toote. I had lost everything and myself. That is how far I went."


    His voice was thick and his eyes red. He was fighting back his emotions.


    "It is alright to cry." She said.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Angelica realized that he was shaking slightly. She pulled her hand from under the nket and reached for him. She stroked his arm like she used to do with her brother to calm him down. Eventually, he calmed down and even fell asleep.


    Angelica watched his now rxed face. All that guilt and hatred must have made him so tense. They say good deeds and bad deedse back.. He had been paying for his bad deeds but she was d he wanted to do better now.

 Chapter 101 - 81 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 101 - 81 Part 1</h4>


    Rayven woke up early in the morning. He looked to his side where Angelica slept peacefully. His sleep wasn''t as peaceful. He had nightmares about his mother again and he woke up with wet eyes and face.


    Before Angelica could wake up and see him he left to wash up and change but his hands kept trembling. He had avoided hurting himself too long that now he was hurting if he didn''t do it. He couldn''t stop the itching anymore, even if he didn''t want to scare Angelica.


    Looking at his hands, he tried to focus on stopping the shaking but it only increased, and then like a mad man he began to look for his dagger. When he couldn''t find it, his ws had already forced themselves out. His heart began to beat fast and the new sound to his ears stressed him out even more. It was like a ticking that told him he needed to do it fast. The rate increased and then he just couldn''t stop himself. He ruined his face once again.


    As usual, after that, he could finally breathe and his heart slowed down. But now he was worried about what Angelica might think when she saw him.


    He cursed.


    After washing up and changing into new clothes he went back to his room. She was still sleeping and he sat beside her for a while, just listening to the calming sound of her heartbeat in the morning quietness. Finally, after telling her everything he felt much more rxed and he couldn''t understand where this woman came from. How could someone be so kind and epting?


    If she woke up now, she would be horrified to see him. His scars looked worse when he hurt himself with his ws. Where could his dagger be? Looking for it, he went to her room. Could he have dropped it there at some point? As he looked around he took notice of the chest she brought home. It looked like she hadn''t finished unpacking. Curious, he went to see what she chose to bring home with her.


    He found a vase, a few pieces of jewelry. He guessed her mother''s jewelry and clothes. A pair of old shoes. Must be her mother''s as well. A portrait of her mother. Rayven paused and looked at it for a long while. Her mother was beautiful just like her. He could see both Angelica and William''s features in her.


    Putting it aside, he picked up a book. Curious he opened it and found her handwriting. He recognized it from when she wrote him the poems. It made him remember his book which Lucrezia took. He needed to get it back.


    Getting back to reading the book in his hand he saw that she had written more poems. These ones were about the pain she went through. He felt a heaviness in his chest as he read her words.


    ( I have no shoulder to cry


    I have no parents who pry


    I have lost all the faith and love


    There''s no one living above


    The God is letting me be


    No ce is safe for me


    I am a woman in men''s world


    Left alone on this bed curled


    The world is dark, there is no light


    My wounds are fresh fromst night


    To see me bleed, you don''t need a sight


    You need a mother''s love, a father''s might)


    Rayven closed the book, holding it tightly in his hands. He was in pain. Not the kind that was his friend. This one was his enemy.


    He took the book with him to his room and sat at his table. He was going to write her a poem. Or maybe he would just fill every page with poems. Well, time was something he had plenty of.


    When he was done pouring his heart out he closed the book feeling satisfied. Then he put it back in the same ce for her to find.


    In the midst of his emotional state, his senses told him he had a guest. His first guess was Skender but it was the noisy Lazarus.


    "What brings you this early?" Rayven asked when he went to see him.


    "Good morning to you too," Lazarus replied.


    He made himselffortable and sat on the sofa. "Is your wife alive? I was worried."


    Rayven sat down on one of the couches. "And when did you start to worry about her?"


    "Well, after I helped you marry her. I felt bad doing so knowing you nned to kill yourself. I am d you changed your mind, but if you go back to thinking so thene to me. I will make your death slow and painful." He smiled at him.


    "You felt bad?" Rayven raised a brow in suspicion.


    "Yes. You know if I care about something it is women."


    Rayven scoffed. It was the opposite. His kind of caring was not what serious women wanted.


    Both of them sensed her stirring in her sleep. "She is alive. You managed to take care of her." Lazarus said. "Rayven taking care of someone. How I would love to see that."


    "Did youe here to mock me?"


    "No, no." He chuckled. "I came here to help you."


    Rayven leaned back with a sigh. Help him with that? "She doesn''t like fangs and ws."


    Lazarus chuckled again. "What human would like that? For them having a demon at home is like having a tiger. No matter how tame it is, it could bite."


    A tiger? Was heparing him to an animal now?


    "You might be wondering what is so bad about being bitten. It is like asking someone to drive a dagger or a fork into your neck. Who would want that?"


    "You are being ridiculous now."


    "I am just telling you how it looks to humans."


    "Then how do demons mate with humans?"


    He shrugged. "It is a process. Building trust, working through fear. Curiosity can sometimes be stronger than fear and some seek the thrill of danger so they give in easier. The point is to not just say I have fangs and ws and expect her to be willing. You have to give her a taste of what it truly means. Ease her into it." He paused. "You never pursued or courted her before marriage? Maybe now is the time to do all the pursuing and seducing." He lifted one brow at him.


    Pursue her? Rayven had never had to pursue a woman. There were always plenty ready to throw themselves at him. He wanted to pursue Angelica. Do all the things that he would have done as a man interested in marrying her.


    "How do I do that? Persuade her?"


    "Oh Rayven!" Lazarus said throwing one leg over the other. "Well, since you asked and want to know, romance her. Compliment her. Flirt with her. Show her your best self. Make yourself appealing to her. I am sure those things wille naturally to you since you are already like this." He smirked.


    Like what?


    He shook his head. He didn''t even want to know.


    *******


    Angelica watched Sarah prepare a bath on Lord Rayven''s orders. She was putting something in the water and Angelica wondered what it was.


    "What is that?" she asked.


    "It is herbs to help with body pain. Lord Rayven told me to use them." She smiled.


    Angelica nodded. She really needed a bath. Her body and clothes were covered in sweat.


    Sarah helped her wash her hair and then Angelica washed her body while Sarah changed the bedsheets.


    "My Lady. Shall I just bring a chemise so you can feelfortable?" She asked.


    "That sounds good," Angelica said.


    When she was done bathing, Angelica wore her chemise and then sat in front of the dresser tob her wet hair. For some odd reason, she remembered when she helped Lord Rayven bathe and see all of him. If she hadn''t been so worried about where he would leave, she would have fainted right there. And she thought she could handle the brothel? What had she been thinking?


    What would happen now that they were getting along? He had already told her she could touch him? Would he touch her? And what about the fangs and the blood thing? She still had to ask about that part? He had scared her for a moment about the fangs and she had suddenly felt like she was the benefit. She shook her head at the horrible thought.


    Angelica touched her neck remembering the nightmare she had about being bitten. That was purely a nightmare, different from the one with Constantine that felt like a memory which made it even more frightening. Perhaps she should tell Lord Rayven that she needed to talk to Skender.


    A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts and shortly after Lord Rayven entered.


    "Good morning." He smiled but she immediately noticed the two new scars on his face.


    "Good morning." She said putting theb away and standing up. "My Lord, what did you do to your face again?"


    He awkwardly rubbed his neck. "I couldn''t help it."


    "You should have woken me. I would have helped you."


    He smiled. "You wouldn''t have wanted to see me like that."


    "I have already seen everything about you." She said.


    Everything. She remembered his body again and her face flushed. As if knowing what she was thinking he smiled at her reaction. "I guess you have. I didn''t mean to show it all at once."


    Angelica cleared her throat and sat down again. She picked up theb to focus on something other than her loudly beating heart.


    Oh right! He could hear it.


    No!


    He came to stand behind her and took theb from her hand. "Let me help you.." He said.

 Chapter 102 - 81 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 102 - 81 Part 2</h4>


    Angelica tried not to look at his reflection in the mirror as hebed her hair. Instead, she tried to calm her by wildly beating her, but that only did the opposite effect of what she wanted.


    "Do you feel better today?" he asked his voice as soft as the brush of his fingers on the nape of her neck. It made her skin tingle.


    "Yes." She breathed.


    "I want to make you feel even better," he said.


    Something about when he spoke in a low and soft tone made his mesmerizing voice even more appealing.


    Make her feel better? Why did her thoughts go the wrong way? Or right? She wasn''t sure yet. But sucking her finger certainly made her feel better and even healed her.


    "I¡­ I am alright, My Lord."


    Why was she stuttering? She bit her lip.


    He just smiled and continued tob her hair. "Your hair is like the sunset," he said observing it. Then he looked up and met her gaze. "And your eyes are impossible to forget."


    Angelica didn''t know what to say and looked down feeling shy.


    "You caught my attention that day when you came to the King''s ball, looking as beautiful as you did."


    She was surprised to hear that. That was the first day she saw him and she never thought he had noticed her that far back.


    "You were so brave and looked me in the eyes every time I met you. You even dared speak to me and call me rude and ill-mannered." He chuckled softly at the memory. "From then on, you kept wandering in my mind."


    "That¡­ that was before I came here." She said.


    "I know. It sounds strange especially with the way I treated you after. It might sound even stranger if I say I was like that because I felt that way about you. I was annoyed that I kept thinking about you," he smiled a sad smile. "Now I must seem pitiful to you."


    She gazed at him. "You are a strange man." She said.


    He smiled. "I know, but you are no less strange. Why did you write me poems when I was rude to you?"


    She chuckled. "The ones you thought were silly?"


    He grimaced. "I said that. How rude."


    She justughed and he smiled while staring at her. "I don''t think I have heard youugh like this." He said with a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    It had been a long time since she felt this rxed and actuallyughed sincerely.


    "I like the sound of it." He said.


    Angelica couldn''t stop observing him. She was still trying to adjust to this new Rayven who said nice things to her.


    Lord Rayven put theb. "It is done." He said and then to her surprise he carried her up.


    "My Lord¡­ what are you..."


    He ced her on the bed and her heart skipped a beat. What was he thinking?


    "I still need to take care of you." He said.


    Angelica sat up. How would he take care of her?


    He went to stand at the end of the bed and grabbed her ankle. Then he crouched and adjusted her leg so he could see her feet.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Let me heal the scars on your feet." He said.


    Heal? She remembered when he healed her finger and panicked.


    "No." She said and tried to pull her leg away but he held it firmly.


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean why? I can''t let you lick my feet."


    He chuckled. "I wasn''t thinking of doing that but I could do that as well."


    "Then what?"


    "My blood can heal."


    Blood? How was that any better?


    "Will you cut yourself?"


    "A little."


    "No, no. I am fine." She tried to pull her leg away again but to no avail.


    "Angelica. I either cut myself or you will let me use my tongue."


    She became speechless.


    Suddenly she felt his wet thumb stroke her foot. "See, it wasn''t that bad." He said showing her his already healed thumb. Angelica bent her leg and looked at her feet. No scars were visible. When did he even cut himself and with what?


    He grabbed her other ankle and before she could protest he had already cut himself again and massaged her foot with his thumb. Only so little blood and it healed her. She was both fascinated and shocked.


    "You didn''t have to do that. They would heal on their own." She said feeling bad that he had to cut himself.


    "I should have done this a long time ago," he said. "Now let me heal your legs."


    Her eyes widened. Her legs?


    "My Lord, it is really not needed." She protested but he was already lifting her dress up by moving his grip from her ankle and up her leg. The touch of his hand was hot and smooth against her skin.


    He leaned in and before she could think of what he was going to do, she felt his lips against her skin. Her leg jerked out of sheer reflex but he was quick to grab her ankle with his other hand and hold her in ce.


    He ced soft kisses where she had her scars, teasing a gasp out of her lips.


    "Ah¡­ my Lord." She didn''t know how to react or where to put her hands so she just grasped the sheets.


    The muscles in her legs tensed when he stroked her with his tongue, sending shivers of heat up her leg. Angelica opened her mouth but only a sigh left her lips. He continued to stroke her with his tongue until she curled her toes and bit her lip.


    Lord Rayven moved on to her other leg and Angelica couldn''t even protest this time. She was breathless and flushing all shades of red. Her mind was a fog and when she felt the heat of his mouth again she was close to letting her head fall back or just letting herself fall back into bedpletely. Surrender to this strange and maddening sensation that made her feverish again.


    He stopped teasing her with his mouth and looked up at her. His gaze was dark and smoldering, causing her heart to skip several beats. Angelica averted her gaze unable to handle that burning stare.


    "Is¡­ is it done?" she stuttered.


    "It depends. Do you have scars anywhere else?" He spoke his fingers slowly moving further up to her thigh.


    Angelica''s breathing hitched and for a brief moment, she wondered what his tongue and lips would feel like in other ces of her body. She shook her head to dismiss those thoughts.


    "Well then I guess it is done," he said covering her legs again. "Don''t hurt yourself or this is what healing will look like."


    He stood up and towered over her with his length. "I''ll bring you breakfast."


    She nodded, still speechless.


    He turned around and left her alone. Angelica finally allowed herself to breathe. Even though her hair was wet and she had been freezing to death yesterday, she was extremely hot all of a sudden. Her legs felt like they had no bones in them and her heart kept dancing in her chest.


    Angelica dragged herself with her boneless legs to the window. She opened it to let some air in and stood there letting the coldness calm her down.


    "You shouldn''t do that when you just bathed," his voice startled her.


    She turned around and found him putting a tray with food on the bed stand. He sat down and patted on the bed beside him.


    Her heart skipped.


    "I am going to feed you not eat you," he smirked and she blushed embarrassed.


    Shutting the window, she walked towards the bed. She sat down beside him. "You don''t have to feed me. I can eat now."


    "I know. Put your legs up." He ordered and she did as she was told.


    He covered her with a nket. Then he picked the bowl of porridge to feed her. Angelica guessed she couldn''t win the game of stubbornness but since she was being fed she didn''tin.


    The porridge tasted like nothing and even being fed this time didn''t help. She had lost her sense of taste, even smell it seemed.


    Angelica grimaced after a while, unable to endure the tastelessness. "I am full now."


    He looked at the almost full bowl with a frown. "I don''t think this little food should make you full."


    Angelica tried to change the subject before he forced her to eat.


    "My Lord, I think I should speak to his Majesty," Angelica said.


    Lord Rayven clenched his jaw. "I have already spoken to him. He doesn''t seem to know anything."


    Angelica nodded. "I would still like to talk to him."


    "Why?"


    "I am the one with the dream, it only feels right to do so. I would know what to ask further depending on his answer."


    Lord Rayven pressed his lips into a thin line. He was thoughtful for a moment but nodded atst.. "Alright," he said.

 Chapter 103 - 82

    <h4>Chapter 103 - 82</h4>


    Rayven left Angelica alone feeling all kinds of emotions. He had only meant to be romantic and heal her wounds but got caught up in the moment. He hadn''t thought of healing her that way. She gave him the idea and when her body responded to his, he couldn''t stop himself.


    His demon would now not try to fight him to mark her. The demon only got agitated to mark when it felt like the receiving end was willing and when there was a clear indication of no, then it retreated. Now his fangs wouldn''t forcefully elongate but they could still tease their way out if he got aroused and Angelica wasn''t only afraid of being bitten but also of the fangs themselves.


    Anger could also make his fangs elongate and right now a part of him was burning with something other than need.


    Rayven knew he was being ridiculous. They were married and he had nothing to worry about but he knew just because she desired him didn''t mean she loved him. Or trusted him. Or respected him. Even if she was loyal to him, her heart could betray him.


    Now that the truth wasing out in the open, she would know sooner orter that Skender tried to save. She would know that he tried to find other ways than to kill her father. Just like her brother, she was one to prefer mercy and there was no mercy or even humanity in killing someone without remorse or hesitance no matter the reason.


    Aside from all that, Skender just had a natural charm. Looking at him alone annoyed him and for some reason, he was making himself look even better tonight.


    "Is Angelica feeling better?" Skender asked while looking at himself in the mirror.


    He was never the type to care about how he looked but he had no reason to. He always looked perfect. His skin was very smooth and almost white as marble against his shoulder-length ck hair. His icy blue eyes were piercing and surrounded by feminineshes and framed by thick dark well-shaped brows. But it was his facial features that made him stand out. He had a chiseled face with a razor-sharp jawline and high cheekbones. It added masculinity to his rather feminine beauty which made him appealing to both men and women.


    He was tall but unlike him, he was lean. It made him look more elegant. Rayven had never been the type to envy someone''s looks. He had been known to be the most beautiful man but he was no match for Skender. The man was an archdemon after all and they were known for their beauty. Not to add that he was also a defender, which meant that he didn''t have to be an archdemon to be powerful. Defenders passed on their power to many generations forward.


    "Rayven?"


    "Yes, she is alright." He said realizing he had gotten lost in thought. "She¡­ wants to talk to you."


    Yes, the man was charming and beautiful but he knew Angelica needed to find out about her dreams. It wasn''t right to let her continue suffering for selfish reasons. The sooner both of them healed, the faster they could move on. But God, he was bothered.


    "I am sure she does," he said putting theb away after brushing his hair. Then he turned to him. "But you don''t like that." He smirked.


    "She is my wife now," Rayven said.


    Skender raised a brow. "Do you really need to tell me that?"


    Rayven sighed. "What is the special asion?"


    "Nothing so special. Just trying to look more human for my meeting with the witches," he said.


    Rayven raised his eyebrows. "You have a meeting with witches?"


    "Well, not really. I am just going there to meet them."


    "Are you on a death mission? You know they don''t like us."


    Skender nodded. "I know but do you want to find out what your wife is? This might be the only way."


    "What makes you think so?" Rayven wondered.


    "I have a theory. Angelica is a prophetess but her mother somehow concealed her powers. It can only be done with magic. The kind witches possess."


    Rayven nodded. That could be a possibility. "But why would they tell us?"


    "If my theory is right it means they cared to protect the prophetess. Would they not want to keep her protected? We are not just demons anymore. You are a demon wanting to protect your wife."


    Rayven took a deep breath, "alright but this could end badly."


    "I can go alone if you don''t like the idea. Lazarus ising with me."


    "No. I aming too." He said.


    Skender took them to the vige where the witches stayed.


    "Careful." He said when they tried to walk further. "It is secured with a spell.


    "Of course," Lazarus said.


    "Alright. Rayven, control your temper no matter what, and Zarus no daggers. We are here to talk and not look like a threat. No fighting unless I say so." Skender told them.


    Both Rayven and Lazarus seemed resistant to the idea.


    "Is that understood?" Skender asked firmly.


    Rayven sighed and nodded. Lazarus looked displeased but nodded as well. He loved his fights.


    "Good. Now you can walk through," he said.


    "You said it was secured," Lazarus reminded.


    "Yes, it is," Skender smirked and then gave them both a push.


    Rayven felt like he hit an invisible wall that gave him an electric shock before falling through it. He fell to the ground, groaning in pain while feeling like fire impulses shot through his nerves. The pain was agonizing and his vision became dark for a short moment. The next moment he was tied to a chair in arge tent.


    He looked around, his body still paralyzed by the shock. Skender and Lazarus were also tied to chairs. Skender was awake while Lazarus was just waking up.


    "Uh..." He groaned in pain as he lifted his head and let it fall back. He looked around and then at Skender. "You could have at least warned us."


    "I am sorry. I thought it would be fun," Skender said getting back at him for his sarcasm even though he looked pained as well.


    Rayven tried to break the ropes that tied him to the chair but he couldn''t.


    "Don''t waste your energy. These are special ropes for demons." Skender exined.


    "How do you know all this?" Rayven wondered.


    "I have been here before when I was looking for a way to save Angelica''s father."


    Rayven frowned. He went through this to save Angelica''s father?


    "What will happen now?" Lazarus asked.


    "Just let me do the talking," Skender told him.


    "The demons are awake," they heard a female voiceing from outside and shortly after a beautiful youngdy entered the tent.


    She smiled at them. "Good morning or shall I say good evening."


    "Good is not the word," Lazarus said ignoring what Skender just told him.


    The youngdy was joined by two otherdies. One was a little older than the other.


    "This is good. You would not want to see what bad looks like here, Lazarus."


    Now Lazarus was fully awake probably wondering how she knew his name but when he took notice of her face his expression changed. "Well, since you know my name, you could tell me yours."


    And so the flirting began. Rayven rolled his eyes.


    "Oh really?" To his surprise, the youngdy went to sit on hisp. "I am Sophia. Not that you will have any use of my name."


    "Ack! Get away from the demon." The older woman said looking disturbed by the youngdy''s behavior.


    "Oh, aunt Marie. He is the one ying with youngdies. It wouldn''t hurt to y with him a little." She ran her fingers through his hair and then put her arm around her shoulders.


    "No, it wouldn''t hurt." He agreed with a smirk.


    The olderdy ignored her and turned to Skender. "I see you enjoy pain. What brings you here again?"


    Rayven noticed how her eyes changed and her tone softened despite her better judgment. Now he understood why Skender tried to look good. He knew she was a little weak for him.


    "I am here for help. Again." He said.


    She shook her head. "Why do you think I would help a demon?"


    "It is not me who needs help. You know the shades are after the prophetess. I want to protect her."


    The woman scoffed. "You know who the prophetess is?"


    "I think I might, but I am not sure which is why I am here. I am guessing that her powers are somehow hidden to protect her. Is that possible?"


    "I don''t know." The woman said but from her expression, she certainly knew since she didn''t seem too happy about him having that theory. That would make the answer yes.


    Skender seemed to notice as well, but he kept asking. "I think you know. If you do, I need to know to protect her."


    "Why would you protect the prophetess?"


    Skender looked his way and Rayven took the hint. "She is my wife." He said.


    The woman turned to him looking surprised. "Your wife?"


    In the background, Lazarus was flirting with the two youngerdies.


    "Yes."


    The woman nodded slowly not looking happy at all. "If her prophetic abilities are hidden then that is the only thing that can protect her. That is why it is done. I am afraid you have attracted the shades to her."


    Rayven couldn''t deny that. Something must have led them to her house only now after they got married.


    She looked closer. "And you don''t seem that powerful to me. Can you protect her?"


    He didn''t reply to that. He knew he couldn''t fight Constantine.


    The woman sighed. "Why don''t you just find a woman in your realm and stop endangering these innocent human females?"


    Skender smiled sadly. "Matters of the heart can''t be controlled. Are we at least not trying to protect her? Help us."


    Indeed, matters of the heart couldn''t be controlled. He could never me Angelica if she never loved him.


    The woman sighed again. "I can''t even if I could. I don''t want to put my people in a fight between you and the shades."


    Skender nodded. "I understand and you shouldn''t. Can she somehow get back her abilities if they are hidden?"


    "I don''t know. Only the one who hid them will have the answer."


    Skender nodded not having anything else to ask.


    Suddenly the ropes around him fell off and Skender looked at the woman surprised.


    "Don''t make it a habit toe here. Not every witch is like me," she warned him.


    He smiled with a nod. "Understood. I am sure you will never need my help but if you ever do, then I will be happy to repay your kindness."


    She smirked. "Unfortunately I can''t untie your friends. I will have to throw them out." She said looking at Rayven and Lazarus.


    Thedies flirting with him suddenly stopped. "Aunt Marie. Make it painful when you throw out this one." Sophia said.


    "What? Why?" Lazarus asked surprised. "I thought we were getting along."


    "We were. Not anymore." She smiled at him and patted his shoulder before leaving hisp.


    All of a sudden Rayven felt like he went through the same wall that gave him an electric shock. This time he cursed loudly and then stood up with legs that felt beaten. Lazarus remained on the floor after a loud groan while Skender enjoyed the whole thing, standing there with his hands in his pockets.


    Lazarus tried to stand up but failed time after time.


    "I told you to let me do the talking," Skender shrugged.


    "What do we do now?" Rayven asked.


    Now that Rayven knew Constantine had a connection with the prophetess who was Skender''s friend, he must be looking for the prophetess again. But what exactly made him believe Angelica was one? What did he find in her home?


    "I will try to talk to William," Skender said.. "You should go home for now before Angelica worries."

 Chapter 104 - 83 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 104 - 83 Part 1</h4>


    Angelica was worried sick to her stomach. She didn''t know where Lord Rayven was and she couldn''t find him anywhere in the castle. She had tried to call him to see if he would show up but he didn''t. She had tried to wait but now the sky was now turning dark and fear twisted in her gut.


    All she could think of was if he hurt himself. If something triggered him and she wasn''t there to save him. What was she supposed to do? She was so close to leaving the castle but even then where would she look to find him? She wrapped her arms around her stomach that had endured the stress and fear all this time and now had to endure even more.


    Since her father died her body had been in a fight mode. When would people hurt them? When would they destroy their home? And then the fear of getting married to some unknown man, the fear of having to live as a prostitute, the fear of being thrown out by Lord Rayven, the fear of marrying him, and now the fear of losing him. Fear had be her frenemy and confusion herpanion.


    As more time passed her fear increased and she was close to throwing up. She couldn''t take on more death, let alone fight to survive after. Her strength had reached its limit.


    "My Lady, do you need¡­"


    "No, leave!" Angelica yelled startling Sarah.


    Sarah''s eyes widened and then she hurried away.


    "Sarah..."


    Angelica groaned regretting her words. She clenched her cold hands into fists. She would have to calm down even if being on her period was making everything worse.


    After a while of feeling like something was eating at the insides of her stomach, Lord Rayven stood at the door to her room.


    "Angelica."


    She turned to him where she sat in her bed. The anger inside slowly rose higher and higher.


    "Where were you?" she asked.


    He came closer, "I must have worried you."


    Angelica clenched her jaw hard, it almost hurt.


    He came and sat beside her while keeping a good distance as if he could sense her anger, "I should have told you before I left. I didn''t think it would take this long."


    She nodded. And she was supposed to understand each time.


    She turned her head and looked into his eyes. Could she trust him? The only person she had truly trusted was her brother and no one else. She couldn''t live in fear anymore. She would have to find a way to survive and protect herself no matter what. Whether she liked it or not, she would have to keep being strong.


    No. Her current strength wasn''t enough. She would have to get stronger.


    "I understand," she said calming down. "Where have you been?"


    He looked at her with a frown, "Angelica. If you want to yell then yell. Be angry if you want, cry if you want but don''t do this. I know what it is like to bury your feelings. They will suffocate you at the end." He reached for her and stroked her hair. "You don''t always have to be so¡­ mature."


    She shook her head forcing back the tears that burned her eyes. "Don''t do this." She sobbed. "Don''t do this if you are not going to stay to keep doing this. Don''t make me get used to this," she begged, crying into her hands.


    Rayven stood up and crouched in front of her. He removed her hands from her face and held them in his. "I am not going anywhere," he said.


    *********


    William woke up from another nightmare. Every time he got used to them they became worse as if they didn''t want him to have afortable sleep.


    He was getting more used to it with time, but they were still frightening.


    It was almost as if they tried to get worse every time he came to terms with them. This time he had seen the monsters in his dream a little more clear. It wasn''t only in shadows and silhouettes. He had clearly seen the long and sharp fangs sinking into his neck. He shot his eyes open, his heart pounding hard in the quietness of the night. All the boys sharing the tent with him were asleep. He sat up and put his hand on his chest while taking a few deep breaths.


    Fangs. Who did they belong to? He had seen the silhouette of ws and sometimes fangs but he never thought of biting. He never wondered what they used their fangs for?


    Biting the neck couldn''t end up well, but a shade wouldn''t want to kill him. Suddenly he felt like someone was behind him and before he could turn around a hand came around his mouth and another one around his arms.


    William panicked but before he could fight he felt a strong rush of air, elevating him and pulling him away with force. He shut his eyes and when he opened them again he found himself on top of a hill.


    The arms around him released him and he turned around in an instant. He met a pair of bright blue eyes.


    William let out a deep breath of relief. "Your Majesty, you frightened me."


    "My apologies," he smiled.


    He reached inside his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief, then he crouched to his level and wiped the sweat from his face and forehead. "The nightmares are not allowing you any sleep," he said.


    William just watched him, feeling touched by his gestures. It reminded him of the time he wrapped his hands for him. He was the man he had chosen and suggested for his sister first for many different reasons besides the one that he made his sister blush.


    That was until he saw the nightmares about his father''s death and began to be suspicious of him. He suspected that the King was perhaps the other kind of monster. The one hurting the women. The one looking for him and the strangest thing of all was that despite his suspicions, his instinct about him being good never changed. Even now standing here in front of the man who killed his father, he was stillfortable.


    "Do you have fangs?" he asked.


    The king seemed taken aback by the question. "I do."


    "What do you need them for?"


    "Well¡­" he sat down on the grass and then patted for him to sit down as well. William sat down in front of him. "This will sound distasteful but our ancestors used to hunt like animals. They used to survive on blood and raw flesh. This was a very long time ago and things have changed now. Now we only use our fangs for one thing. It''s¡­" he paused and became thoughtful. "It is used to bond with the person you love. Demons don''t get married. They bond. It is still distasteful for you humans because that would require biting each other and drinking each other''s blood."


    William frowned. That he would not only call distasteful. "Why? I mean the biting and drinking blood."


    "Our blood is different. It has healing abilities but also creates a link with the person whose blood you drink. So by drinking each other''s blood you feel closer."


    "Can that happen if one is human?" He was thinking about Angelica but also about his dream that suddenly got another meaning.


    "Yes. If they both want it."


    William wondered if Rayven had told his sister what he was or if he was still nning to die. He wished he could be there for her when she found out or when she finds out to support her as she supported him when he had his nightmares.


    "Did you have a nightmare about fangs?" the King asked.


    William nodded. "Do you ever use your fangs to kill?"


    The King shook his head. "It is not the most effective way and not a way we choose to kill someone."


    William was getting nervous each time. "Do you¡­ do you do the bonding thing by biting the neck?"


    The king leaned back looking slightly worried. "Yes. Did you¡­ dream about that?"


    William nodded.


    "What did you see exactly?"


    "Someone biting my neck," William said.


    "Did you see the person?"


    William shook his head.


    "Then I guess you don''t know if it is a shade or a demon," he said thoughtfully. "And I can''t think of any other reason of why someone would bite your neck."


    "Your Majesty¡­" William was horrified. He was only eleven years old. What kind of bonding would he do? Or was this far in the future? He would have to see what else he would see in his nightmares to know more.


    The King chuckled. "Would you prefer to die?"


    When William just stared at him the king waved with his hand. "I am joking. Maybe there is another reason we don''t know of yet. " He said looking disturbed.


    William looked at him concerned. The king smiled when he took notice of his expression.. "Or maybe it is the only reason," he teased again.

 Chapter 105 - 83 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 105 - 83 Part 2</h4>


    "How do you interpret your dreams?" The king asked.


    "I usually need to have a dream about a certain thing more than once before I can interpret it. The interpretation is something that happens naturally. It is not something I necessarily know but my brain somehow does," he exined.


    There were things in his mind that he just knew without ever learning.


    "Does it mean you will have more of this dream and you will get more answers?"


    "Probably."


    The King looked concerned about him but tried to hide it with a smile. "Is your training going well?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "The boys are probably giving you a hard time."


    "I can''t grow strong without hardships. But they aren''t giving me a hard time anymore."


    The boys bullied him at the beginning but he had learned to fight back. Now, no one dared to face him in a fair fight. And soon no one would dare to face him in any fight.


    The King smiled and then sighed as if thinking about something that made him happy and sad at the same time.


    "Why did you choose to be punished, Your Majesty?" William asked.


    "You really know a lot." He said.


    This time it wasn''t his dreams though. Lucrezia had told him and she hadn''t lied.


    "Well, I just wasn''t happy with the way I was. I never cared to hurt others but I never cared to help them either. I lived a very luxurious life. Everything was served. I never needed anything so I lived in ignorance. I never made a good change in someone''s life. Never added any value. My existence was just that and it led me to lose everyone I loved and cared about." He leaned back resting his body on his arms and looking up at the sky. "After losing everything I just continued to exist with my grief and then I tried to change with no good results. There was no one to push me so I asked for punishment. It sounds stupid I know." He chuckled.


    William shook his head, "it doesn''t to me."


    "I am d."


    "Do you think you are close to bing the man you want to be?"


    The King became thoughtful. "I think I still have a long way to go. I don''t want to just be better. I want to be someone who makes a change in someone''s life. Someone wanted and needed. Hopefully someday if I have children, I want to be someone they can be proud of. Someone they look up to."


    William felt a lump in his throat thinking of his father. If only his father had thought so.


    "I was just thinking if you were my son, I would feel very lucky and proud and because of that I would have wanted you to be proud of me as well."


    William clenched his jaw, fighting back the tears that threatened to leave his eyes. He had tried so hard, tried everything to make his father like him. To make him proud. He had longed for a smile from him. A hug. But it never happened. And here this stranger was telling him this.


    The King frowned. "Why are you crying?"


    William shook his head. "I am not," he said but his voice betrayed him.


    "Come here," he told him.


    William shook his head again forgetting that he was the King.


    "It is an order," the king said and William came closer to him.


    To his surprise, the king wrapped his arms around him. "There is nothing wrong with crying," he said stroking his back.


    William wanted to draw back from his embrace. No one had ever hugged him beside his sister but having those strong arms wrapped around him, making him feel safe andforted he couldn''t resist and tears streamed down his eyes. So this was what it felt like to be hugged by a man.


    He loved his sisters'' hugs but this was different. This was what he had been missing and what he had longed for. He knew he shouldn''t let himself get used to this but just for a moment, he wanted to allow himself to have what he never had. He buried his face in his shoulder feeling his fresh minty and masculine scent. Feeling his strong arms like solid walls around him to protect him. William wanted this tost and it was bad. Very bad.


    He pulled away from his hold, not wanting to get toofortable. "I am soaking your clothes with my tears," he said using that as an excuse.


    "I don''t mind," the King told him.


    William shivered now that he wasn''t covered by his arms. The king took off his jacket and put it around his shoulders. Then they sat beside each other and watched the night sky in silence.


    After a while, when he calmed down the King spoke. "Have you seen anything about the shades recently?" He asked.


    "No."


    "What about your sister? Did you see anything rted to her?"


    "Is something wrong with her?" He panicked.


    "No. She is alright and Rayven is taking care of her. But the shades seem to be looking for her. Your sister is different too."


    "How is she different?" He asked.


    "I hoped you would know. The shades might think she is the prophetess and I think maybe she is one."


    The king told him everything from the shade named Constantine looking for his sister, his home being searched, and what he found about possibly hidden prophetic abilities. His sister already knew everything now and on top of that, a shade was after her.


    "I need to see her," William said.


    No matter how strong his sister was, this was still too much.


    "Please Your Majesty. Allow me to see her."


    Skender nodded. "Alright."


    The king used his demonic powers or whatever it was and took them to Lord Rayven''s castle. It was as if he made his presence known without saying anything because after a short moment Lord Rayven and his sister came and she seemed to already know that he came to visit her from the way she hurried with a smile on her face.


    "William!" She ran to him and hugged him, forgetting about His Majesty standing next to him.


    William hugged her back. The King smiled while Lord Rayven watched them looking rxed. This was the most rxed William had seen him look. His eyes seemed different as well.


    His sister pulled back to take a good look at him. "You have grown so much," she said.


    William smiled. He had only been gone for a few days and Angelica didn''t look good at all. She looked thinner and paler.


    Angelica ruffled his hair and then turned to His Majesty.


    "Good evening, Your Majesty." She curtsied. "Thank you for bringing my brother."


    "He wanted to see you," the King said.


    William met Lord Rayven''s gaze and then bowed. "My Lord."


    "William. I am d to see you," he said.


    Even his voice sounded different. The King had already told him about Lord Rayven''s efforts to protect his sister, but something much more has certainly happened. He could sense it in the air.


    "Well, Rayven and I will leave you two alone to have some time together," The king said, and then just like that, they disappeared right in front of their eyes.


    William looked over to see Angelica''s reaction. He could tell she had seen it a few times now.


    "Come." She said taking his hand. She took him to her room. "Did you eat?"


    "Yes," he said but she still insisted and brought fruits for them to eat.


    "Are you eating?" He asked her.


    "Yes. I have been eating and resting well," she told him.


    "How is Lord Rayven?" He asked her.


    "He is¡­" she paused and looked at him. "You knew all along. That is why you were worried and acted coldly toward him."


    "Angelica. I did not want to keep anything a secret. I couldn''t tell you what he was because that was their rules. Only he could tell you when he was ready. And I didn''t tell you about his ns because I was afraid you would leave and I couldn''t see somewhere else that was safe for you. I could only hope that he would change his mind."


    Angelica sighed. "William, you are wise. I know you choose wisely what to tell me or not even though I let you know you can tell me everything but I understand you won''t. There are certain things you can keep to yourself if you choose to but certain things I should know."


    "I know," he said. "I should have told you about his ns. You had a right to know."


    She nodded, "good."


    "Is he not leaving now?" William wondered.


    He couldn''t leave if he was trying to protect her.


    Angelica looked down at her hands. "He told me today he wasn''t going to leave me."


    William sighed in relief but then realized she wasn''t as relieved as him.


    "Why don''t you look happy? Is he treating you bad?"


    She shook her head with a smile. "No. He treats me very well and I am happy."


    She wasn''t lying to him. What was the problem then?

 Chapter 106 - 83 Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 106 - 83 Part 3</h4>


    "What is wrong then?" William asked.


    She sighed. "I saw doubt in his eyes when he said so."


    "You think he lied to you?"


    "No. I don''t know. I think maybe he just wants to believe it so badly. I am not sure."


    William had already discovered this when he was here. Lord Rayven was honest but his honesty wasn''t always reliable since he believed in his own lies and only saw the truth that he wanted to see.


    "Do you trust him?" William asked.


    Angelica became thoughtful. If she had to think then there was no trust.


    "I don''t think I do," she replied. "Do you think I should trust him?"


    William trusted no one anymore. It didn''t mean that the person was untrustworthy or that he was suspicious of them. Not trusting didn''t necessarily mean distrusting. He just didn''t want to give his trust away unless to those who earned it. He would have to be very careful from now on. But he didn''t want his sister to live like him. He wished for her to find happiness, love and trust.


    "You should do what feels right. You know him more than me."


    She nodded thoughtfully.


    William felt ufortable about it, but he just had to ask. "Did you do¡­ the bonding thing?"


    Her eyes widened. "Oh, just how much do you know?" She looked worried for him and he could understand why. "No, I haven''t." She said.


    "Will you do it?"


    Angelica seemed to hesitate to tell him what was truly on her mind.


    "Angelica. I might note back for a while. Talk to me."


    She took a deep breath. "It is just a lot. I do not only have to get bitten but drink blood as well. It will connect us on a deeper level he said but why can''t we have a connection like that without it? It takes time to build something like that. If we don''t have it now, will the blood do some kind of magic to bring us together? Is our connection real then?" She sighed.


    She really let out and William understood it was something she had kept to herself and it had weighed on her.


    "Angelica. You had to keep things to yourself, be extremely patient, cry alone, hold in your anger because you were the adult among the two of us. But now it is the two of you. I know you are used to it but you don''t have to keep doing that anymore. If you are sad, angry, frustrated you can express it. He is not a child. I mean he acted like one sometimes, and he is blunt and rude. You can be so in turn. If you can handle it, he should be able to handle it too."


    Angelica chuckled. "Oh, William. You are really angry with him. He has changed a lot and he is making an effort. He is not rude anymore. He is very kind."


    "Well, it is too much and he should understand and you look like this. He is kind but has no food at home?"


    Now sheughed and he smiled. "I hope you two can get along," she said.


    "Are you telling me not to give him a hard time anymore?"


    She nodded. "He is already having a hard time."


    "Good for him."


    "William!" She looked at him wide-eyed.


    "It just came out," he smiled innocently.


    She shook her head at him.


    William didn''t want anyone to have a hard time. He was d Lord Rayven was making progress and hoped he would find peace within himself and be happy with his sister. He had hoped that his sister''s positive light would affect him and he was happy to know it did.


    "What happened with the shade?" He asked changing the subject.


    Angelica told him what had happened and about her dreams and how they made her feel. She was concerned for him and wanted him to be careful and not tell anyone else about his abilities. But now he was concerned for her. Clearly, Constantine was looking for her and not him. He had a connection to the woman in her dreams.


    "Now, I don''t know what will happen or what to do?" She said.


    Although William knew his sister was the one to pave her own way and fight for herself, he really just wanted her to rest now.


    "You don''t have to do anything. Let your husband deal with this."


    And it wouldn''t hurt for Lord Rayven to do some work. It would serve their rtionship. Angelica deserved to feel protected and taken care of as well.


    But what could he do? Now after knowing everything he was still clueless and so was Angelica None of them knew why these dreams urred. There was Skender''s theory that was possible but how would they ever be sure?


    He would have to go back to his home to find some clues.


    They stopped talking about the troublesome things and Angelica went to show him around the castle. She had made a lot of changes and many things different in a better way. William knew his sister would make this castle a home.


    "You shouldn''t be working this much," he told her.


    "I like it. It keeps me upied," she smiled.


    She took him to the garden where she had also done some work."I hope to see some nts here soon. Colorful ones. Maybe one day we can sit here among them."


    William nodded.


    Suddenly, the king and Lord Rayven joined them in the garden.


    "Are we disturbing?" The king asked.


    "No, not at all," Angelica said.


    "You wanted to talk to Skender." Lord Rayven said looking at Angelica then he turned to him. "Maybe William and I can talk as well."


    William looked at all of them and then took the hint to follow Lord Rayven inside, leaving his sister behind with the king.


    They walked in silence at first and then Lord Rayven asked him, "how have you been?"


    William was surprised. It sounded both strange and awkwarding from him as if he was ufortable asking such questions.


    "I have been well, My Lord. How have you been?"


    "Good," he nodded.


    He took them to the parlor and they sat down. Lord Rayven tapped with his fingers looking nervous.


    William remained quiet, curious to see if he would ever speak. Then as if not being able to stand the awkward silence, "I like your sister." He blurted.


    William tried to keep his face straight but he was surprised. Did he just use the word "like"? He nodded slowly.


    "I¡­ I haven''t acted correctly in the past but I do want to make things right," he continued.


    William just kept nodding. Lord Rayven looked at him. Was he asking for advice?


    Good Lord. No wonder his sister looked like a ghost. This drastic change was a shock. His voice, the change in his eyes, and the slightly worried smile on his face.


    A smile!


    It wasn''t as if he was gone for a month. He had only left a few days ago.


    "You have to be patient, My Lord." He said. "I just told my sister to give you a very hard time."


    Lord Rayven chuckled. "I deserve it. I guess that is one way to learn to do the right thing."


    Good Lord. Who was this man? A genuine chuckle and more than honesty, there was sincerity in his eyes. He realized the difference now and understood why he always thought the King was good. Lord Rayven was honest but the king was sincere. Now he hoped for Lord Rayven to keep being sincere as well.


    "Please take care of her," William said. "She is not used to relying on someone."


    Lord Rayven nodded.


    "And your fear of dying, that will also take time to ovee. You can heal each other and together."


    Lord Rayven probably felt the need to promise that he wouldn''t leave but he didn''t have to. They just needed to be together, give each other time and support and let the trust andfort build.


    But how did he know this? The only rtionship he had was with his sister.


    Why did he know things he hadn''t seen in his dreams or learned in life? He never thought about it before.


    "My Lord?" So many questions suddenly swirled in his head but Lord Rayven didn''t have the answers.


    "Yes."


    "I need to meet Lucrezia," he said.


    "I can''t take you there. It is somehow guarded and we can''t bring anyone with us. Only she can meet you. Why do you want to see her?"


    "I have questions to ask. Could you let her know I want to see her?"


    Lord Rayven nodded. "Yes."


    "Do you trust her?" William asked.


    Lord Rayven became thoughtful. "I am not sure," he said his eyes looking distant.


    "My Lord, I also need to go home. There could be some clues there."


    "I was thinking about that. But you shouldn''t go there. It will look suspicious. Skender and I will go if it is alright with you to look around your home."


    William nodded.


    "I also need to know everything about the shades," he said. "Demon''s too." He added thinking of his nightmare.. It kept bothering him.

 Chapter 107 - 84

    <h4>Chapter 107 - 84</h4>


    Angelica sat in the garden with Skender feeling a bit nervous. Telling a man who wasn''t her husband that she had a dream about him wasn''t the mostfortable situation, besides all the history they had together.


    So he was a demon too, and what she had seen in her dreams was indeed a memory. She remembered how broken he looked when he had lost his parents and how sad he looked when the red-haired woman told him they couldn''t be together.


    "Thank you for taking your time to bring my brother here and talk to me," she said.


    "I am happy to help in any way," he smiled.


    She had forgotten his sad but gentle eyes and his charming smile.


    "I know this might be sensitive, as it is something that had happened in your past. I do not wish to evoke any painful memories."


    "Don''t worry," he said. "There is nothing you can remind me of that I don''t already remember every day."


    Angelica nodded. "I thought maybe I would share with you details about my dreams and you could tell me more."


    "Alright."


    Angelica told him about her dreams as in much detail as she could until she came to the Constantine part. She shivered before forcing herself to speak.


    Something in Skender''s expression changed. His eyes looked so pained, his face tensed and she could see him clench his hands into fists. Angelica tried to only tell him what she saw, not what she felt. He cared about that woman, and to hear how she got hurt couldn''t be easy.


    "I am sorry," she said when she finished.


    Angelica could see him suck in a breath before rxing. "It is alright."


    She gave him a moment where they just sat without speaking.


    "Her name was Ramona," he began. "She was the most beautifuldy I have ever known. Kind, wise, brave, strong and very passionate. She had found out in her dreams about demons like me, defenders and came to my family seeking protection. But none of us had been defenders for many years. She thought I was lying at first," he smiled and shook his head. "So she stayed in the same vige to convince me. Every day she came to my home asking me to protect her. She wasn''t an easy one. She never gave up and maybe that was why I fell for her. The annoying mornings when she came to my home slowly turned into ones I longed for and before I knew my heart no longer belonged to me. Now how was I supposed to protect her?"


    He stopped talking, a sad frown on his face. Angelica already knew where this was headed. The pain of losing someone you loved because you couldn''t protect them.


    "Eventually she realized I had been speaking the truth all the time and that I didn''t have the power to protect her. Still, she stayed. She said I had it in me. I could find my strength and be what my name said I was. A defender. I wanted to protect her, but I¡­ I didn''t think I had it in me. I didn''t see myself as a defender so I didn''t try my best to find my strength so I couldn''t protect her."


    Angelica''s heart clenched. She hurt for him. She knew what it felt like to feel helpless. To not be able to save a loved one. To feel powerless. He didn''t only lose Ramona but both his parents at the same time as well. He was in ways like her. Except she had her brother that kept her strong.


    "And now many yearster, I am still not a defender. There must be something wrong with me," he chuckled to conceal his sadness and disappointment in himself.


    "Your Majesty, you have made some great changes in our Kingdom and except for the people who gossip about you the rest love you. And you have protected my brother," she told him.


    He rubbed his hands together and smiled sadly.


    "Well, I now understand the familiarity between us but do you have any idea why I am having her memories?" She asked.


    He shook his head. "Nothing besides the idea that maybe being prophets you are somehow connected to each other. There must be someone who knows since your mother knew and did what was necessary to protect you."


    Angelica nodded. "Do shades also mate by marking?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    "Can it be done against someone''s will?"


    "No."


    Then why did she feel like he had bitten her before even if she didn''t see it in her nightmares?


    "Did he do it?" Skender asked and she could see he was fighting back his emotions.


    "I don''t know," Angelica said. It was only a feeling and she didn''t want to say anything unless she was sure. There was no need to hurt him even more.


    Skender knew there was something behind her question. He would not have a good night tonight.


    "I am sorry," she said again.


    He shook his head, "you did nothing wrong."


    ******


    Skender began to feel the itching of his demon. He wasn''t a danger to anyone but himself when he turned but after everything Angelica had been through, now would not be the right time to see it all. He sent a message to Rayven to bring William to the garden and then stood up.


    "I should take your brother back to the so he gets some sleep before tomorrow morning," he said.


    Angelica nodded as she stood up with a smile. "Yes, it iste."


    Rayven had already brought William to the garden. He hugged his sister and said goodbye before taking his hand.


    "William wants to know everything about shades and demons. You are better than me at exining without frightening him." Rayven spoke to him telepathically.


    "Alright, then. Have a good night." He told them before teleporting away with William.


    They arrived at the hill where they had spent some time earlier.


    "I will tell you everything about us and the shades some other time. You need some sleep now."


    "You are shaking," Wiim said looking at their entwined hands.


    "I am alright," he assured him.


    William stared at him with that controlled and always calm expression. "Your Majesty, I want to apologize." He said.


    Skender became confused. About what?


    "I realized I was brash when I came to visit you. I asked for your help yet behaved as if only you needed me and only you could learn from me. You are much older than me yet I shamelessly asked you to take my advice. I behaved as if I knew better."


    Skender became speechless and didn''t even know where to start. Admitting you did wrong was one of the hardest things to do.


    "You wanted to protect your sister and when ites to her you are very sharp. It is a quality I admire," Skender told him. "Besides you know better than me."


    "It doesn''t matter," William said. "Knowledge without good character is useless."


    Skender sighed. "If you say so, then it must be so."


    William smiled.


    "So do you want to sleep with me tonight?" He just said it but became surprised when William nodded.


    "A Royal bed?" He asked him.


    Skender chuckled. The mattresses in the camp weren''tfortable.


    "Yes."


    His excitement died quickly. "I have training tomorrow."


    "I will take you back before the sun rises."


    He smiled again.


    Skender teleported them to his chamber. "Make yourselffortable," he said.


    William was already dressed to sleep since he had been sleeping when he took him away. He just crawled up in the bed and sighed.


    Skender took off his jacket, pulled the daggers from his boots and put them on the bed stand then tossed his boots aside before getting into bed as well.


    "Are youfortable?" He asked him.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Did your conversation with Rayven go well?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you feel a little more at ease now?"


    "I do."


    How lucky was Rayven to have a woman like Angelica and a brother-inw like William. And how sad that people like them got involved in their crazy world and had to suffer. Would they be able to protect them from Constantine?


    And if Angelica saw Constantine bite Ramona and William had this dream, could it be that it was him. But why?


    Skender could only think that it had to do with blood. Was there something special about their blood?


    He sat up, suddenly so many thoughts and theories swirling in his head. He turned to William. "I think it might be your blood," he said. "Why the shades want you."


    "What will my blood do?" William asked sitting up.


    It wouldn''t help them heal or prologue their lives. So they could only need it for two things. Either it tasted good or they would have visions too.


    "I am not sure."


    "Then you can have my blood?" He told him.. "Maybe you will find out."

 Chapter 108 - 85

    <h4>Chapter 108 - 85</h4>


    Having his blood? Would it have the same effect on demons?


    Wait! That could be another reason why the shades would want the blood. Maybe it was used to hurt demons. But that argument wasn''t the strongest. Constantine was a powerful shade and could fight most demons unless he had a very strong enemy he wanted to defeat. Maybe an archdemon. Skender wasn''t sure anymore.


    "You don''t want to do it?" William looked sad.


    Skender knew the boy really wanted answers to protect his sister and he wanted to protect them too.


    "Is it the blood you don''t want or you don''t want to hurt me?" William said.


    Skender smiled at him. Of course. The boy was asking to cause a wound somewhere on his body and drink his blood. Not something he was thrilled to do.


    William got out of bed and then rolled up his sleeves. "Do you see?" He said showing the scars on his arms, then he showed the scars on his back and legs. "I am used to this. I am training to be a warrior. I am very used to getting hurt and bleeding. It does me nothing."


    Skender looked away feeling his heart ache. He knew getting hurt was inevitable in training and William was probably proud of those scars. He could see it in the boy''s eyes but it still hurt him to see it. He just wished for the boy to live as a child and be happy. But that wasn''t his destiny.


    William came to sit in front of him again and looked at him pleadingly, "you said you would protect me."


    "I never said no."


    "Your eyes are. You are looking at me as if I am a child who can''t handle it."


    Skender chuckled. Clearly, he was offended by it.


    "No. I just think you shouldn''t handle it. I feel like I am using you to find answers."


    William smiled, "I am the one using you. I am getting more benefits than you."


    The boy was resilient, but a cut would be better than him being in danger.


    Skender reached for his dagger on the bed stand but before he could pull it out of the sheath, William took it from his hand.


    "I will do it," he said.


    Skender knew the boy was trying to make it easier for him. He pulled the dagger out, "where?" he asked.


    Cutting oneself hurt more so Skender stopped him even if he didn''t want to do it himself.


    "Let me do it. I willpel you so you don''t feel pain."


    "What is that?"


    "I will manipte you into believing no harm is done," Skender exined.


    William nodded slowly as if taking in the fact that he could manipte as well.


    "William" the boy looked at him Skender pulled him in with his gaze. "You will feel no pain." He told him as he caused a small cut on a vein on his arm.


    He brought his arm quickly to his mouth, bracing himself for whatever hurt his blood might cause. If it was fatal then the Lords would know if the link between them was severed.


    William''s blood tasted no different than anyone else''s so it wasn''t the taste. Either he would get badly hurt, die or get visions.


    Skender stopped drinking and healed the boy''s wound when he thought he had enough to experience any effects. He released the boy''s arm and William was about to cover his cut when he realized his arm was healed.


    "Are you alright?" Skender asked.


    "Where is the cut?" He asked wide-eyed. He didn''t know that his saliva could also heal.


    "I helped you heal."


    "How?"


    "You will only be disgusted," he told him.


    He stared at his arm in disbelief, touching his skin."I didn''t even feel it," he said. "How many things can you do?"


    Oh well. He could read minds, control certain objects and elements, manipte minds, make himself invisible. The list was long.


    "Many."


    Skender became more aware of his body, waiting for any sign of danger to prepare himself.


    William observed him. "Did you find anything?"


    "No."


    He sighed looking disappointed. Skender didn''t want him to get his hopes up by adding yet.


    "We will find another way," he told him. "Sleep now."


    Williamy down and Skender dimmed the light with his mind beforeying down as well facing the other side. As much as he wanted answers, these answers tormented him. That would mean Ramona was used as some blood bag. His heart clenched and his head hurt. The pain he lived with every day, only worsened and it felt like forever until the sky began to change color.


    If only he could change the way the sky turned from ck to blue. He really needed his defender powers now more than ever but he didn''t know what he was doing wrong. Why couldn''t he find them after almost a hundred years of punishment?


    Before the sun rose, Skender took William back to camp and when he came back to his room, he found Lucrezia waiting for him. She chewed on an apple and sat with her legs resting on the table. Skender wondered what happened to bring her here?


    "It seems like you adopted the child. Is your dream finallying true?" She asked.


    "What dream?" He said and went to sit on his bed.


    "Well, you always say ''if I have children when I have children''," she imitated him.


    William, his son?


    As if he would be that lucky.


    "Why not? He already seems very fond of you. He was thinking of how good it would be if you were his fa..."


    "Don''t!" Skender cut her off.


    The boy was already disappointed in his father, there was no need to add another disappointment to his list. Besides he was the man who killed his father.


    "Now that you are done helping Rayven, why don''t you help me? I asked for a punishment to change. Why am I still not finding my defender powers? It has been a hundred years."


    "It takes time," she said chewing on her apple. "Do you really think you are the same person as the one you were a hundred years ago?"


    "I don''t see much difference," he said.


    "I do. Also, there is the period of punishment and then the period of working toward your redemption. These two are different but one helps the other. You will have to pay for your sins first and after that, you will work toward your redemption."


    He nodded. Of course, he would have to pay for his sins first. He would have to repay all the duties he ignored.


    "Do you know anything about Constantine?" He asked changing the subject.


    "Except that he is a powerful Shade, who has fought archdemons for a long time. No."


    "Do you know why he needs a prophetess?"


    "I can only assume that not all of them want her. It is a powerful shade, or several powerful shades sending the others on the hunt. And since they had kept their secret of why they wanted the prophetess so well hidden I guess it is something valuable," she exined.


    "How can we defeat him?" Skender asked.


    "Well, you need to be powerful enough or smart enough." She smirked.


    "And you won''t help us?"


    She shrugged. "Why would I? I delivered him the woman. He should at least be able to protect her. I can''t do everything for him."


    "What about her? You wanted him to redeem himself and Angelica helped him. If something happens to her what do you think will happen to him?"


    She swung her legs down from the table and looked at him with a deadly stare.


    "If he has only changed for her and if he lives only for her then he hasn''t truly redeemed himself."


    She stood up from her seat and the mischief in her eyes returned. "Let''s hope you don''t die now after drinking that blood. Also, try to find a woman. As a king, they will soon ask you to find a queen and produce an heir."


    "I can''t do that."


    "Responsibility," she reminded. "Didn''t you ask for punishment to learn?"


    Skender cursed. He had neglected his duty as a defender of humans. Now he had a responsibility toward them. This was his duty as a King. But finding a woman, marrying and even having a child. No.. He couldn''t do that.

 Chapter 109 - 86

    <h4>Chapter 109 - 86</h4>


    Rayven had heard bits and pieces of Angelica and William''s conversation and the part about the mating bond stuck with him. She raised some valid questions which he hadn''t exined clearly. Maybe because he already knew there would be no mating between them anytime soon and didn''t stress the matter.


    Unlike other human demon mates, they didn''t get the chance to spend a lot of time together and do some real bonding before mating. She was right. The mating would do no magic. It would only act as a seal to what bond between them already existed and it could only be sealed if the bond was strong enough and they were fullymitted to each other. Body, heart, and soul. If they didn''t have a strong bond then there would be nothing to seal.


    He looked at the stubborn woman standing beside him while remembering William''s words. This woman was used to taking care of people, only relying on herself and keeping her emotions to herself. It was her defense and herfort. It was a deeply rooted habit. Just like he had to scar himself or go to the darkness of his room to findfort.


    No one knew more than him how hard habits were to break. Just like she helped him and was patient with him he would have to help her and be patient. But patience wasn''t his strongest quality so he decided to do some real work instead. He would chase her this time, fight her and defeat her. He would strip her off her armor and make her surrender to him. Just like she did with him.


    "Shall we go inside?" she said and turned to walk in.


    Rayven followed her to see where she was going. She was heading toward her room. He followed her inside and she turned to him.


    "Do you want to sleep here?" she asked him with a smile.


    He looked around the room, his eyes falling on the tworge chests. He went and picked up one before teleporting it to his room. He came back and began to take her things one by one to his room.


    She watched him appear and disappear with a look of confusion on her face. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    This time he went and picked her up. She gasped. "My Lord, what¡­"


    Before she could finish talking he teleported her to his room. He ced her on his bed beneath him.


    Angelica stared at him wide-eyed and he could hear her rapidly beating heart. He stared back at her, her hair spread like sun rays against his ck bedsheets.


    "Let''s be a husband and wife now," he said.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she swallowed. She was probably thinking that they would consummate the marriage now but he didn''t want her to do anything with him out of obligation. He wanted her willing. He wanted her to long for him, to long for his touch and know that she did. He wanted no confusion there.


    Angelica tensed and closed her eyes when he leaned closer, but he didn''t bring his lips to her mouth. Instead, he let them brush against her cheek. She shivered when he came to her ear.


    "Don''t worry. Tonight I will only kiss you," he murmured.


    He dragged his lips across her jaw and then their mouths met in a kiss that started soft and slow. Their lips moved together in a sensual dance as he lowered his body against hers. She sighed in response and he kissed her more urgently, sucking and nibbling on her lips. She writhed beneath him causing him to groan in a painful pleasure.


    Rayven stopped kissing her lips and moved down to her neck. Angelica tensed again but he assured her by adorning her neck with gentle kisses until she rxed. Heved her neck while rubbing his hips against hers coaxing a moan from her lips. Rayven stiffened. God, he didn''t know if he was teasing her or himself.


    He pulled back and looked at her flushed face. "Wear somethingfortable," he told her. "I will go bring a book."


    He left her behind, taking a walk to the library to calm down. This teasing game he would lose. Rayven picked any book from the shelf before going back to his room.


    Angelica had already undressed and wore her chemise to bed. She sat waiting for him half-covered with the nket. Her heartbeat echoed in the room together with his. Rayven put fire in the hearth with a thought while he slowly made his way to the bed.


    He tossed the book on the bed, then began to remove his belt and shirt. "I like to sleep naked," he told her when her eyes widened.


    She nodded.


    Rayven kept his trousers on for tonight and got into bed. He grabbed the book before lying down.


    "Do you want me to read for you or do you want me to hold you?"


    She remained quiet for a moment before she spoke, "both."


    Rayven opened one arm for her. She moved closer and rested her head on his arm near his shoulder. Once this torture ended and he imed her in every way, this bed would be where she would spend most of her time. With him.


    "Did your meeting with Skender go well?" He asked her.


    She nodded. "Yes, but I didn''t find any clues."


    "Don''t worry about it anymore," he said.


    He would meet Constantine and take care of it.


    "Is it safe for you to go outside? You might be in danger because of me," she said.


    He couldn''t be locked at home forever but going out, Constantine could certainly find him. But why didn''t he attack him? It would be easier to get his hands on Angelica if she had no one to protect her.


    Maybe he already knew how to get what he wanted without a fight.


    "I am the one who put you in danger," he said.


    "Just stay at home," she told him.


    He kissed her forehead but didn''t promise her that.

 Chapter 110 - 87

    <h4>Chapter 110 - 87</h4>


    Angelica didn''t listen to a word that Lord Rayven read for herst night even though she loved his voice. After he ground his hips against hers like that her mind had shut down and something she never felt before awakened in her. It kept her from thinking about anything else than what her body felt.


    She looked at the empty bed beside her. Where did he go? And then she looked around his room. It was a mess after bringing all of her things and cing them just anywhere. Clearly, she would stay here from now on. It was real now and she became very nervous. She had only shared space with her brother, not with a full-grown man.


    How would she bathe or changefortably? She shook her head remembering that he would see all of her sooner orter and her heart skipped a beat. She was really a wife now. What was she supposed to do? How was she supposed to act? She had prepared herself for the cold Rayven when she was getting married not this one.


    Angelica took a deep breath to stop the panic. She didn''t have to know everything right? She could just let him do whatever needed to be done.


    Lord Rayven finally came through the door. He seemed to be dressed to leave and his hair was still wet as if he had taken a bath.


    His eyes were calm again as he looked at her. She realized that they somehow became darker every time he was angry or every time he kissed her.


    "Good morning Angel," he greeted casually.


    Oh, Lord. She needed help to understand and handle this.


    "Good morning," she replied.


    He walked to the dresser and picked up ab from the drawer. She could see that he got a new mirror and hebed his hair looking at himself. She watched him in silence. Watched how theb went through his dark wet hair, then studied his broad shoulders, his back, and his long legs. Curiosity always got the best out of her and now more than ever she was curious about the male body. His body and what it did to her. She was also curious and a little afraid of what else her body could feel.


    Her mind got carried away and went back to when his whole body was exposed to her. This time her mind stayed there, letting herself remember all the details.


    "Oh Lord," she breathed forgetting for a moment that he was in the room.


    He turned around, "what is wrong?"


    "Nothing!" She shook her head with eyes wide.


    No privacy. He could not only hear her heartbeat, he could hear everything. If she made any small movement or even took a breath, he would know.


    "Where do you take a bath?" she asked him curiously. From what she knew Sarah never prepared him a bath or served him food. The food part she understood since he didn''t need to eat much but the bathing¡­


    "I go to a bathing house," he said.


    "And your clothes? They are not among the washed ones."


    "I throw them and get new ones."


    "Every time?!" She was shocked.


    Every day, for how many years she didn''t know, he threw clothes instead of washing them?


    He nodded as if it wasn''t something big.


    "My Lord! You can''t do that!" she scolded.


    "Why not?"


    "Because they can be washed. It is such a waste. There are people who don''t have anything to wear."


    He nodded slowly this time, "alright." He held his hands as if surrendering.


    Angelica didn''t realize she sounded angry and annoyed. She med it on her period again. She was in pain.


    "I won''t throw them," he assured her.


    "Good."


    "I will have to go to work," he said.


    "It is not safe outside."


    "Don''t worry. I will take myself directly to the castle."


    She nodded.


    He went to another drawer and pulled out a belt as he spoke. "Make sure to eat breakfast and lunch. I am going to ask Sarah and scold her if you don''t."


    "Why would you scold her?"


    Angelica had already scared her. She would apologize today. That was not right no matter how angry she was.


    "Because¡­" he began wrapping the belt around his waist, "scolding you doesn''t work."


    "Don''t do that."


    "I won''t. If you eat," he armed himself with two daggers before looking for a jacket.


    "When will youe back?"


    "In the evening," he told her as he put his jacket on. Then he approached her and she wondered what he was going to do. He leaned down and kissed her on the cheek. "Goodbye," he said and vanished.


    Angelica sat there frozen. Who was this man? He was showing her a new side every day.


    Helping herself get ready, Angelica wore a simple dress without a corset. She was already dealing with a back and stomachache. Then she went to the kitchen where Sarah was preparing breakfast.


    "Good morning, My Lady." She smiled.


    "Good morning," Angelica replied walking inside. "Let me help you."


    "Oh no. Lord Rayven strictly forbade me to let you do any work." She said.


    That man! He really wanted to show her who ruled. If Sarah didn''t get in the middle of this she would make it very hard for him.


    "I am sorry about yesterday when I yelled at you," Angelica said.


    Sarah waved with her hand, "Oh no, mydy. Don''t apologize. We all have bad days and you always treat me so kindly."


    "Let me help you then. Lord Rayven is not here. It will be our secret." Angelica smiled to herself.


    Angelica helped Sarah make breakfast and they ate together. Then they went to her new room to tidy up, rearrange a few things and make it look decent. She thought of getting rid of all the dark colors. There was too much ck and brown but she decided to keep it that way. It represented Lord Rayven very well, dark and mysterious. Instead of removing his things, she added a touch of what represented her instead. Added some light colors and life here and there.


    Angelica studied the room, feeling satisfied with the result. What would Lord Rayven think? She felt like his new self might not get angry but she couldn''t be sure.


    Well, it didn''t matter. If he was going to make her stay in the same room, she would make it hers as well.


    Leaving the room she went to the backyard to see how her chickens were doing. Simu was done building them their home and made sure they had something to eat.


    "The house looks good," she told Simu. "Maybe we should buy sheep as well."


    He looked horrified and she chuckled. When he realized that she was teasing him he smiled.


    The day went by slowly. Angelica decided not to worry but she couldn''t help it. Sometimes in the middle of doing something she would wonder if Lord Rayven was alright and sometimes she would remember what happenedst night.


    She went to the room with the balcony and watched her home from afar. She was d it stayed the same way. One day when William had a family of his home, he could live where he grew up.


    As she watched the house, she saw Lord Rayven riding up the hill on a white horse. She had never seen him on a white horse. He had a ck and a brown one.


    He rode through the gates that opened by themselves. So he could do that too? And then they closed before he got down and pped the horse adjusting its hair.


    He turned around and looked up as if he knew exactly where she was. Well, he did know it seemed. He waved for her toe down.


    Angelica made her way down to meet him where he waited for her with the white horse. He didn''t take it to the stall.


    "Did you buy a new horse?" she asked.


    "Yes. Is she beautiful?"


    Angelica stroked its hair. It was soft and smooth. "She is very beautiful." She also looked strong.


    "She is yours," he said.


    Angelica looked at him surprised. "Mine?"


    "Yes. I found out that you know how to ride and you like animals."


    Angelica nodded. How did he find out? Did William tell him? She had against her father''s will learned how to ride but her father had refused to buy her a horse.


    "Do you like her?" He asked.


    "I do. Thank you," she said. She couldn''t believe this beautiful horse was hers. She longed to go for a ride, feel the sun on her skin and the wind against her hair. But going out now wasn''t safe.


    As if knowing what she was thinking he cupped her cheek. "You won''t be locked in here forever, Angelica. You and I will go out and ride side by side one day."


    One day. Angelica really hoped to see that day but God save her if disappointment and more pain awaited.


    "My Lord, you should give her a name.." She said.

 Chapter 111 - 88

    <h4>Chapter 111 - 88</h4>


    "She is yours, Angelica. You should name her," he said.


    "I know but you gave her to me. It will feel more special if you name her, so I can call her by the name you gave her."


    "I am not good with names," he said.


    "I disagree. I like the name you gave me."


    He smiled. "That is not a name," he said.


    Was he saying she was an angel?


    Lord Rayven looked thoughtfully at the mare while stroking her gently. "How about Love?" He asked.


    Love?


    He gifted her Love.


    "I like it very much," she smiled widely. "Wee to your new home, Love." She said stroking her as well.


    They took her to the barn where Lord Rayven''s horses stayed. Angelica couldn''t tear her gaze away from her. She was so beautiful. Lord Rayven also seemed happy whenever he was around animals.


    "You love animals," she said. "My mother used to say that someone who loves animals can never be a bad person. Did you love animals as Demons?"


    The smile on his face became a sad one. "Yes. I would bring with me home whatever animal I found. My father didn''t like it so I had a room where I used to hide them. One day I came to the room and¡­" Angelica frowned at the way his expression changed. He looked angry and pained. "They were all dead. Theyy everywhere¡­ blood¡­ feathers¡­" He shook his head and took a deep breath. "So I didn''t bring any more animals home."


    That was horrible. She couldn''t imagine seeing Love dead.


    "I am sorry," she said.


    He smiled, "me too."


    Angelica just felt the need to hug him so she walked closer and wrapped her arms around his waist. He stiffened at first but then put his arms around her as well.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked.


    Angelica smiled. He didn''t even know that she was trying to console him.


    "No. I just wanted to hug you."


    She felt his heartbeat as she rested her head on his chest.


    "Angelica," he whispered her name and she pulled back to look up at him. His eyes were soft andpelling. He caressed her cheek with the back of his hand before holding her chin. He leaned down and she closed her eyes as their lips met. He kissed her ever so gently this time. Each time his kisses tasted and felt unique.


    This time she felt a different kind of warmth. It was soft and sweet, loving andforting. His hands rested on her waist without pulling her closer. Their bodies touched but not to close. Just enough to feel each other and long for more.


    He stopped kissing her and looked into her eyes. Angelica''s face was already warm but now it burned.


    "Let''s have dinner," he said taking her hand.


    He led her out of the barn.


    "Did you eat breakfast and lunch?" he asked as they walked back.


    "Yes."


    "Did you get some rest?"


    "Yes."


    This sounded like when she questioned her brother aftering home.


    Lord Rayven took her to the dining hall where Sara was already serving food. Now this table always reminded her of when he sucked her finger and now that memory was always followed by the one when he licked her legs.


    Angelica looked at the food on the table to distract herself. Lord Rayven took her te and filled it with food before cing it in front of her.


    It was too much food and she wanted to protest but he had been nagging so much so she just decided to eat. Lord Rayven was quiet while he ate as if thinking deeply about something.


    "Is something bothering you?" she asked.


    He nced her way. "No."


    She narrowed her eyes. He wasn''t speaking the truth.


    "Is it Constantine? Why are demons and shades enemies?"


    "Why do humans go to war, fight and kill each other? It is just the same with us."


    "The demon world? Where is that?" She asked.


    He became thoughtful. "It is hard to exin. It is in another dimension where we can see human''s but they can''t see us."


    "Do shades have their own world?"


    "No. Probably another reason to why they hate us. They don''t want us to stay here."


    Angelica nodded. "Can humans go to your world?"


    "Yes but that can only happen if they know about our existence, which means they are either mated or will be mated to a demon." He exined.


    "And what if they don''t mate?"


    "Then they can''t stay in the demon world."


    "What about shades? Can they mate with humans?"


    "Yes, but they usually don''t."


    "Why?"


    "They want to keep their race pure," he said. "Mixing with humans will make their descendants weaker. They are fewer than us so they want to at least be stronger."


    Angelica nodded. She had a lot to learn about these two creatures. She would have to keep asking.


    Lord Rayven told her how only archdemons could sense shades and that shades could shift into cat and dog animals. They often attacked at night because they were sensitive to the sun and couldn''t stay outdoors too long on sunny days. They had a distinctive look. Often something animalistic like Constantine''s eyes that looked cat-like but they could make themselves look more human to not be recognized. Just like demons, they also had different ranks with more powerful shades who ruled over the rest. But unlike demons, they couldn''tpel or read minds.


    "You are not sensitive to the sun?" she asked remembering that he hated light.


    "No."


    Well, that was a relief because she loved sunny days.


    "Besides shades and demons, are there other creatures I don''t know of?" she asked.


    "Well, there are the witches but just like prophets they are human. They just practice witchcraft."


    Oh, there were witches too.


    "Does the devil exist?"


    He smiled. "He does."


    "Have you met him?"


    "No."


    More questions swirled in her head and together with answers she got.


    "Ask all you want," he said.


    What she really wanted to know but was afraid to know was about the mating.


    "You said¡­ you wanted to mate with me," she began with uncertainty.


    "Yes."


    "Is it¡­ necessary?"


    He smiled. "No. It is only if you want."


    "But you want it," she said.


    "I want you. And I want you to want me. If I have you, then the mating is just secondary. I don''t want you to worry about it. I will never pressure you into it because that is not how it works." He took her hand and kissed her knuckles. "Just being my wife right now is more than enough."


    Angelica felt touched and relieved. It had been weighing on her and her ws and fangs were always at the back of her mind, frightening her every time she calmed down. But something else frightened her now as well. All this seemed too good right now and it all changed so fast. At least if it wasn''t this good the fall wouldn''t be too painful but now if something happened, God save her. She didn''t know how she would survive.


    After having dinner, they went to their room. Angelica was used to having some time alone at night, changing her clothes andbing her hair before putting it up in a bun. Now she stood there with Lord Rayven and she didn''t know what to do.


    She took a deep breath and turned to him. "I need to change," she said.


    "Alright," he said standing there.


    Was he clueless or telling her to just do it? "My Lord, I need some privacy."


    God! She even had her period so she really needed some time alone.


    "Oh, yes¡­" he said as if realizing what she was saying. "I''ll leave you alone."


    He left her behind and she began to look for somethingfortable and clean to wear. Wait! Nothing would happen tonight right?


    No, it couldn''t. Not when she was bleeding. And how would she even tell him if he decided to do something? This whole thing was embarrassing. And why were all her chemises white? Not the right color to wear now.


    After thinking for a long while, trying on different things and seeing if she wasfortable, atst she gave up. This would do, she thought looking at herself in the mirror.


    "Angelica."


    "Ah!" she almost jumped.


    Suddenly he stood in the room with her. This man would give her a heart attack one day.


    "I knocked. You didn''t hear."


    "Oh¡­" was all she could say.


    "Do you feel ufortable sharing a room with me?" He asked.


    She shook her head. "No."


    He narrowed his eyes, "I want you to tell me the truth. I want you to befortable."


    "I just¡­" she decided to tell him as it was. "I don''t mind sharing but I need adies room."


    Since she was ady now she could at least ask for that. Could she not?

 Chapter 112 - 89

    <h4>Chapter 112 - 89</h4>


    Lord Rayven nodded. "What else do you need?"


    "Nothing."


    "Are you done or should I wait some more?"


    "I am ready," she said.


    She looked behind him at the bed and then at him.


    No heart. Be still! But it didn''t listen.


    Angelica cleared her throat as if trying to mute the sound of her wildly beating heart. She walked past him and went to bed. She curled under the nkets as if that would save her from this man. God, he was a demon. Nothing could save her from me. He had already told her she couldn''t run away from him. Not that she believed he was any danger to her. It wasn''t that kind of running away she was thinking of. It was just this new unfamiliar feeling he awakened in her.


    Suddenly fire burned in the hearth and he came around the bed to his side. As usual, he took off his shirt and Angelica felt like he kept his trousers on only to not make her ufortable. She didn''t know about ufortable but she would surely feel cautious. Especially now when she wasn''t the mostfortable in her own body. Hopefully, he would sleep so she wouldn''t have to deny him or exin herself.


    Angelica closed her eyes just to make this night go away. Last night he had surprised her, suddenly taking her from her room and straight to his bed. He hadn''t given her a chance to think and made her surrender before she knew. Thankfully he stopped before he discovered on his own that she was bleeding.


    "Are you cold?" He asked her.


    "No," she said her eyes still closed.


    She felt him stroke her arm. "Good night," he said.


    "Good night."


    Angelica felt like he was watching her so she couldn''t help but open her eyes after a while. She was right. He was staring at her with his head resting on his arm.


    Angelica shut her eyes unable to endure his scrutiny.


    "You are adorable," he said and she could hear the smile in his voice.


    "Don''t stare," she said and turned the other way blushing. She has never been one to easily blush or shy away even when men stared at her directly in the eyes. She would usually stare back but the way he looked at her just made her feel weak.


    Lord Rayven moved closer and wrapped his arms around her from behind pressing her back against his chest. Angelica''s stomach fluttered. She couldn''t understand why her body kept acting like this. Sometimes just warm andfortable, other times excited and nervous in a way that frightened her.


    Lord Rayven held her tightly against his body and soon she rxed and melted into his arms. His warmth slowly made her fall asleep.


    When she woke up in the morning, she felt a pain in her shoulder and neck. She had been sleeping in the same position the whole night and Lord Rayven''s arm was still wrapped around her.


    She tried to remove his arm but he held her firmly. "Are you awake?" She asked but got no reply.


    Was he like this while asleep? She carefully turned around with his arm still around her and found her face close to his. His eyes were closed but what surprised her was his face. She had never seen his face like this before. His scars were almostpletely healed and his beauty peaked through. She had seen him in better conditions but this was the best she had seen him so far.


    Unable to believe it she brought her fingers to his face and touched his skin. She could still feel a few scars under the tip of her fingers. It must be thetest ones that she could feel. The other ones were only diffuse and almost gone.


    ********


    Rayven slowly left the darkness and quiet behind and felt himself swaying toward the light. His senses awakened and he could hear voices in the distance, breaths, heartbeats. He could smell all kinds of scents, his wife, food, the fresh breeze outside and he could feel the soft and warm body of a woman in his arms. He could feel her gentle touch on his face. A face that felt unfamiliar to him. It had healed which meant the itching would begin soon.


    Rayven didn''t want her to see his healed face. She would only be disappointedter when he scarred himself again. Releasing her from his hold, he sat up. His sudden change of position startled her. He looked outside the window and found an excuse for his behavior.


    "I must bete," he said and hurried out of bed.


    Angelica sat up and looked at him confused. Rayven hated acting this way but he really didn''t want her to see his face. Assuming what he looked like before the scars and knowing what she could have if he only stopped scarring himself were two different things.


    He got dressed quickly while trying to keep that side of his face hidden from her. He could already feel the itching starting slowly. It was only a matter of time before he looked like his old self. After he put his shoes on, he paused. He should stop this or he would confuse her even more and push her away.


    Turning around he looked at her. "I''ll be back in the evening. Make sure to eat and rest," he told her.


    She nodded.


    Rayven left the room feeling disappointed with himself. He went to wash his face and when he looked himself in the mirror his heart skipped a beat. He was seeing more and more of Demos. This was almost what he used to look like. He washed his face several times as if that would help but nothing changed.


    Before he could think of doing something stupid he decided to keep himself upied. He teleported to Lucrezia''s cave to get back his book. He had to wait for a while before she appeared.


    "You really can''t stay away from me for too long," she said.


    She was dressed like the human females which only meant that she was spending time with them. Did she find a human male?


    "No, I didn''t. " She replied to his unspoken question.


    "I just came to get back my book," he said.


    She held her hand out and the book materialized into her hand. She tossed him the book and he caught it. "There you go."


    "The boy, William wants to meet you," he told her.


    She nodded thoughtfully as she sat down on her throne.


    "Why did you meet him before? What do you want from him?" He asked.


    "Don''t worry. I mean the child no harm."


    No harm? Did harm have the same meaning to her as it did to him?


    "Don''t confuse him. He already has a hard time."


    She just stared at him.


    "Do you know Constantine?"


    Why was he even asking? She wasn''t going to help him. She was a punisher and her job was just that.


    "Yes."


    "I am going to meet him," he said.


    "You should discuss such matters with Skender," she told him.


    Of course, she would say that and he would have to listen to Skender or someone would be punished.


    She smirked.


    He was about to leave when he thought of another question. He really didn''t want to ask her but she was the only female he knew.


    "Do women need privacy?" He asked her.


    She pressed her lips together as if holding back aughter. "Oh, Rayven. Are you being a noisy husband?"


    Why did he even ask?


    "Of course. Everyone needs some privacy. Even if you are married it is good to have some time alone for yourself. I guess human females need even more privacy. They are unlike us. Ady is raised to be shy, innocent, and modest. You know how humans are with their women."


    Did he?


    "I can''t tell you enough. You should take a walk outside and educate yourself," she said.


    Rayven braced himself for another overload of information. Every time he thought he had learned something there was more to learn. He walked down the streets as everyone stared at him. This time not with horror or disgust as before. They just wondered what had happened to his face probably because his scars weren''t as severe.


    Rayven knew human females bled once every month but he never cared to know more than that. Now as he gathered information many women could feel difort and pain when bleeding. Usually back pain or a stomachache. Some women felt emotional during that period. They could either feel angry or sad and some craved more food than normal. Some women felt nothing. Rayven became really confused. Clearly, it was different for every woman.


    One thing hadn''t changed since when he was Demos. Women shouldn''t talk about their period. Not even to their husbands. They would let them know in a subtle way if they had to.


    What kind of rules were these? Rayven had always felt baffled about human culture. There was so much human females couldn''t do that demon females could and did. Human females weren''t even supposed to initiate any sexual contact first or they would be suspected of not being innocent. Not much had changed about women''s position in society.


    As much as he hated these rules he understood that Angelica was a human female raised in this culture and he would have to ept that. Having privacy and her personal space as ady was important and he should give it to her. He was d he didn''t mention anything about her period causing her any embarrassment.. In time he would show her the freedom she could have as a woman being married to a demon.

 Chapter 113 - 90 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 113 - 90 Part 1</h4>


    Angelica sat in the library with a book in her hand but she didn''t read a word. She just stared ahead while thinking about Lord Rayven. What happened to him this morning? She wouldn''t be surprised by the way he acted if he hadn''t been all sweet and romantic these days. She was after all used to rude Rayven even though he wasn''t rude this morning.


    When he had changed she had expected him to stop being rude and not to change into this sweet and overly romantic man. Angelica was still surprised sometimes when he spoke to her and told her all those sweet words. It was strange and if he hadn''t sounded so sincere, she would think he was being pretentious. But she could see it all in his eyes. In the way, he looked at her, making her heart beat fast and blush every time.


    Was he perhaps like that when he was Demos? Did he have a woman back then? He said he only lived with his parents and sister. Maybe he left out to tell her about women since they were married. If he had one how was he toward her?


    Angelica could tell he was good with words and expressing his deepest emotions while reading his poems. Maybe he just let that side of himself out.


    She sighed. Either way, she hoped this change caused him less pain. She knew very well that when one got used to a certain feeling it was hard to let go, just like she couldn''t let go of her fear. Even now she worried if something might have happened to him.


    Who would have ever thought she would worry about that big man who scared everyone away?


    She smiled to herself. Clearly, he wasn''t the most dangerous out there. And here she was resting and feelingfortable in a castle owned by a demon. No, wait! She was even married to him. Who would believe her?


    Amused by her thoughts, she went to put the book back on the shelf then left the library to find Love.


    Angelica realized that Lord Rayven must have noticed that she loved white. She really appreciated everything he did for her. Now she was curious to see what he would do about her demand of wanting privacy.


    "How are you Love?" She said patting her. "Have you been alone all day?"


    Angelica grabbed the brush and began to brush her hair. "I am here now. I''ll spend some time with you."


    Angelica brushed Love''s hair gently. "Don''t worry. Soon I will take you on a ride. We will ride against the wind and into the sunset. I look forward to it. Do you?"


    Love made a sound.


    "You do?" Angelica asked with a smile. "Oh, I can''t wait."


    Her thoughts drifted away and she imagined herself riding on Love beside Lord Rayven who rode on his ck horse. It was a beautiful sunny day and they both looked happy. She was really going to disappoint herself if she kept imagining such things.


    Angelica looked over at Lord Rayven''s horses. "Do you have names?" She asked them. Lord Rayven liked animals so he must have given them names but then again he was so clueless sometimes so maybe he didn''t.


    Both of his horses kept their heads lowered and their ears hang to the sides. They looked sad. Angelica went to them and tried to pat the ck one when it suddenly bolted, startling her. She stumbled backward and almost fell back but was caught by Lord Rayven.


    He helped her up to stand steadily on her feet. The ck horse snorted and waved with his tail.


    "Are you alright?" Lord Rayven asked.


    She nodded. "Yes."


    "You startled him. He was sleeping."


    "Oh, I didn''t know. His eyes were open," she said.


    Lord Rayven fought back a smile. "They can sleep with their eyes open."


    "Oh¡­" she said embarrassed. She didn''t know much about horses.


    Lord Rayven went to calm down his horse.


    "I didn''t mean to startle him," Angelica said.


    "It is alright," he said stroking his horse gently and then holding its face. "I should have taught you how to read their bodynguage so you could understand them. Look at his ears now." He said and Angelica looked at the ears. "They are turned out to the sides. It means he is rxed but could also mean he is sleeping."


    Angelica nodded.


    "Try to call or make a sound before approaching a sleeping horse. When they turn their heads, you can go to them." He told her.


    She nodded again.


    He left his horse and came to stand in front of her. "Did you eat dinner?"


    "My Lord, please don''t tell me to eat. My stomach is unwell." She said. She usually felt bloated when bleeding and didn''t feel like eating.


    "Alright," he agreed so easily that she was surprised. "Shall we go to bed then?"


    Bed? Another night to get through it seemed.


    "My Lord, you can... go ahead. I will be right after you."


    He nodded. "Alright."


    Angelica watched him walk away and when he was out of sight she took a deep breath. Why did she have to bleed now when they suddenly had to share a room?


    She would have toe up with an exnation just in case. Would he take it the wrong way if she just told him she was unwell? He would worry then but that was the only reason she could deny him without hurting him, hopefully. After thinking some more and not being able toe up with something better, she decided to leave.


    "Good night, Love." She said patting her.


    Angelica went to their room and opened the door feeling anxious. When she walked in her eyes widened.


    Oh, Lord!


    She swallowed.


    Lord Rayven waited for her half-naked, or should she say almost naked. He only wore a ck linen around his hips, as he satfortably in a chair with his arms resting on the armrest. One of his legs was exposed where the fabric parted and he didn''t care to cover it. His dark hair and pale skin glowed in the dim light and his eyes were curious as they met hers.


    Angelica just stared back at him for a long moment before looking away and touching her hair nervously. She felt like she was in deep trouble. Trying to distract herself, she went to the dresser and grabbed ab. She had already done her private things so she wouldn''t have to ask him to leave. She just needed to get out of this heavy dress.


    Angelica decided to do that first and she didn''t even want to know if Lord Rayven was watching her. She took it off quickly, folded it and ced it on the chest. Then she went back to the dresser and sat down in front of the mirror tob her hair.


    When Lord Rayven remained quiet she had to look back to see if he was still there and he was. He kept watching her but this time his gaze was different. He looked curious as if wanting to ask many questions but didn''t know how to do it.


    "Do you like the way I made the room?" She asked to start a conversation.


    He looked around as if just noticing anything other than her for the first time. "It looks good," he said.


    "Is something bothering you, My Lord?"


    He narrowed his eyes, "why are you not calling me by my name yet?"


    "You never told me to," she said feeling strange. He didn''t have to tell her but she thought maybe he wanted her to keep addressing him formally. It wasn''t unusual for Lords of high rank and royalty to be addressed formally even by family members.


    "You can call me Rayven," he said.


    Rayven. It wasn''t his birth name.


    "Why did you change your name?" She asked curiously.


    "I didn''t. I was given this name."


    "By who?"


    "Lucrezia."


    His punisher. Why would he keep a name given by her or was he forced to?


    Angelica became curious about their rtionship. That woman was stunning. How could any man look at her and not want her?


    Angelica nodded and then they just looked at each other before she turned back to the mirror. She never cared about how she looked before but now she studied herself in the mirror.


    Wait! What was wrong with her. Was sheparing herself to that woman? She shook her head and tied her hair up in a bun before standing up. When she turned around she found Lord Rayven stalking toward her.


    Angelica stood still as if she was in some kind of danger and when he neared she fought hard to not step back but there was no way back. The dresser blocked her from behind.


    Lord Rayven stopped in front of her, and for one long moment, everything stilled. Words, gazes, hearts, breaths held as the charged air surged between them and thickened with something unknown to her.


    His hand slowly reached for her and Angelica wondered what he would do when he untied the bun on her head and let her hair fall. Angelica watched the change in his eyes as he regarded her while letting his fingers slide through her soft curls. His eyes darkened to a richer hue that took her breath away. Her heart picked up as something hot and risky flowed through her body.


    If she felt this way just from him looking at her then she would have to speak before anything else happened. She opened her mouth but just then he grabbed her face causing her to halt.


    "Tonight I might do a little more than kissing," he said.


    A little more? How little? Or how much?


    Before she could say something his mouth moved closer, blocking everything out. Angelica could no longer think as he brought his mouth down on hers.. He caged her in with his arms as if preventing her from escaping and kissed her to surrender.

 Chapter 114 - 90 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 114 - 90 Part 2</h4>


    Angelica lost herself in the heat of his wet lips. His mouth dancedzily over hers and she resisted the urge to grab him by the hair and kiss him deeper. That would lead him on which wasn''t what she wanted.


    Or what did she actually want? She certainly didn''t want him to stop kissing her. If she was sure that he would only kiss her then she wouldn''t worry.


    Rayven pulled his lips away from hers and she almost groaned in frustration. He took a moment to study her face with that hot gaze that made her melt and blush before kissing her again. This time harder and hungrier than before. Angelica couldn''t keep her hands to herself anymore. She had avoided touching his bare body but now her hands went to his shoulders.


    Oh, God. She was ying with fire and should stop before it was toote. She pushed him away ever so gently just to let him know and he pulled his lips away from her immediately.


    "My Lord, I mean...Rayven," she breathed. She could barely speak. "I¡­ I need to tell you something¡­" she began.


    He gave her a nod to go on.


    "I...I¡­" she felt her face heat up for a different reason this time and she shut her eyes tightly. She just couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Suddenly she felt his cold fingers on her cheek, cooling her down a bit.


    "You can tell me anything," he said softly.


    Angelica opened her eyes and looked up at him. He gazed at her with an endearing gentleness. But what did anything mean to him? Thest thing she wanted was to be shamed. She had already dealt with that and hated it to her core. She was raised to strictly hide it and even used smelling herbs to hide the scent. It was not something to talk about. She never told anyone except for her handmaiden.


    "It''s alright," he said stroking her hair as if understanding her struggle. "I don''t mean to consummate our marriage yet. I just want to make you feel good if you allow me."


    Make her feel good? As if he wasn''t already.


    "How?" She breathed not realizing she was saying it out loud.


    "I can show you," he said removing the hair from her neck. Leaning down he brushed his lips against the sensitive skin under her ear causing her to shiver. "Like this," he spoke huskily and then kissed her in the same spot.


    Her hands that rested awkwardly on his shoulders went around his neck and he stepped forward trapping her between him and the dresser. His hold around her tightened pressing his hot and hard body against hers as he took her earlobe into his mouth and swirled his tongue over it. Angelica whimpered at the delicious sensation that went through her body.


    "Tell me when you want me to stop," he whispered his lips moving across her throat to the other side of her neck.


    Stopping wasn''t in her mind right now. God, even her mind wasn''t in her head. She had lost it somewhere between the kisses.


    Rayven''s hand traveled up her back before going into her hair. He pulled it gently, tilting her head back. Then he bathes her neck with his hot and wet mouth. Angelica drew in a deep staggered breath in response to the wave of heat that coursed through her.


    Suddenly he grabbed her arm and twirled her around so she was facing the mirror. She stared at her reflection. Her cheeks and the skin on her neck were flushed. Her lips were parted, having to breathe in more than usual and her eyes were slightly hooded.


    Rayven''s hands slowly traveled up her arms and to her shoulders. He drew her back against his body before trailing his nose and lips along the side of her face and neck. His hot breath teased her through her hair and she became impatient. She wanted to feel him again and so she leaned head her back on his shoulder. As ifplying with her request he bared her neck. His other hand came around her throat, tilting her head back further as he began to kiss the back of her neck.


    Tremors of excitement pulsed along Angelica''s nerves. His mouth sucking on her neck made her feel weak in the knees. Her body tingled then ached. Her breath hitched.


    "You smell so sweet," he murmured against her ear.


    If he kept speaking to her in that voice, her legs would give in and she would fall to her knees. Her heart skipped at the way he easily affected her and how she just gave in before she could even think.


    He twirled her around again but this time she found herself lying in their bed. He crawled on top of her and then paused to study her face. Angelica''s face burned and her heart thumped in her chest.


    "Do you want me to stop now?" He asked.


    Don''t stop she wanted to beg as she met his hot probing gaze in the dim light. A smile curved his lips as if knowing her answer and he leaned down to kiss her again.


    "Wait!" Angelica ced her hands on his chest and pushed him away gently. "You said you couldn''t read my mind," she panicked.


    He smiled amused. "I can''t. But I can read your body," he said tracing her lips with a finger and then dragging it down her throat. Angelica held her breath as her heart drummed harder and faster at the way his gaze followed his finger, leaving trails of heat on her skin.


    He leaned down and nted kisses along her corbone. His fingers reached for her gown and removed it from one shoulder before his mouth moved to kiss her now bared skin. He pushed her legs aside with his before cing himself between them.


    A moan caught in Angelica''s throat when his body pressed intimately against hers. A small movement and the friction almost made her want to cry out.


    Knowing the effect it had on her he moved his body against hers, igniting a fire in her that only burned hotter with every movement. Angelica''s hands moved to his back, weing his body down on hers, urging him on to find relief from the tension increasing in her body and causing her muscles to tighten. His lips found hers again and kissed her with a mind-numbing hunger.


    Her legs tightened around his hips as he continued to stroke her with his body, grinding his hips into hers. The tension became unbearable and Angelica writhed beneath him. He groaned against her lips, a primitive sound that vibrated in his chest.


    He pulled his lips away from hers and stopped moving. "I should stop now," he said his voice thick with suppressed need.


    Angelica felt like she was going to die if he stopped but she felt too numb to even beg.


    Rayven kept his head lowered so she couldn''t see his face, but she felt the way he tensed and then trembled. His breathing was harsh next to her shoulder.


    "Don''t misunderstand me," he began. "But I need to leave to not frighten you."


    Leave?


    "Why?" She asked, holding onto him.


    "My¡­ my fangs," he said and she stiffened.


    Her hot blood quickly turned cold and he pulled back as if sensing her fear.


    "Wait!" She said grabbing him before he could leave. She couldn''t help the way her body responded and felt bad about it.


    He looked at her confused, his lips pressed into a thin line to hide the fangs that filled his mouth.


    She crawled away from beneath him without letting go of his arm and then sat up. Slowly she released his arm and gazed at him.


    His jaw was tense and his dark eyes held a hint of fear. She looked at his mouth, her thoughts drifting to many different ces that only increased her fear.


    "I don''t want to be scared," she told him.


    "I know," he said. "You don''t have to feel bad. I never told you what I was. You never agreed to marry a demon."


    "Will this happen every time we¡­ " her cheeks burned and she couldn''t continue.


    "Probably, but that doesn''t mean that I will bite you. It is just my body''s response to yours."


    She felt hot again and she didn''t understand why. Taking a deep breath she stared at his mouth again.


    "Can¡­ can I see them?" she asked hesitantly.


    Did she really want to? Was she ready?


    Rayven parted his lips slowly as if afraid to frighten her if he did it fast. White sharp tips slowly revealed themselves and Angelica squealed inside. A new horror appeared in front of her. Images of white fangs covered in blood shed through her mind. Holes in a woman''s body that were caused by fangs and then being drained of blood. Sharp ws cutting veins and ¡­.


    Angelica put her hands on her head wanting the images to stop.


    "Angelica," Rayven sounded concerned and reached for her but stopped midway.


    It was her blood. Constantine wanted her blood. She shivered as if her body had experienced those terrifying things.


    "I can leave," Rayven said.


    "Don''t! Don''t leave me."

 Chapter 115 - 91 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 115 - 91 Part 1</h4>


    Rayven was surprised that she let him stay and even hold her after telling him what she saw. This while his fangs were still out. He wouldn''t have been hurt even if she asked him to leave. He knew she did not fear him and that it was the fangs that triggered her. His fear hadn''t been of rejection this time, but of evoking bad memories in her and he did.


    She had been abused.


    His heart tightened. Being bitten without consent was not only painful but also degrading. It was as if she had been through the whole branding process once again and maybe even worse since this was done several times to her. And now she had to be with him and see the thing that had been used on her to abuse her. It was as if someone forced him to see his father every day. He wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    Rayven knew abuse all too well. He had been abused and been the abuser. Both left a stain on his soul. Even after killing his father, his abuse had affected him until this day. He could remember all the times he tore him down and apart clearly in his head as if it was yesterday. He might not be afraid of his father anymore, but it had taken him a long time to get where he was.


    How was Angelica going to heal if she kept seeing new images, one worse than the one before each time? Hopefully, it wouldn''t get worse than this. It would be too much.


    Rayven held her in his arms until she decided to pull away from him. She took a deep breath. "I am alright now," she said. She looked at him with guilt again. He shook his head in response. "I am sorry I am like this."


    No! No! Why was she apologizing when it wasn''t her fault? And what could he even say to make this better? He was just pained, angry, and sad that she had to go through this.


    "You are here with me despite everything," he said.


    "It is just because I am more scared if you leave," she told him.


    "That is still very brave of you," she had already made a step forward. He never thought she would ask him to see his fangs this soon and even be this calm after they evoked bad memories.


    "I need to lie down," she said lying down carefully as if afraid to fall.


    "Yes. You need to rest." He told her and adjusted the pillow for her. Then he tucked her under the nket and set fire in the hearth before lying down beside her.


    "I will have to see him sooner orter," she whispered. Her eyes were empty, probably trying to be brave.


    "It is alright to be afraid," he told her.


    "Why does he want my blood?" She wondered.


    Rayven wasn''t sure and one way to find out would be to taste her blood but he wasn''t going to ask her to do that. At least not now.


    "I don''t know."


    "Does it hurt? The biting?"


    Rayven watched her for a moment. He knew the answer she hoped for was no but he couldn''t lie to her. Biting without consent could be very painful. With consent, it could be both painful and pleasurable. With her past experience, it would probably only be painful for her.


    "Yes," he replied. "It is a painful pleasure when you want it."


    "Pleasure?"


    He could understand her confusion. Who would see biting as pleasurable?


    He smiled. "You don''t have to worry about it."


    "How could I not? We are married and this is part of who you are. And¡­ it is what you want."


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. How could she worry about what he wanted right now?


    "I thought I told you what I want. I want you more than anything. I could tear my fangs out if they didn''t just grow back. I don''t care about them."


    She frowned. "Don''t ever do that."


    He chuckled and she smiled.


    God, he would do that for her. He would tear his fangs out if he could hold her soft body in his arms without the fear of frightening her. He didn''t know what memories his fangs would bring back next time but something told him it would be worse. If the shade only wanted her blood he could have gotten it without hurting her which meant that she was tortured. He didn''t want to know where else she could have been bitten or what else could have been done to her. A beautifuldy like her, there were many possible horrors and Rayven felt sick to his stomach.


    He felt her heartbeat elerate. She was thinking of something that frightened her.


    "Maybe I should see your fangs again. Maybe¡­ I will find out more."


    Rayven nodded. "Not now."


    He knew she wanted to find answers but she hadn''t even fully recovered from the previous incident and he feared what she would see this time.


    "Why not?" She looked confused.


    "Because it is my duty to protect you, even from yourself. You don''t know when to stop and you have seen enough for today. I don''t want you to get sick again."


    She smiled. "Are you tired of taking care of me?"


    "No. I want you to recover fast so I can have you without holding back."


    Her lips parted and her face turned red.


    Rayven always realized toote that he was very blunt with this innocent woman. But now he had been blunt on purpose so she wouldn''t insist but it was still true.


    Take it easy, he told himself.


    But how could he now? She had been so soft, so sweet and so willing in his arms. He had felt her need as strong as his own. He had meant to seduce her but ended up being seduced. He thought she would stop first but became the one to stop. God, this woman was beyond his games. Even if she didn''t know what she wanted she didn''t deny herself once those feelings came. She was shy for a demon but bold for a human female. Not that he minded her shyness. Something happened inside him every time she blushed. He wanted to kiss her senseless.


    His body stiffened and he almost cursed. He shouldn''t think about those things now but he only had himself to me. He would have to spend a night in bed with her without doing anything sinister. How would he survive?


    Angelica remained quiet after his confession but he could hear her heartbeat faster for another reason this time. Was she also thinking back on the moment they had?


    He sat up, grabbed the nket to cover himself for their safety.


    "Good night," she whispered atst when both remained quiet.


    "Good night, " he said keeping his distance.


    Their conversations were strange. They could just end like that.


    The night was long for both of them. He knew she was awake a long time after they both turned away from each other. And then they both kept turning back and forth. Rayven couldn''t stand the heat atst and went outside to get some cold air.


    Angelica could probably use some cold air too. What was he thinking making the woman frustrated when he couldn''t touch her? At least he caused his own frustration but she didn''t ask for it. He was being mean but he couldn''t help but feel a little happy that she felt the same way as him.


    In the early morning, he went to the bathing house. He could use a very cold bath and when he was done, he was about to leave his clothes there when he remembered Angelica''s scolding.


    He sighed. "Alright, alright," he muttered to himself grabbing his clothes from the floor before teleporting back. Where would he put them now? He just threw them somewhere in the corner of the room before looking for new ones.


    As hebed his hair he heard Angelica stir in her sleep. She was waking up. He turned around as she sat up. She yawned then ran her fingers through her hair to adjust it.


    "Are you leaving?" She said looking at him.


    "Yes. Make sure to¡­"


    "... eat breakfast and lunch and then rest," she finished the sentence for him.


    "Yes," he said as he put his jacket on.


    Angelica yawned again.


    "Sleep some more. It is still early." He told her.


    Shey down again and covered herself. He knew she was tired since they had been awake almost the whole night.


    "When will youe back?" she asked.


    "Just call my name when you want me toe back," he joked.


    She lifted her head to see if he was serious. He kept a straight face to see if she would try to call him.


    "Sleep well," he said and left her behind.


    When he went to the castle people kept staring at him as he walked through the halls. His scars had healed even more and he didn''t scar himself. He itched for something elsest night.


    When he arrived at the morning meeting the Lords, generals, and everyone else stared at him. Except for Acheron and Skender. They seemed to be dealing with something else.


    They were usually the ones to lead the meeting but Rayven realized something was wrong when Vitale was suddenly the one speaking the most.


    "What is happening?" He asked Lazarus telepathically.


    Lazarus shrugged. Lately, he had noticed that Ash and Zarus didn''t spend a lot of time together as before. He wondered if they had a fight. Acheron didn''t look like before either. He seemed to get worse every day. His eyes were getting emptier.


    Rayven looked at Skender.. He seemed to be listening but his eyes were absent.

 Chapter 116 - 91 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 116 - 91 Part 2</h4>


    Rayven couldn''t believe that he was actually worried about Acheron. The man wasn''t doing well at all and his friend Lazarus seemed indifferent to his situation. That was rare. They definitely had a fight.


    And what was going on with Skender?


    As soon as the meeting ended Acheron rushed out of the room as if he couldn''t stand being there another second. Rayven guessed that it must be his hunger controlling him.


    "Shouldn''t you go after him before he kills someone?" yze asked Lazarus once they were alone.


    "I am tired. Why don''t you try to help him?"


    "He and I are a badbination," yze said.


    He was probably right. Both had problems with control and could end up killing someone.


    "Your Majesty? Do you minding back to the real world?" Lazarus turned to Skender.


    Skender''s eyes returned and he looked at Rayven. "I need to speak to you," he said standing up.


    Rayven followed him to his room. "What is happening to the twins?" He asked on their way.


    "Ash is getting worse and doesn''t want Zarus to keep cleaning after him, so he is distancing himself. I offered my help but he thinks he is beyond saving," Skender exined.


    "And what is wrong with you?"


    They entered his room and he shut the door. He went to the table, poured himself a drink and gulped it down. Skender wasn''t the type to numb himself with alcohol. He did enjoy wine from time to time and sometimes something stronger but he never just gulped down a drink.


    Rayven sat down on the edge of his bed and watched him take a deep breath and then exhale. Then he let himself fall back in the chair beside the table.


    "You smell strong?" He pointed.


    Rayven knew what he meant. He smelled of Angelica and desire. Demons could usually tell.


    "Did you mark her?" He asked.


    "No. She saw more images of fangs. I think Ramona."


    Skender''s eyes changed. He really didn''t want to know this but Rayven felt like he had to tell him.


    "I showed her my fangs and she remembered. It is not just images, it is a memory. You know what it means."


    Skender nodded. "Yes. It is different from visions. Memories mean that she has somehow lived the moment, even if she wasn''t there physically." He was thoughtful.


    Which exined why she was more frightened of fangs than her brother or anyone else that might see them for the first time. The images she saw were rted to a feeling she had at that moment. The feeling of being helpless. Rayven felt rage again and tried to calm down.


    "I know it is hard but I need to know. What happened to Ramona? Did you find her at the end? Did you know what happened to her?"


    Rayven wanted to be prepared in case Angelica got more memories back.


    Skender''s eyes got red and he clenched his jaw. He stopped breathing altogether. Rayven cursed inwardly. This man wasn''t punishing himself for no reason. He wasn''t even sure if he wanted to know what happened to Ramona and see Angelica relive those moments.


    Skender nodded slowly and sucked in a deep breath before he spoke. "I found her. She was dead. She¡­ she wore almost nothing and her body was...it was¡­"


    Rayven''s hands clenched into fists.


    "She was covered in bruises. ws, fangs¡­ I don''t know what else." He shook his head and his mouth twitched between a smile and a cry as if he didn''t know what to do with himself.


    "I am sorry," Rayven said.


    He couldn''t imagine the pain of seeing the woman he loved looking like that. He would die if he found Angelica in that state.


    "Me too." He said. "Angelica shouldn''t have to see all of that and even feel like it happened to her. You just¡­ you can''t imagine what I saw." There was terror in his eyes.


    No. He knew it was badst night but now after talking to Skender he realized just how bad it was and how strong Angelica had been to let him stay while his fangs were out. She was alright as long as she didn''t see them even if she knew they were there. That was already more than enough to him.


    "I know you want to mate with her but you should give her time," Skender said.


    Mate? He didn''t even want to do it anymore.


    "Will marking her help me protect her from Constantine?" He doubted it but he still asked.


    "The mark will help you protect her from other shades, but I doubt a mark would stop Constantine. He is not stupid. He will take her directly to his ce where you can''t enter."


    Rayven nodded. With the mark, he would be able to sense when she was in danger but that wouldn''t be enough with Constantine. The problem wasn''t finding him it was defeating him. Just because he marked Angelica didn''t mean he could let her out and Constantine would leave her alone. Even with the mark, he would have to keep her locked at home. That solution wouldn''tst.


    "Well, Angelica thinks Constantine wants her blood," Rayven said.


    Skender nodded. "That is what I wanted to talk to you about. I tried William''s blood."


    "You bit the boy?" Rayven frowned. "I''ll do you a favor and not tell his sister. She hates fangs in case you didn''t know and that is her brother!"


    Skender pressed his lips into a thin line. "I did not bite him. I cut him. Probably not any better but he would be more hurt if I didn''t, and I found answers."


    Rayven strained his ears and urged him to go on.


    "The blood makes you stronger. When I woke up the next day, I felt different. It was as if my demon was awake and I could still control myself. Either it does the same thing for shades or they just don''t want the demons to ever find out."


    This surprised Rayven. He never expected this.


    "How much stronger did you feel?"


    "I felt a significant difference but I only took a little of his blood. Maybe the more you have the stronger you feel. Also, the effect fades. I feel normal again today which means they need the prophetess alive to keep feeding."


    "Then why did he kill Ramona?"


    "I don''t think he did. Something else must have happened."


    Rayven sighed. "Did you feel strong enough to defeat him after you had the blood?"


    "That I can''t be sure of. But this is William''s blood. The question is, does Angelica''s blood have the same effect? If it does, then she is a prophetess."


    He could only know if he tried.


    "I''ll try to find out but I need your help. I need to take care of Constantine."


    "No," Skender said. "I need your help. I will take care of Constantine."


    Rayven nodded. As long as they took care of him it didn''t matter who.


    "We will need as much help as we can get," Rayven said. "You are the leader."


    Skender nodded. "I will see what I can do. I don''t think Acheron or Mazzonn are in the right state of mind to help. yze will be useful. He just needs to get angry and turn."


    They both smiled. The man turned into a beast when he let his anger take over. It was not good when he turned. He ended up hurting many and destroying everything.


    "I am sure Vitale and Lazarus will help."


    Rayven nodded. He thought that he should probably visit Acheron. The man had helped him many times, it kept bothering him.


    The day felt longer than it was as he discussed Royal affairs with humans and took care of his duties. He just longed to go home and see Angelica again while a part of him also thought it wouldn''t be such a good idea to spend too much time with her right not. He was burning with need.


    Constantine and how they would take care of him also kept wandering in the back of his mind. While Skender found help he would have to find out about Angelica''s blood.


    When the workday ended, Rayven thought of visiting Acheron but he would have to get home first and let Angelica know so she wouldn''t worry.


    Rayven felt strange when he arrived home. He usually let his senses lead him to where Angelica was but now he couldn''t hear her breathing or heartbeat.


    His heart skipped a beat. What happened? He began to look for her with panic.


    "Where is Angelica?" He asked Sarah.


    "She was in her room, My Lord."


    He cursed loudly causing the girl to be frightened as he left her behind.


    He tried to calm down because he couldn''t hear or sense anything clearly when he was panicking. The sound of his heartbeat was blocking everything else.


    As he calmed down, he heard the faint sound of a slowly beating heart somewhere in the castle.


    What was she doing there and what happened?

 Chapter 117 - 92

    <h4>Chapter 117 - 92</h4>


    In the morning, Angelica wasbing her hair when she noticed something strange on her neck. She moved closer to the mirror to inspect and found something that looked like a bruise. What was that? She touched it with a finger. It ached a little.


    Ignoring it she went back tobing her hair. She tried really hard not to recall what happenedst night since she acted like a crazed woman. What was she thinking when she didn''t stop him? She shook her head but still couldn''t stop her thoughts from going that direction especially when she was where it all started. In front of the mirror.


    Taking a deep breath to cool down she put theb away and went to find a distraction. The only thing that could stop her from thinking about the heated night was what followed after. The memories she saw. She knew these things didn''t happen to her but it felt like they did. Her body reacted as if she had felt the pain herself.


    Did Skender know? Angelica wondered. That the woman he loved had been bitten, used, and abused. Angelica was hurting for Ramona even though she didn''t know the woman. No one deserved to be treated like a piece of meat. She felt sick just thinking about it.


    "Are you alright, My Lady?" Simu asked who was working in the garden while she stood there to get some fresh air. He studied her face. "You look illtely," he pointed out.


    She just smiled at the whole thing not knowing how to react. This man had sold her without batting an eye. She had tried to understand him. Tried to understand that he was probably this way because he had done it so many times that it became normal to him. Or that he had to be indifferent because he also had a debt to pay to Lord Green and was forced into it as much as she was. Or maybe it was abination of both. Either way, she understood that he was as powerless as she was, and watching him work every day she realized that he wasn''t as bad as she thought.


    She never felt ufortable with him, and he never looked at her the wrong way. He didn''t even look at her with resentment. Sarah neverined about him either. In fact, she had seen them spend time together sometimes andugh about something.


    He hated every time she sent him to do some work that would take too long but once he started he seemed to get lost in it. He made the home for the chickens even better than she imagined.


    "I am fine," she said. She sat down on the bench outside and watched him chop wood.


    "Why don''t you get married?" She asked.


    He paused to look at her. "What family would let their daughter marry a man who used to sell women? Even Sarah would hate me if she knew."


    Oh, he didn''t tell her. Angelica felt somehow bad for him. If he didn''t tell her he clearly cared about what she thought about him.


    "Do you like being here?" she asked.


    He shrugged. "It is calm. I don''t have to worry about things."


    Angelica wondered what he worried about before that he didn''t have to worry about now? She hoped that it meant that he preferred this work instead of his old one.


    "Sweet Sarah. She is so kind," Angelica said.


    Simu remained quiet and went to pick another wood to chop. Angelica smiled to herself. She hoped Simu would choose to be better. If Demos could be Rayven then anyone could change.


    Sarah came to the garden with juice. Since Lord Rayven told her to feed her she served her something periodically.


    "Drink with me?" Angelica said. "Bring a ss for Simu as well."


    Sarah smiled and hurried away. She brought two other sses. She poured herself some juice and then to Simu before going with the ss to him. Since he was working she just put it somewhere nearby and came back to sit with her.


    "The weather is nice today," she said.


    "It is," Angelica said looking up at the sky. It was a clear blue sky in September. The weather had been a little cold and rainy but it was nice to see the sun shining so brightly again.


    "It will get colder soon, so we need to buy proper clothes," Angelica said.


    Sarah nodded.


    They sat outside for a while, just talking calmly while enjoying the weather. Angelica missed this calmness and was d she could forget all of her problems for a while.


    But her problems didn''t forget her. She suddenly sensed danger and by now she knew this feeling that made her blood run cold. Her eyes went to the gate and there she found him standing. He wore a gentle smile on his face and stared directly at her.


    "Who is that?" Sarah said trying to get up.


    Angelica put her hand on herp. "I''ll go and see," she said.


    Standing up she tried her best to hide her fear but her fingers were already bing numb because of how cold they turned.


    Angelica tried to hide her fear as much as she could while making her way to the gate. She kept a safe distance even though she knew he couldn''t enter.


    "You havee back," she said.


    He smiled. "Yes."


    "How can I help you?"


    He looked at her for a long moment before he spoke, "you know what I want."


    Angelica nodded. "Yes. You want to harm me because I am a demon''s wife." She pretended not to know the rest.


    He chuckled. "I wouldn''t waste my time on that. Only shades who have nothing better to do with their time or resentment chase demons'' mates. I actually like that demons are mating with humans. Down the line, they will be more and more human."


    "Then what do you want from me?"


    "I just want to know if you are what I want. It will require holding my hand." He said holding his hand out.


    "I am not a fool, My Lord."


    He smiled again. "That is why I am here to talk to you. This will be the easiest way for you and your loved ones. You don''t want your husband to get hurt while protecting you. Do you think he can fight me?" He asked.


    Angelica just stared at him.


    "If you are not what I am looking for then I''ll leave you alone. I don''t have time to waste."


    "And if I am?"


    "Then I am sure we can find a way to make it work. You give me what I want and in return, I will give you something."


    "Like what?"


    "Well, being powerful has it is benefits. I can make sure that shades stop chasing demons'' mates. Does that sound bad?"


    "Are you saying you won''t hurt demons mates even though you are enemies with demons?"


    "I know it doesn''t sound believable but my biggest enemy right now is not human nor demon, "he assured her.


    Then who? Or was he just telling lies?


    "I''ll leave you to think about it. Be smart." He told her.


    He was about to turn around and leave when he paused. "I am just really curious," he began and looked at her neck. "Why aren''t you marked yet?"


    She didn''t answer his question.


    He nodded. "I understand. It is personal. Or maybe it just didn''t work. Do you not like your husband or does he not like you?"


    "That is none of your concern," she said getting angry.


    He sighed, pretending to look sad. "Well, well. It is indeed none of my concern. I was just thinking that Lord Rayven was the only smart demon to not mark his woman. After all, the reason shades chase the human mate is to hurt the demon through the connection. But I understand that most of them can''t resist doing it."


    Oh, was that the reason? Angelica never thought of it.


    "Anyway," he sighed putting his hands in his pockets. "Marked or not, I will definitely hold your hand one day," he winked at her before turning around to leave.


    Angelica watched him walk away calmly. He didn''t seem the least fazed. She touched her hands. Her fingers were not cold anymore. Maybe because she got too caught up in the conversation to be afraid, but now she slowly became afraid again. He was so confident that he would get her one day.


    At least she was locked in here but what about Rayven and William? She didn''t like this at all.


    Now she knew he wanted her blood but why did he need her blood? She needed to find answers soon. Rayven wouldn''t show her his fangs until she recovered, and she wasn''t sure she wanted to see them. Not because she was afraid of getting scared. She didn''t want to hurt him with her reaction. She hated the way she reacted knowing that his fangs were just the way he was and he even told her it was his body''s reaction to her. Then how could she just be afraid of him? Her reaction must be hurtful.


    Feeling overwhelmed by all the questions in her head, she went back to her room to think alone. She needed to find another way to ovee her fear but also find answers through the memories. There had to be more.


    After thinking for a while she suddenly got an idea. The bats. She had seen them hang from the top of the castle and she would see them fly above sometimes. They always came from the back of the castle it seemed.


    Angelica decided to find them even though she was so frightened. Her hands were already sweating as she made her way to the back of the castle. A scream erupted from her throat when a bat suddenly flew by without warning.


    Oh, God! How was she going to do this?


    She tried to find see where the bat could havee from when she found arge wooden door at the back. It was open and led downstairs. Angelica carefully walked in and looked down the stairs. It was dark and very quiet.


    Gathering more courage she decided to go down. Her heart picked up a beat as she descended the stairs and it got darker and darker until she couldn''t see where she was going but then slowly it became a little bit lighter again.


    Angelica found herself in what looked like a dungeon. There were small holes in which light could enter from above but it was still mostly dark. She could feel the heavy dusty air that made her wrinkle her nose, and there were spider webs almost everywhere.


    The sound of pping wings made her freeze. She turned around slowly with a pounding heart and found a bat flying around. When it flew by too close she fell back with a shriek and crawled away against the wall just to find a few ones hanging above her.


    Angelica screamed but it only made things worse. Now all of them were awake and began to fly around. Angelica curled herself into a ball and shut her eyes. She could hear the pping of wings nearby and she just wanted to disappear. She began shaking, trying to cover her head and ears while praying for someone toe and save her. Her body became so tense and cold, her heart jumped to her throat, and breathing became hard.. She gasped for air and when she couldn''t breathe she panicked even more. God, would she die here?

 Chapter 118 - 93

    <h4>Chapter 118 - 93</h4>


    Rayven''s heart was pounding hard in his chest as he hurried to the dungeon. So many things went through his head that scared him to death and when he found her lying there on the floor, unconscious his heart dropped. If he hadn''t heard her heartbeat he would have expected the worst.


    Hurrying to where shey he went down on his knees and picked her upper body and put her on hisp. "Angelica!" He shook her.


    She stirred and mumbled something he couldn''t understand. "I am here," he told her. "You will be alright."


    He picked her up and carried her back to their room. Her body was freezing cold so he put fire in the hearth and then removed her heavy dress that got dirty and her corset before tucking her under the nkets. How long had she been lying down there and why would she go there? She feared bats.


    "Angelica?" He cupped her cheek. "Do you hear me?"


    She stirred again and her lips moved without making a sound. A frown settled on her face and she looked disturbed.


    "Angelica?" Was she having a nightmare or was she just afraid? He couldn''t tell.


    Her frown deepened and a tear fell from her eye. She was having a nightmare.


    Oh, God. He just hoped she wasn''t seeing other bad memories. Why could she just not listen to him?


    She opened her eyes slowly and looked at him confused. Pushing herself up she sat on the bed. She looked around as if the ce was unfamiliar to her before looking at him.


    "Are you alright?" He asked her.


    Her eyes looked distant and she shook her head. "I am not," she said.


    "Why did you go there?"


    Now her eyes were focused on him. "I was trying to find answers. I wanted to help"


    "I told you I would take care of it. Also, I would have helped you. Why did you have to do it alone?"


    She looked down at her hands. "I don''t want you to see me afraid of you."


    "I told you I don''t care about it."


    "But I do," she insisted.


    "God!" he yelled standing up. He couldn''t control himself with her stubbornness anymore. "I don''t want you to care if that is your caring!"


    He admired her braveness and but she was foolishly brave. Too brave for her own good that she might as well kill herself.


    She just stared at him because he yelled while almost wanting to tear his hair out.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Do you know how scared I was when I couldn''t find you?"


    "I am sorry," she said. "I was scared too. I didn''t enjoy going down there but I need to find answers."


    "You need to do what I say," he said with clenched fists.


    She frowned at him.


    "You don''t know what is good for you and it is my duty to protect you so you will do as I say. No more breaking my rules."


    She looked at him appalled and then became angry. "To hell with your rules," she said shocking him.


    He blinked a few times in disbelief.


    She got up on her knees on the bed. "Do you think this graveyard you lived in would look like a home now if I had followed your stupid rules?" She spat.


    "Stupid rules?"


    "Yes!"


    "You think you are less stupid going down there all alone? I should have left you there so you could learn a lesson!" he yelled back.


    "Then why didn''t you? I would rather be there now than here with you!"


    "Then go back there and freeze to death!" he shouted.


    "I will!" She threw one pillow across the room and hurried out of bed.


    Rayven cursed and went to stop her before she could leave.


    "What are you doing?! Let me go!"


    He picked her up and she hit his hands and arms to release her. "Don''t touch me with your filthy hands!"


    "You enjoyed these filthy hands when they touched youst night."


    That only seemed to anger her more and she dug her nails in his hand. Rayven hissed and threw her on the bed. She was quick to grab a pillow and throw it at him. He pped it away but she threw another one.


    "You stupid demon!"


    Rayven just let the second pillow hit him.


    A pillow? Really?


    "I am tired of you, your ugly fangs and your ugly enemies, and this ugly castle you live in!" She threw the third one and fourth one and then she had no more pillows to throw at him.


    She was panting and her hair got all messy.


    "Are you done now?" He asked her.


    "No!" She said ring at him with zing eyes. "I want to leave!"


    She tried to get out of bed again from the other side but he quickly teleported to block her way before she could get out of bed. She tried to push him aside but he grabbed her wrists and pinned her hands behind her back. He held her firmly against his body, her chest brushing against his.


    "It is enough now! Listen to me!"


    "Or what?!" She said looking up at him. She was breathing heavily after trying to fight him off. Her hot breath tickled his mouth and her chest rose and fell against his. He forgot for a moment that he was angry. "What other silly rules are you going to¡­"


    Before she could finish the sentence he silenced her with his mouth. He crushed his lips against hers and kissed her with the same ferocity as she fought him.


    Angelica bit his lip and he pulled away with a groan. Her eyes widened as he met her gaze. She looked shocked as he licked the blood away from his lips. "I¡­ I am sorry. I didn''t mean¡­"


    Rayven grabbed her by the hair and kissed her again, not letting her speak. Angelica was surprised at first but responded to his kiss quickly. She was just as mad as him, grabbing him roughly by the cor and pulling him closer to her. He punished her with his lips and she tortured him. They could barely breathe anymore so they pulled away and gasped for air before kissing again.


    Rayven knew he had to stop soon because he was losing his mind. "Angelica wait¡­" he began pulling away from her but she didn''t let him. Her lips were on his again and her fingers went into his hair.


    Oh, God! He didn''t have the strength to stop this. He really wanted her first time to be good and not while she was bleeding but this wasn''t going as nned.


    Suddenly she stopped kissing him and stepped back. Her eyes widened and her cheeks flushed as if she suddenly realized what she did.


    "I¡­ I am sorry," she said looking down.


    "For what?" He asked breathlessly.


    For almost giving him a heart attack a second time? God, he would die happily now.


    She gazed at him. "For everything."


    Not for the kiss, he wanted to say but he just nodded. "Good."


    "Is that all you have to say?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    She looked like she wanted to throw something at him again.


    "I don''t want you to freeze to death. I didn''t mean that. Besides that, I said nothing wrong to you."


    "You started yelling at me when I only wanted to help."


    "Because you don''t listen otherwise."


    She clenched her jaw and then crawled out of bed.


    "Where are you going now?" He asked.


    "Nowhere!" She said.


    She picked up her pillow and went back to bed. She crawled under the nket and turned away from him.


    Rayven sighed. He had learned that women could feel more anger when they were bleeding and he didn''t want to fight anymore.


    He got into bed with her put his arm around her from behind. She tried to get away from him but he held her in ce. "I am sorry," he said and kissed her shoulder.


    Theyy quiet for a moment, slowly calming down.


    "I created a mess," she whispered.


    "I didn''t know you could yell like that. Or kiss like that."


    She remained quiet. He knew she got shy.


    "Perhaps I should anger you more often."


    "Oh no!" She said and he chuckled.


    "For someone who doesn''t like ws, you w quite well."


    She turned around and grabbed his hands and looked at them. Rayven smiled. "It already healed."


    "I must be insane," she said.


    "That I already told you," he reminded.


    He tucked her hair gently behind her ear and then caressed her cheek with his fingers. Angelica gazed into his eyes. There was a gentleness mixed with sadness in the way she looked at him and it tugged at his heart.


    "What are you thinking?" He asked her.


    She shook her head, "nothing."


    "Tell me, Angel." He caressed her cheek with his thumb.


    "I was thinking that¡­ you are beautiful."


    Rayven was surprised. Beautiful? Why suddenly? Was it because his scars were gone?


    He became worried but then why was she sad?

 Chapter 119 - 94 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 119 - 94 Part 1</h4>


    "What is beautiful about me?" He asked.


    "You being a husband is beautiful to see," she said. "I never thought I could be happy in a marriage but despite everything happening, I am happy with you."


    Rayven felt another strange thing in his heart that he had never felt before."You are?"


    She nodded. "Yes."


    "I just yelled at you," he said and that was after she told him she wasn''t feeling well.


    "You still have a few things to learn," she admitted. "Or maybe not so few."


    "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have yelled," he said.


    She had every reason to be angry and he should have listened in those tough times. There was just so much worry and fear she was carrying alone and he had after all told her to yell if she needed to. To vent and let her emotions out since she always kept them inside. He was d she didn''t hold back this time.


    She nodded, "and the rules?"


    "No more stupid rules."


    "Good" She smiled. "So now I can tell you I spoke to Constantine?" She grimaced as if afraid he would get angry again.


    Rayven stiffened. "When¡­ where did you talk to him?"


    "He came here so I went to talk to him. I didn''t let him inside."


    "Were you not afraid?"


    Angelica was quiet for a moment and then she nodded. "I was but I wanted to know what he wanted."


    "Don''t believe what he says," he told her.


    "We shouldn''t ignore what he says either."


    "What did he say?"


    Angelica told him about their conversation and what they said to each other and now Rayven was even more sure that the shade wanted her blood continuously and therefore needed her alive. Since the effects of the blood wear off just like with the mating and they would have to reshare blood asionally, Constantine would also need to have her blood when the effect fades. Striking a deal with her would be the best way. He must have learned from Ramona that forcing wouldn''t work and he could end up losing the source of blood in the end. That was why he wasn''t attacking and taking things easy. His n was to convince Angelica to cooperate with him.


    But Rayven couldn''t be so sure about that and either way he couldn''t let Angelica strike a deal with him. They would have to eliminate him once and for all. But he also needed to find out if Angelica''s blood had the same effect as her brother''s.


    God, how was he going to exin this? She would panic since her brother was involved. He decided to try to keep that part out. At least for today.


    "Constantine wants a prophet''s blood because it will make him stronger," Rayven said.


    "How?"


    "I am not sure how or even why it works that way."


    She became thoughtful. "He wants to defeat a powerful enemy. He said they are neither demon nor human. Could he be telling the truth?"


    If not a demon or human, then who? Witches never got involved in their fights and shades never had anything against them.


    "I don''t know," Rayven said.


    "What about demons. Does the blood make demons stronger?"


    Rayven nodded.


    "Then we can find out what I am if you have my blood?"


    He nodded again.


    "Oh," she smiled relieved. She must have really wanted to know what she was. "Then you have to try it," she said. "I mean, if you want."


    "Are you sure?" He asked her.


    She seemed to think about the fangs from the way she looked at his mouth and then she nodded. He could tell that she was still scared from the way her heartbeat changed.


    Rayven got out of bed and went to bring his dagger from the drawer. She sat up and watched him confused.


    "Let''s not cause more fear for today," he said. "Unless you are afraid of daggers too?"


    She shook her head but Rayven still didn''t feel good about it.


    "Allow me topel you," he said taking her hand. "That way you won''t feel pain."


    "I''ll be fine," she assured.


    "Do it for me."


    "Alright."


    He pulled her in with his gaze, holding her in a trance so she wouldn''t know what was happening while he quickly cut her wrist. Before she could lose any blood he brought her cut to his mouth and sucked out the blood from the wound.


    While feeling the hot and thick liquid in his mouth he thought of how she was already losing blood and was sick. This didn''t feel good at all. When he had enough, he sealed the wound with his tongue.


    Angelica watched him with a frown the whole time. "Is it not disgusting?" she asked when he finished.


    "No. It just tastes like metal. Are you alright?"


    She nodded.


    "Now you really need to rest and eat or you will be weak and sick."


    She nodded again andy down. He covered her and stroked her hair. Even though he didn''t need to sleep he stayed with her in case she had any nightmares and would need him.


    Angelica stirred in her sleep a few times that night and sometimes she turned back and forth looking disturbed. When the morning came he let her continue to sleep and told Sarah to inform her that he left for work once she woke up.


    He made his way to the Royal castle and went to meet Skender before the morning meeting.


    "You are early today," Skender said while having his morning tea.


    "I have been sleeping more than I need."


    "I guess it is different with a woman at home," he sounded somehow disappointed.


    "What is wrong with you?"


    "Well, I need to get married. Maybe I can get some good sleep too very soon," he sounded sarcastic.


    Rayven frowned. "Why?" he asked but then remembered that Skender was a King. "You should get mistresses," he suggested.


    "It is not the same and it won''t stop them from wanting a Queen."


    "Maybe Lucrezia will find a solution."


    Skenderughed. "She is the first one expecting me to fulfill my duty as a king."


    Rayven couldn''t understand that woman sometimes. What would she gain from forcing him into a loveless marriage?


    Skender sighed, "nevermind. How is it going with Angelica?"


    "I told her about the blood and she offered to help."


    "Good. I have spoken to Lazarus, yze, and Vitale. I can''t reach Mazzonn. The link is weak so he is far away as usual when he is going through a tough period."


    It was harder tomunicate telepathically if they were too far away and if the person was dead then they could know because they wouldn''t be able to reach them at all.


    "Ash is somewhere locked in his mansion. He almost killed his maid so he is not doing well and now he has sent all of his servants away."


    His addiction was bad.


    "I''ll go talk to him," Rayven said.


    "We still need to find a n," Skender told him. "Constantine has many shades who obey his orders. We can''t fight him without a n."


    Rayven agreed. They needed to find out if he had any weaknesses that they could use to their advantage.


    "I am worried about William," Rayven said.


    "No matter what happens, we can''t lead him to William. It is better he takes him to lure Angelica out than to find out that he is the one they are looking for."


    He was right and that was why this was so difficult.


    "Once you talk to Ash, I''ll gather everyone so we can set a n," told him.


    Rayven nodded.


    In the meeting, Skender had to find excuses for the absent ones as usual. Rayven just realized how much Skender had to clean after them and he had thought all the time that they cleaned up after him.


    For every day that went by, he realized more and more just how blind he had been. Having your eyes open was scary, but he didn''t want it any other way now.


    After he was done with his duties he went to find Acheron in the afternoon. His mansion waspletely dark when he arrived and he found the demon on his bed. He was fully clothed and reeked of alcohol as his one arm and leg hang outside the bed.


    Changing one addiction for another wasn''t the best solution but he understood that he would rather be drunk than risk killing people.


    "Ash?!"


    A loud groan of annoyance left his mouth and he waved sloppily with his hand, telling him to leave.


    Acheron was always well dressed, well behaved and well-spoken. He was sensitive, sensible, andpassionate which was why he was so tortured by his actions.


    He was just the perfect gentleman. A man of elegance, so to see him like this was new to Rayven. He had always heard from the others that Acheron was having a bad period but he never expected it to look like this.


    "Get up now," Rayven ordered.


    Acheron turned around in his bed and pulled himself up a little bit before leaning back against the bedpost. "Oh, look who is here?" He smirked. "Now that you look good and have a beautiful wife you must have too much time toe and visit me."


    The man looked like a mess. He probably didn''t bathe for many days and wore the same clothes. His hair was ruined and his face didn''t look any better.


    "Do you want something to drink?" He looked at the many empty sses on the floor. One of them had a little whisky left in it. "There! You can have that one." He pointed.


    "I didn''te to drink. I came to help."


    Acheronughed. "Help? Right. Now that you are redeemed you are here to save us sinful souls, saint Rayven."


    "I am not here to save you. Only help you feed. And I am no saint. I am offering my help in exchange for yours."


    "Hmm¡­" Acheron rubbed his neck looking tired. "Do I look like someone who can help?" He held his arms out, asking him to look closer. "Are you still blind? Also, who are you to help me? Do you think you can do better than Zarus?"


    Rayven tried to remain calm. "You think you can keep drinking forever? You will kill someone this time if you behave like this?"


    "I might as well do it!" He yelled. "Finally just do it so I know I have done it once and I can just ept it. That sounds good!"


    God! Lazarus really had a tough job. This wasn''t working so he tried to work on his sensitive side.


    "Look, my wife is in danger and I could use all the help that I can get. I can''t lose her."


    Acheron looked at him for a long moment. "I can''t help you," he said atst.


    Rayven sighed and left behind. He stood outside his mansion wondering what to do?


    "I guess it didn''t go well," Lazarus said suddenly standing next to him.


    Rayven remained quiet.


    "Don''t worry. Your strategy was good.. He might change his mind after a while."

 Chapter 120 - 94 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 120 - 94 Part 2</h4>


    "Are you sure he wille around?" Rayven asked Lazarus.


    "I used to be sure but with time I am not sure about him anymore."


    "Then he needs help more than ever."


    "Well, you are here to help him. I am leaving." He said.


    "You scolded me for pretending to not care. What are you doing now?" Rayven asked.


    Lazarus''s silver eyes glowed as his jaw tensed. "I. Am. Not. Pretending."


    "So you suddenly don''t care about him."


    "I do. I just don''t care right now."


    Rayven was confused. What kind of nonsense was this?


    "Perhaps he said hurtful things. He is just trying to push you away," Rayven exined understanding what Acheron was going through.


    Lazarus chuckled while looking sad. "You don''t have to tell me that. I know him. But if you keep pushing someone, they will eventually fall over the edge. You are lucky to have won after all the pushing you have done so what would you know? But being on the receiving end feels terrible."


    Receiving end?


    Lazarus walked away kicking a stone on his way. This was hard on him too. Acheron was pping away a hand that kept offering him help. Just like he did with Angelica but she held her hand out until thest moment. Hopefully, Acheron wouldn''t be toote and lose his friend.


    Rayven followed Lazarus. "Let''s have a drink."


    Lazarus smirked. "Do you onlye to me for a drink?"


    "Yes."


    He shook his head at him.


    Lazarus always had drinks to offer yet Rayven had never seen him drunk. Everyone would get drunk while Lazarus kept pouring more and more and enjoying their drunken state. Not that he needed to drink. The man already had the behavior of a drunk man more often than never. He just spoke whatever was in his heart.


    Rayven usually spoke whatever was in his head. Well, he didn''t have a heart until recently, and talking about emotions was something new to him.


    "Your face is getting better," Lazarus pointed out.


    It would be better if he wasn''t reminded because then the itching began.


    "Why did you agree to help? You could get hurt." Rayven said.


    Lazarus shrugged. "I have nothing better to do anyway and I am already hurting every day. Besides, it would be a shame if something happened to you or Angelica after all the time I spent nning your wedding. You should at least have a child before you die. You owe me that."


    A child? Never! Rayven couldn''t have small humans in his home.


    "So how close or far are you from mating?" He asked.


    Not this question, Rayven thought.


    "Far away," he said.


    "Well, it has only been a few days since she found out about us." He took a sip from his drink.


    It had indeed only been a few days but it felt much longer.


    "Whatever you do, never use the safety argument to convince her about mating. It is like asking a woman to sleep with you for her own safety."


    Rayven grimaced. Thankfully he said no such thing or he would be hit by more pillows. He forced back the smile on his face.


    Angry Angelica was something else. Her eyes zed with that blue fire yet the rudest words she could find were "stupid" and "ugly". He guessed she had never had a fight before or she would have found something more effective after he told her to freeze to death.


    "It seems like he has changed his mind already," Lazarus spoke pulling Rayven out of his thoughts.


    Rayven sensed Acheron''s presence before he came to sit with them. He had bathed and changed his clothes but he still looked dead. It was his eyes and his face that was empty of emotion.


    "Well, shall we go ahead then?" Lazarus said.


    Rayven wondered what would happen now? He hadn''t seen them in action before and Acheron looked worse than ever. He wasn''t thrilled to do this.


    As expected they went to a wild party. If not a brothel, this is where Rayven thought they would go. "He needs more food than ever now so we will find more here," Lazarus exined casually.


    Acheron stood stiff next to him. His eyes searched the room with fear but he could also see the hunger in them.


    "Oh, look who is here," a dark-haired woman with a corset that forced her breasts out of her dress came to greet them. "Lord Quintus, Lord Valos," she curtsied and then turned to Rayven.


    "This is Lord Rayven," Lazarus introduced.


    "Oh, I am d you are bringing more gorgeous men to our parties. We have many young beautifuldies avable."


    Rayven was confused. This wasn''t a brothel so what was happening. Reading a few minds he realized this was where people came to get drunk and have that kind of fun. Even women. A man was sharing his wife with another and two other men exchanged their wives.


    Where did hee to?


    "Lord Valos, you look so tense today." The woman said.


    "Do you have a free room?" Lazarus asked.


    "I always have a free space for you, My Lord. Follow me," she said.


    She took them to an empty room. "Shall I bring a fewdies?"


    "Don''t worry about it. We will pick them," Lazarus told her.


    She smirked and then left them alone. Rayven just stood there confused.


    "What are we doing?"


    Acheron sat down with a sigh, as if he could finally breathe.


    "We will do some picking andpelling," Lazarus exined.


    "Picking?" It was like humans were different fruits. Wasn''t blood just blood or was this more than just feeding? Was it sexual? He didn''t think that was the case with Acheron.


    "I''ll show you everything so maybe you can help him alone next time," Lazarus said. "Follow me."


    Rayven already got a bad feeling. "Do you just leave him alone in the room?"


    "Well, usually it is when he starts feeding that he can''t stop otherwise it is alright. Mostly."


    Mostly?! This was bad but Lazarus was so rxed.


    They walked through the party halls while Lazarus''s gaze searched for the prey. "I choose women often. He drinks and I have my fun so it is all done at once." He began. "But we might need a man today."


    A man? Why?


    "That one looks strong and covered with veins. I think Ash would like him. Me, not so much. But I can survive today."


    "How bad is it for you?" Rayven wondered since he used the word survive.


    "Well, how can I exin it?" He became thoughtful as he kept looking around to find another man. "Have you been so hard it hurts and then when you found relief it onlysted for a few moments and you were hard again? Or how about you woke up being hard and you had to walk like a crippled man all day. It''s like walking with a stick in your trousers that sometimes only growsrger and more painful."


    Rayven frowned. These two men were tortured every day and it wasn''t only in their heads like it had been for him. This was horrible. How could the man even think?


    "Is there nothing that helps?"


    "You mean besides releasing the tension which would require me toy in bed with women all day? Then it is freezing myself, starving myself, or hurting myself. What else?" He nodded toward anotherrge man. "That one looks good too. I won''t have to be concerned for his neck. The way he feeds today might not look good."


    Rayven sighed. What else could they do?


    When the muscr man got up from his seat Lazarus followed him and Rayven trailed behind to see what he would do.


    "Excuse me, My Lord."


    The man halted and turned around. He recognized him, "Is it, Lord Quintus?" He asked.


    "Yes," Lazarus reached his hand out and when the man took it he pulled him closer and gazed into his eyes. "We will have some good time together, Roger," he told him.


    Roger got under Lazarus''s spell and then followed him obediently. God! What would he witness today?


    Lazarus took him back to Acheron who waited restlessly. As soon as he saw the man his eyes darkened and Lazarus smirked. "He does look nice. He has a sturdy neck too. I thought a female would be bad when you are so hungry."


    Rayven stood at the door, just watching. A female could be bad but he wasn''t sure if the man was any safer.


    "My friend here will take good care of you," Lazarus told Roger as Acheron neared.


    Clearly, Acheron couldn''tpel the man himself. He was too starved and weak to manipte so Lazarus did all thepelling, making the man sit lie down and lean back on the sofa so his neck was bared.


    Acheron loomed over him, his demon slowlying out to the surface and as he watched the pulsating veins on the man''s neck. His eyes turnedpletely dark, the veins around them darkening as well. His fangs elongated to their fullest as he put one hand on the back of the man''s neck and another one on his shoulder to hold him still. Then he sank his fangs into his neck.


    Rayven could hear the tearing sound and knew that had to be painful if the man hadn''t beenpelled to believe otherwise. He could hear the sucking of blood and the way Acheron breathed and groaned just told him how starved he was.


    He pulled back, mouth covered with blood as he made an animalistic sound. Rayven recognized it as a cry or a plea before he sank his fangs on the other side of the man''s neck. The whole thing looked horrifying and Rayven didn''t know who to feel more worried about.


    Acheron looked like a whole other person when he fed. He wasn''t there anymore. All he could see was hunger and thirst. A frightening obsession, a deadly addiction.


    He turned to Lazarus to see his reaction but he had already poured himself a drink and sat rxed. "You should stop him now," he said.


    Rayven listened to the man''s heartbeat that was slowing down.


    "Stop now!"


    Acheron ignored him.


    "Ash! You should stop now! You will kill him!"


    Acheron kept ignoring him.


    "That won''t work," Lazarus said.


    Oh God!


    Rayven rushed to pull Acheron away from the one but Acheron hit him hard with one arm causing him to fall back.


    Rayven was shocked for a moment but then got up quickly. So he would have to fight him?


    "It is enough now!" He said and tore him away forcefully from the man, sending him flying into the wall.


    Acheron was quick on his feet and attacked him with a loud growl. The hunger made him much stronger than he was as he pushed him down on the floor and punched him so hard his jaw got misced.


    Rayven was quick to maneuver and ced himself on top instead. This time being the one tond punches. Acheron got his leg in between them and kicked him away. Then he got up and kicked him in the stomach before grabbing him by the hair and kneeing him in the face.


    Pain shot through Rayven''s face as he fell back. Blood seeped from his nose and mouth.


    Lazarus was just sitting watching the fight with a smile. "Now you know what I have to deal with."


    Acheron turned to the sofa but Lazarus had already arranged for the man to leave. His dark eyes lifted to look at Lazarus with rage and hatred.


    "Come one! Give me a break today. Rayven has volunteered. Don''t look at me like that."


    But Acheron was determined to destroy whoever took his food.


    Rayven got up on his feet and took the opportunity to attack Acheron while he was focused on Lazarus. He went from behind him and snapped his neck.


    "Ouch. That will hurt for a few days but well done," Lazarus nodded.


    "Well done? This is bad!" Rayven said realizing how bad it just was. He didn''t think he would have to fight him.


    "Wee to our world.. Every day is the same adventure but still full of suspense. When will things not be the same anymore?"

 Chapter 121 - 95 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 121 - 95 Part 1</h4>


    "Mama, where are we going?"


    Angelica was afraid as her mother walked her through the empty woods.


    "We are going to meet your mother''s friend. She is a nicedy," her mother smiled.


    The tall trees stood tall and crowded covering the sky with their leaves and casting a shadow over them. Angelica got a bad feeling. She didn''t like wherever they were going but her mother insisted they had to go there.


    When they came out of the woods they found a cave. Angelica halted and pulled at her mother''s arm. "No mama, please. I don''t want to go in there."


    Her mother knelt down and stroked her arms. "I know it''s frightening my dear, but I am here with you. Your mother won''t let anything happen to you."


    Her mother gave her a hug and then led her into the dark cave. Angelica was afraid as she couldn''t see anything. Her other senses were heightened instead, listening to any threat. She heard the faint sound of humming and as she tried to listen suddenly something moved in the darkness. Angelica squealed and went to hide behind her mother while she heard the flexing of wings in the dark.


    "It is just a bat," her mother assured. "Come," she took her hand and led her further in. Angelica felt cold, even though it was a hot summer day. But this cold was different. It reached deep into her bones and she shivered.


    Suddenly the cave lit up and the darkness was gone. Many candles burned around them and a cloaked woman stood with them in the middle of all the lights and the bats hanging from the cave''s ceiling. Her long gray hair was a contrast to the ck cloak she wore and her dark eyes looked directly at her. Angelica felt as though the old woman could see through her, see what was going on in her mind and what she was feeling.


    The old woman narrowed her eyes then turned to her mother. "I see you havee," she spoke, her voice cutting through the air with its sharpness.


    Her mother tightened the hold on her hand, "yes, I have made up my mind."


    "Good," the woman said moving around the table that was ced between them.


    Angelica''s heart pounded hard in her chest as the olddy came closer and closer until she stood right in front of them. She crouched so her face came to the same level as Angelica and then studied her with those frightening ck eyes.


    "You are beauty," she said then she held out her hand. Angelica was afraid and looked up at her mother. Her mother gave her a nod.


    Carefully, Angelica ced her hand in the woman''s hand. The olddy''s long slender fingers wrapped around her hand and she closed her eyes. When she opened them again a smile curved her lips. "You are indeed the prophetess," she said.


    "Can you help her?" Her mother asked worriedly.


    The olddy studied Angelica thoughtfully. "I can, but there is a price."


    "As long as you can help her I will pay as much as you want."


    The olddy chuckled. "I am not speaking of money," she said standing up and looking at her mother. "I will need to use magic and that has a price that either you or your daughter will have to pay."


    Her mother frowned. "What is the price?" she wondered.


    The old Lady turned around and went to the table."Come here," she ordered.


    Her mother took led her hesitantly to the olddy.


    "I want her to lie down here," the old woman said.


    Angelica looked at her mother frightened and her mother smiled at her. "Don''t be afraid. I am here," she said and then carried her up and sat her on the table.


    Angelica did as her mother told her andy down. Her mother kept holding her hand as the old woman loomed over her. She ced one hand on her forehead.


    "There is one thing I can do," the woman said after a while of silence.


    Her mother listened carefully.


    "I can take away her prophetic abilities."


    Her mother sighed in relief. "You can do that?"


    "Yes."


    The relief on her mother''s face disappeared and she became serious. "And what is the price?"


    "Well, when I take her abilities I need to ce them somewhere else. Somewhere that will hold these abilities equally well as your daughter. The price will be someone who shares the same blood."


    "You can give them to me," her mother said.


    "It won''t work," the woman said.


    "Why not?"


    "That I can''t tell you. I just know it won''t."


    "Then you can''t help her?"


    "I can," the woman looked at her mother''s belly. "It''s a boy." She said.


    Her mother touched her stomach. "It is?"


    The woman nodded.


    "You don''t mean you will¡­"


    "Yes. That is what I mean."


    "But¡­ he is not born yet."


    "He doesn''t have to be. The prophetic mind is already given before birth so it will work perfectly."


    Her mother shook her head looking sad. "What is the point of saving one child and putting the other one in danger?"


    "Prophets are women. If your son keeps his secret well, no one will suspect him. He will be safer with the abilities than your daughter. There is nopletely safe way."


    Her mother was thoughtful for a moment. "Will this harm my son?"


    The woman smiled. "No. Your son will be born strong and healthy."


    Her mother took a deep breath and then nodded. "Alright. Let''s do it."


    "You made a good decision," the woman told her. "Now this will be painful for your daughter while I do it but I will erase it from her mindter."


    Her mother looked at her apologetically. "No, mama. I don''t want to do this." Angelica cried.


    "I am so sorry, my dear. But everything will be alright," her mother stroked her hair as tears filled her eyes.


    Everything after that was blurry and Angelica wasn''t sure what was happening. All she could see was her mother crying as she held her down and Angelica screamed in pain that shot through her head. She kept crying begging her mother to stop and her mother kept apologizing through her own cries.


    And then it stopped, the pain stopped and Angelica opened her eyes slowly. She stared at the white ceiling as tears streamed down her face.


    "Mother," she whispered.


    She wanted to go back to her dream, even if it was painful just to see her mother once again. To feel her touch, hear her voice, and feel the warmth of her hug. She had been able to smell her. The sweet scent of baked bread since she found her mother baking every morning.


    Angelica sat up, finding herself in another home than the one she grew up in than the one that held her mother''s memories and carried her scent. Her chest tightened as a strong longing took over her and she buried her face in her hands and cried.


    As she cried, she remembered more things from the past. All the nightmares she had been suffering when she was little and all the times her mother slept with her to keep herpany at night.


    She was the prophetess. The one with the blessing and the curse. The one who was saved from it and her brother had to suffer for it. He had to carry her burden. Angelica cried even more. Her chest felt heavy, her cries choked her and she felt lost and lonely.


    "Oh William," she was sorry. For all the time she had seen him struggling without parents by his side. With only a young sister who didn''t know much, who was still grieving the loss of her mother, who felt lonely without the support of her father. What could she do to ease his pain?


    Shey down again, not wanting to get out of bed today. She was not one to escape the pain but today she really wanted to. Closing her eyes she tried to go back to sleep.


    When she woke up again, her head throbbed in pain. Angelica groaned as she got out of bed. She felt a different kind of tiredness. One that was just simply not wanting to do anything. She just wanted the day to pass so she could sleep again. Waking up meant existing and having all those feelings that came with it.


    After washing up and getting dressed, she went to sit outside. Not because she wanted to enjoy the weather today. She was not in the mood to enjoy anything. She felt a strange emptiness in her chest. Frightening and a littleforting.


    Speaking of frightening, she didn''t react much when she felt the danger signals this time. Her eyes just traveled straight to the gate where she found Constantine waiting.


    He was wasting his timeing here. She didn''t have what he wanted.. The old woman took away everything that could expose her as a prophetess.

 Chapter 122 - 95 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 122 - 95 Part 2</h4>


    Angelica leaned back on the bench having no energy to get up and talk to him today. She had no desire to do anything. There was just emptiness wherever she looked. But as she kept ignoring him, she suddenly thought about William and straightened herself. Did he know something? Did he do something to her brother? If he went to her home, he certainly knew she had a brother.


    Standing up from her seat she went to hear what he had to say. When it came to her brother, she was his one and only protector. He had no one but her.


    "Good afternoon, My Lady." He greeted.


    "Good afternoon."


    "You look exhausted," he pointed.


    "Well, I have been a little ill."


    He frowned. "So have you been thinking about my offer?"


    "I really didn''t understand your offer, My Lord. I don''t know what you expect of me. Being a demon''s wife, you have to understand that I don''t trust you."


    "You still think I want to hurt you because you are with a demon?"


    "I have no reason to think otherwise."


    "How about this," he began. "If I simply just wanted to hurt you I would be standing here with a dagger pointed at your brother''s throat. All this time in a military camp, I could have gotten my hands on him easily. I still can. He is not really in a ce I can''t enter. Not to bring your husband into this. I could easily turn into a tiger and have him as ate lunch and once he was dead I would be able to enter this castle and get my hands on you."


    Angelica froze and he held his hands up. "I don''t mean to threaten and you don''t need to lock your brother in this castle just the way you are locked in there. You are like a mother to him, you raised him. Now, will you just lock him in somewhere? And for how long? It seems like you don''t understand how powerful I am? Even if your husband gathered all of his friends, I would destroy them. So many people who will get hurt to protect you."


    Angelica just stared at him.


    "Don''t worry. I know touching your brother would make things really bad between us. I want an alliance. Not hostility. You can discuss this with your husband. I don''t mind. But trust me, you would want to be on my side." This time he said it with urgency. Whoever he wanted to defeat wasn''t an easy target.


    "Who is your enemy?"


    "I can assure you it is not someone you know or care about."


    "My husband should be here anytime soon. Why don''t youe by when he is here?"


    "If that is what you wish. I was just avoiding any fights but now you know I have no ill-intentions."


    "It is good to know. I''ll let my husband know," she said.


    They looked at each other for a long moment and then she remembered her mother''s words. "Always trust your body''s signals. It tells you what you don''t know. It is your special gift."


    She looked at Constantine and felt some strange way. She wasn''t sure if it was good or bad but something told her that this wasn''t what it seemed like.


    "If you hurt my brother then¡­"


    "I have no intention of hurting your brother," he said firmly. "Not even you. You are a smartdy and that is why I am speaking to you. Think about what kind of life you want to live. If you want to be locked or do you want to be free."


    Angelica remained silent.


    He smiled and then bowed. "It is a lot to think about. I understand. I''ll leave you to think alone. I hope you agree and that we can work together for a long time. After all, if you mate with a demon, you will get to live an eternity."


    Angelica frowned. He was clearly happy about her living for a long time. A never-ending supply of blood. Fangs. She shivered.


    "It is a lot to think about. I''ll take my leave. I''ll see you again, Lady Rayven." He bowed and then vanished.


    Angelica stood there with so many words swirling in her head, but she wasn''t triggered this time. She was calmer than she should be. Maybe because she was understanding things more and more but also because she felt like she had an advantage. He needed her badly. Whoever he needed to fight was even stronger and he was eager to defeat them.


    This time she didn''t think much about what he said either. She felt somehow slow, unwilling to do anything and just waiting until she could get back to sleep. Herck of trying frightened her. What was this heavy emptiness in her chest? This feeling of sickness in her stomach.


    Angelica spent the afternoon struggling between trying to think and just feeling slow and tired. She didn''t even realize when the evening came and Rayven was still not home. Did something happen to him? Was Constantine perhaps trying to prove a point?


    Suddenly she woke up from the slowness and her thoughts went in a hundred different directions. She waited and waited and then she called, feeling stupid.


    "Rayven!"


    She tried three times and then shook her head. Of course, he had been joking. Just what was she trying to do?


    She went outside to the garden and waited some more while pacing back and forth. What was she supposed to do? As she turned she found himing through the gate. His clothes looked a little misced and she thought she saw blood on his shirt.


    "Rayven?" She hurried to him. "Are you alright?" She began to examine him. Where was he bleeding?


    "I am sorry I amte," he said.


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing serious. I just¡­ I am sorry. I lost the sense of time and¡­ you must have been very worried."


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" She asked.


    From the way he spoke, she couldn''t help but keep worrying even though she couldn''t see any injuries anywhere.


    He grabbed her arms, looking sad.


    "You were right. You have been protecting yourself and you keep doing so. I am useless and I can''t even protect you."


    "No, don''t say that. It is not about one protecting the other. We will help each other to protect each other. We will work together. You don''t have to do anything alone nor should you," she told him.


    She hoped he wouldn''t put this burden on himself because Constantine wouldn''t be easy to defeat and she hoped he wouldn''t ask her to do nothing. This wasn''t only about her. It was about him too and her brother. She would never just sit down while her brother could possibly be in danger and now Constantine had let her know what could happen.


    "Where did the bloode from?" She asked him.


    "It''s a long story and probably one you wouldn''t want to hear."


    She sighed. "Alright. Could you just please remember to let me know in some way if you areing homete?"


    She couldn''t live with this worry and she really needed him today. But he was a man with his own struggles and even though he changed so much they still had a long way to go. Things wouldn''t be the way they should be yet and she would just have to be patient with the process. Healing needed a lot of time.


    He nodded and looked down as if ashamed. "I am sorry."


    "It is alright."


    She could definitely not live like this because the truth was she wasn''t alright. She had been losing her mind worrying when she was already feeling unwell. She felt like she was slowly losing herself, not knowing what was right or wrong, a lie or a truth anymore.


    "Would I know that you are safe if we¡­ if we mate?"


    He looked up, eyes wide with surprise and then he frowned. "Angelica, you¡­ you are not thinking about it. Are you?"


    "I am."


    "Is this because I camete? I won''t be anymore. I promise. Yes, I messed up and I am a stupid demon. There is¡­ so much wrong I have done and I got lost in it today. But I am slowly realizing things. I know it is not the time and you need me and¡­"


    "Rayven," she put her hands on his arms to stop him. He looked so stressed that if the situation wasn''t so serious she would have chuckled. But facing your fears, this wasn''t something she was just asking because she was angry. This was very serious for her and she was scared to death. But as scared as she was, she knew fangs would touch her skin one day. How long could she avoid Constantine? So she would rather let Rayven bite her first than anyone else.


    She would faint at most, maybe have more nightmares, maybe discover more horrible things but since it was inevitable she just wanted to get it over with so she could finally breathe.


    "It is not because of that.. I just want to do it," she said.

 Chapter 123 - 95 Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 123 - 95 Part 3</h4>


    Rayven gazed into Angelica''s eyes for a long moment. He had already sensed her fear from the way she tensed and her heartbeat changed before she spoke. He saw the fear in her eyes, the small darting movement of uncertainty but also the emptiness and sadness in them. Something had happened while he was gone. Perhaps she had more nightmares that scared her even more. He could see that she was trying hard to hide her fear or maybe she just so desperately wanted to be brave. Either way, this didn''t feel good. It didn''t excite him or make him burn with an uncontroble urge that he couldn''t fight once the woman he wanted epted to be mated to him. Rayven felt even sad about this, for both of them. This was meant to be exciting, intense, beautiful. A moment of a union to remember forever.


    He had once hungered for this. When he was more selfish, all he wanted was to make her his. He was so focused on his wants and needs that the mating didn''t have more meaning than just satisfying himself. He was so focused on it that he was even afraid to just give in to his desire and do it against her will. Strangely he didn''t have that fear now. His fear was to make her scared, but his demon was calm. Both him and his demon wanted something more from the mating now and the more his feelings grew for her, the more he wanted to honor the mating bond. It had more meaning to him now than ever. It meant more than getting what he wanted. This wasn''t how he wanted to do it. Not that he thought it would work even if he did. There was a small chance it could work, but he wasn''t willing to take that chance.


    "I am ready," she said.


    Rayven frowned and shook his head slightly. "No, you are not ready. You are prepared. There is a difference."


    She looked at him confused.


    "Just like you weren''t ready to get married but prepared yourself. Convinced yourself. You did it for survival, for safety and I did it for selfish reasons. I don''t want to do it like that again."


    "I am not prepared. I am ready," she said trying to keep a straight face.


    Was she listening to him? And what was that look in her eyes? She was frightening him and he became worried.


    "Are you?"


    "I am only nervous."


    He smiled. "I know when you are nervous, Angelica. When I pull you into my arms to kiss you, then you get nervous. When I tell you or show you what I want to do to you and with you, then you get nervous. Now you are not nervous. You scared to death."


    Her eyes widened.


    "Would you shiver with excitement if I drew you into my arms now, knowing that I want to sink my fangs into your neck?"


    She swallowed but kept her gaze straight.


    "Would you feel warmth or would your body turn cold?" He wasn''t asking to get answers. He wanted her to think about it. "Angelica, even when we are in a moment where we arepletely consumed by desire, your body turns cold as soon as you know about my fangs."


    Angelica looked down at her hands as if ashamed.


    "I am not ming you," he took her hands in his. "I just don''t want this to be a simr moment to the one where you went down to the dungeon. You didn''t suddenly be friends with bats," he joked to lighten the mood even though he was serious.


    It would be a horror not just for her, but also for him to bite her and then have her faint in his arms. And even worse to find out that the marking didn''t work. It would be like preparing a wedding and finding out on the wedding day that your bride ran away. That would feel like a stab straight in his heart. One that would leave a scar that would never heal.


    Angelica smiled a little and he pulled her closer. "I want at least one of our unions to be memorable. Something you remember with a smile."


    "What if I don''t find the courage?" Her voice broke.


    "If I, a coward could stop wanting to die after four-hundred years, then you a brave woman can do anything. I will help you, but I know even alone you would be able to do it," he grabbed her face between his hands.


    "I am¡­ I am not that strong. I¡­ I am tired now."


    He smiled. That was what he was telling her. He didn''t want her to be strong all the time, forcing herself to ept a mark when she wasn''t ready. This, here was what he wanted. He wanted her to just let him know she was tired and let go. He wanted her to lean on him even though he wasn''t strong enough to protect her, but she still leaned on him. She just let her body fall into his and he held her close. Her arms just fell at the sides of her body, as if she didn''t have the strength to hold onto him.


    "Then I need to take care of you," he bent down and picked her up, throwing her over his shoulder.


    She gasped, "My lord...Rayven! What are you doing?"


    He could imagine her red face as he carried her inside.


    "People will see," she said.


    He could teleport but he wanted to enjoy the walk and see what else she would say. These small protests only made him happier. A yful contest of who was in charge.


    "Let them see," he smirked. "Did you eat today?"


    She became quiet.


    "Simu," he said and halted. Angelica stiffened and Rayven chuckled. "I was joking. He isn''t here." He told her and began walking again.


    She hit him on the back not too hard and he chuckled again.


    "Well, there will be a punishment whenever you don''t eat."


    "Uh, I am not a child."


    "Then stop behaving like one," he said, waiting amused for hereback.


    "Are you trying to anger me?"


    "Is it working?"


    "It won''t take much this time," she threatened.


    Did she realize he could easily break her in half?


    She trusted him.


    He walked into the room and let her slide off his shoulder but held her against his body.


    "You said you don''t trust me?" He said looking into her eyes.


    "I don''t trust you with your life, but I trust you with mine."


    "Well, my life is yours now."


    "Then you can''t die without my permission," she told him.


    He smiled and she leaned into him again resting her head against his chest. This time she wrapped her arms around him. Rayven stroked her back, "what happened?" He asked softly.


    "A lot."


    He remained quiet so she would continue but she said nothing.


    "Do you want to tell me?"


    "Yes."


    It became quiet again but he waited patiently. A little anxious since this seemed to weigh heavy on her.


    "My mind...it is¡­ I don''t know. Before I can process anything, something new happens and now it is all a mess in my head. I don''t know anymore¡­ where do I start?" Her voice was heavy.


    Rayven''s heart was heavy as well. So much was happening to her so it was only normal that she felt overwhelmed. Especially a thinker like her, she liked to process things, make sense of them before speaking but what was happening mostly didn''t make any sense.


    "I will listen when you are ready."


    "I feel so many things and nothing," she continued.


    This wasn''t good. He recognized this feeling. He pulled her back to look at her and her face was wet.


    "I saw my mother," she told him, and then she couldn''t speak anymore. She burst into tears and he hugged her.


    The way she shook in his arms as she kept crying broke his heart. This woman who deserved the world has only received a burden after another since her father died. She needed a break to breathe and clear her mind.


    He should take her away from here for a while and make her forget these problems.. Why hadn''t he thought about it before? He should take her to the demon world for a while.

 Chapter 124 - 95 Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 124 - 95 Part 4</h4>


    Rayven allowed Angelica to cry as much as she needed and then when she calmed down he listened to her speak about her mother. He got emotional as well while he listened. She had missed her mother so much and from her stories her mother reminded him of his own. Warm, wise and gentle. Full of love and strength. His mother had stood tall despite his father''s daily abuse that was followed by his. Her son''s abuse. How much that must have hurt. He hated himself even more now.


    He had a mother for so many years that he never appreciated and Angelica who so badly wanted a mother, lost hers. Life was unjust or maybe it just didn''t discriminate between good and bad people. It randomly took and gave and some got lucky and others very unlucky.


    He had unfortunately been a lucky bastard and even now he got lucky again. There was no way a man like him deserved a woman like her. It didn''t matter how good he turned out to be. He was so much older than her and with the few years she had lived, he should know much more. But he didn''t. In experience and wisdom, he was much younger than her. Like a child just learning to walk, he was learning the value of life and love and he had the best teacher.


    Rayven stroked Angelica''s back gently as shey in his arms. She had stopped crying and her breathing was slowly bing normal.


    "Don''t sleep yet," he whispered. "You need to eat first."


    Her shoulders shook a little as she chuckled in silence but said nothing. Rayven held her for a little while more before leaving her shortly to bring some food.


    Angelica ate in bed quietly. It was as if she was tired of talking. Even chewing. She chewed as if she was bored. The empty and lost look in her eyes was something he knew so well. He had seen it plenty of times while looking at himself in the mirror. She was pushed over the edge and he contributed to it.


    They had only been married for almost a week and all this happened. The days after marriage should have been the most beautiful and memorable days of her life. But because of his stubbornness and lies, he had turned it into a nightmare.


    He watched her in silence feeling sorry for all that he had done. He really needed to do better.


    With red and swollen eyes she looked up at him. "Did my blood have any effect?"


    "No."


    She nodded. "It won''t have any effect," she said.


    "How do you know?"


    "It was part of my dream," she told him what she saw in her dream.


    Rayven listened carefully. He had suspected this once and it turned out to be true. Her powers were transferred to her brother. Of course her mother would also take care of the blood since that could expose her as well.


    "I remembered more things. I don''t know what Constantine found in my home but my mother got rid of everything that could cause any suspicion. What do you think he found?"


    "I don''t know," Rayven said. That man was cunning and he couldn''t figure him out.


    So far he knew nothing and prepared nothing. Those he was seeking for help had their own problems to deal with. How would they help him? He was on the losing end. Skender and him wouldn''t be able to fight Constantine alone. Skender wouldn''t gain his powers in just a few days. That wasn''t how it worked with demon powers and if he somehow released his power then it wouldn''t be in a state where he would be able to control it. He would destroy everything and then he would be punished for it and punish himself. He would fall into a dark ce. His demon would take control.


    Rayven also worried about that part. He knew how destructive a powerful and an uncontroble demon could be. The Arch would kill him if they couldn''t get him under control and he threatened to expose them.


    The only person who was making a change was Angelica. He had gotten angry at her for going down to the dungeon but she had been able to get answers because of it. She was again saving herself and he should have helped her instead of trying to stop her and telling her to do nothing. Wasn''t it her brave and independent nature that had caught his attention first and made him interested in her? Weren''t these the qualities he loved about her the most? And now he suddenly wanted her to do nothing and let him do everything. He was wrong. He should let her lean on him when she wanted to but also fight for herself. Instead of restricting her, he should support her. She was after all doing much better than him.


    "He was here today. I spoke to him." She said.


    "What did he say?"


    "A lot of things. Mostly how you and William will be in danger because of me."


    "We will be alright," he assured her.


    She tilted her head slightly and narrowed her eyes. "Will you?"


    Rayven thought about how many things could go wrong and then he looked at Angelica. He couldn''t be prideful right now, so he swallowed his pride and asked her, "what do you think we should do?"


    He felt a sting in his heart as he asked her. It seemed like his pride was still there.


    Angelica blinked a few times in surprise before her eyes softened and he could see the smile in them. The sting in his heart was quickly reced by a warm feeling. He knew he had done something right from the look on her face and he felt like a child being praised by his teacher.


    "You might not agree with this¡­" she began looking hesitant. "But I think we should talk to him."


    Rayven became thoughtful. Of course he didn''t agree with this. Talking to him would mean negotiating and giving in to one of his terms which Rayven didn''t like even though some things could be less worse than the other. Angelica would of course choose the way that would cause less harm to those she cared about and put herselfst. That he didn''t want.


    He smiled. "I''ll think about it. But for now let''s forget all of that. I want you to rest and have a good time. How about we go to my world?"


    "You mean the demon world?" Her eyes were wide with surprise.


    He chuckled. "Yes. And demons don''t go around with their fangs exposed so don''t worry. We can stay there for a few days, far away from all this."


    She nodded slowly. "What about William?"


    "I''ll take him to one of the Lords so he can stay there. Will that be alright?"


    Angelica was thoughtful for a moment and then nodded. After she was done eating, shey down and he let her sleep. He could take her there tomorrow. There was no rush.


    Rayven stared at the ceiling while lying next to his sleeping wife in the dark. He kept thinking and wondering. If Angelica''s blood had no effect, he wouldn''t gain any strength and it wouldn''t be right to take blood from little William. Just how much blood would he need even if he decided to take from him? One of them getting strong wouldn''t be enough either. Rayven was sure that Constantine had his own army. They wouldn''t be fighting him alone.


    Sighing he turned back and forth in bed and when it was almost sunrise, he went to look for William. Hepelled the teachers to believe he was badly injured and needed to go home to recover before continuing his training. William looked worried as soon as he saw him. He woke up from his sleep with eyes wide.


    "Did something happen to Angelica?"


    "No, but I need you toe with me."


    Rayven knew he couldn''t take him to Skender. The castle wasn''t the safest ce since many people came and left. He would have to take him to one of the Lords and he would have taken him to Acheron if he had been in a better condition but now he would have to take him to Lazarus. He didn''t like the idea very much but he didn''t have any other choice.


    "Where are we?" William asked when they arrived outside Lazarus''s mansion.


    "This is Lord Quintus''s home," Rayven exined.


    William looked fascinated by the grand mansion. Lazarus made sure his mansion stood out and disyed both his wealth and his taste.


    "What are we doing here?"


    "I don''t think it is safe for you to stay in military camp anymore. You should stay here until we solve the problem."


    "What happened?"


    "Just a shade threatening us," Rayven said calmly.


    "And how are you going to solve it?" William wondered.


    "I am not sure," Rayven admitted.


    William frowned. "He is very dangerous. You should be careful."


    Rayven nodded. "Did you see something?"


    "Not something. I have always known the enemy is powerful and His Majesty won''t be able to protect me anytime soon."


    Rayven became thoughtful. "What do you mean exactly?"


    "I never know exactly. It is just an interpretation and a feeling I get from my dreams. The enemy won''t be defeated anytime soon. It is further in the future and it will happen when the enemy''s enemy bes powerful."


    The enemy''s enemy? He was still talking about Skender. But what would happen if they couldn''t defeat the enemy now? They needed to.


    "We have to defeat the enemy," Rayven said.


    William just looked at him but said nothing. He turned to look at the mansion again.


    "How long will I have to stay here?" He asked.


    "Hopefully not too long," Rayven replied.


    When they went inside Lazarus hadpany. Acheron was seated on the couch, looking better than what he did thest few days. Vitale and yze were also there enjoying a morning tea and Skender was having his coffee. It seemed like they gathered at Lazarus''s home now that Rayven was married and had a wife at home.


    They were surprised when they saw him arrive with William. Bringing the innocent boy to a promiscuous man''s house wasn''t ideal. Rayven told them telepathically why he brought the boy there and he could see a few of them fighting back a peal ofughter.


    Lazarus''s eyes widened and he asked him if he was serious.


    William was polite as always and greeted each one of them.


    "You are growing fast, young boy," Lazarus said. "I hope camp is not too hard."


    "Not at all my lord," William replied. His gaze shifted swiftly to look at Skender who smiled at him but William looked worried before looking back at Lazarus again.


    "Can William stay with you for a few days?" Rayven asked him.


    "Exactly how many days? I don''t want to corrupt the young boy," Lazarus replied.


    "I am sure you can behave for a few days," Rayven said.


    All of themughed. "Are you sure?"


    "I think William is mature enough," Vitale said. "Who knows, he might be the one to teach Zarus a few things."


    "I like that idea," Acheron agreed.


    zye shook his head. "I say take the innocent boy back before we have another male harlot."


    "Watch your mouth!" Rayven said covering William''s ears. He couldn''t believe these men.


    William removed his hands. "I know what it means," he said looking up at him.


    "I know," Rayven sighed still annoyed. Angelica wouldn''t like this. He looked at Skender for help but he didn''t look bothered.


    "No women, drinks or parties. Three days? Can you not handle that?" He asked Lazarus.


    "Three days?!" Lazarus looked at him as if he had lost his mind.


    "I would have left him with Acheron but I don''t want the boy to be a meal."


    "That hurts Rayven," Acheron said yfully.


    "He could stay with yze," Lazarus suggested but Rayven knew that he must have been joking.


    "I don''t think so," he said.


    "I agree," yze nodded.


    "He can stay with me," Vitale said looking at the boy. "If that is alright with you?"


    There was a silent exchange of looks between him and William and then William nodded.


    Rayven looked at Vitale. The man was very calm and collected. His aura was almost icy. He could feel the cold whenever he walked past him. He was also the oldest of them so he was more powerful than all except for Skender when he regained his powers. Rayven had heard stories about how he lost his mate and son but he wasn''t sure if those rumors were true. The dead look in his eyes on the other hand told him he had been through a lot of suffering. He just wasn''t one toin or ever show them his suffering. Whenever he was around he was poised.


    "I will take care of him.. Enjoy your time with your wife," he assured him telepathically.

 Chapter 125 - 96 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 125 - 96 Part 1</h4>


    Angelica woke up to the beautiful sight of her husband''s face looking at her. She was relieved to not have any nightmares this time even though she wanted to in the future since it helped her figure out who and what she truly was. But for now, she just wanted to rest and was happy she woke up refreshed.


    "Good morning," Rayven greeted sitting beside where shey.


    "Good morning," she replied her voice still hoarse from sleep.


    "You don''t have to wake up yet if you don''t want to," he told her.


    "I slept well," Angelica assured him.


    "I am d. I brought some clothes for you to wear when we leave for the demon world. I''ll leave you to get ready," he said and stood up.


    Angelica lifted her head and noticed the red fabric on her bed. That couldn''t be all she would wear she thought but said nothing before she could look at it closer.


    Shortly after Rayven left the room, Sarah came to help her get prepared. Angelica bathed and meanwhile realized that she was bleeding much less, which meant her period was close to ending. Soon she wouldn''t have to worry about stains and exining herself but now she felt nervous for another reason. Angelica wished her mother was alive so she could ask her all these private questions and for advice. She hated not knowing but that was how it was supposed to be. Women were supposed to be inexperienced and even if they knew a lot they would have to pretend they didn''t or they would be suspected of not being innocent. At least she didn''t have to worry about that part. She didn''t have to prove her innocence. She was what she was and Rayven was alright with that.


    After bathing she picked up the dress that Rayven brought for her. Was this even a dress? It was so strange and she couldn''t figure out how to wear it. It was missing pieces as if the tailors had not finished sewing it. Sitting on her bed, only wrapped in a towel, she didn''t know what to do with it. She had an idea of how to wear it. It only seemed logical but she couldn''t believe that women wore this.


    "Rayven?" She whispered wondering if he would hear her. She had to ask about this. What was it?


    Rayven surprised her by arriving wearing something strange himself. He wore what looked like a robe. A silken ck robe that reached his ankles. It was open at the front and revealed his bare chest. His lower body was covered with the same ck silken fabric wrapped around his waist held with a golden belt.


    Was this perhaps what demons wore?


    Rayven let his gaze follow along the length of her body. Angelica realized that she was still only wrapped in a towel with bare shoulders and legs but he had already seen that much and she could care less now. She looked dead anyway. Nothing enticing about her bony legs. Her skin didn''t even have the same glow anymore and she was too tired to care about how horrible she looked.


    Not that she could think much about her body now when he stood looking the way he did in front of her. He looked enticing in ck and these strange clothes and his face¡­from where he stood, it looked almostpletely healed. She could only see a few faint scares if she focused and looked closer. He was beautiful, but that she already knew.


    "Do you need help with that?"


    She nodded, "I don''t know how I am supposed to wear it."


    He approached her slowly but steadily and she stood up from her seat. He reached for the fabric in her hand and she gave it away. How would he help her? She had no idea.


    She watched him twist and turn the fabric before he held it in a certain position.


    He came to her. "I''m going to put this over your head" he warned her.


    Angelica held onto her towel as he put the dress over her head and then guided her hands through the holes of the sleeves. Then he grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. Now that she had her dress on she let go of the towel and let it fall and he tied the dress at the back with the ribbon that went around her waist.


    Even though she was wearing a dress now she still felt naked. The dress had no sleeves and her back waspletely bare. When she looked down she noticed that the dress had a split that revealed her leg if she moved. She couldn''t have her legs exposed. Did he perhaps bring her a dress that wasn''t ready to be worn yet? Or was this how it was supposed to be? She didn''t know what demons wore but she couldn''t possibly go out looking like this.


    "It is done," he said.


    Done? So was she supposed to look like this?


    "Should I wear something over this?" she asked him.


    Raven smiled. "No this is how it should look. Does it make you ufortable?"


    She couldn''t deny that it did. Even prostitutes didn''t wear this out. Did he mean that other people¡­ demons would see her wearing this?


    As if seeing the questions on her face he exined, "this is what demon females wear in the demon world. You won''t be alone wearing it but you don''t have to. You can wear one of your own dresses."


    Angelica decided to think before deciding. She did feel ufortable in some way but in another way, she feltfortable.


    The dress was light with no heavyyers that weighed on her shoulders. There was no corset that crushed her ribs and made breathing difficult. She felt somehow free and light but maybe that would change once she found herself with other people. Now she was only with her husband so perhaps that''s why she wasn''t as ufortable as she should be.


    Or maybe she would be morefortable when she sees all the other women dressed like her. This would probably only happen once so she should try the experience of being in the demon world fully.


    "I am alright wearing this," she finally said.


    Rayven nodded. "Are you ready to leave?"


    "Yes."


    She felt her heart skip a beat as he took her hand. She was going to a new world. What would it look like? Who would she meet? How would she feel? She wasn''t sure and that made her both nervous and curious.


    Suddenly she felt a rush of air and found herself on a beach. She felt the soft sand beneath her shoes and smelled the unique scent of the ocean. But what surprised her the most was that the world was dark and the stars shone brightly against the ck sky. It was night.


    Angelica looked around and found a few couples on the beach. A couple walked along the beach holding each other and another couple sat on the sand while talking to each other. The men were dressed like Rayven and the women were dressed like her.


    The couple sitting on the sand leaned into each other and kissed passionately for a while despite knowing that other people were also present. Angelica guessed that it was a normal thing in their world. In her world that kind of thing was condemned. It should be done in private. Averting her gaze quickly she turned to look at Rayven. He had a slight smile on his face while studying her reaction.


    "You will learn that my world is very different from yours," he said. "If you''re wondering, in our world it''s mostly night. The sun is only visible for a few hours."


    "Why is that?"Angelica asked.


    "I guess because we are creatures of the night. We thrive in darkness."


    Angelica was now understanding why he liked the darkness so much. It was more than just him torturing himself. It was part of him as a demon.


    "Do you have people that you know here? "She asked.


    He shook his head. "No. I''ve never really lived here. I was born in the human world where my father had decided to stay. We would sometimese to the demon world but mostly I stayed in the human world."


    Angelica saw the sad look in his eyes as he turned to the ocean and looked far ahead. He was thinking of something painful. "Perhaps if we had stayed in our world we wouldn''t have caused so much suffering. Perhaps if we had stayed here my family would still be alive and I... I don''t know," he took a deep breath.


    Angelica heard the pain in his voice. He really wished that things had been different. He must have missed his family.


    She reached for his hand seeking to ease his pain. "Perhaps pain was necessary. We can''t learn without struggle and without pain. We cannot appreciate things if we have never lost anything. We cannot know happiness if we have never known sadness. We can''t change what already passed but I''m here and you''re here and through the moments of sadness we can find moments of happiness as well," she smiled at him.


    Rayven gazed into her eyes for a long moment before cupping her cheek. His eyes gleamed with so many emotions and she didn''t know how to interpret them. He looked both happy and sad.


    "What is wrong?" she asked him worriedly.


    He smiled, "nothing is wrong. You make everything feel right."


    He took a step closer and Angelica knew he would kiss her. As he leaned down and she closed her eyes they got interrupted.


    "Oh. Look who is here?"


    Angelica opened her eyes recognizing this voice even though she had only heard it once before. Turning her head she found the stunning green-eyeddy standing a few feet away and looking like a goddess.. This strangedy who punished Rayven yet gave him his name. What did she want?

 Chapter 126 - 96 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 126 - 96 Part 2</h4>


    "I am sorry to interrupt this lovely moment. I was only excited to see that you have finally brought your wife to our world," she spoke while approaching them slowly.


    Angelica looked over at Rayven but he didn''t seem annoyed or bothered like her. There was clearly more to their rtionship than what she knew. She would have to ask but for now, she would remain suspicious of this woman.


    "I see you have told your wife everything and she isn''t very fond of me," she smirked. "How sweet."


    Then she turned to Angelica, "don''t worry. I have enjoyed torturing your husband enough. Now I am enjoying seeing him change and more than anyone, I am the one who wants the best for both of you."


    Angelica looked at her for a long moment. It was hard to tell her intentions with that smirk on her face.


    "I was thinking of staying here with Angelica for a few days. I hope that isn''t a problem." Rayven said.


    "Not at all. You both are wee to stay as long as you need. I know you will have to return to the human world soon anyway so I am here to help you enjoy these few days as much as possible."


    Help them enjoy?


    "Rayven doesn''t know much about the demon or the human world. He has lived in his own world for as long as I have known him. So you will probably need my help. Let me show you around first."


    She began to walk away as if she was sure they would follow and Rayven took her hand and followed her. Once they caught up with her, Lucrezia began to speak again. "Many humanse here when they are about to mate. They are often nervous because even if they want it they don''t know what exactly is going to happen and what it truly means. Many of us say that no one really knows what mating does except the ones that are mated."


    "Are you mated?" Angelica asked her.


    Lucrezia smiled. "No. That means even I don''t know what it truly means. It is said to be something so deep that no words can be found to exin it. That being said, not all demons mate. Demons who have lived in the human world for a long time have adapted to the human culture and want to live like humans. They don''t want to wait until they find the one and want to have a partner to live with. So they find someone and decide to live together through marriage. Some of them have grown to have stronger feelings for each other and mateter and some just continue to live like that. It is not umon. Is that not right, Rayven?"


    Angelica turned to Rayven, "yes. My parents never mated. They were only married."


    Lucrezia nodded. "The thing with marriage is, you can just do it. Mating is based on a strong foundation. They say two individuals be mates before mating and that is when mating works."


    Angelica nodded getting a better understanding. So demons could choose to mate or get married or they could do both. Was Lucrezia married perhaps? There was no way a stunning woman like her could be alone. Even though she was a female she couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her beauty, elegance, and even her voice was¡­she couldn''t find the right word.


    As they walked away from the beach, Angelica began to hear voices from a distance.


    "I will take you to our market. Our world is different but still very much like yours," she said as she continued to lead the way.


    They arrived at the market she spoke about. It was simr to the one in her world in many ways but still very different. She already noticed the strange things that lit up the shops and the road. It wasn''t candles.


    Lucrezia smiled. "These are calledmps. They haven''t been invented yet in the human world. We are ahead in our world."


    Lamps?


    "How do they work?" Angelica asked curiously.


    Lucrezia chuckled. "Well, a simple way to exin it is that light is produced by heat."


    Angelica nodded even though she wasn''t sure how exactly that happened. In the market, she saw more demons but the ce wasn''t as crowded as in the human world and the shops wererger. She couldn''t see shops that were made of tents. All of them wererge rooms built of steady walls and she could see inside the shop because the outer wall was made of ss and inside was lit byrgemps that shone like the sun.


    Some of the clothes were worn by statues that were ced near the ss walls or windows. Angelica had to admit that despite the simplicity of their clothes, they were still elegant. She found a beautiful olive green dress adorned with gleaming rhinestones around the chest.


    "You have good taste," Lucrezia said when she noticed her staring at the dress.


    Angelica became startled when she suddenly found Rayven on the other side of the window. When did he leave her side?


    "Seems like he is buying it for you. Now I am jealous," she chuckled.


    Jealous? Why?


    Rayven spoke to a man. The man went to look for something and came back with a dress simr to the one worn by the statue. He folded it and put it in a bag. Rayven paid him and then came out of the shop.


    "It will look good on you," he told her as he came to her side and took her hand again.


    Angelica blushed and looked up at him to thank him. Then they continued to walk around the market.


    "I wonder if you had an ice cream yet, Rayven?" Lucrezia wondered.


    Angelica found herself annoyed a little bit by how casually the woman spoke to him. As if they had spent the whole day together already.


    He shook his head. "What is that?"


    "Oh, you have missed a lot while suffering. I should have offered you some after burning you but it is not toote."


    Burning him? There was a mocking tone in her voice.


    Lucrezia led them toward a shop where people were buying strangely shaped things that theyter licked on. The bottom was shaped into a triangle and the top was shaped like a ball and people bought them in different colors.


    Lucrezia bought them all in pink. "I like this taste the most. It tastes like strawberry."


    Both Angelica and Rayven looked at the thing in their hands before following Lucrezia''s lead on how to eat it. Angelica didn''t expect it to be so cold but it tasted sweet and like strawberry. She really liked the taste and once she finished the upper creamy part she ate the crunchy bottom which also tasted good.


    Rayven didn''t enjoy it as much did. He finished his in a moment and was d to have his hand free again. Lucrezia enjoyed hers as she showed them around. She took them to a few more shops. Rayven bought her whatever sheid her eyes on and liked. Beautiful bracelets and rings.


    Angelica notices that both men and women wore thick bracelets or several ones around their upper arms. Rayven bought her one made of gold and put it around her arm. He didn''t listen when she told him it was enough and Lucrezia was on his side encouraging him to buy her more.


    Angelica didn''t expect to see this side of Lucrezia. The cunning woman suddenly looked so friendly. They had only spent a short time together yet she made it feel as if they had known each other for a long time. She just had a way of speaking so confidently andfortably that it made it easy to get along with her. Angelica felt both bad and stupid for easily enjoying this woman''spany.


    "What do you think of these?" Lucrezia asked holding an earring next to her ear. "Does it look good on me?"


    Angelica remembered the moments she used to go out and shop with her friends. She used to be so happy and missed those small precious moments.


    She nodded with a smile. "It suits you well," she said.


    Lucrezia turned to the seller and bought the earrings for herself immediately. As she watched her, Angelica felt a void in her heart. She really missed having friends. She had tried to save her friendship with her friends but to no avail. It was lonely to have no friends at all. It was a different kind of rtionship and when it was real, it brought so much warmth.


    Suddenly she felt Rayven''s hand on her back giving her a light stroke. She turned to him and he looked at her softly. "Are you alright?"


    She nodded with a smile, "yes."


    "Well, we have walked enough now. We should go eat." Lucrezia told both of them.


    Ignoring Rayven she came to walk beside her. "What do you like to eat, Angelica?" She asked her.


    "Anything is fine," Angelica said.


    Lucrezia moved closer as if telling her a secret, "in these times you should eat food rich in certain nutrients. Like meat, spinach, liver, beans. It is good for blood loss. Well, that is what I learned at least."


    Angelica''s eyes widened. Did she know?


    Lucrezia smiled as if answering her unspoken question. "We do know."


    We?


    "It is normal to us. Nothing to whisper about or be shamed for."


    Angelica turned to Rayven and he gazed at her with a faint smile. He had known all his time but said nothing. He must have known it was hard for her to tell him and didn''t want to embarrass her. This was the second time he made her feel something more than what she usually felt for him. The first time wasst night when he asked about her opinion regarding Constantine. She saw a glint of the kind of man she dreamed of marrying but knew she would never find. She had lowered her standard but never in her mind did the vision of her dream man disappear.


    Rayven had been very good to her but she had never seen him as the man she dreamed of having. To her, that man didn''t exist. He was far away and she had given up on him a long time ago. This didn''t mean she didn''t like Rayven. She liked many things about him. She had been curious about him from the beginning, now worried and cared for him, feltfortable around him and he even made her feel other things she never felt before. But she realized that she alwayspared him to men who were worse and to her he was much better than them.


    Last night things changed. She had for the first timepared him to the man she dreamed of before the world shattered those dreams. And it wasn''t something she consciously did. It just happened.


    Last night she had grown to respect him. Not the kind of respect that was required from a wife, but a respect that grew on its own, and at this moment that respect grew even more.


    She smiled back at him before turning to Lucrezia who continued to speak, "I am taking you to my favorite ce to eat."


    Angelica nodded.


    Demons were beautiful creatures. All of them had striking features despite looking so different from each other. Angelica had already noticed that when she first met Skender and the other lords. Skender''s beauty was more striking than the rest. At first, she thought perhaps because he was polite and charming but now the more she watched Lucrezia the more simrities she found between her and Skender. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it but she felt like the beauty of these demons had more meaning than just being born that way.


    The Lords has given her different feelings. It was as if she could ce them on a scale. Skender would be first, followed by Vitale and then Acheron. Partly it was the looks as if the more striking they looked the more powerful they were. But it was also something about their aura.


    As she walked around the market she got the same feeling. Walking past certain demons would give her more warning signals than others and some would catch her attention from far away.


    Lucrezia was high up on the scale. Angelica could feel her powerful energy as she took them to what seemed to be an inn.


    It was very bright inside, with manyrge chandeliers hanging from the roof. The chairs and tables were well decorated and the whole ce smelled nice and looked very clean. Both men and women attended the ce. Several couples sat at different tables and ate dinner or lunch. The time was still very confusing. But the ce had a unique feel. There was calm music ying in the background. Sounds of instruments she had never heard before but it sounded good. In the middle of the table, there was a small vase with roses.


    They went to sit at the table chosen by Lucrezia but she didn''t sit with them. "I''ll leave you two alone to enjoy the food," she smiled. "We are having a partyter. I hope you cane so I can introduce you to a few friends."


    Angelica looked over at Rayven to see what he thought of all this. "If Angelica wants to, I''ll bring her," he said.


    "I hope to see youter, Angelica."


    Angelica gave her a nod.


    "Have a nice and romantic lunch," she waved and then vanished.


    Angelica became startled but then remembered that they were in the demon world. This would happen often here.


    Rayven sighed. "She is too much," he said picking up the book thaty in front of him on the table.


    Angelica became curious and picked up the one in front of her. She opened it and found images of different dishes with something written beside it that she couldn''t read.


    "That is demonnguage," Rayven exined.


    "Ah," she nodded. She never thought so far and wondered if demons had their ownnguage. It was only normal that they did.


    "We know humannguage by reading human thoughts. But thenguage is only a little part ofmunication so we have to learn the human culture as well and that takes a little bit longer. Your culture isplicated. "


    "I agree," Angelica sighed.


    Rayven stood up from his seat and came to sit next to her. He moved the chair closer so he could take a look at the book in her hand. He put his arm on the back of her chair and then leaned closer until her bare arm and shoulder brushed against his bare chest. Suddenly she became aware of his every movement as he lifted his hand and pointed at the dishes on the book. He exined to her each dish but all she could focus on was his hot breath near her ear, tickling her through her hair and his deep husky voice.


    "So what do you want?" He asked his voice a soft brush against her skin.


    Angelica''s heart skipped a beat. Why did she feel like he was asking something else? She turned to him and regretted it immediately when she found her face close to his. His lips curved into a knowing smile.


    "There are other things you could want than food. Other things you would like to taste perhaps."


    Taste? Her gaze fell on his lips and then her breath caught in her throat. Rayven''s smile widened. "I was wondering if you perhaps wanted something to drink as well," he exined.


    "Huh?" now she was confused and he chuckled.


    "What were you thinking?"


    "Nothing!" She hurried to say and looked away. She let her hair fall over her face to cover her burning cheeks.


    He grabbed the strands of hair she hid behind and removed them from her face before tucking them behind her ear. Then he let his fingers brush the side of her neck. "What am I supposed to do with you?" He mumbled.


    She felt his other hand glide through her hair and touch her bare back. His thumb traced her shoulder de sending a shiver down her spine. Angelica felt the air thicken but then the tension suddenly broke when he pulled away and went back to sit in his chair.


    "Take your time to choose what you want to eat," he told her.


    Angelica blinked a few times and then looked down at the book in her hand. Her heart was still beating faster than it should and her eyes darted between the images. She only became confused by everything she had to choose from but also because she couldn''t think clearly yet.


    "I can''t choose," she said.


    "How about the meat. It will be good for you."


    Angelica nodded. "Alright."


    A young male dressed fully dressed came to them and took their orders and then they were alone at the table again. Angelica looked around and watched the couples at the table, talking,ughing, holding each other''s hands, and being so absorbed in their own world.


    "They are mates," Rayven said.


    "Can you just tell?" she asked.


    "Mostly, but they both have a mating mark."


    Angelica looked swiftly at their necks and found a mark right between their neck and shoulder. She remembered what Lucrezia told her and became curious about the whole not finding "the one" part.


    Rayven had said she was "the one" but he had existed long before her. She was born only twenty years ago.


    "How do you know you found the one?" She asked him.


    He became thoughtful. "It is just a feeling. I don''t think it is much different from humans. You meet someone and if they make an impression strong enough that you keep thinking about them and you recognize their voice and smell stronger than others then it means you have imprinted on them. That doesn''t necessarily mean you love them but it is the first step and what makes a demon pursue that person. Hopefully, those feelings grow into something more significant that can be tied with a mating bond."


    "Have you never imprinted on a woman before?"


    He smiled looking down, "no."


    How could it be possible? He had lived for so long and never liked a woman? She knew liking someone and desiring them were different things. He had probably been with many desirable women. How many she didn''t want to think about considering his age. It wasn''t easy to wrap her head around it.


    "I was too self-absorbed to notice anyone," the smile didn''t reach his sad eyes.


    "You noticed me," she beamed at him.


    He watched her in silence for a moment before he spoke, "you are extraordinary."

 Chapter 127 - 96 Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 127 - 96 Part 3</h4>


    After having the most delicious lunch Angelica had ever had, Rayven showed her more of the demon world. Angelica learned a lot just by watching her surroundings but also by listening to Rayven.


    The demon world was fascinating and even more fascinating was the demons themselves. Their worlds were alike in many ways but their behaviors were vastly different in many areas. Women were more present and more active in their society. Wherever she went there would be equally as many women as men. The female demons, unlike the female humans, were involved in everything, from political activities to household decisions. Power in the demon world had nothing to do with gender but rather with bloodline and age and if a demon female was older and from a pure bloodline then she was more powerful.


    "What do you mean by pure bloodline?" she asked.


    "It means that both parents are demons and they are closer to the original demons. The ones created. The closer you are to the original demons the more powerful you are," he exined.


    "How close are you to the originals?"


    "Not so very close. My parents were the third generation. This means I am three steps down the hierarchy and even more because I am not old in demon age. This is probably why my father chose to live in the human world because he could be more powerful there."


    "You''re not old?" her eyes widened.


    He chuckled. "In demon years I''m not old. The way we see age is different. A demon only starts developing his powers faster after a thousand years. Before that, the progress is slow, and therefore younger demons are less powerful unless they are closer to the originals."


    Angelica sighed. "How lucky. My father nagged me about being old and you are considered young."


    Rayvenughed.


    Angelica somehow missed her father''s nagging. Her mother''s death must have done something to him and she wondered why she never sat down to have a real conversation with him. Ask him why he changed so much. Tell him that he wasn''t like that before. Maybe if they had talked more and he let his emotions out he would have been able to heal and they would be in a better ce.


    After all she had been through, she had changed as a person and she would have done things differently now, but it was toote.


    Raven stoppedughing and looked at her concerned.


    "Was my father a bad person? "Angelica asked him.


    Rayven watched her thoughtfully before replying, "I''m in no position to say that anyone is bad. I have so far not seen anyone worse than me. I don''t know what your father did or how he was but he couldn''t have been worse than me." His eyes became distant as he continued to think, "I think your father loved your mother dearly. Looking into his eyes he looked like a lonely, suffering man looking for an escape."


    Angelica nodded feeling her heart clench.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    She forced a smile on her face, "maybe he found his escape atst."


    Rayven stroked her arms gently before grabbing her, "I wish I had tried to save him."


    She wished she had tried the same. "We are both unlucky when ites to parents, " she joked.


    "We are, "he agreed without humor.


    He took her hand and they continued to walk along the beach. There was something she liked so much about just walking together while holding hands. It was simple yet it felt special and intimate. It was rxing to hear and watch the waves of the ocean and the stars shining against the dark canvas. Angelica wished to just continue walking until she was tired and theny down on the beach and sleep.


    Leaving the beach Rayven took her to his home in the demon world. Angelica was surprised to find that he didn''t live in a cave and that his home looked nothing like the dark castle he used to live in.


    This ce was light, bright, and very clean. The walls were a creamy white which was her favorite color. There were nts and flowers and beautiful paintings decorating the walls. The curtains were thin and didn''t cover therge windowspletely so she could see the night sky. The whole ce was lit with what they calledmps and not a single hallway or room was dark.


    Taking her to a chamber dressed in all white, "this is my room." Rayven said.


    Angelica was surprised again. Even his room was white? Could it be because he didn''t live here or because he hadn''t been here since his punishment? It was the only exnation she could find but then how did the ce remain as.


    "How often do youe here?" she wondered.


    "Not so often, " he said as he went to sit on the bed.


    "Then who cleans this ce?"


    He chuckled. "Lucretia takes care of our homes in the demon world and she likes to keep things clean so I guess that''s why it looks like this despite my long absence. The woman has too much time on her hands." He shook his head.


    Even though he said such things about her, Angelica heard no resentment in his voice.


    "You don''t hate her, "she pointed out.


    Raven looked her way with a frown, "it''splicated."


    Complicated? What was he implying? Did he like her or not? She shook her head at her own silliness. Not hating didn''t have to mean liking.


    "Have you decided if you want to go to Lucrezia''s party?" Rayven asked.


    Angelica usually hated going to parties and dinners and her father would force her but now she craved to go outside and meet people. She wanted to feel as though she existed in a world where there was life.


    "I would like that," she said.


    "Would you like to wear your new dress to the party? "Rayven asked her.


    Angelica didn''t know what would be appropriate to wear to the party but that dress definitely looked better than this red one she was wearing.


    "What do you think I should do?" She looked at him for guidance.


    Rayven leaned back on the bed holding himself up with an elbow as he narrowed his eyes. His gaze darkened as it followed along her body, scanning her from head to toe and then up again before meeting her gaze. The way he looked at her and made her hold her breath.


    "I like you very much in red, "he said his voice changing into something more seductive. "I''m sure you''ll look as good in the other dress."


    Angelica cleared her throat, "well I should wear the other dress then."


    She went to grab the bag that he had ced on a chair and then pulled out the dress that he bought for her. Now she had a better clue on how to wear it since she had seen it on the statue. She held it up to ask Rayven just in case she was still clueless but when she turned to the bed he was gone.


    Angelica understood that he left to give her some privacy while getting dressed. She smiled to herself. He was learning quickly. Taking off the red dress she slipped into her new gown. If it was only this easy and fast to wear human female dresses. This took her no time or effort and felt like air against her skin.


    As she got dressed she realized she wouldn''t have an excuse to teleport back home to get some new clothes, including clothes for her period but she remembered that he knew about it now. Still, she wasn''tfortable talking about it. She didn''t know how to talk about it, what words to use. Knowing that she wouldn''t be shamed for it didn''t suddenly make herfortable.


    She dismissed the thought knowing that when the time came and she had to talk she would find a way to express herself. At that moment another thought came to mind about how she was dismissing every concern so easily. As if nothing mattered or that her brain just didn''t have the same capacity to think for a longer period anymore. This made her panic for a moment. She liked to think and know things but even now the panic disappeared quicker than it used to and she easily convinced herself to just enjoy herself.


    The dress was just like the previous dress, sleeveless and backless and with a slit at the bottom that revealed one of her legs. There were a few straps that had to be tied at the back and when she reached for them she felt a pair of cold hands taking the straps away from hers.


    "Let me help you," Rayven spoke from behind her.


    Angelica dropped her hands and let Rayven tie the straps at the back which caused the waist to narrow. His fingers would brush against her skin now and then but suddenly she felt his fingers dragging down her back, tracing her spine along the way. Not knowing what to do, she just stood still and tried to focus on breathing, but this man must want her to faint because next, she felt his lips on her back. A small gasp escaped her mouth and she almost stumbled forward before his arm came around her waist to hold her still. He trailed hot, wet kisses up her spine causing her to shudder in delight. He kissed between her shoulder des and then the back of her neck.


    "You smell so good, Angel." He husked. "Let me look at you."


    He turned her around and then took a few steps back. Angelica''s heart skipped several beats and heat rose to her face from the way he looked at her.


    "You look lovely," he said with a deeper voice.


    Angelica shuddered again and her heart went wild in her chest as he crossed the distance between them. He drew her into his arms and then gazed into her eyes. "More than marking you, what I want is to make love to you." He grabbed her chin and held her face up gently so she wouldn''t avoid his gaze. Angelica''s breath caught in her throat as his hands went to rest at the sides of her neck and brought his face closer. "I want to give you pleasure and take pleasure from you, Angelica."


    A shaky breath left her mouth before he caught her lips with his mouth. He sucked gently on her lower lip, just giving her a taste that made her delirious with want. "I know. Not now but I want you to anticipate that moment," he spoke next to her lips.


    Angelica grabbed onto his arms unable to handle the anticipation. She pulled him toward her and he only teased her more by tracing her lips with his tongue. "We have a party to attend," he reminded with a smirk.


    Well, he certainly had control in this area and she was the ve. A ve to this new maddening sensation.


    "Right," she breathed letting go of his arms.


    "Are you ready to leave?" He asked.


    She nodded.


    Lucrezia''s party was held in a ce that looked almost like a castle. Or it was a castle, just without the defense part and more decorative. The party started outside and there were many people sitting at different tables in the garden having drinks and food while chattering or dancing to the music that yed in the background.


    When they went inside, the party continued but not in a specific hall where all the guests came together. It was held in different rooms and halls where a group of guests gathered depending on what they wanted to do. One room was for dining, another one for drinking. In one hall the guests were entertained by dancers and in another hall, they danced with each other. Some rooms were quieter and others had music ying loudly in the background.


    Angelica was confused by all these parties taking ce under the same roof and Rayven didn''t seem less confused than her. He kept walking, probably not knowing where to take her and she remembered that he didn''t like social settings.


    "Here you are. I''m d you came." Lucrezia appeared out of nowhere. She wore a wine red dress and her lips were painted in the same color. Her high cheekbones also had a faint tint of red and her dark hair was put up in a messy bun that still looked elegant. A few locks fell at the edges of her perfectly sculpted face and Angelica was once again mesmerized by this woman''s beauty."You look stunning in this, Angelica." Sheplimented.


    "Thank you. You look very elegant."


    Lucrezia smiled. "I was thinking of introducing you to some of my human friends who are mated to demons."


    "I would like that," Angelica said.


    "Good," her green gaze then turned to Rayven. "I am sure you can take care of yourself while I take your wife away. "


    Angelica was surprised. She didn''t expect to be separated from the Rayven but she understood the situation. She looked over at him and he smiled at her reassuringly. "You can go ahead," he told her.


    Would he be all right? He didn''t seem toofortable here.


    "Come, Angelica," Lucrezia came to her side and put her arm around her as a gesture without touching her to lead the way. Angelica looked onest time at Rayven before following her. "Don''t worry about him. He also needs to make some friends and learn how to socialize." Lucrezia told her as they walked away.


    Angelica agreed. She just hoped he would try because as stubborn as he was, he could just sit in a corner and wait until she came back.


    Lucrezia took her to a calmer and smaller room. There was no loud music or too many voices. Only a fewdies sitting here in there onrge couches, sipping wine from a beautifully shaped ss. The room smelled like something feminine and alluring and was decorated in a way that made her feel like she was on a cloud. The white color of the interior, soft couches, and crystal decorations made the ce look calm, empty, and clean.


    Lucrezia took them to a certain corner with tworge white sofas where threedies sat. As they neared thedies stopped talking and looked their way.


    "Good eveningdies. This is Angelica, "Lucrezia began to introduce her to thedies. "Hopefully, she will be mated to a close friend of mine and is here on a short trip to see our world."


    "It''s nice meeting you Angelica. I am pearl. " Thedy with the golden hair introduced herself.


    "Good evening. I am Cora."


    "I''m Elise."


    They all introduced themselves.


    "It''s nice meeting you all," Angelica said.


    Lucrezia motioned for her to sit down and Angelica went to sit beside one of thedies and opposite the other two. Lucrezia sat on a couch alone.


    "All the threedies here are humans," Lucrezia said and they nodded in agreement.


    Angelica only needed to meet them to know that they were not demons. They didn''t have the same aura ofpelling beauty or anything that gave her warning signals. Nevertheless, they were beautiful and elegantdies.


    "How has your stay here been so far?" Pearl asked her.


    "It had been a new exciting experience," Angelica replied.


    "Have you decided when you''re going to have your mating ceremony?" She wondered.


    "Angelica and her husband are still in the early stages of the process. They have almost only been married for two weeks. " Lucrezia responded in her ce as if knowing it would make it easier for her.


    "Oh, I see. You''re married? I also got married before mating. We were married five months before we mated. It does take a while to build a rtionship that can bepleted with mating however, you''re not less bonded through marriage if you take the vows seriously."


    "A mistake that many make ising here to mate only after knowing each other for a short period and despite knowing how mating works. Theye here expecting a miracle and go home disappointed instead of with a beautiful memory," Lucrezia said.


    Cora nodded. "I agree. It''s better to enjoy all the steps that lead to mating. There''s something special in each step. I miss the days when I was courted by my mate. It was something new, unknown, and exciting. It was a journey of exploration where you learn new things about yourself and your mate. You discover new feelings and anticipate every moment. Are you perhaps in that step in your rtionship?"


    Angelica thought for a moment. "Yes," she replied.


    "It must be so exciting," she smiled.


    "Are you saying the other steps are not as exciting? " Lucrezia asked.


    Cora chuckled."They are a different kind of excitement. The excitement of the first time is unique."


    Lucrezia nodded thoughtfully. "Well, I can''t remember my first time. It was probably horrible so I don''t mind."


    All of themughed, while Lucrezia smiled halfheartedly as if to conceal her disappointment. She did remember her first time. Maybe even clearly but she would rather forget it.


    The rest of the conversation was pleasant. Angelica felt like she was part of the group from the way they included her in the conversation, asking questions and exining things. They even told stories about themselves where she got to know more about them. One of them lived in the demon world and the other two in the human world. Elise had a five-year-old son and Cora spoke of how she wanted children so badly.


    "Do you want children Angelica? " Cora asked.


    Children? Angelica has not thought that far. Not even before her life changedpletely. She knew that if she got married her husband would probably want children but she never thought about how she would feel about it or if she wanted it.


    "I haven''t thought about it, "she answered honestly.


    Elise waved her hand. "Don''t worry about it. It''s probably better to enjoy the first few years alone with your husband before a child starts running around. It''s a lot of work. "


    Coraughed, "you only have a son."


    Elise shook her head. "Having a demon child is not easy. Just wait till you have one of your own."


    Angelica wondered what she meant by that? If she was human and her husband was a demon her child would certainly not be ordinary.


    As if reading her thoughts, she replied to her question. "To have a child with a demon makes your child different from other children in the world he lives in. That is a challenge itself, not to speak of all the demon qualities he might obtain from his father that I have to keep up with when I have none of these abilities myself."


    Angelica nodded. She could only imagine the difficulty.


    "Then are you not mean to tell me to go to the human world to find someone for myself? Do you wish my life to beplicated?" Lucrezia asked with humor.


    Elise chuckled while shaking her head. "Since you haven''t found anyone yet and I want to see you happy with someone, I guessed that maybe the one is in the human world. Not necessarily a human but he could be."


    "And if he''s human then perhaps he''s not even born yet, " Cora added teasingly.


    Lucrezia shook her head."I don''t think a human male can handle me. "


    Pearl raised a brow. "Or maybe you can''t handle a human male. "


    Lucrezia smirked, "perhaps."


    "Or perhaps he is not human or a demon," Cora tilted her head.


    "I''ll never mate with a shade," Lucrezia said firmly.


    "Life is full of surprises," Elise shrugged. "I would have said the same about demons a few years ago."


    They continue chattering about all kinds of things while having wine. Angelica felt more and more rxed the more she finished her ss. She had never finished a ss of wine before.


    After the long chat, it was time for thedies to go home. Each one of them hugged her which was a surprise. "I hope to see you soon, again." They told her.


    Angelica hoped so too. She thanked him for the great time she had and then they left her alone with Lucrezia.


    "Come, "Lucrezia told her once they were alone.


    Angelica followed her and Lucretia took her to arge balcony with an ocean view. She pulled the pins from her hair and let the dark strands fall over her shoulders. She sighed, "I hate having my hair tied. It gives me a headache."


    Angelica only smiled as she went to stand beside her. She looked at the beautiful view ahead and then turned to her. "Thank you for being so weing and introducing me to your friends. "


    Lacresha leaned against the rim of the balcony. "You''re wee. "


    "Why are you being so kind to me and helping me?" Angelica wondered.


    "Well, you could say that I''m getting something out of it. Most of the things that I do are strategic. "


    "What are you getting out of this?"


    "That''s a secret, " she smirked.


    Angelica started for a long moment trying to figure out this woman''s intentions but it was not easy to read her. Her gut feeling wasn''t quite working on her as well as strongly as it was on other people. Who was this woman?


    "Whatever your intentions are I hope it does not include hurting Rayven. I know he did terrible things and it''s probably worse than what I imagine because I haven''t seen those things but he''s changing now."


    Lucrezia smiled. "You''re right. You can only imagine the things he has done and it''s probably not even close to the reality of his crimes. The kind of things that he did requires to be seen with your own eyes to understand the severity of his actions. And for me to say that something is severe after living for so long and seeing many horrible things I''ll let you rethink just how bad he was. But he is indeed changing and I have told him many times and will tell you that I am not the enemy, but I''m not your friend either and can never be. "


    Angelica nodded understanding theplexity of the situation.


    "I was thinking of inviting you to a mating ceremony. I know you''re afraid of fangs but if you''re still curious then you''re wee to attend. "


    Did Rayven tell her?


    "Don''t worry. Rayven didn''t tell me anything and he doesn''t have to. I might not be able to read your mind but I can read his very well. "


    Angelica remembered what Rayven had told her about Archdemons being able to read other demons'' minds.


    "There is no rush. You cane only if you want to. You and Rayven still have a lot of things to figure out before mating anyway. You''re getting to know him and he''s getting to know himself, discovering his feelings and reflecting on his previous actions. It''s all part of redemption and it''s a crucial part. Before forgivenesses repentance. He will suffer for a little more but don''t worry, even that is part of the progress and little suffering doesn''t kill demons. What do you say? Are you interested in seeing how two soulse together?"


    "I would like to attend.. "Angelica said.

 Chapter 128 - 97

    <h4>Chapter 128 - 97</h4>


    Angelica was in the privy chamber in Rayven''s home. He called it a bathroom and she had never seen anything like it before. It was muchrger than a private chamber and much brighter and cleaner. The walls were covered with white tiles and the toilet was made of white porcin. They had a different-looking basin that was attached to the wall and it had faucets with never-ending water. Just like the shower ce he showed her.


    Angelica had never seen a shower before. Humans bathed. But now she could stand and have water rush over her whole body while she focused on washing herself. What a fascinating thing she thought. Getting clean here was much easier than back in the human world.


    What fascinated and shocked her the most though, was the fact that she could have both cold and hot water depending on which faucet handle she turned on. This had to be magic. Where did the hot watere from? And how could it go from cold to hot and then back to cold so fast? Was this some demon thing whatever that meant?


    Angelica''s thoughts drifted away to everything she had learned about demons. They were evil creatures that manipted humans to sin and turn from God. Strangely she hadn''t thought about those things when Rayven told her he was a demon. Maybe that was why she had a hard time believing him. He wasn''t how she had imagined demons to look like. But he couldpel. He said he could manipte minds and he could clearly manipte hers. Was there a way she could know if she was being manipted?


    She shook her head. Why would Rayven manipte her? That was not how she saw him. He was not that kind of person in her head even when he used to be mean and despite the few times that he manipted her.


    Angelica knew that he thought bad of himself and she had learned that demons were evil but she had learned to trust her strong instinct and now that she remembered her mother''s words she was paying even more attention to her gut feeling. Her mother must have told her that for a reason.


    Could this have to do with her fear of fangs? Fear was her instinct when she saw fangs and maybe that was why her fear was so strong because her instinct was strong. Perhaps her mother knew that one day the shades woulde looking for her, that the man who tortured the woman she was connected to in her mind woulde back looking for her and her instinct would warn her.


    Her stomach turned thinking of all the problems she would have to face when she went back to the human world. Had she been alone she wouldn''t have been so frightened but two people she cared about were involved that could get hurt because of her. Or three people perhaps? She was also concerned about the King. Knowing she was connected to him through Ramona didn''t make her feel better about thinking about him. Rayven wouldn''t like that.


    Angelica would have sacrificed herself if she wasn''t the only person her brother had left and if she knew Rayven would be alright. She had pulled him from the brink of death and was afraid he would go back to the darkness if she left him.


    Where was he at now? She knew he was still struggling. She had wanted to help him but she had be weak and sick and unable to help anyone, even herself.


    Looking into the tall mirror, she examined her naked body. She had lost a little weight but it wasn''t that bad. She had never been one to worry about her looks or think that she didn''t look good. Well, it was hard to think that way when the only thing she wasplimented for was her appearance. So why did she suddenly start to care about how she looked?


    Angelica never thought she would want to look her best for someone else? She often tried to downy her looks, just to avoid everyone''s gazes but now every woman in this world looked good. Suddenly she wasn''t the one everyone stared at and she felt like she finally blended in but it also made her wonder if that was the reason Rayven never looked at her with lust before. Because he was used to seeing beautiful women and she wasn''t exceptional in that regard.


    Now, he definitely looked at her with lust in his eyes. They became a smoldering ck that made her heart race, but things were different. They were married and they knew more about each other. They had time for feelings to develop and maybe he hade to desire her more with time. Still, she knew desire and love were separate things.


    Angelica might not understand her feelings all the time but she didn''t like to deny them or run away. She wanted to understand. She was too curious to hide or run away for too long.


    Usually, the times she denied them was when her mind, her heart, and her instinct told herpletely different things. What was she supposed to do then? She liked to follow her heart and with her mind understand those feelings but what if her mind didn''t agree or couldn''t understand? And what if her instinct disagreed with both her heart and mind?


    She faced this dilemma when Rayven told her about his past. Her mind knew he was telling the truth, her heart wished to not ept it because it had seen the good but her instinct had told her something else altogether. Something that was just a feeling that she couldn''t quite understand until she saw him standing on the balcony rim. Maybe that was the thing with instinct. Only when faced with the real situation would it appear and give answers. This could be the solution to Constantine. She would have to face him because there was more to her instinct when it came to him and she wouldn''t be able to understand the feeling if she kept running away and hiding.


    Putting those thoughts aside she picked up her nightgown and slid into it. It was a short, sleeveless silken dress in white. She didn''t mind since she hadn''t bled the whole day. But the underwear was strange. It was small, ufortable, and only covered a little. These demons really liked small clothing. Afterbing her damp hair she left the bathroom.


    When she walked into the chamber, the lights were different. It was dimly lit and Rayven sat at the edge of the bed and seemed lost in thought. Angelica slowly walked closer and he looked up at her. As his gaze traveled over her body, his eyes darkened in a way that made her heart race, but then as if regaining control over them, they returned to normal, and he smiled at her.


    "How did it feel to shower?" He asked.


    "It was refreshing," she replied.


    He reached his hand out and she ced her hand in his before he gently pulled her. He made her sit on his leg and her legs ended up between his. One of his arms came around her waist and he leaned in and kissed her shoulder.


    "Did you like your stay here so far?"


    Angelica nodded, "yes."


    He rested one hand on her thigh and that alone made her bodye alive. Maybe because she was wearing less clothes. Either way, she was overreacting. He wasn''t even touching her bare skin but she wanted him to.


    "You are probably tired. Do you want to sleep?"


    All those nights, he had held back because he knew she was bleeding. Was he still doing so? Did he think that she was still bleeding?


    "Do you want to sleep?" she asked him.


    He smiled. "You know I don''t need much sleep."


    Angelica''s heart skipped a beat. "I can stay awake," she said.


    "What do you want to do then?"


    Now her heart was beating faster. "Anything you like."


    He chuckled amused. Then he grabbed her chin and turned her head to look into her eyes. His dark once seemed to stare right into her soul. "What do you like, Angelica? What do you want?"


    Angelica stopped breathing as her thoughts drifted to their moment earlier in this room. He had told her what he wanted and she didn''t want to make him wait anymore. She didn''t want to wait either. He had awakened something in her and now she was restless.


    His hand traveled down her back and up again in a soft caress and his other hand slowly traveled up her leg and thigh, moving her gown up to bare her thighs. His lips yed across her arm and Angelica closed her eyes.


    "What do you want, Angelica?" He asked as his hand began to caress her thigh, his fingers slowly shifting to her inner thigh.


    Angelica curled her toes as waves of heat went straight to her core. Rayven buried his face in her neck, his wet mouth teasing the sensitive flesh. "Tell me," he murmured his fingers inching higher up her inner thigh. It was as if he knew exactly where she wanted to be touched.


    Angelica fought back the urge to sp her legs together while also wanting to part them. She bit her bottom lip to stifle the sound that rose to her throat when his fingers continued their search up. The moment he touched her where she ached through the underwear she jerked in his hold and a small pleading sound left her throat.


    "I didn''t hear you," he said, nipping at her throat.


    Angelica''s breath came out in shallow pants and she couldn''t help but sp her legs together at the building pressure of his touch.


    Abruptly he stopped and then shifted them so she was lying on the bed beneath him. A short moment of panic settled in.


    What if it was horrible? Or only painful as she heard some say? What if he didn''t like it or her? And what was she supposed to do or was expected to do? She knew there was no pleasure in this for her. She was only supposed to please him. Then why did it feel good? Why did she anticipate it?


    Rayven must have seen the panic in her eyes because he paused and then pulled away. "I am in no rush. I can wait," he said.


    He was about to remove himself from herpletely when she pushed herself up and grabbed the sleeve of his robe. He looked at her with a frown and she opened her mouth to say something but didn''t know what.


    Rayven watched her, waiting for her to speak. Angelica felt her face burn as the words formed in her mind and she moved her lips to speak.. "I want you to take pleasure from me," she said.

 Chapter 129 - 98

    <h4>Chapter 129 - 98</h4>


    "I want you to take pleasure from me," she said her gaze shying away from his.


    Rayven stiffened. He knew his wife could be bold but he didn''t expect this. At least not so soon. And now that she openly told him what she wanted, he didn''t know what to do with himself. Desire hit him stronger than ever before and he could feel his gums itch before he even started. He focused on keeping his mouth shut to not frighten her and looked into her eyes. She wanted him. The desire in her eyes was evident and there was no hint of fear. But he had seen the panic in them for a short moment. The same panic that was slowly rising in his chest. Did she panic for the same reasons as him?


    He grabbed her hand and removed her hold. "Angelica," he breathed realizing he had been holding his breath. "Could you¡­ wait a moment. I need a moment." He said feeling embarrassed.


    She frowned but nodded. "Yes."


    "I''ll be back," he assured her.


    She nodded again.


    Rayven hurried out of the room feeling stupid and cursing himself. He went far away to a ce where he couldn''t smell her or hear her heartbeat. Standing in front of the ocean he took a deep breath and looked down at his trembling hands, trying to stop them from shaking but they refused to obey. Letting his hands fall he went back to focus on his breathing and clearing his mind. He tried to reach for his demon, to know if he would be able to control himself. It had been so long since he had been with a woman. Did he even remember what to do? His body was reacting right but would he act right? He had never been with a woman to please her, only to please himself so he wasn''t sure what to do to make her enjoy it.


    He remembered her words. They echoed in his mind. "Take pleasure from me."


    He clenched his jaw. Clearly, she forgot the part where he told her he wanted to give her pleasure as well. But he couldn''t me her for thinking that way. That was the reality for many human females and it pained him that she thought that way. It even worried him, that what she thought might turn out true. That he might be selfish once he loses himself in the moment and end up disappointing her.


    Rayven shook his head. Why was he suddenly afraid? He had waited for this moment, teased her, made her anticipate it. He couldn''t run away now. Hell, he didn''t want to despite the fear.


    Clenching his hands into fists he decided he needed to go back before he made her worry. And he needed to exercise a lot of self-control. At least this first time. Hopefully, his demon would cooperate like it did thesest few days.


    When he went back to the room, Angelica was still waiting for him in bed. Her red hair burned like fire in the dim light and her blue eyes prated through his as she gazed up at him. She looked worried.


    "Are you alright?" she asked him.


    He walked up to her slowly, his heart beating fast in his chest. It kept doing it whenever he was with her. Whenever he wanted her, kissed her or touched her. Her heart must be beating fast for the same reason because he couldn''t see fear in them.


    Once he was standing next to the bed where she sat and he looked down upon her. He reached for her face, cupping her cheek gently. She ced her hand on top of his. "Is it the fangs?" she asked him.


    He smiled. If she only knew that it was not just the fangs. It was him. All of him. She set him on fire, made him burn then made him starve. She sucked the breath out of his lungs and gasping for air never felt so good. She tormented him and now she wanted him to take pleasure from her.


    "Will you be alright as long as you don''t see them?" he asked. "We can turn off the lights"


    It wouldn''t matter to him because he would be able to see her anyway.


    Angelica''s eyes darted, not in fear. She was contemting the option and then she nodded.


    Rayven''s heart skipped a beat while he reached for his robe. He removed it slowly from his shoulders and Angelica watched him with those piercing blue eyes. How long had it been since he took pleasure from someone watching him? But this time it was different. It wasn''t pride that pleased him. It was the fact that she was pleased by how he looked and he wanted to please her.


    Getting up on the bed he trapped her body between his thighs. Angelicay down, her gaze still locked on his. He could hear her heart elerate and watched her chest rise and fall. The air became suddenly thick. He could hear his own heartbeat as well as he leaned down, cing his hands on each side of her head and bringing his lips closer to hers.


    Angelica closed her eyes and when her hot breath reached his lips his eyes shut by themselves. And then he tasted heaven. Sweet soft lips met his own and he drew in a sharp breath at how quickly his body reacted to hers. Fear crept into his chest but got buried down by the strong desire aroused by her sweet mouth. He let his weight down on her gently, wanting to feel her body beneath his as he savored her lips.


    Her arms slowly encircled his neck as she opened her mouth for him, their tongues meeting in an erotic dance. He reveled in this torture. Rayven sucked on her tongue and lips, and in response, she moaned. Her fingers went into his hair, urging him on.


    God! How was he supposed to control himself?


    His lips tumbled down her jaw and then he buried his face in her neck. He bathed in her intoxicating scent, burned his lips into her skin wanting to leave any kind of mark, wanting to mark her as his. He could feel her fast pulse beneath his tongue, inviting his fangs out teasingly.


    With a thought, Rayven turned the lights off and the room became dark. Angelica stiffened. "It is alright," he assured hering up to kiss her lips again. This time he kissed her carefully, knowing his fangs could scare her away.


    *********


    Angelica panicked for a moment even though she had convinced herself she wouldn''t be afraid. But she was still unable to control her fear just like she couldn''t control her desire. Knowing his fangs were there scared her and just a touch of his lips set her on fire. How was that possible?


    Rayven kissed her slowly, letting her know that he was being careful and she rxed into his kisses as the waves of heat returned to her body. The battle of fear and desire turned into something risky and now her heart was beating fast for two different reasons.


    Rayven''s lips went to her ear. He kissed her slowly and then whispered, "Don''t be afraid."


    Angelica tried not to. She didn''t know if the darkness was helping or not but now that she couldn''t see him she imagined what they looked like in his mouth and shuddered.


    Sensing her fear, Rayven drew back and in the darkness, she could tell he was watching her face. Could he even see her? She couldn''t. All she saw was a shadow of his face and the hair that fell down at the sides.


    Oh Lord, she hated this. She didn''t want to fear him at this moment. What was he thinking? Was he hurt? She wanted to see his face.


    "Rayven," she carefully reached for him, cing her hand between his neck and shoulder.


    Without a word, he leaned down again but didn''t kiss her. He licked her lips instead, in a slow sensual motion that made her shiver for a different reason. And then he kissed her with an aching sweetness that pulled and tugged at her body. Suddenly she wished to be naked and have his hands caress her all over, but Rayven nned to tease her some more.


    His lips moved lower down, nting kisses down her neck and corbone. Then she felt his hot mouth between her breasts through the thin fabric. He kissed her through her nightgown continuing down to her stomach.


    Angelica''s need to feel him grew stronger. Her heart felt heavier as if weighing on her lungs and making breathing difficult.


    Rayven brought his lips up to hers again, kissing her with a hunger that both frightened and excited her. He wasn''t careful anymore and she would feel the graze of his teeth or was it fangs, she couldn''t tell but panic slowly built and shattered as soon as his hand brushed over her breast. It was brief but she felt the jolt of heat his touch caused and her fear was soon forgotten.


    His fingers traced down her neck and shoulder before grabbing the strap of her dress. He removed it from one shoulder before following it with kisses. Angelica knew her dress woulde off soon but Rayven didn''t rush it. Every inch that he bared was met by his lips. He kissed the swell of her breasts and then moved lower without baring them. He teased them through the fabric, touching, kissing, licking until she could barely catch her breath.


    And then he caressed her out of her nightgown. If he didn''t pause to look at her, she wouldn''t have felt shy but now she did and her hands came instinctively up to cover herself but Rayven didn''t allow her. Grabbing her wrists he pinned them down at the sides of her head. Could he see her? She thought she was well covered by the darkness.


    "You look perfect," he said with a strained husky voice.


    Angelica shivered. He could see her. She was the only one blind in this situation. Her face flushed red and she struggled to free her hands but he held her still.


    He leaned down, his bare chest touching hers, the small friction causing a moan to rise to her throat. "I told you, I n to see all of you," he husked next to her ear and then nted a kiss in the crook of her neck.


    This was unfair. "I want to see you," she breathed.


    If he could see her, she might as well see him. He drew back to look at her. "Are you sure?" He asked.


    She nodded.


    He sat up, still having her trapped between his thighs before the lights went on but dimmer than they were before.


    Her gaze fell on his refined stomach and slowly traveled up to his toned chest and arms. The tip of his dark hair glistened against his shoulders and his dark eyes glowed with need while watching her just like she watched him. Her gaze went to his mouth. He held his lips together but she could tell the fangs were hidden behind those lips. Strangely her eyes wandered down his body again, her curiosity stronger than the fear rising to her chest. He was ravishing in the dim light and she wanted to touch him. Feel his body beneath her fingertips.


    "Touch," was all he said and all he needed to say for her to reach for him. She didn''t know where or how to touch him.


    Angelica ced her hand hesitantly on his chest and he drew in a sharp breath at the touch. She could feel his heart pounding under her palm and the heat of his skin. Still unsure she moved her hand down slowly, taking her time to feel his body. He trembled slightly under her touch when she reached beneath his waist moving closer to the silken fabric around his hips. Then she stopped, her cheeks burning.


    Rayven chuckled a pained sound, "you torture me, Angel." He said than suddenly grabbed both her hands. He pinned them above her head, took her lips in a searing kiss before tasting every inch of her bare skin.


    Angelica gasped, shocked by the intensity of his kiss but she had no time to recover as his lips continued down her body, kissing her in the most sinister way and finding the most sensitive parts of her body. Or so she thought. She didn''t know what was toe until he parted her legs with his own and his hand reached between them.


    A soft cry left her lips that got muffled by his mouth. He touched her and kissed her at the same time and Angelica dug her fingers into his back fighting the urge to move against his hand. Rayven murmured something against her lips but her brain was a foggy haze to register what he said. She felt herself melting. Between her legs, her blood pulsed in rhythm with her heartbeat.


    "Ah Rayven," She arched against him, the strokes of his fingers sending ripples of fire down her legs. Her muscles tightened and she thought she might die of want.


    "What do you want, Angel?" He spoke against her lips.


    God, she wasn''t sure exactly what she wanted so she just blurted whatever was on her mind, "I want you." She said breathless, writing beneath him when he stopped touching her. Lord, she was going to beg soon. Her body was a tight knot, waiting to erupt but couldn''t yet.


    "Take off my clothes," he breathed heavily and her heart leaped to her throat.


    Angelica swallowed as her trembling hands reached for the silken fabric around his hips and she untied it sluggishly. She didn''t know whether to focus on his lips or on undressing him.


    When she kept struggling he helped her with one hand and then he waspletely naked. She had already seen him, all of him but now she felt him, all of him pressing against her, and her heart hummed with a new desire. Her body tightened even more and then he reached for her underwear. He took it off without any effort leaving thempletely naked in the dim light. Exposed to each other with nothing to hide.


    Rayven paused, worry shifting through his hot gaze. She saw the tips of his fangs but in this vulnerable moment, where he saw all of her and she saw all of him, where she trusted him with her body, she couldn''t be afraid.


    Rayven moved closer, adjusted himself between her legs, and then loomed over her, still watching her face intently. "It might not feel good the first time," he warned.


    That was what she thought but it had only felt good so far. She was surprised by how much her body begged for his. Even looking at his fangs the blood in her veins remained hot.


    Rayven frowned when he realized she was looking at his fangs without fear. "Are you not afraid anymore?" He asked.


    She looked up and into his eyes. "No."


    Rayven narrowed his gaze, an unknown emotion passing through his eyes but she knew it was something good. With a gentle smile, he leaned down and kissed her. She was learning his kisses and what they meant. This one wasn''t only driven by lust. It was slow, sweet, and loving. It tugged at her heart instead of her body and she wanted him more than before.


    All of her wanted all of him.


    He pulled back to watch her as he eased into her and she opened for him. Both her mind, her body, and heart were willing to unite with him. She could see the same need in his eyes, an urge he was unable to hold back.


    "Tell me if it hurts," he told her.


    Angelica winced at the burning pain of the intrusion. It was going to hurt, but she could handle pain.


    "Don''t stop," she told him when he stiffened. She knew he was holding back with all his strength. She could feel him tremble slightly under her touch.


    Angelica''s legs tightened around his waist as he began to move into her, causing her both pain and pleasure. Her pulse quickened in her throat, and she grabbed onto him, buried her fingers into his back, and panted hotly against his shoulder.


    Her hips rose to meet his, pushing herself into the rush of pure pleasure, desperate for release. Her inner core twitched in taut ecstasy, a rapture almost too overwhelming to bear.


    Rayven kissed her, kissed her until she was breathless, until she cried out for him. He held nothing back this time, ovee by his need to possess her, to brand her as his forevermore.. He brought her to the brink and carried her over, her bodying apart with a cry.

 Chapter 130 - 99 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 130 - 99 Part 1</h4>


    Angelica opened her eyes to the warm light that peeked through the curtain looking thinkings covering the window. They had small slits through which the light prated. She brought her free hand up to rub her eyes and the other was pinned against her body with Rayven''s arm that rested around her waist. She could feel his hot breath against her neck, tickling through her hair, and the rise and fall of his chest against her bareback. Only a small movement and she realized they werepletely naked under the sheets.


    Afterst night''s experience, Rayven had just held her in his arms, both of them panting, listening to their breathing and heartbeat steadily decrease, and then she had just fallen asleep. Now her heartbeat increased again as she remembered what happenedst night in detail and she became aware of every part of his body that was touching hers at the moment.


    Suddenly Rayven stirred in his sleep, his arm tightened around her pressing her body to his as if he had read her thoughts. She had never felt more thankful that he couldn''t read her mind. That would be awful in this situation.


    "Rayven?" She whispered wondering if he was awake.


    She got no reply. He was sleeping.


    Carefully, she turned around, avoiding making too much contact as to not wake him. Her eyes widened when she came face to face with him. Unable to believe what she was seeing she carefully removed the hair that fell over a part of his face.


    Oh, Lord. He waspletely healed and he was mesmerizing. She ran her fingers over the side of his face where the scars used to be. The skin was smooth under her fingers. There was only a little faint scar near his ear. It was a line that followed the edge of his face as if he had tried to peel the skin of his facepletely. She frowned, thinking of how painful that would have been or must have been if he had done it. She hoped not.


    Her fingers slowly moved down to his lips and she remembered his fangs. An odd feeling came over her. She didn''t fear them but...there was still something bothering her. Something locked in her mind, somehow trying toe up to the surface. Angelica forced herself to think and then she remembered something. An image, the tip of a fang pricking a finger,


    a gentle smile reaching the eyes. Mysterious catlike eyes. She could not be mistaken.


    It was Constantine.


    Why was he smiling at her?


    She tried to remember more but her mind went nk. Now, she was utterly confused.


    Rayven stirred again, but he was still sleeping. From his rxed face, she could tell he was having a good sleep so she decided to not disturb him. Carefully she removed his arm and then got out of bed holding one of the sheets around her body. She felt strange walking with a little soreness between her legs.


    Once she was in the bathroom, she brushed her teeth and rinsed her mouth before getting into the shower. Angelica felt like she was wasting water but she would just wash up a little. She put her hair up since she had only washed it yesterday and then opened the water. It took her a while to adjust it to the right temperature and meanwhile the steam covered the ss door. She wondered what the point of the door was if it didn''t hide her.


    Angelica got under the water while avoiding her hair from getting wet. The lukewarm water felt so good rushing against her skin that she let it run longer than she intended while gently rubbing her neck and shoulders. Her thoughts drifted away to Rayven caressing her with his masterful hands and her heartbeat picked up slowly before skipping a beat when she suddenly heard the door to the shower open.


    Turning around she found Rayven standing at the door. Naked. Her heart went wild as he stepped inside and closed the door behind him, his gaze running over her like hot liquid.


    He stepped closer and her lips just so she could breathe when he wrapped one arm around her waist and pulled her against his chest.


    "You could have woken me to help you with this," he said his fingers reaching for the bun on her head. He let her hair down and stepped forward so that she stepped back under the water. Another step back and the water poured over both of them.


    Rayven took her mouth with his in an eager, deliberate kiss. Hisrge hands traveled up her bare back, one getting into her hair, holding her head in ce as he deepened the kiss. Angelica shuddered, her hands grasping the muscles on his arms as he ravished her mouth. As if he never touched her or kissed herst night and had been starving to have her.


    He broke the kiss, "why do I want you more for each day?" he breathed against her lips but didn''t wait for her to reply. He kissed her again and Angelica knew he wanted her without him saying. She could feel him pressing hard against her and she lost her breath.


    She had to pull away from him to breathe but his lips were eager and moved down to her neck. Angelica''s head fell back with a sigh as her fingers got into his now wet hair. God, he wasn''t like this with herst night. What was happening?


    Suddenly she felt her back against the shower wall and he captured her lips again. He bit her lower lip gently, causing her insides to quiver. Her body was hot again, taut and aching for his.


    There was no nervousness this time standing in the way of the desire building in her. She knew this would feel good even if pain was involved. Rayven''s kisses moved down her jaw and to her neck again. His mouth never felt so good against her skin. His wet body felt even better under her palm. She touched him shamelessly and he groaned in approval. A sound that only aroused her more. And then she felt it. The graze of his fangs against her neck sent tremors down her body.


    Rayven stiffened and pulled away immediately. "I am sorry," he breathed looking frightened.


    He misunderstood her. She trembled for a different reason. It was as if his fangs touched a nerve that sent prickling heat throughout her body.


    "I am not afraid," she said.


    He studied her face as if trying to understand her but she didn''t let him think for too long.. She stepped forward, wrapping her arms around him she tiptoed and kissed him.

 Chapter 131 - 99 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 131 - 99 Part 2</h4>


    Angelica kissed him as if she had always known how to kiss. What was fear when she had bared herselfpletely already? What was fear when he had taken all of her, touched and seen every part of her? The only thing left was for him to hear her thoughts. Nothing else.


    This should have frightened her more than the fangs. This man had stripped her in two weeks. She waspletely at his mercy and she wasn''tining. She wasn''t the least frightened. She had already done what she feared the most. Giving all of herself to someone.


    Rayven kissed her back but didn''t touch her. Angelica drew back to look at him. Was she too brave? From what she had learned, as a woman she should let her husband make the first move and let him lead her. Did he dislike this?


    His dark eyes only showed lust, staring at her through thick wetshes. "That is not enough." He told her.


    Angelica''s body flushed. "What should I do?"


    Rayven blinked a few times as if taken aback by her question and then he smirked, cupping her face with one hand. "Oh, Angel. You ask very dangerous questions."


    Angelica was clueless in matters like these, still, she understood what he meant by dangerous. A thrilling danger. She didn''t mind such a thing.


    God, who was she? She didn''t recognize the woman in her mind?


    He traced her cheek with his thumb while watching her lips. Then he looked up into her eyes, "kiss me until I can''t taste anything else for days."


    Angelica wasn''t sure if that was even possible but she could try. She leaned into him again and this time he embraced her as their lips locked. She kissed him long and hard until he groaned and she felt his chest vibrate against hers. His arms tightened even more around her waist and his body grew stiffer.


    He grabbed her hair, pulling a bit harder this time, and then burned his lips into her neck. He sucked and nibbled on a specific spot that grew more sensitive until a small flick of his tongue made her shudder. She grasped him hard as if demanding something and she wasn''t sure what.


    Breathless, Rayven brought his lips against hers again, brushing lightly, his hot breath fanning her lips. "It hurts," he said surprised. "Do you want to?"


    Angelica was confused for a moment but then she understood. His fangs hurt. He had told her he would know when she was wanted it. Was that what she demanded? There was a strange tingling in her neck and when she thought of him biting her it tingled even more.


    Feeling the words stuck in her throat she nodded. Now she was nervous again and not in a bad way.


    Rayven drew her gently into his arms this time. She could feel him tremble slightly as he leaned in. Angelica tilted her head back while her heart pounded in her ribcage. His tongue stroked her neck where it tingled and Angelica wrapped her arms around him, bracing herself for what wasing, but nothing could prepare her. A graze of his fangs and her body trembled. Another graze and she gasped.


    "Rayven!" She grasped his hair. Strange sensations went through her body that shocked her and before she could think he sank his fangs into her neck.


    Angelica cried out in pain, digging her fingers into his arm. She was shocked and it made her body tense. She was so close to pushing him off when she felt the first surge of blood, the sucking and pulling sensation in her neck that pulled at other parts of her body as well. Her legs quivered and her head began to spin. As if knowing, Rayven tightened his hold around her and held her firmly.


    Angelica let herself melt in his arms, her head falling back by itself. Rayven continued to drink from her and her body responded to every pull of his mouth until she wasn''t just enjoying it but frustration came over her. A need so achingly strong that she squirmed in his arms.


    Rayven suddenly grasped the back of her thighs and lifted her up. Angelica wrapped her legs around him and as her back hit the wall, she felt him inside of her.


    Another cry left her lips. His body moved into hers in rhythm with the sucking of her blood and soon embarrassing sounds were leaving her lips.


    A whirl and they were suddenly in bed, their bodies still molded together, moving together. His fangs still in her neck, the sucking intensifying and the rhythm of his strokes increasing in time with her breathing.


    Angelica arched up against him, her muscles tightening beyond what she could bear and then her body gave in with a cry.


    Rayven copsed on top of her with a groan and remained there for a while, breathing heavily against her neck. Her body was still quivering from pleasure and her heart felt like it would stop.


    "Oh, I am sorry," Rayven breathed as he tried to push himself up.


    Angelica wasn''t sure what he was apologizing for.


    "Are you alright?" He asked her studying her face.


    Angelica nodded speechlessly and then shivered when his hot body wasn''t covering hers anymore. He rolled off of her and grabbed the sheet on the bed to cover her.


    "I should have been careful," he said looking displeased as he put the sheet on top of her.


    His lips were red from drinking her blood and now she suddenly felt pain in her neck. She brought her hand up to touch where he bit her but she felt no wound.


    "Does it hurt?"


    She shook her head. "No. I am fine."


    He narrowed his eyes where he sat beside her, still wet from the shower. His body was also slightly flushed, his eyes dark, his lips red and slightly swollen. He looked¡­ enticing.


    Yes, someone definitely took over her body and mind and it wasn''t a woman she didn''t know.. Just the touch of this man.

 Chapter 132 - 100

    <h4>Chapter 132 - 100</h4>


    In the night, under the full moon, people were dancing around arge fire, chanting some strange words and then reaching their arms up to the sky. Smoke rose from the fire and then they bent down, picking up the wooden bowls at their feet. It held a thick red liquid that they gulped down before continuing their dance around the fire.


    "Bring more."


    A dark haired woman gathered the bowls before going into one of the houses. It was dark inside and fire suddenly lit the room. A man was tied to a chair in the middle of the room, his head hanging low as if asleep. Or dead. The woman went to him, grabbed him by the hair and tilted his head back.


    It was the King..


    He opened his eyes a moment before the woman cut his throat without a warning.


    Horrified William shot his eyes open with a gasp. Cold weat covered his face and he was panting. He realized it was all just a dream and tried to take a deep breath when he saw a white ghost like figure from the corner of his eyes and his heart skipped again. He rolled in bed pulling the knife he hid under the pillow and holding it toward the white figure that only happened to be Lord Amore.


    "Oh, "William breathed relieved.


    The golden eyed demon narrowed his eyes, standing next to the bed with his arms crossed behind his back."You need to be quicker than that if you''re going to protect yourself against creatures of the night." He said.


    Even if he was quick enough he would probably not be able to kill a demon so easily. Or a shade.


    "You''re under my protection here. No need to be afraid." The demon said. "You could use a bath." His voice was as cold as his aura and as he vanished he caused a chilling rush of air.


    William shivered.


    Since he had arrived here at Lord Amore''s mansion he had felt something strange. Lord Amore''s mansion was not as luxurious as Lord Quintus''s but not as dark as Lord Rayven''s either. It was just¡­ dull. With it''s old ck and gray walls andck of furnishing it gave a feeling of a haunted house and Lord Amore looked no less than a ghost.


    He moved quietly, spoke in a low voice and left an icy air and an eering atmosphere wherever he went. But what unsettled William the most was the feeling of being watched. It was as if Lord Amore followed him around or watched him from a corner just like a ghost. Not to mention his taste in art. The strange paintings that covered his walls, depicting strange scenarios of death, souls and possession.


    Could demons possess humans?


    Lord Amore made him nervous for some odd reason. He was even more difficult to read than the King. His body, voice and eyes revealed nothing. He could only read his face. Just a little. William wondered what his sin was, and why his eyes were so empty. They looked even more dead than Lord Rayven''s. Maybe that was why he frightened him. Nothing was more dangerous than someone who already considered themselves dead. They had nothing to lose.


    William looked at the dagger in his hand and then put it on the bedstand. He could definitely use a bath since he almost never bathed in military camp. He would sometimes sneak to theke nearby and wash himself whenever he got little time.


    Lord Amore''s servant, an old man named Arald who seemed to know the true nature of Lord Amore but didn''t seem to be one of them, prepared a bath for him. William bathed quickly, not letting himself enjoy the luxury or else he might miss it. Arald then offered to cut his hair that had grown long but William wanted to keep it that way. He only let Arald cut the damaged tips.


    Now looking at himself in the mirror, it felt like he was seeing a different person. In such a short amount of time, his whole life had changed and he had to change as well.


    "You will be a handsome young man in a few years," Arald told him.


    Handsome?


    William stared at his reflection. His bright blue eyes, his small face with a few scars from fights and his redbrown hair that reached his shoulders. He didn''t know anything about being handsome. All he saw was a helpless boy. One that could do nothing.


    William felt trapped in his body. This body of a young boy was constricting him. It was holding him back from the things he wanted to do and was capable of doing. He didn''t feel like his age. Not even the age of the boys in camp that were a little older than him. He felt lost. He wasn''t a boy nor a man.


    William was served breakfast and Lord Amore didn''t join him, but as usual he felt like he was being watched. He looked around the gloomy dining room but found no one. As he continued to eat his food, goosebumps covered his whole body.


    Once he finished his breakfast, he sat outside in the sun, his eyes locked on the old metal gate door. Lord Amore had told him not to step outside. William''s lips curved into a faint smile. A life in fear and locked in somewhere was just as good as being dead.


    Speaking of death, he remembered the dream he had this morning and while dwelling on it the man in his dreams appeared right in front of him. A gentle smile settled on the king''s face as they locked eyes.


    "You look good," The king said walking up to him.


    William stood up and bowed, "good morning, Your Majesty. "He greeted.


    "Good morning, William." He said as he came to stand in front of him. He then motioned for him to sit down before sitting beside him. "How was your stay here? "


    "Good, Your Majesty." William replied.


    The king nodded and leaned back and then they sat there quietly for a while. William somehow knew that the king was here to see him, despite his busy schedule and he hated that it made him feel good. Why was this man being kind to him?


    William needed no more disappointments. He needed no more losses to deal with and these demons were struggling and could decide to end their lives at any time. Their world was full of danger. Loss could happen anytime and William didn''t want to hurt anymore nor did he want to hurt others. But what was life if not shared with anyone? It was a lonely existence and he didn''t know whether he feared loneliness or loss more.


    He nced at the king who just sat beside him as if speaking to him through the silence. As if he could read his mind and they didn''t need to speak. William knew he couldn''t. He knew this man didn''t know how he felt about him nor did he wish for him to know. No matter how much he wished to have a man in his life he could rely on he would not sumb to that dream.


    "I had a dream about you. A vision." William began.


    The king turned his head and looked at him with a frown.


    "You were abducted. It seems like the people who abducted you needed your blood. "


    "My blood?" "The King came thoughtful. "What did they look like?"


    "I don''t know. But they were dancing around a fire on a full Moon and chanting some strange words. "


    The king sighed.


    "Do you know them? "William asked


    The king nodded. "Yes. It''s the witches. "


    "Why do they need your blood?"


    "Do you remember that I told you our blood could heal? "


    "Yes."


    "Well, those who know about our blood want it because of it''s healing abilities. As long as our blood is in someone''s body that person doesn''t get sick or age. Some witches want to prolong their lives and protect themselves." He exined.


    "So after the mating my sister wont age or get sick? And she will heal fast from any injury? "


    "Yes. But not as fast as we heal or as long as we live. She is still human and much more vulnerable than us demons."


    It certainly wouldn''t protect her from the shades if the shades could kill the demons themselves.


    "What will you do? "William asked.


    "You mean about the witches? "The king asked.


    William nodded.


    "I don''t know when and how it will happen so there isn''t much I can do." He didn''t look the least concerned.


    "Are you not afraid? Could they kill you?"


    "Yes but I can''t lie and say that I am afraid of death." His eyes became sad again.


    William wasn''t happy to hear that. He really wanted him to live. Even though he didn''t want to admit it this man gave him hope that maybe he could change his life. That maybe his life would have meaning one day. Something more than just protecting his sister and staying alive.


    "Someone once told me that I am just a waste of space in this world." He chuckled but the sound was as sad as a cry. "My death would hurt no one."


    "That someone is wrong. If you died many would get hurt. The people of this kingdom would suffer in the hands of a new king if he happened to be cruel."


    For the first time the king looked at him with a hard distant gaze. "You hold me in high regard William. I don''t know why but I really don''t want to disappoint you. I have several faces and with every day that goes by I don''t know anymore which of them is my real face. I am still far from redemption and I might fall even further away before I get there so people will suffer in my hands as well. They say the longer the punishment goes on, I will change. Most likely to something worse."


    William shook his head slowly and confused. Please hold on, he wanted to say. Don''t lose hope, he wished to beg but he could see coldness creeping into those blue eyes. Something had happened and he didn''t know what.


    William had thought that maybe he would look happier because he had heard in camp that it was time for the king to get married. That he was now looking for a spouse and that a heir would soon be born. He knew the king wanted children but of course he wouldn''t be happy. It was probably a political marriage and the King didn''t look like someone who wouldn''t be affected by such things. He didn''t have a heart of stone like most rulers. He was very much in touch with his emotions. He would suffer a lot as a ruler.


    The King clenched his jaw and shook his head. "I''m sorry." He said. "I shouldn''t beining to you. "


    Because I am a child, William thought in his head a bit annoyed.


    "I didn''t realize you wereining, " William said with a straight face but this man could read him.


    He smiled, "it''s your turn now. What weighs on your heart?"


    "Nothing, "William replied a little too fast and again the king smiled knowing that he was lying. "I wanted to meet Lucrezia.. I told Lord Rayven but I haven''t met her yet. Could you help me with that?"

 Chapter 133 - 101

    <h4>Chapter 133 - 101</h4>


    William recognized the ce that the king took him to. It was the old dark cave from his dream, where he first met Lucrezia. He didn''t think that this ce was real, nor that Lucrezia lived or stayed here. Why would a woman like her, stay in a ce like this?


    "She should be here anytime soon," the king said.


    "Why does she stay here? What is this ce?" William wondered looking around.


    The king shrugged. "Demons are drawn to darkness. She likes it. This is the ce where we meet. We don''t know where she really lives and she wouldn''t want us to know either. She is our punisher after all."


    How exactly did she punish them? He wanted to ask but refrained from doing so.


    "Can demons possess humans?"


    "There are some demons who have that ability." The king replied.


    "Do you have that ability?" William asked.


    "I have not gained or¡­ I don''t know how to use my real powers and abilities yet, so I don''t know."


    William saw a shift of difort in the king''s eyes and therefore asked no further questions despite being curious.


    "Oh, I am meeting people in pairs these days. I see you''re adapting more and more to the human world and the humans." A voice he recognized suddenly spoke.


    William turned his head, following the sound of apelling female voice. Just aspelling as her appearance. Those eyes, bright green and mesmerizing was like nothing he had seen before. They were like rare jewels. And the way she dressed was so strange yet it fit her perfectly.


    As usual a smirk curved her red lips. She looked like she always held secrets that amused her. Perhaps she did and perhaps that gave her a sense of power.


    She was looking at the King, "why did you bring the boy here?"


    "William wants to speak to you. If it wasn''t important I wouldn''t bring him here."


    William had not even told the king what he wanted to talk about with Lucrezia and the king didn''t ask him. But he was d that the king trusted him enough to know that what he wanted to talk about was important. At this moment he did treat him like a man and not a boy.


    "I know. Rayven told me." She shifted her gaze this time to look at him. "I know what you want to talk about. Unfortunately, I can''t help you."


    "But you told me you knew you. You told me toe and see you when I wanted to know. I want to know now." William said.


    She narrowed to her green eyes, and William felt like she could look into his soul. She frightened him and he knew he should be frightened. She could crush him with her fingertips if she wanted to.


    "I''ve changed my mind," she said.


    "Why?"


    "I have no reason."


    William looked at her for a long moment trying to understand her. Why did she change her mind? Or was she ying with him?


    "The information is essential for me right now," William told her.


    "And why should I care?" she wondered.


    "What would you lose by telling me?"


    She smiled, "you should ask what I would gain by telling you."


    William understood. She wanted to negotiate, get something in return for telling him what she needed. But what could he give her? None of the dreams he had would be beneficial to her.


    "What do you want?" He asked her.


    Her eyes gleamed with some unknown mystery before he felt a rush of cold air and he was suddenly taken away to another ce.


    This woman really liked to stay in strange ces. This time unlike his dream she took him to a garden. He was sure it was a garden even though it looked like a graveyard. A garden with no living nts. Everything was dark and dead. ck and grey except for the red roses, looking like blood in the sea of darkness.


    "You like dark ces," he noted.


    "And dead things," she added.


    William looked behind him but the king was nowhere to be seen. She had taken him away, just him. He should have felt frightened but he wasn''t.


    "Come," she said and led the way down a path of stones.


    William followed her not knowing where she was taking him. Somehow he felt like he knew what she was doing. Before giving answers she liked to keep the mystery and maybe even thepany. He didn''t know why he felt like she was lonely. A woman like her, lonely? How was that possible?


    William didn''t mind keeping herpany. Nowadays he was always surrounded by stupid boys and loud men, yelling at him what to do. Thepany of a mysterious woman, despite her intentions, couldn''t hurt. Could it?


    Besides he liked the little feeling of danger. His life was too ordinary with no excitement. God, he was being irrational and it was unlike him.


    "Are you not scared, little boy?" She asked ncing behind.


    William shook his head as he followed her. "No." He said a little annoyed that she called him a little boy. "I''m 11 years old, mydy."


    She chuckled amusedly as she continued down the path until they came to the middle of the garden. A fountain made of ck stone stood in the middle. There was no water running from it. Around the fountain, there were old wooden benches, ced in with good distance between each other. They were covered with old leaves that fell from the bony trees.


    William looked up. Even the sky had no color. It was covered by dark clouds.


    "What do you think of this ce?" She asked.


    William wondered if there was more to her question. What was she trying to find out? He looked around, his eyes trying to find anything unusual but everything was usual and unusual in some way.


    "It brings no joy," he said.


    "What if I said it brings me joy?"


    William narrowed his eyes, staring into her green ones. He saw no joy in them and even though this garden suited her aura, he imagined her in a colorful one. One with lots of greenery and bright colors. She would look beautiful in it with her green eyes and dark hair.


    "You haven''t told me what you want to," he reminded.


    Lucrezia sat on the rim of the fountain, crossing her arms over her chest. "You seem to have a special interest in the king," she began.


    William frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I am asking you. What does he mean to you? What visions about him have you had?"


    "Why do you want to know?"


    "Well, I''m the one to help him redeem himself. The more I know the better. It seems like you want to help him too."


    "How will you help him?"


    "That is what I am trying to find out? I need to know which path is the right one for him. What things will inspire him, encourage him or motivate him. Or perhaps, what will trigger him? What do you think? I am sure you have an idea."


    "I don''t."


    She tilted her head, disbelief clear in her eyes. "What do you desire the most?" She suddenly asked confusing him.


    "My only desire is to protect my sister. If you could help me with that I would be forever grateful."


    "Your sister¡­" she began thoughtfully. "You never felt the absence of your mother. Your sister took that role and she did a very good job. But your father, even though he was alive you felt his absence. You always hoped and wished he would be a father."


    William clenched his jaw. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I am only reflecting on your desires."


    William tried to remain calm even though at the moment he just wanted to leave this ce.


    As if sensing his emotions, she smiled gently. "I will help you, but I always get paid. I will one daye to collect my payment."


    William nodded. He was sure she would.


    "So what exactly do you want to know?"


    "My sister is having strange memories that belong to the previous prophetess I believe. Why is she having memories if I am the prophet?"


    "Do you want the whole truth?" she asked him.


    Wiim braced himself knowing that he would probably hear something he wouldn''t like since she asked. He gave her a nod "yes."


    "Sit down," she told him motioning for him to sit on one of the benches then she began to speak.


    She told him about how his sister was the real prophetess but in order to protect her, his mother must have transferred her abilities to him with the help of a witch.


    "The abilities that we talk about are called the prophetic mind. A mind wandering around until the right body arrives and then it possesses that person''s mind. The mind never disappears. When the body dies, the mind leaves the body and goes on to look for a new one." She exined.


    William listened intently.


    "Your mind, your prophetic mind carries hundreds if not thousands of years of knowledge and experience. That is through memories and that is why you will sometimes feel like you know things you never learned in this body, but your mind did while in another body. You don''t have the mind of a young boy. The age of your mind is much older than that of your body."


    William suddenly felt his eyes sting, his heart felt heavy. All this time that he felt trapped in this body, he was. It wasn''t only a feeling.


    "You will grow," she said as if reading his mind.


    He looked up at her, tears welling his eyes. He swallowed the lump in his throat and fought back the tears.


    "Magic never solves the whole problem and there are always side effects. The transmission of your mind could have triggered memories in more ways than it should and those remained with your sister. Why? I am not sure but it could be because she is the original prophet and the mind chooses female bodies," she continued.


    William needed a moment to wrap his head around all the information he was getting. His sister could not know this. She would me herself.


    "How did you know all of this?" He asked.


    "I know people who have lived on this earth for a very long time. They know things and I am good at finding out information."


    "Do you know the witch who did this?"


    "No. He or she will never make themselves known. It is dangerous for them."


    He nodded. "Can you not tell anyone about this?"


    "Hmm¡­ I am sure your sister and her husband already know."


    Oh no!


    "Is there a way to stop those memories?" He asked.


    "No. The only way is for her to remember everything, go through the fear, pain, and confusion before moving on to the next problem. That is life." She said with eptance.


    eptance? Yes. She was very much like him. He had epted that life was suffering but he had at least wished for something else for his sister.


    "You look sad," she said tly.


    "I am." He sighed. "Your blood stops humans from aging and I am looking for the opposite."


    Sheughed, revealing a line of straight white teeth with pointed canines. He just now realized that all of them had a little longer and sharper canines than humans.


    "You are too eager. Patience is a virtue," she said. She looked like one with lots of patience.


    But she had all the time in the world. Or perhaps that should have made her less patient? He wasn''t sure.


    "Constantine¡­"


    "No William." She cut him off. "I can''t help you with that. The payment will be too much."


    "I am willing to pay."


    "I can still not help you," she said firmly.

 Chapter 134 - 102 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 134 - 102 Part 1</h4>


    Rayven could hear the loud beating of his heart, his uneven shaky breath mixed with Angelica''s. The taste of her blood remained on his tongue, the heat of her body on his skin, and the sound of her moans still echoed in his mind. She had made him lose controlpletely and he had been scared to hurt her. After all, he had never had a woman in four hundred years and since the day she came to his castle, he had been hungering for her. He had thought that he would get some relief but now that he knew what it felt like to take pleasure from her, he was starving.


    He had not meant to take pleasure from her this morning, knowing that she would feel a bit ufortable afterst night but he couldn''t stop himself after sensing her need while drinking her blood.


    Leaning back he propped his head on an elbow beside her, then watched as she caught her breath. She was wet and flushed, a sight that made him all hot and bothered again.


    Rayven let his fingers y across her corbone. Angelica turned her head and looked up at him. "There won''t be a mark now," she said making sure that she understood correctly.


    "No. A bite alone leaves no mark. We haven''t mated." he exined.


    "I need to have your blood too?"


    He nodded. "Yes. A good amount."


    "And the ceremony?"


    "Well, we could have one if you want to."


    "What do you want?" she asked him.


    A ceremony would have been nice if he liked social gatherings, but he didn''t. He was also sure Angelica wouldn''t enjoy being bitten and drinking blood in front of people she didn''t know. Thinking of it, he would rather do the mating in private. Let it be something intimate, which it was.


    "All I want is you."


    She smiled and then shook her head for avoiding her question.


    "Tell me," he began his fingers continuing down her shoulder and arm. "What made you ovee your fear of fangs?"


    Rayven had expected it to take longer than this to get over her fear. He was very familiar with fear, having lived with it for so long. It felt so real and it was like a cage, trapping you and making it hard to escape. It made you feel powerless and hopeless. It made you anxious and tired that you couldn''t even fight it. Of course, he knew Angelica was strong but he still expected it to take more time. It had only been around a week since she discovered those horrible memories.


    Angelica looked up at the ceiling as she became thoughtful. She was quiet for a while before replying. "I''m not sure. I guess it was just an instinct at that moment."


    Rayven was happy to hear that. He had noticed a change in her eyes, in the way she looked at him from the moment he asked about her opinion. He remembered the first day he met her, the time when she spoke to Skender about what kind of man she wished to marry. She didn''t say that she wanted a man with good looks, power, wealth, or high status. She just wanted a man who treated her as an equal, something apparent in the demon world but not so much in the human world. On the other hand, a woman like her could have easily found a man with wealth and status. Even one with good looks, like Sir Shaw.


    Rayven also remembered other things she said that day.


    "Do you remember when you first met the king, you said you wanted to open a school for girls and teach them how to write and read?"


    Angelica smiled, turning to look up at the ceiling with dreamy eyes. "Yes, I remember." She said her smile slowly fading away.


    Raven frowned not liking to see her like that. "Would you still want that?"


    "I don''t know," she sighed.


    "Why?" Rayven asked. He could tell that she would still like to teach the girls. Her face lit up when he first mentioned it.


    "I don''t want to put anyone in danger. Maybe one day when people around me are safe."


    "It won''t always be like this. We will all be safe and being a teacher would suit you."


    They will be and you will be safe. Things won''t always be like this and when they change for the better I think being a teacher would suit you."


    Her eyes gleamed with small tears that she tried to fight back. "You think I''ll be a good teacher?"


    "I know you will be the best teacher. You have taught me a lot already. Without you, I would still be lost and stupid." He shrugged, "well I will always be a stupid demon." He added with some humor.


    Angelica chuckled and the sound of herughter made him feel all warm and fuzzy. He leaned down and kissed her on the cheek. "I will go make some breakfast," he said.


    Angelica''s eyes widened: "You will make breakfast?"


    Rayven paused to think. "Yes, I will," he then said determinedly. It wouldn''t be that hard if he just extracted information. He wanted to make her something with his own hands.


    Getting up from the bed he went ahead to find a towel that he wrapped around his hips.


    "I will be back soon." He said while Angelica set up to look at him with confusion. She was probably wondering if he was serious. He was.


    Leaving her in her confusion, he went to find the kitchen. Truth was, he had never ever made food for himself or anyone, ever. All his life he had people serving him so he wanted to serve someone for the first time.


    Thankfully, he was in the demon world where he could cook everything easily with electricity, and find food avable and stored in the fridge. The only thing he needed was information on how to make the food.


    Going to the fridge he grabbed some apples, pears, strawberries, and bananas. He cut the fruits into small pieces and mixed them. Then he went to find some eggs. The first one he grabbed he identally crushed in his hand. Oh, were they so fragile? He had expected them to be a little bit more solid. The next ones he grabbed he was careful with. There was no need to stain his hands with those strange jellylike yellow things. And they smelled horrible.


    Looking at the eggs he now wondered how he would cook them or fry them. He had seen and eaten eggs in many forms so he wasn''t sure which one was easiest and fastest to make.


    With a sigh, he mind linked with Acheron whom he thought could help. Ash was quick to answer his link.


    "Rayven!" He sounded surprised. "Are you having problems in the demon world as well?" He asked amused.


    Rayven hated himself for doing this but he still continued. "How do you make eggs?"


    There was silence on the other end for a while. "Is this a secretnguage for how to make children? Or are you talking about real chicken eggs, because you should know how to make children?" He mocked.


    Rayven shook his head. "I''m talking about real chicken eggs."


    "Oh, good." Rayven could hear the smile in his voice. "It depends. Do you want cooked eggs or fried ones?"


    "Whatever is faster and easier."


    "Well, frying them is faster." Ash began to give him instructions on how to fry an egg and Rayven followed his instructions.


    Cracking an egg was more difficult than it seemed and he caused a mess the first and second time. The third time he cracked it correctly but then burned it and the fourth time he was lucky. It looked like the ones he ate. Ash was having fun on the other end andughing at him every time he cursed for making a mistake.


    "What are you doing?" Heughed.


    "Frying eggs. What else?" Rayven said annoyed.


    "Yes, but why?"


    Rayven became quiet not wanting to exin himself. "I''m done now. "


    "Well, you''re wee," Ash said and then cut off the link.


    "Wait!" Rayven called but it was toote. How do you make tea he wanted to ask?


    Frustrated he made a quick trip back to the castle and gathered some information from Sarah. Then he made her forget everything. Mostly because he was half-naked and she was stunned to see him like that.


    Going back to the kitchen he went through some more struggle before he was finally done. He served the eggs with bread on a te. On another te he served cheese and then he put everything together on a tray before carrying it back to the room.


    When he walked into the room he smelled the scent of sweet flowers. Angelica had dressed and wore a light blue satin gown that reached her knees and sat loosely around the curves of her body. Her hair was still wet but she hadbed it nicely and now she put on perfume.


    "This smells so good," she said turning to him while holding the perfume. Noticing the tray in his hand she put away the perfume and stood up from the dresser. "What did you bring?" She asked curiously.


    "Come," he said and led her back to bed. He put the tray on the bed and then went to sit beside it before patting for her toe to sit down as well.


    Angelica crawled up in bed and sat on the other side of the tray. She looked at the food excitedly. "Did you make this?" She asked.


    "Yes," he nodded proudly.


    "It looks delicious," she smiled.


    Rayven could only hope it tasted that way too, otherwise, he would be disappointed in himself.


    Angelica picked up the bread and looked at it strangely. She had never seen bread in that shape. "That is bread," he told her.


    "Oh," she nodded.


    "Let me help you," he said taking the bread from her. He ced the egg on top of the bread and then handed it to her.


    Angelica took the food from him and without hesitation, she took a bite. At first, her expression remained normal but as she continued to chew her expression slowly changed. She grimaced slightly.


    "How does it taste?" He asked dreading the answer.


    "Mmm¡­it tastes good." She said.


    She took another bite and again she grimaced slightly as she chewed. Rayven reached and took the bread from her hand. He took a bite himself. He wanted to know what made her grimace when he suddenly felt the sourness and bitterness of his food. He grimaced as well.


    God! He put too much salt.


    Forcing the food down his throat he put the rest away. "Don''t eat this. It''s horrible." He said.


    Angelica smiled at him, "it''s not horrible. Just a little bit too much salt. It''s very well-made if it was your first time."


    Raven knew she was only being kind to him. There was no way this thing was eatable. He couldn''t even taste the egg, it was just salt. He took another slice of bread and put cheese on it. "Eat this instead." He told her.


    "What is that?" she asked.


    "It''s called cheese. It''s made of milk. Try it."


    Angelica looked at it hesitantly but then lifted it to her mouth and took a bite. She chewed slowly as if afraid of the taste but then her eyes widened and she nodded in approval. "This tastes really good. You''re good at making it."


    Raven chuckled. "I did not make this."


    "Who made it?" She asked.


    Rayven wasn''t sure how to exin it. "It''s made by other people who specialize in making these kinds of foods."


    Angelica nodded with a frown as she took another bite. He could tell she enjoyed the taste so while she ate he made her another one. Then he poured her some tea.


    Angelic grabbed her cup and took a sip. Again she grimaced and then smiled at him.


    "Is it horrible to?" He asked epting that he wasn''t good in the kitchen.


    She shook her head, "no. Just sweeter than normal. I don''t mind."


    She took another sip and then ate the rest of her bread. Rayven handed her the second bread with cheese. "Will you not eat?" she asked him.


    "I find more pleasure in watching you eat." He admitted.


    She blushed, setting him on fire again. He was already torturing himself by watching her eat. He watched the way she chewed and lick the food from her lips. She had regained her appetite which he was happy about but after taking so much of her blood she needed to eat good food. He would have to arrange for someone to make them a very good lunch because he couldn''t.


    When she finished her bread she looked at the bowl of chopped fruits and then the small bowl of chocte sauce. "What is this?" She asked pointing at chocte.


    "It''s called chocte. Women in our world like it a lot. You might like it too."


    Curious, Angelica dipped her finger in the chocte before bringing it to her mouth. She carefully licked it off her finger causing his body to stir. She became thoughtful while tasting it but as if she couldn''t decide yet, she dipped her finger in the chocte again and this time she sucked on it. God, did she even know what she was doing to him?


    He had just found release and he was already restless again.


    Angelica''s eyes lit up and she made a sound of approval. A sigh of pleasure. "Oh, this tastes so good." She smiled. "How are you supposed to eat it?"


    "With your finger." He said without thinking. He just wanted her to keep doing it.


    "Then dip your finger." She told him.


    Rayven already knew how it tasted but didn''t want to ruin her excitement. He picked up the chocte with his finger, watching it dip into the bowl but before he could taste it Angelica grabbed his hand. He looked up and into her eyes and she stared back at him with a yfulness in her gaze. Slowly, she lifted his hand and put his finger in her mouth.


    Rayven stiffed and then stirred when she sucked on his finger. Just like he did when he teased her, she teased him and pulled it out slowly from her mouth. Then she smiled at him, shyly but knowingly.


    Or did she know what she just did? Teasing a starving beast never ended well.

 Chapter 135 - 102 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 135 - 102 Part 2</h4>


    Angelica noticed the way Rayven''s eyes changed from when he watched her eat the bread with cheese to when she licked her finger. Just to make sure she picked the chocte again with her finger and this time she sucked the chocte away. This thing tasted like heaven and while she waspletely taken by the chocte she was also aware of his hot gaze. It reminded her of when he sucked her finger and with all that had happened after, he seemed to know what to do to make her¡­ she didn''t know what the right word would be. But either way, she felt this was unfair. He knew what to do with her but she didn''t know what to do with him. She wanted to know what would make him flustered and bothered as well.


    Oh, Angelica stop! She told herself. When faced with unfairness she always became too brave. Like when Rayven called her foolishly brave for the first time. She had indeed been foolishly brave but she couldn''t help that side of herself. And then there was her curiosity. Both adding to each other, she just couldn''t stop. How would he react? Would he react the same way she did or at least feel what she felt? If he looked at her like that when she sucked her own finger, something would certainly happen if she did the same with his.


    After dipping his finger into the chocte she gently grabbed his hand. Rayven turned to her with slight confusion in his eyes and that almost made her change her mind. Just like he did with her, she bent the rest of his fingers and as she lifted it to her lips she could see his eyes widen. Putting his finger into her mouth she felt the taste of sweet, warm chocte. Rayven tensed, his lips parted and she could see how he sucked in a quick breath. His eyes darkened as he watched her pull his finger out of her mouth and when she released his hand he drew it back slowly still surprised.


    "It tastes good," she smiled trying to fill the long silence that followed her action. It was as if he had lost his voice. Speechless, just like she had been. She must have seeded because she could see the way his Adam''s apple rose and fell as he swallowed and then he cleared his throat while avoiding her gaze.


    "Good," his jaw tensed. "You can...um¡­ dip the fruit in the chocte and eat it." He said getting up. "I will get dressed."


    Angelica watched him as he left the bed to find some clothes. It was nice but also disturbing how everything was ready in this ce. She had really thought that she would need to make a quick trip back home whenever she needed clothes but everything was ready. Either Rayven prepared everything before they came here or Lucrezia did something. She wasn''t sure what to think of her yet. So far she had to admit to herself that she liked the woman and Rayven didn''t seem to mind her even though she was his punisher.


    Taking a piece of fruit she dipped it in the chocte before eating it, all while watching Rayven get dressed. He grabbed one of those silken fabrics again, that males wore around their hips. Dropping his towel, he wrapped it around himself. He then slid into a matching robe but this time he covered his chest by holding it together with a belt.


    Going to the dresser he began looking for something, impatiently. When he finally found theb he began tob his damp hair. His expression changed from flustered and tense to something else as he continued to look at himself in the mirror.


    His face.


    He was now almostpletely healed. She wondered what was going through his mind but from his expression, she guessed that it was not something good. Did he want to hurt himself again?


    Angelica crawled out of bed and when she stood up she felt a bit dizzy before things cleared in front of her and she could walk. She went to him and put her hands on his arm and rested her cheek on his back as if giving him a light hug. He dropped the hand in which he held theb.


    "What is wrong?"


    "Nothing," he replied.


    "Does your face reflect your heart? Have you healed?" she asked him.


    He swiveled around. There was both calmness and sadness in his eyes as he watched her. "I almost forgot about my face." He said it as a bad thing.


    "It is alright," she told him.


    He shook his head. "I can never forget. If I forget, I will be ''him'' again."


    Him? Demos?


    "Rayven, you won''t¡­"


    "I will!" he cut her off with such conviction. "I am pride. They say humans are prone to sin, but demons are even more. We all have a weakness and mine is my pride. It is my demon. It is inside of me and if I forget it, it will start calling for me."


    Angelica nodded understandingly. "I¡­ I will remind me. When you be prideful, I will remind you. You don''t have to cut your face for that. I am here." She said taking his hand.


    They looked at each other for a long moment and then he wrapped his arms around her. Angelica hugged him back and then he kissed her head. Oh, how she liked this feeling of being held. It was different. Made her feel protected. Safe. She had to go very far back in years to remember what a safe hug felt like.


    "Come," Rayven took her hand and walked her back to bed. After removing the tray and cing it on the bed stand, he tucked them under the nkets and held her in his arms.


    "Do you feel tired or dizzy?" He asked her.


    "A little dizzy," she admitted.


    "I took a lot of blood," he sounded apologetic. "You need to rest and eat well. I will order lunch after you get some rest."


    Order?


    "Do you have servants here?"


    "Ah well, they are not my servants. Just servants. They are not here but it is easy to call them when needed. When I am gone, then it is Lucrezia who does that."


    "What kind of person is she?" Angelica asked curiously.


    Rayven was quiet for a moment. "I cannot adequately describe her. She isplicated, secretive, dark and twisted like most of us. But she has her good sides too."


    "Do you think she means well?"


    He was silent and thoughtful again. "Maybe, but I believe her when she says that she is not a friend or a foe. Her actions are very intentional and not always for our sake."


    Angelica only became more curious. What would Lucrezia gain from their redemption?


    "How did you first meet her?"


    "After my mother died, I¡­ I tried to ignore my grief by bing even more ruthless and in my train of destruction I one day woke up in a cave. I tried to leave but none of my powers worked in the cave. I was stuck and¡­ I would burn. There was an invincible fire that would burn me over and over again and I began to believe I was in hell. I had died and I was paying for my sins. Well, somehow I was in hell. Hell is different for everyone." He exined.


    "After being burned for what felt like an eternity, I was taken to what seemed like heaven. Now that my sins were burned away, I could live in heaven but I realized it was only a way to stop me from getting used to the pain. After rxing in heaven I would be taken back to hell and the pain would feel worse than before. Thest time I visited heaven and the torture of heaven and hell stopped, I met Lucrezia''s father. He was the most frightening thing I had ever seen. He introduced his daughter as my punisher. He told me she was a new punisher and I was only her third sin. He told me I was lucky, that his daughter wasn''t experienced, so she would experiment to learn. He was¡­ very strange."


    That was disturbing, Angelica thought.


    "I am d it is over." She whispered mostly to herself.


    "Me too."


    "How did you meet the other Lords?" She wondered.


    Angelica could feel him smile now. "I knew Lucrezia was punishing other sins but we never met until thest sin joined. It was surprising because at that time sloth was not a sin that was punished. ording to Arch''sws, only actions were punished not inactions. But Skender was brought and we were suddenly supposed to be a group where the Sloth would be our leader. You can only imagine how rebellious we were." He chuckled and Angelica smiled. She could tell it was a good memory for him now.


    "What about you? What happened to your friends? The one you stayed with? And the one at the wedding didn''t seem nice."


    Angelica nodded feeling sad at the thought again.


    "I had four friends. We were very close. We used to do everything together and I would feel much less lonely with them. But we grew up and¡­ things changed. We changed. Our friendship changed and I just kept holding on."


    "That is something you do," he added. "When people are bad to you, you have to walk away sometimes."


    He was talking about himself.


    "I know, I just¡­I don''t know." She sighed.


    "You cherished the friendship you had and hoped it was still there somehow." He added.


    She nodded in agreement. "I deeply cared for them once. They were the only ones I could talk to."


    "I know," Rayven kissed her hair and drew her closer. "I can tell you that the one at the wedding doesn''t hate you. She knows you are a good friend. She is just jealous and insecure. The problem is her, not you."


    "You will make friends one day. Friends who realize how lucky they are to have you."


    Angelica smiled and then closed her eyes.


    One day.. Perhaps.

 Chapter 136 - 103

    <h4>Chapter 136 - 103</h4>


    Rayven and Angelica spent hours talking about everything and nothing. It had been so long since Angelica had been able to talk about her feelings with someone. She had almost forgotten what it felt like to say what was on her heart and not just her mind. Rayven also told her many things that he had never told her before. Things that were painful to talk about. He was just like her in many ways. Carrying many memories and emotions and not expressing them because they weren''t used to doing it, nor did they have someone to talk to. Now they had each other.


    But they did not only talk about the past but also the future. About things they dreamed about or were hopeful about. Rayven only wanted to live with her. He wished for nothing else.


    Angelica smiled. "Nothing else at all?" She asked.


    He shook his head. "I already have everything."


    Everything? Did he not want children? She expected a man to expect from her to bear him children. She already had this expectation and had prepared herself when she agreed to marry him. At that time, the thought was so frightening she avoided it. She had not wanted to have children who would be mocked and shamed because of her, even if she always wished to have a family.


    Now, she wasn''t afraid anymore. She had Rayven by her side and he would raise their children with her and teach them to be strong. The thought filled her with joy until she thought of Constantine and her happiness chattered.


    "What do you want?" He asked her knowing that she was thinking of something.


    Angelica prepared herself to lie but then she couldn''t. "Children," she whispered.


    Rayven stiffened and an eerie silence followed her reply. "Did he not want children? What man didn''t?"


    "You¡­ you want children?" He asked surprised.


    She pulled back and nced up. He looked a bit frightened and she couldn''t understand why.


    "You don''t want to?" she asked him.


    He blinked a few times. "I¡­ I¡­"


    Oh no! He didn''t but how would he avoid that?


    "If you want to," He finally said.


    Angelica felt a bit sad. She thought he would be excited.


    "You don''t like children?"


    His eyes darted as if trying to find the right words. Then he gave up and sat up with a sigh. "Alright. Truth is, children scare me. Small fragile things running around and if they were other people''s children I wouldn''t mind but my own! How?" He sounded frustrated. "How am I supposed to treat them? And¡­ I can''t be a father. I don''t know how a father is supposed to be."


    "Oh, Rayven." Angelica sat up as well and rested her head on his arm. She didn''t know whether tough or be sad. "You will be great, I am sure."


    "Angelica," he sounded even more worried. "Demons are not as productive as humans. I never thought about you wanting children."


    "It is alright," she told him now feeling bad about what she said.


    He turned to her. "I will do anything for you. If you want children, I will do my best to give you as many as possible."


    Angelica chuckled with a blush. It was supposed to be the opposite. Her saying this to him.


    He wrapped his arms around her again and pulled them down to bed. Angelica closed her eyes and eventually fell asleep. She had worried that now after getting over her fear of fangs, she wouldn''t have anything to trigger her past memories and give her answers. But she was wrong. Even after the pleasant conversation with her husband, she still had nightmares.


    "Stay away from my son! He can''t help you. He is not supposed to."


    Angelica found herself as Ramona again in the dream and thedy who spoke to her was the King''s mother.


    "What do you mean mydy?" Ramona asked.


    "You are a prophetess. You care about the well-being of people. My son can never release his power into the world," his mother said.


    Ramona was confused. "but he is a defender. Isn''t that what he''s supposed to do?"


    "Not all defenders defend and not every power is used for the good. Not every power can be controlled so when that power controls you,?you''re not a defender anymore. You be a destroyer."


    "Skender will be a great king one day. A good ruler." Ramona said.


    Suddenly she was somewhere else and she was packing her clothes into a sack.


    "Where are you going? It''s dangerous out there for you."


    "I can''t stay locked in your home forever, Skender."


    "We will find a way. You won''t be locked in here forever." He promised.


    "I will find a way myself. I don''t need your help anymore." She said now pushing the clothes into the sack forcefully.


    Skender frowned. "I want to help. You''re the only one I have left. I don''t want to lose you."


    Ramona sighed and then turned to him. "And I don''t want to be here. I want my freedom. You should go to the demon world and live there and I will find a way to live in my world."


    "Why are you talking like that?"


    "I''m just speaking the truth. We can''t keep avoiding our fate. You have to let me leave now."


    The scene changed again and Angelica found herself riding a carriage. The carriage stopped and the door opened. The hand of a man took hers, the wed fingers wrapping around her. Once she stepped down she looked up and met a pair of green eyes shaped like a cat.


    "I''m d you changed your mind. You made a good decision." The man spoke. He took the sack from her. "Now with your help, I will destroy him." He smiled showing a pair of sharp fangs that glistened under the moonlight.


    Angelica shot her eyes open finding herself pressed against Rayven''s chest. She parted her lips to let in a deep breath.


    Destroy who?


    A feeling of uneasiness settled in her chest. She did not like this dream. It could not mean what she thought it meant.


    Him?


    It couldn''t be him. Ramona would not do that to him.


    If it was what she thought, then it was bad. But again, if Constantine was after Skender then why didn''t he do anything all those years. Certainly, if he was so desperate, then he would have tried other ways. And what was happening with Constantine and Ramona? Did he torture her after she agreed to help him? He lured her?


    These dreams created more questions than answers. After pondering on it for a while, she felt tired of being in bed. Getting up, she stretched her sore limbs. It felt like she had only been sleeping thest few days and spending too many hours in bed.


    She decided to go for a walk around the house. She had already seen most of it. Nothing looked like what she had imagined it would. She thought the demon world would be a dark ce with bats and caves but it wasn''t.


    As she walked around the house she suddenly missed home. She missed working in the garden, helping Sarah make some food, having some tea with her in the afternoon, spending time in the library reading books, and even just the dark mystical atmosphere of the castle. It was indeed a special castle.


    Rayven had told her that he chose to live there the moment he saw it and even though his reason might have been different, he must have felt something when he saw it. She remembered watching the castle from the window of her room, sometimes wondering what the inside looked like. Now she lived there and as she made changes and watched it be a home, she loved it.


    Angelica also missed William. There was a stabbing of guilt in her heart every time she felt happy knowing that her brother was living in different circumstances. She felt like she couldn''t be happy when he wasn''t. As she sighed loudly, two strong arms suddenly came around her from behind.


    "What is bothering you?"


    Angelica shook her head. "Nothing. I was just thinking of home."


    "You miss the old dark castle?" he asked surprised.


    "I miss our home," she said cing her hands on his arm.


    "Our home," he repeated as if liking the word.


    "Yes. Our home."


    "Then shall we go back? We can sit near the fire and I will read for you."


    Angelica smiled, "that sounds like a good idea." Nothing was better than listening to a story near the firece. But then suddenly she remembered Lucrezia''s invitation to the mating ceremony.. Maybe they should only go back after that.

 Chapter 137 - 104

    <h4>Chapter 137 - 104</h4>


    Raven watched Angelica eat her food with a great appetite. He was d that she regained her desire to eat, and she was also getting back the healthy color of her skin and regaining some weight. It was a good thing that he brought her here despite her missing home. The ce that she made a home. He missed it too. He could imagine them living there, spending their days in the garden which would soon bloom with all kinds of colors. He could imagine them sitting at the dining table and talking like they did today while having their meal and he could imagine them spending their nights near the firece reading or in bed. God this must be the effect of doing half of the mating. The only thing left was for her to drink his blood before her blood left his body. Otherwise they would have to repeat the entire process. But there was no rush, and he didn''t want her to lose her appetite when she only regained it. Drinking blood wasn''t the same as the bite where it could feel pleasurable when consented to. Drinking blood wasn''t enjoyable for humans no matter what.


    "You will not just watch me eat this time as well," She said.


    "I have had food all my life but not you."


    Angelica narrowed her eyes, "surely you cannot be tired of having food. Even if I lived for a very long time food would be something I would never tire of. You don''t need to be hungry to enjoy food."


    "I am enjoying it. Just differently."


    Angelica smiled and shook her head at him. "When we go back home, I will make some really delicious food for you. Will you eat?"


    "If you feed me. I want to lick it off your fingers." He told her.


    "You are shameless, My Lord." She teased him.


    Rayven noticed many things that he should have felt and not her since he was the one who had her blood. Her missing home, wanting to make him food, wanting children, all those things were usually the result of sharing blood. Demons would feel a powerful urge to love, care for and reproduce and even a stronger urge to protect once they have mated. They became more sensitive which could exin why he was able to talk about his feelings today. Bonding physical strengthened the emotional bond and he could notice. But he didn''t expect Angelica to have those effects yet. She didn''t have his blood. Maybe because she was human and bonding physically only meant making love. That would exin it. Or maybe that was just what she desired.


    He had seen in it in her eyes, the excitement of wanting children. It wasn''t something that she felt like doing out of obligation as a woman. She wanted to and he couldn''t deny that it burdened him. He wanted to give her everything but children weren''t things. They were leaving breathing creatures, and he was struggling with the idea. While he could clearly imagine and see a future with Angelica, he couldn''t see children in it. He just couldn''t imagine it.


    The blush left her cheeks, and she gazed up as if discovering something. "Oh, chocte and cheese." She said sadly. "I will miss them."


    Rayven fought back aughter. "Don''t worry. I wille back here asionally to bring you some."


    "Thank you," she smiled. "I think William would love it too. Children love sweets."


    Satisfied she picked up her spoon and continued to eat.


    Rayven continued to watch her. He observed her fiery hair and those deep blue eyes that held so much emotion and wisdom. He imagined their children looking like her. Many red heads running around. But that didn''t scare him as much as them also being as smart as their mother.


    Who would be the parent among them? He could imagine them lecturing him and his fears doubled. He would fail so badly.


    "Rayven!"


    His heart jumped out of his chest at the sudden call of his name. His head jerked following the sound, and he found Angelica staring at him questioningly.


    "Are you alright?"


    He nodded sucking in a deep breath. "Yes."


    Angelica narrowed her gaze. "Children are still scaring you," she said.


    His eyes widened. How did she know?


    She chuckled amusedly, "I was joking, but it seems to be true. I will admit, they are scary."


    "How do you know?"


    "Well, I know William is my brother, but I raised him. I took care of him since he was born. It was the most challenging and freighting thing but also the most rewarding. I would never want to rece that feeling with anything else. I would not mind having ten Williams."


    Ten?!


    She chuckled again at his expression that he failed to hide. "But that is not the only reason even though having someone you love unconditionally gives you so much strength. I always feared and avoided the thought of having a family for many reasons and some of that fear is still there but it is much less now."


    "Why?"


    "Because of you. Because with you it will be a family. Not individuals living in a house together. I didn''t want that for my children. It was enough that William had to live like that."


    A family? Not individuals living together. That touched a ce in his heart. The family he had but never cherished. He could have it again and she could also have the family she wished to have. There was more meaning to it than just small children running around. He could see it now and he really wished he could give her many children and give himself a new chance to take care of his family this time.


    He swallowed the lump in his throat, remembering his mother and sister. Angelica took his hand, "I am happy with you. We are a family and I would be happy either way, with or without children." She assured him.


    It started to rain in the demon world and Rayven sat outside in the porch, watching the rain pour down. He was feeling emotional and thought of visiting his mother and sister''s graves. In all those years, he never visited them once. Could his mother see him? Would she be able to hear him? Even if she could, what would he say?


    Mother, I found a wonderful woman. She changed my life by bing my wife. I am no longer blind and I am filled with regret. But I am no good man either, just yet.


    Oh mother, I struggle still, but I no longer kill. And I no longer want to die. I want to live and I want to give. And this ungrateful son, I hope you forgive.


    A tear fell among the drops falling on his face as he sat near the grave of his mother. The rain continued to pour down, and he remained in ce for a while.


    I wille back, mother. He said standing up. Next time with my wife, and maybe the time after with your grandchild.


    Soaked in rain, he returned home and changed his clothes quickly before going to find Angelica. She was getting dressed for the mating ceremony. She wore a nice and simple ck dress with golden essories.


    "Where have you been?"


    "I took a walk in the rain." He said.


    "Does this look good?"


    "You look beautiful." He told her.


    Once she was ready, they left. "Oh, your hand is cold. How long where you in the rain?" She asked him when he took her hand to teleport them.


    "I don''t feel cold." He reminded her.


    She studied his face for a while. He had made sure to wash his face of all tears before he went to her but she still seemed to notice something.


    ************


    Angelica noticed a strange sadness in Rayven''s eyes. There was something he wasn''t telling her but she didn''t push him. He would tell her eventually.


    Now she braced herself to watch the mating ceremony.


    Being bitten felt like something very intimate and private so she couldn''t understand how it would be done in front of all the people that attended the ceremony. They were many and just like any other ceremony; the guests were chattering, eating and drinking. Some were dancing.


    Angelica noticed a couple dressed in all white and since everyone was going to them and greeting them, Angelica guessed they must be the ones mating. The man had his arm around the woman''s shoulder and she leaned into him as they chatted with others. Both were demons, she could tell.


    Angelica''s eyes wandered around the room looking for Lucrezia, but she was nowhere to be found. Would she not attend herself?


    "The ceremony will begin soon," Rayven told her and just then the lights went off and Angelica got startled finding herself inplete darkness.


    Rayven put his arm around her waist, to let her know he was there and just then candles began to burn, ced in a circle in the middle of the room. They burned in an odd way, only casting light inside the circle where no one stood. Outside the circle she could feel people gathering around it and Rayven led her closer to where the fire burned.


    A man materialized from smoke among the candles. Angelica had never seen a demon appear like that before. Rayven often caused a rush of air when he arrived or left.


    The man was dressed in ck satin robes adorned with silver embroidery. He wore a crown of thorns on his head that made her wonder if they didn''t poke holes in his scalp. He was young, with dark golden hair and ck eyes.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee to witness the uniting of two hearts and souls. Two demons brought together by thenguage of love. Some call it fate or destiny but whatever it is, it was meant to be. More and more demons are abandoning the practice of mating. Some have lost hope after waiting for too long, some don''t believe there is someone meant for them, some don''t want to believe because they want to continue their promiscuity and some are simply lost. May the Lord guide you." He said, and the guestsughed.


    "I am truly happy to see that there are still many who believe in the power of bonding and are here to do so. You only need one heart to survive but you need at least two, to live." The man said. "Now let''s celebrate two heartsing together."


    The guests apuded, and the man vanished into smoke at the same time that the couple entered the circle from each side. Angelica watched intently, her heart beating in rhythm with the drums that began to y.


    The man and the woman approached each other slowly, their eyes locked, their gazes hot and if Angelica wasn''t mistaken the color of their eyes seemed to change to something darker.


    Rayven tightened his hold around her and leaned in. "They are changing." He exined.


    "Changing?"


    "Form. They are letting their demons out."


    Angelica saw the fangs and the wse out and she flinched a bit. Once they were standing so close that their bodies touched, their arms snaked around each other''s bodies, molding them together in a way where they fit perfectly and when they drew back to look at each it was like a fire burned between them. Yes burned and melting, lips parted, revealing long sharp fangs and with a breath of anticipation they sank into a slender neck, staining the pale skin with a red liquid that traveled down to stain the white dress.


    Angelica kept watching in fascination.. The way one of them became weak after almost being drained but then regained his strength after drinking from the other was disturbingly intriguing.

 Chapter 138 - 105

    <h4>Chapter 138 - 105</h4>


    Constantine stood outside the white-haired demon''s home. He watched the little boy sitting outside in the garden, his mind wandering away. It seemed like his threat finally worked and now Angelica was hiding her brother. Just how long? He thought amused to himself. It also seemed like she went to the demon world and he would have to thank her brother for holding her back from living there. She wouldn''t leave him behind.


    Moving in the shadows, he continued to watch the boy while thinking of his next step. Well, this shouldn''t be so difficult, he thought. The clever woman had married a foolish Lord. Lord Rayven didn''t concern him the least.


    Leaving the boy behind, he went to find the King of Kraghorn. Hiding in the shadows Constantine watched the archdemon. The defender who was not yet one.


    Skender.


    He had been watching him from a distance for a while, his head spinning with many questions. Despite the things he had learned, the demon would sometimes look around as if sensing his presence. Maybe all of this was pretentious, and the man had somehow found his powers. There was only one way to find.


    Selecting his most dangerous men, he sent them to attack him. "Don''t hold back but don''t kill him."


    ******


    Skender woke up, pain shooting through his veins. His limbs were tied to a chair, and a fog covered his eyes. He blinked a few times, forcing himself to see, but it took a while for the fog to clear and he found himself in a tent. Coming to these witches was never a pleasant experience.


    "You are here again," Marie had just entered the tent. "Despite my warning."


    "And despite your warning I am always weed." He said.


    "You are lucky," she saiding to stand in front of him. "Any other demon would be drained of blood."


    "I came to talk about that. Some witches will get a hold of me to use my blood."


    Marie frowned.


    "Witches stopped with the practice a long time ago since it is very dangerous."


    "I know but it will happen to me."


    "Do you know who they are?"


    Skender shook his head. "I need to know how I can protect myself."


    "You ask too much, Skender."


    "I know. Ask what you want in return." He told her.


    She smirked. "You know what I want and youe here, taking advantage of it."


    She wanted him.


    "I am afraid I can''t give myself to you." He said.


    Her eyes hardened. "Then don''t waste my time and be gone demon!" She said and with a wave of her hand kicked him out of her territory.


    Skender was paralyzed from the pain of crossing over for a while before he got up on his feet. He dusted himself off. Had it only been physical he wouldn''t have denied her, but he didn''t want to give her any hopes. A heartbroken witch could be very dangerous. He limped forward, still unable to use his demon powers because of the aftereffect of the electrical shock.


    While walking like a crippled man at night he suddenly felt something strange. As is someone was following him. Swiftly, he looked behind him but found no one. Then his eyes searched the woods on each side of the road he was walking on, his senses heightening to detect any threat. He didn''t need to try hard to see them hiding in the woods.


    No, they weren''t hiding. They knew he could see them. They came prepared to fight him.


    Not now, Skender thought.


    Jumping out of the woods they shifted to attack him. Skender quickly pulled his daggers, but these animals were huge and he had no sword or ws.


    The beasts attacked him from all sides and he could only hold them off for seconds before they bit into his flesh. Pain shot up his arm as the beast tore off almost all his flesh and Skender could see the bones of his arm. Sharp ws tore into his back as he felt another stab of fangs on his leg.


    Falling forward, he turned on his back and kicked the beast off his leg but the animal took with him as much of his leg as possible. Skender was panting in pain now, hoping his powers woulde back soon. He was supposed to be an arch demon, a defender for God''s sake. How could he not even defend himself?


    These shades must have followed him and waited for a moment of weakness to attack him. Fangs and ws dug into his body and pulled him in all directions, tearing his limbs apart, causing a scream of agony to leave his throat.


    The pain darkened his vision and he could feel the pool of blood beneath him. It seemed at the end he would die at the hands of shades just like his parents did. Where was his demon at this moment? Was he going to let them die at the hands of the enemy?


    Since he couldn''t see, move or breathe, he waited for it. He waited to feel his heart getting torn out of his chest and then torn apart. It was the only way to kill a demon. Take the heart from the body, from the environment in which it could heal and then destroy it.


    But it didn''t happen. Instead, the danger was fading away. Or maybe it happened, and he was the one fading away into an abyss of darkness.


    Pain slowly turned intofort and when he came back from the darkness, he found himself in afortable bed. One that felt too familiar. It was his own bed.


    Confused he sat up and examined his body. He was all healed and there was no sigh of violence. He would have thought that it was all a nightmare had he not seen his torn bloody clothes on the floor. The Lords must have found him but something didn''t feel right. If his clothes were still here, then not much time must have passed after the attack yet he waspletely healed after such a severe injury. And the Lords wouldn''t leave him so quickly. At least one of them would be him.


    Skender reached for Acheron first.


    "Ash, did you bring me homest night?"


    "Why? Did you have a lot to drink?"


    "You didn''t take me to my room?"


    "No."


    Skender asked the other Lords, but none of them even knew about the incident. He asked Lucrezia, but she hadn''t been involved either. Who brought him back home then?


    A shade?


    He shook his head. That was impossible and even if one did, why would they undress him?


    A witch?


    No! They would be stupid to be among demons outside their protected territory.


    Then who?

 Chapter 139 - 106

    <h4>Chapter 139 - 106</h4>


    Rayven could hear Angelica''s heart beat faster and louder as they watched the mating ceremony. She wore a frown on her face, yet couldn''t tear her gaze away from the couple. He tried to watch as well but imagined himself being a human. How would he react to this? He had to admit that this looked horrible from a human perspective. Blood, biting and almost draining each other and staining the wedding gown.


    No! It was terrible.


    Once the horror ended, Rayven could hear Angelica let out a deep breath as if she had been holding it the whole time. He didn''t even want to ask what she thought. At this pointpleting the mating didn''t matter to him. He was more than happy with the progress they made. The only reason he would want her to have his blood would be so she could live longer and not leave him alone in this world.


    "That was¡­ intense." Angelica said leaning into him as if needing support.


    He tightened his hold around her waist. "Are you alright?"


    "I feel dizzy."


    "Let''s take you back home. You need to eat and sleep."


    Angelica didn''t protest as he took them back home when the after party started with sting music and dance. They arrived at the quietness of his house and he helped Angelica to bed. She sat down carefully.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I am alright. I will rest a little." She replied.


    "You should eat first." He had taken a lot of blood from her so she needed to eat something to help her regain blood.


    "Shouldn''t I have your blood?" She asked him.


    "Do you want to?" That was a stupid question. Of course she didn''t but it would help and heal her a lot faster.


    "Drinking even a little would help you heal." He exined himself but then cursed inwardly. He didn''t want to push this matter, even if it was for her own sake.


    "How will I do it? I don''t have fangs." The way she sincerely asked made him want tough.


    "I will cut myself."


    She nodded slowly as if not really wanting to agree to it. "Alright."


    Having just a little of his blood would notplete the mating but perhaps if she had a little every day instead of all at once, it would be better. She would heal and they would be mated.


    Cutting his wrist he let his blood pour into a ss, then he went back to the room with the ss in his hand. Rayven felt strange handing her a ss of his own blood. At least if the liquid was thin she would be able to quickly gulp it down. But the blood was thick and the taste couldn''t be avoided by drinking it quickly.


    Angelica held the ss, staring at it for a while. He knew she was mentally preparing herself. She brought it up to her lips and tried to drink it all at once but he already knew she would fail. Pausing she grimaced after drinking a little.


    "I''ll bring something to eat," he said and left her alone so she wouldn''t feel pressured to drink it.


    When he came back with water and fruits, she had already fallen asleep and the empty ss stood on the bedstand. Rayven wondered if she would feel anything tomorrow even if she just had a little of his blood.


    Adjusting the pillow under her head, he covered her up and then turned the lights off. Leaving the room he decided to go and find Lucrezia. Angelica had told him of her dream about Skender and he had questions to ask. He hated it because Lucrezia would probably give him herplicated answers instead of something he couldprehend but he decided to try at least.


    When he arrived at her cave he had to wait for a while. She had not attended the waiting ceremony which told him she was probably busy with other more important things. Or maybe not so important. He didn''t know what she did in her free time.


    Rayven had to wait for a long while but he waited patiently since he was desperate for answers. Skender was the only one who could help him with Constantine and he wanted to know if he would be able to or if he would have to find other ways to defeat the shade. If that was even possible. At most he would have to negotiate with him if Skender could not fight him.


    "I see you are still thinking about problems even during your vacation." Lucrezia finally arrived. She had been spending time in the human world from the way she dressed.


    "We will go back home tomorrow." Rayven said. "I can''t keep hiding Angelica and Constantine is out there."


    "He is indeed. But why does Angelica have to hide?"


    "You know very well why."


    She shook her head. "No, I don''t."


    Rayven wasn''t in the mood to argue with her. "When will Skender''s punishment end? How will he be able to find his powers?"


    Lucrezia pulled herself up with her arms to sit on therge rock in the cave. "It is not about finding his powers. It is about owning them. He doesn''t possess them yet but they are not lost."


    "What does he need to do to possess them?"


    "Learn. He needs to learn, and learning takes time and patience. Otherwise his powers will possess him instead."


    And that was how he would be a destroyer. But why didn''t his parents already teach him at a young age? Surely that would have been much more effective and he wouldn''t have to be a destroyer.


    "That is why you need to take care of your own problems and not involve him. You would not want his powers to be triggered before he is ready." Lucrezia said.


    "Why didn''t his parents teach him? They were defenders too, and they didn''t have that problem." Rayven asked.


    "They had their reasons." Lucrezia replied curtly. There was something she wasn''t telling him.


    "I need his help and even if I don''t involve him, he will get himself involved." Rayven said.


    "Then you better find a way so he doesn''t feel the need to get involved. It will be bad for all of us if he does, but mostly for him. If his demon goes out of control, then the Arch will have to step in and eliminate him and there will be nothing I can do to stop it."


    "The Arch will kill him?"


    "Yes. A powerful, uncontroble demon won''t be able to be controlled so death will be the only way."


    So he could cause Skender''s death if he involved him and probably many other people''s death by making him a destroyer.


    "Then I need your help," Rayven said desperately.


    "I can''t help you. My job is only to punish and redeem."


    "Then do that. Just punish a shade instead of a demon."


    She chuckled. "I see you have a humor now."


    He wasn''t trying to be funny. He was getting frustrated.


    "You wouldn''t let me die." He said.


    After fighting to keep him alive for so long, she wouldn''t just let him die. What was her n?


    She smiled and shook her head. "I have achieved my purpose, and it was to redeem you. Now that you have redeemed yourself, I won''t stop you from dying. Death awaits us all."


    ********


    Skender was lost in thoughts while he sat with the Lords.


    "Do you think Rayven has mated yet?" yze asked.


    Acheron shrugged. "I don''t know but he was making eggs for his wife."


    Lazarus spit the drink in his mouth. "He was what?!"


    "The demon has lost his mind." yze shook his head.


    "Well, women are dangerous. He is thinking with the thing in his pants then what is in his head." Lazarus said.


    "It shows. He is thinking a bit like you." yze retorted.


    "For God''s sake! The man is making eggs for his wife. At least his not jumping off roofs." Acheron said.


    "Hmm¡­" Lazarus took a sip of his drink.


    "If he was making eggs, then they have mated." Vitale added who sat quietly the whole time.


    All of them turned to him questioningly. He would be the only one to know about mating if the rumors were true.


    "How do you know?" Lazarus asked.


    "I just know." He replied curtly.


    "So mating makes you crazy?" yze said.


    "Yes," Vitale said with all seriousness.


    "Why are you so quiet?" Lazarus turned to Skender.


    Skender had been thinking about what happened to himst night and how he got him. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was wrong.


    "I was attacked by shadesst night." He said.


    Now he had everyone''s attention.


    "Why didn''t you call us?"


    "I couldn''t. My powers weren''t working."


    "You went to the damn witches." Lazarus realized.


    Skender nodded. "That is not the problem. I almost died. They ripped me apart and left me there but in the morning I found myself in my bed,pletely healed."


    "It must Lucrezia." yze said.


    "It wasn''t her."


    "She is probably lying."


    "She had no reason too and she can''t heal me even if she did."


    "A witch? The one who had her eyes on you?" Lazarus said.


    Skender had been thinking about it but witches could heal minor injuries, maybe cure some illnesses but not put body parts together. That was a bit out of their capabilities and even if they did, there would be signs of scars or some evidence left on his body from the fight.


    "I don''t think so."


    "If not, then you were drinking, or it was all a nightmare. You don''t look like someone who has been ripped apart." yze didn''t believe him. Well, the demon hated him so he expected nothing less.


    He could see the other demons specting except for Vitale who seemed to not care to even know what happened.


    "Anyway, be careful." Acheron told him as they were about to leave.


    So now he was crazy in their eyes? Great!


    As he prepared himself for sleep and his maid helped him get dressed, he paused in front of the mirror. He looked closer at his arms and chest. He was not imagining things. There was no sign of any struggle on his body. The maid waited for him thinking that he was admiring himself but he didn''t care.


    "Do I have something on my back?" He asked her.


    "What, Your Majesty?"


    "A scar?"


    She looked at his bare back then shook her head. "No, Your Majesty."


    He sighed then held his arms out. She slipped his robe into his arms. "Do you want me to bring the wine now, Your Majesty?" She asked him.


    He looked at her confused. "Wine?"


    "Yes. You requested to have wine served every night before bedtime, Your Majesty." She reminded him.


    He did? He read her thoughts, and she wasn''t lying. "When did I?"


    "Last night, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 140 - 107

    <h4>Chapter 140 - 107</h4>


    Angelica stepped under the warm water wanting to take a shower onest time before they went back home. Showers were easier than baths after all. This would be one thing she would miss after leaving this world.


    While showering she was careful with the slippery floor. Rayven''s blood had helped her feel less tired, but she was still dizzy and suffering from a headache that refused to go away. She was surprised to know that she needed to drink more. She thought one ss was a "good amount" but it wasn''t.


    Drinking blood was not like she had imagined. She thought she would magically like it, like she did with the bite but Rayven told her those were different things. Pleasure could relieve pain and fear could increase it. When there was trust between two people, the bite felt less painful. It did not mean that it was less pain. But the taste of blood remained the same.


    Well, it tasted horrible to humans. Angelica was d that he left her alone to drinkst night. Taking breaks between each sip and grimacing would be awful in front of him and she had been relieved once she was done. Only to find out this morning she needed to drink more when she didn''t see a mark on her neck and wondered why.


    How did humans do this? The ceremony was between two demons.


    Rayven told her he wasn''t thinking of having a ceremony for that reason. He didn''t want her to put on a brave face in front of people she didn''t know while drinking his blood. Angelica had fought the urge to lie. She really didn''t want to be disgusted but her sense of taste couldn''t change ording to her wishes.


    Cold blood tastes better for humans, he had told her. If she wanted it hot, she would have to drink it directly from the source. Hot blood? She squirmed. Would it taste better? At least she wouldn''t have to do this so often. Once she got the mark, his blood would stay in her body for a long period.


    With a sigh, she rubbed the soap into her shoulders. She shouldn''tin. Not everything about being with a demon would be pleasurable. She was getting the benefits of staying healthy and young for a long period. Anyone would force themselves to drink blood for that reason alone. But that was not the reason she was willing to drink the blood. She wanted to know what this mating was all about. How would she feel? What would it mean and what would the mark look like? She was curious, but she also wanted to do it for Rayven.


    If other humans could put on a brave face and do it all at once, so could she. Drinking little by little was no better and this headache and dizziness was disturbing her peace of mind.


    Once she was done, she stepped out of the shower. As usual, she saw her naked body in the many tall mirrors in the bathroom. You look alright; she said to herself while realizing that she wasn''t feeling sore anymore. After drying herself she wrapped the towel around her body and walked into the chamber. She was about to look for clothes when she remembered she couldn''t wear the ones here since she was going back home. Sitting near the dresser, shebed her hair instead while waiting for Rayven.


    Rayven came back with a tray in his hands. He had tried to make breakfast again and Angelica fought back a smile. He looked proud of his achievement but there was a hint of worry in his eyes. She knew he worried she wouldn''t like it.


    "What have you made?" She said standing up and following him to bed.


    He put the tray on the bed and let his eyes skim over her half-naked body. As if refusing to be distracted he looked he sat down and focused on the food. He poured her orange juice and had tried to make eggs again. They looked better this time. She also noticed the cheese but no chocte?


    Was he afraid she would lick them off his fingers again? He had been so flustered and botheredst time. She affected him and he looked at her with lust more often than not. He was under her spell and she enjoyed it more than she should, perhaps. It didn''t make her feel so inexperienced. She felt like she was also in control and not just losing control.


    "I think it is fine this time. I tasted it," He said handing her a slice of bread with egg.


    At least he learned to taste the food before serving it. Angelica took a bite and chewed while trying to concentrate on the taste. "It tastes good," she told him.


    Again he watched her as she ate. She would feed him pieces just so she wouldn''t feel alone and he would ept her offer. Once she was done, "no chocte?" She asked.


    "My lips are just as sweet," he joked.


    Angelica looked at his lips and then met his gaze. The air thickened, and she leaned closer over the tray, inviting him in for a kiss. With a smile he met her lips halfway and returned her kiss. She would have never thought that a kiss alone could bring her so much pleasure.


    "I want toplete the mating," she said.


    He grabbed her face and kissed her deeper. "We don''t have to."


    She pulled away to look at him. "I want to," she repeated.


    He gazed at her for a long moment. "Alright," he finally said.


    Rayven reached for the ss of juice that she had emptied.


    "I''ll drink from you," she said.


    You can do it, she told herself.


    He paused again but didn''t protest. Instead, he cut his wrist without flinching and she took his bleeding arm to her mouth. The hot thick liquid felt strange in her mouth and she had to force herself to swallow it. It was the metallic taste that was hard to deal with and now that the blood was warm the taste was stronger.


    Angelica had to pull away and take a deep breath for a moment but in that short time, his wound had already healed. Oh no. Now he would have to cut himself again.


    "I am sorry," she said looking up.


    He watched her with a frown. "You are stubborn. I told you, you won''t like it. You are not supposed to either. Blood doesn''t even taste good for demons or we would drink blood like we drink wine. But it doesn''t taste bad either and the only time we drink is when we are ovee by the urge to mark which you don''t have."


    "But others can do it," she said.


    "Not all of them. You heard the bringer. Fewer demons mate these days and even lesser are those who have a mating ceremony."


    The bringer was the one who started the ceremony.


    "Why is that?" she wondered.


    "There are several reasons. Demons not wanting to wait for the one and live alone for so long. Adapting or being influenced by human culture. Also wanting to have a family. Or maybe we are evolving, just like we evolved from eating flesh and drinking blood to eating normal food, and sleeping during the day instead of the night. Perhaps we are evolving to find love without relying on our senses and only using our judgement and putting blind faith in one another without any kind of mating or mark to prove it. Or maybe some people just wantpanions, where love exists, but it is not romantic. There are both benefits and disadvantages to this kind of development, if that is what is happening."


    Angelica nodded thoughtfully. There were many things to consider. Living for so long without apanion could indeed feel lonely.


    "But what if they find the er, after they marry someone else?" She asked.


    "I don''t know. We will have to see what happens with Skender."


    Angelica was confused. "What will happen?"


    "He will have to get married for political reasons."


    "That is awful."


    "Maybe it won''t be so awful. Some people grow to love each other and you never know where you will find love. At the end what was meant to happen will happen and not everyone finds the one. My parents never did."


    Yes, finding love was for the lucky. It seemed to be the same for demons. Same problem, only different reasons.


    "I am d I found you," she said. "My one and only."


    "Angelica," his eyes softened, and he reached for her face. "My one and only. My Angel."


    He drew her closer and kissed her.


    When they went back home, Rayven had prepared for her the best surprise. He brought William. She knew it hadn''t been long since she had seen him yet it felt like forever. But he looked at her with such sad eyes, with such torment her heart broke.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    He just came and hugged her. It was unusual. Unless she was sad he was not the one to hug her first.


    "I know," he said. "It is not your fault."


    Angelica was confused.


    "I am d to be the one with this gift and curse."


    Oh dear. He found out.


    "I know and you are doing much better than I would." She smiled stroking his hair.


    He released her and stepped back. "I am getting used to it. In fact, I like it now."


    How lucky she was to have a brother like him, she thought looking into his brave blue eyes.


    Rayven left them to spend some time alone and William told her what he had been doing. He told her about his encounter with Lucrezia and the things he had learned.


    Prophetic mind? So her brother had the mind of an old man? Woman? And somehow the consequences were that some memories stayed with her even if she wasn''t the prophet anymore.


    Angelica wanted to ask him if he was alright finding out all of this but he would lie to her. Even if he had the mind of an adult, to her he would always be her little brother.


    "You shouldn''t have gone to Lucrezia alone," she said. "Why did she tell you?"


    Now she was more suspicious of this woman. Her brother''s eyes darted. "She just did."


    "William?"


    "She wanted something in return."


    Oh, she knew it!


    "What?"


    William shrugged. "I don''t know."


    Angelica dropped her jaw. Her wise brother just agreed to a deal, and he didn''t even know what it was.


    "Have you lost your mind?"


    He smiled. "It will be alright. Whatever it is she wants will probably require of me to stay alive."


    "Death is not the worst that can happen." She reminded.


    Her brother frowned and became thoughtful. "I will be alright," he said atst.


    Angelica abandoned the heavy talk and told her brother about the demon world and he told her about his stay with Lord Amore. The white-haired, light golden or silver she wasn''t sure, but he had a unique look. His personality seemed to match what William told her. Strange, she thought.


    After lots of talk and eating food, they rested in the afternoon in the garden.? Angelica went inside to help Sarah make tea and then carried the tray to the garden.


    Cold air made her shiver as she stepped outside, and her body froze in shock. Her hands gave in dropping the tray and the hot tea on her feet, yet she didn''t flinch in pain. All she could see was Constantine, standing outside the gate with a dagger pointed at her brother''s throat.


    "William!" Angelica rushed to the gate but didn''t step outside.


    "You want me, not him. Release him!" She ordered.


    She wanted to call Rayven, but if she said his name, Constantine could disappear with William right in front of her eyes.


    "Then step outside!"


    "Don''t!" William said and Constantine pushed the dagger into his skin causing a slight wound.


    "Release him first!"


    Constantine replied by pushing the tip into his skin causing William to grimace.


    "Alright!" Angelica yelled and stepped outside.


    Constantine released her brother at once and grabbed her arm in a firm grip.


    "Angelica!" Suddenly her brother''s voice came from afar and she turned back to find her brother running toward the gate.


    A moment of confusion passed by until the one she thought was her brother shifted into a man.


    "Toote, little brother." Constantine said as William ran toward her.


    "William, don''t! Rayven!" She called, but it was toote.


    An amusedughter followed the panic.

 Chapter 141 - 108

    <h4>Chapter 141 - 108</h4>


    Rayven was with the Lords and Skender when he suddenly heard sensed that something was wrong. He felt distressed and then fear. Angelica was with her brother so she wouldn''t have felt like this unless she was having a nightmare or something happened. Hastily he stood up from his seat and the other demons looked at him confused.


    "Something is wrong. I need to go home!" He said and teleported away.


    When he arrived at home that feeling became stronger, especially when he couldn''t sense Angelica''s presence. His heartbeat hastened and when he heard Williams''s voice thick with worry as he called him, his heart dropped to his stomach.


    He turned around and gazed into Williams''s frightened eyes. The boy''s face was pale and he was losing color as well. His body became cold, freezing in ce. His heart stopped for what seemed like forever before it began to pound with such force it was close to jumping out of his chest.


    Angelica!


    The Lords and Skender arrived at his home and Skender stared between him and William.


    "What is wrong? Where is Angelica?!" He asked.


    Rayven could barely breathe so he didn''t respond. Skender looked at William.


    "The shade took her," the boy said looking like he would almost faint. But then he gathered himself and nced at Skender. He told him what had happened and how the shade tricked Angelica.


    Skender grabbed William and made him sit down so he wouldn''t faint and fall. "We will bring your sister back." He assured him.


    Rayven imagined all the things that could be happening to Angelica and his shock slowly turned into rage. He would kill that shade. ughter him if heid a finger on Angelica.


    "Calm down now, Rayven!" Acheron told him. "We need to think before we act."


    Think? While God knew what Angelica was going through and he was supposed to sit here and think?!


    "I need to go find her!" He said his body trembling with fury. His voice was like venom.


    "And do what?" Skender asked staring at him sternly.


    "Not wait while someone tortures and kills the woman I love as you did!" Rayven spat.


    The Lords seemed confused. Skender clenched his jaw and fists while his eyes disyed disgust.


    "There is no n! I have thought of all kinds of things. I need to go there!" He said.


    Rayven left the Lords behind. Maybe he was wrong. He was probably wrong but what n could possibly work. The shade had Angelica. He was already the one in control. He also had his whole shade army at hismand.


    Instead of finding himself outside Constantine''s house, he went to Lucrezia''s cave.


    "Lucrezia! Lucrezia!"


    "What is wrong with you?!" She appeared looking annoyed.


    "Angelica! Constantine took her."


    "And?"


    "What should I do? Help me!" He said.


    "I already told you, I can''t."


    Rayven crossed the distance between them and fell to his knees. He had never done such a thing before but he didn''t care anymore. "Please! Help me! I will do anything you want."


    "Oh! Does love affect one this much? Only two weeks ago you wanted to die. Fascinating." She said but didn''t sound fascinated at all. She sounded sad.


    "Please, help me!"


    She remained quiet for a long moment while he watched her shoes with dread. "He has a secret. You need to find it and then decide how to use that secret to your advantage. But be careful. Some things are better hidden until the right time."


    Secret?


    "You know the secret?"


    "My decision is to keep it hidden. It is the right choice at this moment. I can''t put anyone else at risk to save you." She said.


    Constantine''s secret would put someone at risk. Someone she cared about. Who?


    He stood up. "It will take time to find his secret." He told her.


    "It will indeed."


    Until hen Angelica would suffer. Rayven felt like he was losing his mind.


    "Also be careful who you ask for help. Remember I told you to not involve Skender."


    Rayven couldn''t ponder on that right now. All he wanted to do was save Angelica so he set out to find Constantine''s secret.


    ******


    Angelica cursed herself. How could she fall into this trap? He knew her brother was her weakness and the horror of the situation had made her unable to think. He caught her off guard and now she was in his hands. She shivered but knew that she would have to face him sooner orter. Maybe this was just the time.


    "Where are you taking me," She said trying to pull her arm away from his hold as he dragged her across a dark hall.


    He stopped and released her. "My apologies. I am sure you can walk alone. Come with me."


    "I am noting with you. What do you want?" She asked. "I thought you wanted an alliance?"


    "I do. I mean what I say. Look, I could hurt your brother, but I didn''t. I kept my word but you need to cooperate, otherwise, things will be difficult."


    "I don''t even know what you want me to do. How do you expect me to cooperate?"


    His gaze hardened and he stalked toward her. Angelica stepped away until he pinned her to the wall, his catlike eyes and those sharp-edged lips making her fearful.


    "You can begin by quitting the lies. Do you really think I don''t know what you are? I have been watching you. You escaped to Lord Rayven when you were in trouble. No one else would dare. What led you there? And the King is protective about you. What does that mean?" He stared into her eyes.


    "What does it mean?" She said keeping herposure.


    He smirked. "You are a very good liar. Just like her. Her face was like a nk paper when she wanted to and other times she was like an open book." His gaze changed as he spoke about her and Angelica got a strange feeling.


    "Who is she?" Angelica asked even though she knew, but she wanted more information.


    He sighed. "Well, since you are determined to continue lying, I will have to taste your blood, and then we can talk about the rest."


    Angelica froze. Fangs!


    All those horrible images she had seen came back to her.


    No!


    No, no, no!

 Chapter 142 - 109

    "You can''t!" Angelica blurted. "Only my mate is allowed to bite me. It is something sacred and intimate and I won''t allow anyone else to do it!"


    He tilted his head to one side and watched her curiously. "Alright then. No biting, but I still need to taste your blood."


    "Why?"


    "You know very well why."


    "No, I don''t."


    His face hardened as if he had enough. "Don''t test my patience." He said between clenched teeth. "I am trying to make this work. I knew you would never believe me if we only spoke through your gate and that is why I brought you here to show that I mean to bring you no harm. If you work with me."


    She just red at him. Work with him? She couldn''t let him know that her blood wouldn''t work. What should she do? How would she exin it because he really believed she was the prophetess? The only way out she could think of was to pretend to still be the prophetess, have all the powers except for the blood thing. Would he believe it?


    "Alright. I might if you tell me everything you n to do."


    He shook his head as if that could never happen. "I can''t for my safety and your own. Especially before I make sure you are the one I am looking for."


    Angelica knew she had no way out. Either he would forcefully take her blood or she could cooperate.


    "And you need my blood for that?"


    "Yes."


    She nodded slowly.


    "Come with me," He said and then led her to arge parlor.


    He motioned for her to sit down on one of the sofas and so she did. A servant walked inside holding a tray in his hands. Constantine picked the cup and the knife from the tray and the servant dismissed himself.


    Even though being cut with a knife would be no different, she was relieved. He was really going to such lengths to make this work. What would he do once he found out her blood wouldn''t work?


    "Are you ready?" He asked approaching her.


    She stared at him as if he should know that no one would be ready for this. He smirked and came to sit in front of her. He reached his hand out and Angelica gave him her wrist. As if afraid she would change her mind, he cut her without warning and Angelica hissed in pain.


    Constantine held her hand above the cup and let her blood pour down. When half the cup was full, he pulled her wrist to his mouth, and before she could protest he sealed the wound with his tongue. Annoyed Angelica snatched her hand from his hold and he chuckled.


    "I was doing you a favor," he said.


    Picking up the cup, he gulped down her blood. So he only needed so little to feel a difference.


    Licking his lips, he put the cup down on the table. "It will take time for it to work. Meanwhile, do you want something to eat or drink?" He asked.


    Angelica shook her head. "Meanwhile can''t you let me go home? My little brother. He is just a boy."


    He tilted his head to one side and a sigh left his lips. "I can''t Angelica. But if your blood works and you choose to work with me, then you, your brother, and your mate will be able to live in peace. And if you don''t, not only will I be a danger to you but there will be many other dangers out there that I can eliminate for you."


    Yes, she remembered his offer that he would stop the shades from chasing down demon mates.


    Constantine showed her to a room where she could stay while her blood worked. It was an extravagant room, almost like a royal chamber.


    "Make yourselffortable. Your attendant servants are standing outside if you need anything." He smiled unsettling her. "And don''t try to run away, because you will fail and it will anger me."


    He gave her a serious look before leaving. Two guards closed the door behind him, locking her inside this royal chamber. Now she would have to wait here and dread what would happen once he saw no results from her blood.


    Angelica sat down feeling nauseous. How is William? He must be so frightened and what was Rayven doing? He would put himself in danger to save her. Hours went by with her worrying and finally the sunset. Angelicay down and closed her eyes. She needed to remain calm so she could seed with the lies she nned to tell. She spoke calming words to herself and imagined calming images. Everything would be alright in the end and she would be back home, in her garden having afternoon tea with Sarah while watching Simu cut wood. She would greet her chickens every morning and then work in the kitchen. She would rx in the library and read a book or maybe even better have Rayven read her a book near the firece while she rested in his arms. Everything would be alright.


    But she was soon snatched from this wonderful dream. Pulled out of bed she was teleported somewhere else and then pushed back. Angelica fell back into another bed and Constantine stood near her feet, ring at her with fury in his eyes.


    "I knew you would do something like this." He said.


    She pushed herself up and looked at him confused. "Do wh.."


    Before she could finish her sentence he was on top of her. Wrapping his fingers around her neck he pushed her down and squeezed so hard she thought he would crush her throat. Angelica writhed and tried to fight him off but he squeezed harder. "What did you do to your blood? Why is it not working?"


    "I¡­ did¡­nothi..." she was suffocating and tears welled in her eyes.


    He loosed the hold around her throat. "Don''t lie to me or I swear you won''t see the sunrise tomorrow."


    "I will tell you," she hurried to say while she could speak.


    He stopped strangling her but still had his hand around her neck. "Yes, I am the prophetess. I went to Lord Rayven because I had seen him in my visions. I also knew you woulde looking for me. I know what you did to Ramona."


    He released her, his face twitching, his eyes hardening.


    "My mother didn''t want me to have the same fate so she took my abilities away, carrying the burden herself."


    He stared at her for a long moment before he chuckled darkly. "I see." He said thoughtfully. "I knew your mother was involved but she didn''t take the curse herself. The witch would have known that she was dying so she wouldn''t give her your abilities. Your mother hid them somewhere else. Now, where did she hide them?"


    He knew. Angelica tried to keep a straight face. "I don''t know."


    He grabbed her jaw, leaning closer to her face. "Should I bring some motivation to make you remember? I don''t think you would like to see me experiment on your mate or even better, your little brother. How much can the young boy take?"


    Angelica wanted to spit on his face but held herself back. "What makes you think I would risk the lives of people I love to hide some stupid powers? If I knew, I would bring it to you myself."


    He watched her again, his eyes protruding, searching. "You better not be lying to me. As long as I live, I will keep my eyes on you."


    "I am not lying."


    He nodded slowly and then released her. Getting out of bed he gave her onest stern look before turning away and walking toward the door.


    "Wait!" She sat up. "Can I leave now?"


    He turned around, his lips curving up. "No. I don''t have your blood but I will get some use out of you. You are now part of my second n as well." His eyes gleamed with secrets and dangers.


    *************


    Skender frowned his stomach hurting, his heart clenching. Why did he have to relive this moment? This moment of torture, blood, helplessness, and perhaps loss. He felt a sour taste in his mouth and every time Rayvennded a punch on the shade''s face, Skender felt it in his gut.


    "Do you want to die here?" Rayven growled at the shade he had abducted.


    The shade worked for Constantine and he refused to utter a word even though he was covered in blood.


    Acheron and Lazarus held onto the shade, just so he wouldn''t teleport but they were getting tired. So was Skender. This was a waste of time and whatever secret Rayven was looking for was a big secret. One that these shades working for Constantine would take to their graves. Even sacrificing their families. That threat didn''t work. What could it be that they were hiding?


    "Do you really think you can defeat Lord Constantine? You are a fool to pick a fight with him." The shade spat blood out of his mouth.


    Rayven paused, his knuckles bleeding from the punching when he lost his temper and patience of trying other crueler methods of torture. He went on to release his anger.


    "He picked a fight," Rayven corrected.


    "You have already lost. You should surrender." The shade said. "No one will tell you anything because they fear him more than any of you."


    Skender pushed himself away from the wall. "Don''t waste your time, Rayven." He gave Acheron and Lazarus a nod to release the shade vanished as soon as he was free.


    "No!" Rayven called toote. Then he turned to Skender, fury zing in his eyes. "What have you done?"


    He attacked him, grabbing him by the cor and pushing him into the wall. "Waste of time?" he yelled. "I know but tell me what I should do? Tell me!" He demanded. "Should I just sit and wait?"


    "We will find a way."


    "Then find it!" He shouted into his face.


    Skender felt something stir inside of him. He could understand his anger but he was losing his patience. He grabbed his wrists and forcefully removed his grip and pushed him away.


    "You have lost your mind," Skender said.


    Rayven nodded in agreement. Sweat and tears dripped down his face and blood from his fists. "I have lost my mind. Have you ever had someone pull you back from the brink of death? Have you ever had someone hold you, telling you that everything will be alright and you believed them without a doubt? Someone who healed you with a touch, a word, a smile. Do you think I changed in a few days or weeks? You are wrong. I changed in a moment when someone took my hand and pulled me into their embrace. Now that person might¡­" The words died in his throat.


    Lazarus and Acheron who were usually yful watched the grown man cry in silence. His pain made them feel pity but they didn''t know what to do. The prideful man, atst, cried in front of them. This must be his real punishment. The feeling of hopelessness he caused upon many. The power he abused but now didn''t have even to save a loved one.


    Skender''s heart shrank. If he only knew. He was not pulled from the brink of death by the woman he loved, but he buried her. Covered her in soil and walked away. And now she was buried in his heart. Dead, but alive in his memories.


    He never got the chance, even for a day to be her man. To know what belonging together felt like. It was all just a painful imagination. A dream crushed into a thousand pieces. And yet here he was. Supposed to save someone again. Set up to fail, again. Why? Who was Angelica to him? She was not Ramona. Who was William to him? Why was he putting himself through this pain again? Did he never learn from his mistake, not to care for anyone unless he truly could?


    He teleported away, angry and frustrated with himself. Angelica wasn''t Ramona, nor his sister, or mother, or even friend. Nor was she his friend''s wife. Rayven never considered him a friend.


    Despite what he told himself he found himself outside the magic fence that protected the witches'' vige. "Marie!" he called not caring if the others heard him.


    One of the females knitting outside a tent heard him and came to him. "A demon?" she said eyeing him.


    "I need to speak to Marie!" He said.


    "Skender!" Marie suddenly appeared from behind the other woman. "It is alright. You can leave!" She dismissed the woman before turning her attention to him.


    "I told you not toe here!" She said.


    "I have to ask first, did you take me home after I was attacked when I left you?"


    She frowned. "You were attacked?"


    He sighed. "Nevermind. I need your help.. I will give myself to you."

 Chapter 143 - 110

    Marie stared at him with suspicion. "Why suddenly?" she asked.


    "I am desperate." He told her.


    "So what is it about yourself that you will give?" She asked.


    "What do you want?"


    She walked along the fence, her eyes taking in all of him. "I don''t know." She said amused. "There is a lot I like about you."


    Of course, she would enjoy this moment. Finally a demon at her mercy. One who had used her knowing she had a thing for him, it wouldn''t hurt to use him back.


    "Well, I am here." He said. "You could have it all except for that which I cannot control." His heart was not an offer.


    "What makes you so desperate?" She was curious. "Is it the prophetess? Your friend''s wife. You think she is her?"


    Skender clenched his jaw. "I know she is not her and why do you know so much about this?"


    "You think I helped you without knowing anything about you? I would not be so stupid. Now you are so desperate to save her. Why? She is not yours to save, just like the previous one wasn''t yours to save."


    "I know she wasn''t mine," but he loved her still.


    "I like your good heart, but it will make you suffer." She told him. "You will always end up sacrificing yourself and no one will sacrifice themselves for you."


    "I came here for help. Not to have my future predicted."


    Her gaze pierced into his as she leaned closer. "I am helping you. Your friend is only thinking of saving his wife and does not think of what might happen to you. And your punisher is not telling you everything. Everyone is keeping secrets."


    Skender frowned. "What secrets?"


    "It is not in my ce to tell you, but you should think about yourself first because no one else will."


    No one else will? Of course. Whose priority was he? He was meant to be alone.


    Marie watched him as if she knew his thoughts.


    "Well, I am not here to talk about myself." He told her. "I need help defeating a shade."


    "You are still not listening to me." She shook her head. "Alright then."


    To his surprise, she stepped outside the fence. "Let''s go somewhere private." She took his hand and teleported them away.


    They arrived at a small cabin. Marie went to sit on the small bed in the room. "So, what exactly do you need?"


    "I need to find a weakness. Do you know of Constantine?"


    "Yes. As a future coven leader, I know of every shade and demon I need to know about."


    "What do you know about him? Is there something I can have any use of?"


    Marie tilted her head and watched him for a long moment. "No. I just know that you shouldn''t try to fight him. Even if you defeated him, there will be his family left who will seek revenge. It will be a never-ending, bloody battle."


    "He has an enemy that he wants to defeat. Do you know who it could be?"


    She frowned. "An enemy? Well, it would be a powerful demon in the human world that could be a threat to all shades."


    "Besides the Arch who sets rules and doesn''t meddle with shades, who could it be?" He wondered.


    She lifted one eyebrow. "I don''t know."


    "Is there any way to find out?"


    "There are grave consequences to using magic like that." She told him.


    "I will take the consequences." He said without hesitance.


    Marie sighed, not looking pleased. "We could still find nothing."


    "I am willing to take the risk."


    "Alright, but I will still need something from him. A nail, a strand of hair, a piece of clothes."


    Skender groaned. "How am I supposed to get it?"


    She shrugged.


    He cursed. "This is not helpful. I need to go back."


    "Don''t forget the payment," she smirked caressing the mattress to show him what she meant.


    Ignoring her, he teleported back.


    Rayven had found another shade to torture but again this one refused to speak as well.


    Skender watched them for a while and then noticed something peeking out from the shades boot. He went and pulled out the dagger.


    The handle was well decorated and of gold. Rayven stopped and looked his way confused.


    "This must be a gift. Who did you get from?"


    "From our Lord."


    Skender looked at the dagger wondering if this would do. He went back to Marie. She looked at the dagger skeptically. "I can try," she said.


    *******


    "Find any female rted to her mother. Anyone she knew, a friend, a rtive." Constantine gave orders. Angelica''s mother must have hidden the powers somewhere.


    His subjects bowed and left. He leaned back, grabbing the goblet on the table beside him and sipping his wine while listening to every movement Angelica made.


    That red hair and those blue eyes. She looked just like her. Even the way she spoke and stared at him with bravery and fury. He knew he shouldn''t believe her. She was a clever woman but he would wait and see. Otherwise, he would have to try his absurd second n that he didn''t think would work. Not after what he had witnessed about the defender.


    Interesting that he wouldn''t save himself even when close to dying. As if someone had purposely numbed his demon. Why? He couldn''t be a defender without his demon.


    It seemed as if all odds were against him. How much longer would he have to wait to execute his n? He had been patient enough.


    Angelica moving around in the mansion caught his attention. He listened to her steps. Would she try to escape?


    How sad that she ended up with that demon but what could he say. Good women were destined to be with bad men. It was the same with Ramona. At the end of the day, none of them could protect their woman.


    "Useless," all of them, he thought.


    Standing up he went to see Angelica. She wondered around the hall, smelling of a demon. He had marked her. He could see the faint scarring on her neck.


    Putting his hands in his pockets he walked toward her and turned her head swiftly her eyes wide, like a prey hiding from a predator. Her blue eyes closed in on him as he neared and he could see that she was fighting the urge to step back.


    "Was the offer I made you not good enough?" He asked. "I only need your blood, but you will get all the benefits. You will never need to hide or fear a shade ever again. They all obey me."


    She nodded. "I understand but what can I do? I don''t have what you need."


    "That is unfortunate. I really hope it is not a lie. It would be a shame to hurt someone like you."


    She frowned at him, looking displeased.


    "What is your second n?" She asked him.


    "The king, does he see you as Ramona?" he tilted his head to one side. "That would be sad. You are not her."


    "The king knows what you did to Ramona."


    "Does he?" He chuckled. "How hurt he must be."


    "How sad you must be. You must not know love."


    "Love? I know love. I just love differently." He said taking a step toward her. His curiosity peaked. "I wonder what your lover would feel if I hurt you and he could do nothing about it? What kind of person would he turn into? What length would he go to, to avenge you? Or would he just be numb because of all the pain? His life nothing but a waste."


    Was that what happened to the defender? Was that even possible?


    Angelica''s eyes shifted to something sad. His words hit a nerve. "Our deedse back. I am sure you will know one day if you do such a thing."


    Oh. Constantine missed this. He loved such women. They always had something to say.


    "I like you, so let me tell you something. Never rely on men to protect you."


    "Constantine!" He suddenly heard a familiar voice calling him from afar. It seemed like his n came to him instead of the opposite. "I know about your father!" He called.


    Constantine froze!


    What did he know? How did he know?


    Leaving Angelica behind he immediately went to see him. Skender stood outside the gate of his mansion, waiting for him. Rayven stood beside him looking furious and the two other demons followed them.


    Constantine went to stand close to the gate. "I see you have finallye."


    "Where is Angelica?" Rayven red at him with eyes that could kill.


    "She is resting. Don''t worry." Then he turned back to Skender.


    "I think it is better you hand her over."


    "Or?"


    "Or I will hand over your secret to your father."


    Constantine chuckled to conceal his worry. His father could never find out. They would all be destroyed.


    "You wouldn''t want to do that?" Constantine said.


    "Why not?"


    Constantine clenched his jaw. Changed ns it seemed but he could still work with it.


    "He is the enemy. Not me."


    "You became the enemy when you took Angelica." Rayven spat.


    "Would you have preferred my father did? He is also looking for the prophetess."


    "Why would he?"


    "How do you think he gained so much power? He found and drained every prophetess he could, including Ramona."


    The defender''s eyes darkened with suspicion but also fury. Good, Constantine thought.


    "You drained her! You killed her!" He said with clenched teeth.


    "I. Did. Not!" That was not the usation he expected. He thought the defender was angry at him for another reason.. This was even better. "I loved her!"

 Chapter 144 - 111

    Skender froze for a moment and then his eyes narrowed with confusion. "Loved her?" He repeated with disgust. "You loved her?"


    "Yes! I loved her. And she loved me too."


    "Liar!" Skender drew his sword and took them both by surprise when he somehow was able to enter the gate and attack him.


    Constantine was almost toote to draw his weapon and shield himself. He didn''t expect Skender to be able to enter through the gate. Was he pretending the other day when he was attacked because if he could enter the gate it meant that his demon was awake and he had his defender powers? Only defenders could enter anywhere because they were protectors.


    From Skender''s own surprised expression, Constantine could tell he hadn''t been pretending. Well, this was too easy and he was confused. He would have to keep testing him.


    "Don''t use the word love!" Skender said striking him with his sword.


    Constantine blocked the attack. He could feel the demon''s strength but it was not the strength of a defender. "There is no other word to describe what we felt for each other," Constantine said pushing back and then attacking in return.


    Skender was quick to avoid his advances, but anger was getting the best of him. He was eager to strike him. Strangle him, perhaps.


    "Angelica saw what you did!"


    "Then she didn''t see everything. Visions are tricky."


    Their swords shed again, and his eyes burned in fury.


    "Ramona would have told me."


    "If she could. She came to me when she left you because you couldn''t protect her."


    Skender faltered before his strength doubled. He struck him with such strength that their swords almost broke. He found his weakness, indeed.


    "We fell in love only after that." He said.


    The demon shook his head refusing to believe.


    "I asked for her blood and in return, I offered protection but we fell in love."


    "Stop saying that!"


    This time, when their swords shed both of them broke. Constantine reached for his daggers but Skender was quick to punch him in the face, grab him by the cor and throw him outside the gates where the other demons attacked him immediately.


    The shades were quick toe to his defense and a fight broke out, but Constantine and Skender were in their own world where they only focused on each other. Skender didn''t bother to find weapons.


    "Alright then," Constantine thought when Skender''s fist aimed at his nose. Dodging his punch he took a few steps back, to get some room to speak. He wasn''t interested in fighting as much as infuriating him. His fighting skills were stillcking for a defender.


    Skender reached for him again, and again Constantine was quick to move away. It became a game of cat and mouse. One chasing and the other being chased.


    "Ramona told me about you. The defender without his powers. She said you were a dear friend."


    Pain became visible in the demon''s eyes. "She didn''t love you but she cared about you. Her only friend. Who do you think brought her dead body to your doorstep?"


    Skender stiffened, his eyes trembled in their sockets. "You did?" He breathed. "Why? If you loved her why did you allow anything to happen to her?"


    Constantine clenched his fists to keep his emotions under control. He breathed in through his nose. He couldn''t even bury the woman he loved because of fear of his father finding out about his ns to kill him. He hated his father and wanted his position but after what he did to Ramona, he became even more determined to get rid of his father. To avenge her, he couldn''t bury her.


    "Even I, with my strength couldn''t protect her. The enemy is too powerful. But you could if you were a defender, but you aren''t. Just another useless man in her life."


    The demon''s hand clenched into fists, his ws buried in his flesh causing blood to drip down from his hands. The air got suddenly cold as if a storm was brewing. Skender''s arms trembled at the sides of his body. Constantine should have been worried. Letting the demon unleash his powers when he was furious wasn''t the best option but if it was the only way then he was willing to take the risk.


    Slowly, Skender lifted his gaze and his blue eyes pierced into his. "I will take Angelica with me. Don''t try to stop me if you don''t wish for your enemy to be my friend." He gave him a warning look before vanishing to take Angelica.


    Constantine didn''t try to stop him. Skender was fooling himself. His father and he would never be friends. This meant his n was already in motion. Letting him take Angelica would be best. She would be within reach if he ever needed her again, anyway.


    Poor thing was too involved with these people. He had too many weaknesses. This was why Constantine made sure to never care for anyone again. He would not give that power away.


    ********


    "Angelica!"


    Angelica''s heart skipped when she heard a familiar voice. She ran to the door, which locked her inside a room with no windows. She knew something was wrong as soon as Constantine left her looking worried and two shades took her to lock her in here.


    "I am here!" She called frightened to know that it was Skender''s voice. What happened to Rayven? Why wasn''t he the one toe find her?


    She swallowed the lump in her throat, forcing the bad thoughts out of her mind. Everything would be alright.


    A cold rush of air and a momentter Skender was standing in the room with her. Without a word he took her hand and teleported them away. Angelica recognized the ce in which they arrived. It was from her dreams. The cliff where he met Ramona.


    She turned to him and frowned at how pale he looked. His skin slowly turned from white to blue and his eyes seemed distant.


    "Your Majesty?"


    His eyes rolled back and then he copsed. Frightened Angelica fell to her knees and grabbed his shoulders to shake him. "Your Majesty!"


    He didn''t reply. She touched his chest and checked if he was breathing. Thankfully, he was alive. "Your Majesty!" She shook him again and he stirred a little.


    His eyes opened slowly and they gazed into hers. Yet it was as if he wasn''t looking at her. "Are you alright?"


    His lips parted slowly, "Ramo¡­ na¡­" he breathed and then closed his eyes.

 Chapter 145 - 112

    Rayven was fighting off the shades while keeping an eye on Constantine and Skender. These shades weren''t easy to fight, as if Constantine had given them some special training. Having yze with them was a huge benefit. The demon turned into arge ugly beast whenever his anger got the best of him. He crushed the enemy easily. The only problem was that he could be a danger to them as well and should be avoided in his beast form. The rage made him blind.


    Skender was of more use than he expected. He was losing his mind until Skender came with the n and he was even able to enter Constantine''s home which surprised all of them.


    While fighting he saw Constantine standing alone and wondered what had happened to Skender. Did they make a deal and solve the problem? Did he go to find Angelica?


    He was worried until he could feel Angelica nearby. Skender took her away and relief washed over him. He couldn''t care about what he and Constantine decided, only that Angelica was safe for now.


    Suddenly the shades retreated with Constantine and went back inside where they couldn''t be reached. The Lords were covered in blood and injuries and stood there panting and confused as to why they were suddenly left alone.


    Acheron looked around. "Where is Skender?"


    "He took Angelica," Rayven said and then tried to mind-link with him.


    It didn''t work. Skender was out of reach as if something had happened to him. Rayven panicked again. What happened to them? Where was he?


    Everyone noticed that something was wrong with Skender while yze still in his beast form was fighting air as they moved out of his way.


    "What happened to him?" Lazarus asked.


    "Try sensing Angelica," Acheron told him.


    Before Rayven could, he already sensed her distress and left quickly to find her. He found himself on top of a green hill where the breeze blew softly. His gaze fell on Skender lying on the floor and Angelica on her knees beside him. She had her hand on his chest and looked worried.


    "Angelica!"


    Upon hearing his voice, she turned to him immediately. "Rayven!" Her eyes were quick to scan him as if to make sure he was alright. He watched her as well, searching for any injuries.


    "Oh, Lord!" She said her eyes wide as she looked at his shirt torn and covered in blood.


    "I am alright," he assured her.


    Skender stirred and mumbled something and she turned back to him. "Your Majesty!" She loomed over him, shaking him slightly. "I don''t know what is wrong with him. What happened?" She asked Rayven.


    Rayven moved closer and looked down on Skender. Only now could he think of what he had done. He had been warned not to do it. But what was he supposed to do? Hopefully, what they feared wasn''t happening to Skender.


    His lips moved again and this time Rayven heard him. "Ramona¡­"


    His eyebrows furrowed and his face looked distraught. A tear fell from his eyes and down his temple. His body was cold and trembling slightly and his heart was beating unevenly.


    Angelica wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with the arm of her dress. "We should take him home and call a physician." She said looking up at him.


    Rayven swallowed whatever feeling of jealousy rose to his throat and called the other lords to help him take Skender back home. They ced him in bed in one of the empty rooms in his castle.


    "What happened to him?" Acheron asked.


    The other Lords didn''t know about him bing a destroyer or even him being a defender. "He might have used too much of his powers. His demon could be retreating or¡­" he hesitated.


    "Or what?" Lazarus wondered.


    "Or trying to take over."


    "Why?"


    Rayven nced at Angelica not wanting her to know what happened or she would feel guilty. "Your brother is worried downstairs." He told her.


    Her eyes widened as if she woke up and remembered they were back home. "I will go to him." She said and hurried away.


    Once she was gone, he turned to the Lords. "He is a defender and never learned to control his power," Rayven exined.


    Acheron and Lazarus looked surprised.


    "Well then, we don''t have to worry. Defenders have a natural need to protect," Vitale said.


    Except for Skender. There was something about his demon that Lucrezia wasn''t telling him that could turn him into a destroyer. Something that even his parents feared.


    "He could turn into a destroyer if provoked."


    "What does that mean?" Acheron frowned.


    Rayven told them what he had learned and they seemed disturbed. "The Arch will kill him?" Lazarus asked. "Why did you not tell us? We would have tried to find a way without him."


    As much as he hated to admit it, "he was the only way."


    Acheron sighed. "This is not good."


    "Not good?!" Lazarus looked annoyed. "It is very bad. If something happens to him, remember that you sacrificed him." He told Rayven.


    "He was only trying to save his mate," Acheron said to calm him down.


    Lazarus wasn''t convinced. He shook his head as if disappointed. "Clearly any other rtionship means nothing to you both." He said and then left without a word.


    Rayven looked down on Skender feeling a sting of guilt.


    "Don''t worry about him. He values friendship a lot." Acheron tried to console.


    "I will be leaving," Vitale said and vanished.


    Only him and Acheron were left with Skender. yze was probably somewhere recovering from turning into a beast.


    Angelica came back to the room again with William. "Did he wake up?" She asked.


    Rayven shook his head.


    "Should we call a physician?"


    "No. His blood should heal him, otherwise, it is nothing a physician can help him with." Acheron exined.


    William slowly walked closer to the bed and watched Skenders'' distraught face. His forehead glistened with sweat. "He is having a fever." The boy said and then looked at his sister.


    Angelica turned around and left. She came shortly back with a bowl of water and a cloth. She wet the cloth and ced it on Skender''s forehead. Then she turned to them. "You are all hurt." She said.


    Acheron was equally covered in blood and wounds like him. "I am alright. We will heal shortly." He assured her.


    Angelica insisted on helping them in any way. She called Sarah to tend to Acheron''s wounds and bring him new clothes while she took care of him. William sat beside Skender on the bed, dipping the cloth into the water again and cing it on his head.


    "It is my fault. I should have been more careful," Angelica said while washing the blood from Rayven''s arms.


    "It is not your fault." He told her. "Are you hurt?"


    She shook her head. "No. He didn''t hurt me but he found out about my blood not having any effect."


    Rayven nodded thoughtfully. Then what did Skender do for Constantine to let them go?


    "Is there something you are not telling me?" she asked him. "I don''t want any of you to get hurt because of me anymore. We can find a way that doesn''t include a fight."


    "There will be no more fights," he said his thoughts somehow absent and Angelica noticed his distress. None of them werepletely happy or relieved yet.


    As the day went by, Skender only seemed to get worse. His body was burning, showing signs of inner turmoil as he writhed sometimes and mumbled some unknown words. He would sometimes call Ramona''s name and other times speak anguage none of them could understand.


    "I don''t understand. What is happening to him? Are we only supposed to watch him?" William said atst.


    "None of us know what is happening," Rayven said.


    "Should we not call Lucrezia?" The boy said in a protective voice.


    Of course. He was protecting the man who saved his sister. He wasn''t the hero in this situation and envy stabbed him in the heart again, making him bitter toward himself.


    Oh, Lucrezia would enjoy this but she would probably find some cruel punishment because he didn''t listen to her.


    Lucrezia took her time to arrive. She could already see the fire in her eyes and the slight smirk on her face whenever she had an entertaining secret or a cruel punishment.


    "Hmm..." She looked at the bed where Skendery. "I see you didn''t listen."


    William stood up from his seat and Angelica turned around. "What is happening to him?" the boy asked.


    She tilted her head to one side, "I am sure Rayven has an idea of what might be happening."


    Rayven felt his heart sink. "That can''t be happening."


    "It can and might already be happening." She said sounding annoyed. Then she turned to Angelica and William. "Since you are already involved let me tell you what is happening."


    She was doing it to punish him.


    "Skender is a born defender. His powers were concealed for the reason that if they were activated, he would be a destroyer. And if he did be one, the Arch would kill him."


    William frowned, his eyes narrowing with anger.


    "To save you or you¡­" She pointed at them. "He got himself involved in matters that could unleash his powers."


    Both Angelica and William looked back at Skender with sad expressions. "Did he know the consequences?" William asked.


    "He doesn''t know everything. He knows he shouldn''t unleash his powers before he is ready and he should learn meanwhile but he doesn''t know what he could be a destroyer. That would dishearten him or trigger him." Lucrezia exined.


    "Can you do something to save him?"


    She shook her head. "I already warned Rayven. If he didn''t care to save him when he could there is nothing I can do now."


    "That is a lie." William red at her. The fascination that had been clear in his eyes when he first met her was gone. "You are punishing them."


    "That I can do," she smirked.


    "He was trying to do a good deed," William said. "He doesn''t deserve this."


    Lucrezia stared at him amused. "It depends on what makes something a good deed. The intentions or the consequences. My duty is to punish ording to consequences even if the intentions are pure. Saving a few with the consequences of risking many other people''s lives is punishable."


    "If you can''t even save those you care about, how are you supposed to save others?"


    "Indeed."


    William frowned and Lucrezia smiled. "I never said that what he did was purely wrong." She walked closer to him. "You seem more emotional than usual." She pointed.


    Rayven noticed that as well.


    William ignored her. "There must be something we can do."


    Lucrezia walked even closer to him and he looked at her with difort. Angelica shifted as well and kept her eyes on Lucrezia.


    Putting a finger under the boy''s chin she lifted his head and leaned down with a smirk. "If there is, I am sure you will find a way."


    Rayven could see that the boy was holding his anger as he stared back at her. He got a strange feeling. The woman was interested in the boy and that wasn''t good. Just like she had been interested in Angelica, she nned to use William for something.


    He stood up. "I need to talk to you." He said crossing the distance between them, he grabbed her by the arm and teleported them away to another room.


    "What do you want from the boy?"


    She raised one eyebrow. "What do you think?"


    "Leave him out of this!"


    "It is toote. You got Skender involved, now I have to get William involved."


    "For what purpose?"


    "It won''t be fun if I tell. I like secrets you know."


    "I am tired of your games." Rayven spat.


    She took one step closer to intimidate him. "I. am. tired of you. I am d that I can soon focus on someone else."


    She pushed him away with two fingers and then vanished. Standing there alone, he heard William and Angelica speak.


    "He saved you. We must help him!" William told his sister.


    "He will be alright," Angelica assured him.


    Rayven felt his heart shrink even more. The feeling of being insignificant increased. He felt like a failure. This must have been what Skender felt like all this time, yet now he couldn''t feel bad for him because envy colored his heart.


    No, Rayven. Don''t be that person again, he told himself. That was Demos.. Not Rayven.

 Chapter 146 - 113

    Angelica was disturbed by all that had happened. Seeing everyone injured and Skender in such a bad condition saddened her. To know that all of this could get worse worried her. Only if Skender woke up, everything else would be alright. Now all of them were tense.


    William was worried and Rayven was somehow absent and disturbed. They took turns taking care of Skender but his condition seemed to worsen. His body had been burning so hot that she thought he would die of fever. He also suffered from nightmares and hallucinations where he spoke words they couldn''t understand, except for Ramona''s name. Angelica''s heart ached. How much pain he must have lived after losing the woman he loved. He had also lost both his parents at the same time.


    Removing the wet hair from his face, she gently patted the wet cloth on his face and neck. He stirred as if struggling to wake up but was held back by an invisible force.


    "Your Majesty?"


    He didn''t reply.


    "Skender?"


    Still, he didn''t react. Saddened she continued to wipe the sweat away from his face.


    "How is he doing?" Rayven was suddenly with her in the room. He had been forced to go back to work since Skender was ill. In the afternoon he would eithere back alone or with the other Lords.


    Angelica got the chance to get to know Lord Quintus and Lord Valos a little more. They were the ones who came more often to see Skender. They would take turns staying with him. Lord Quintus was funny, just like her brother had described him and Lord Valos was very gentlemanly. But he looked tired. Not in his face or actions but his eyes. It looked like he was always ready to leave. Somewhere far away.


    The white-haired Lord, Lord Amore, would only visit sometimes. He never smiled orughed so far and he only came to speak of serious matters. He was the one in charge after the King which could exin his sternness.


    There were two other Lords, but they never came to visit.


    "He isn''t getting better. I don''t know what to do."


    "I will take care of him. You should rest." He told her.


    She stood up, "I will serve dinner. Come down soon."


    Leaving the room she went to help Sarah set the table. She heard a few chuckles outside and turned to the door. William walked inside with Lord Valos and Lord Quintus.


    "Good evening, my Lady?" Lord Valos greeted.


    She put away the te in her hand, "Good evening. I was just serving dinner. I would be happy if you joined."


    "If it makes you happy, how could we decline." Lord Quintus smiled.


    In these hard times, one thing that made Angelica happy was this union. Despite the worry, their home felt alive because they had more people to share their concerns with. It made her happy to see these men getting closer to Rayven because she had already noticed that they were close to each other. These two Lords were like brothers even though they looked nothing like each other. The first day, there had been tension between them and between Lord Quintus and Rayven but that was all gone now. And tonight as they sat and dined together, there was nothing but jokes andughter. Except for Rayven who smiled halfheartedly sometimes.


    At first, Angelica had thought that he was only worried for Skender but now she was beginning to wonder if there was something else going on with him.


    "Something troubling you," Angelica said once they were alone in their room.


    Lord Quintus and Valos had offered to stay with Skender tonight.


    "I am only worried," he said as he prepared to go to bed. He began undressing.


    Angelica was already in bed and watched him carefully. He avoided showing his face.


    "His Majesty will be alright." She assured him.


    He came to bed andy beside her with a sigh. The way hey on his back and watched the ceiling reminded her of their early days in marriage.? When something bothered him and he wouldn''t tell her.


    "There is something else bothering you." She put her hand on his arm. "Tell me."


    He was quiet for a long moment before he spoke. "I thought I had changed but¡­ I am still selfish. My¡­ my pride is hurt. I feel like Demos again."


    "Why?"


    "I wish I was the one that saved you."


    "Why?"


    He turned to her looking confused.


    "What do you mean why?"


    "Why would you want to save me? Is it not that I wouldn''t get hurt or that I would be safe?"


    He frowned.


    "I am safe now."


    He gazed at her for a long moment and then turned to lie on his side. She moved closer and he pulled her into his embrace. "You are safe now," he murmured.


    Closing her eyes, she hoped she was safe. She didn''t want this to happen again, but she had a feeling that Constantine wasn''t done. He woulde back.


    In the morning when Angelica woke up, she found herself alone in bed. She hurried to get up and get dressed. Whilebing her she heard the clinging sound of swords and went to look outside the window. There, in the garden Lord Valos and Lord Quintus were having abat. Angelica didn''t want to believe that it was serious yet it looked like it.


    Lord Valos seemed to hold back by only blocking the attacks while Lord Quintus relentlessly swung his sword at him. They were talking as they fought. They were having an argument.


    After a while, her brother walked outside and they stopped when he spoke to them. Lord Quintus handed him his sword and William began to fight Lord Valos.


    Angelica watched with curiosity. Her brother had be very skilled with the sword. Despite his worry for Skender, he had also looked happy being surrounded by these men. She could see that he needed a male figure in his life.


    With a smile, she went back to the dresser and put theb away. She then looked at her reflection and her gaze fell on the mark on her neck. They were mated now without having to drink more of his blood. The mark had changed a few things. As if having heightened senses weren''t enough, now Rayven could tell what she was feeling without even looking at her face.


    Likewise, her senses heightened a little, but she felt the biggest difference in strength. She healed faster, didn''t get tired as fast, and even seemed to need less sleep. When it was very quiet, she could hear things that she couldn''t before, and that part frightened her at first and kept her awake at night before she got used to it. In addition, she became sensitive to touch, heat and cold. Now, she could smell what freshly baked bread Sarah was making.


    Leaving the room, she went directly to the room Skender was staying. The door was open and she found Rayven sitting beside the bed in a chair and watching him with a frown. He didn''t even notice she was there even when she stepped inside. Angelica looked at Skender. He was still feverish. His hair was wet, his face pale, his lips dry. They couldn''t even give him fluids. Had he been human, he would have died with this fever andck of food and water.


    Angelica walked further in and Rayven turned to her. "He is not moving or talking today." He said.


    "He has lived so far. He will wake up," Angelica said.


    Rayven shook his head. "If he wakes up and he is not the Skender we know, he will only stay awake for a short while." His jaw clenched. "I¡­ I would be the cause of his death."


    Angelica didn''t even want to think that, but it was true. Rayven, in his frightened and desperate state to save her, had sacrificed Skender and now he lived with that decision. He hadn''t been able to rest since they had saved her.


    "I am that kind of person," he told her.


    "You will help him. You are here for him now. Nothing will happen to him."


    It was his day off and Rayven spent the whole day by Skender''s side. In the evening while they ate dinner William suggested trying to give him his blood.


    Rayven became thoughtful. "If his demon is trying to overpower him, giving him your blood could have a bad effect."


    William sighed. "What if we give him just a little? Only to help him wake up."


    Lord Valos put his knife and fork down on the table. "Maybe he needs to go through this. It is not only about his demon. He is fighting other things as well. I am not sure but from what I heard, it seems like the woman he loved betrayed him."


    Oh no! So her dream was true?


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "While they were fighting, I heard a few things Constantine said. He told Skender that he and Ramona were in love."


    In love?!


    That was not what she had seen. Or maybe¡­


    The time he smiled at her, could it be?


    Oh no. This was worse than she thought. That was why he called her name so many times. But what about the nightmares where he had tortured her? Nothing made sense. Something was missing. How would she find out?


    Angelica kept thinking about it until the night. When she went to bed, strangely she wished to have a dream that would give her more answers but she couldn''t just hope. Maybe she had to do something to trigger those dreams.


    "What is wrong?" Rayven caressed her cheek as theyy in bed.


    Angelica''s gaze went to his lips.. "Can I touch your fangs?" She asked.

 Chapter 147 - 114

    Rayven became surprised. He knew it was one thing to not be scared of his fangs in the heat of the moment but he knew she was still ufortable with fangs which were understandable especially now after Constantine abducted her.


    "Well, you have to do something for them to appear." He smirked surprised that he could be yful after feeling dead thest five days.


    Angelica moved closer with a knowing smile. She loomed over him and brought her lips down on his. His dead body came alive, his silent heart began to beat in his chest. He had thought they would have more sweet times together when they came home before this tragedy happened but it wasn''t toote now.


    As much as he wanted to undress her and soak in her warmth, he waited to see what else she would do. Angelica pulled away and looked at him with eyes wide.


    "What is wrong?"


    "I can taste you," she said.


    He chuckled. "Of course, you could."


    She shook her head. "No. Not like that. I can smell and taste you."


    "What do I taste like then?" He asked curiously.


    "Like¡­" She became thoughtful. "Like wine and wood."


    Wine and wood? Not what he had imagined.


    She smiled. "I like it ." She said and then kissed him again.


    When she took charge of the kiss it was so different. He was more tormented, less patient. Her hands roamed down his body, grazing his skin gently as if she knew what it did to him. And then to his surprise, she straddled him without breaking the kiss. Rayven''s hands slid under her nightgown and grasped her thighs as his body stirred and stiffened.


    Angelica ced her hands on his chest and pushed herself away. She was as breathless as he was.


    "Will they hear us?" She asked speaking of Acheron and Lazarus.


    "They will but they would know even if they didn''t," he said.


    She shook her head, "then we should stop."


    She was about to get off when he pushed himself up and wrapped one arm around her to stop her. "Angelica," he shifted her slightly she would feel his body and how ready he was to have her. A small gasp left her lips. "Not finishing what you started is bad manners."


    "But¡­"


    He buried his face in her neck and kissed her and that was enough to make her give in. He knew she was more sensitive to everything now that they were mated, especially to his touch.


    His hands traveled up her thighs, hips, and then further up until he removed her nightgown leaving her bare, just like him. Rayven sucked in a deep breath. How could she grow more beautiful each day? Her skin had regained its healthy glow and even more. She had regained some weight as well, and he let his fingers brush the curve of her breasts and hips. Angelica shivered but he didn''t stop. He kissed every curve and swell of her body until she writhed against him with urgency. And when she couldn''t endure his teasing, she surprised him by pushing him back on the bed.


    As if surprised by herself she hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to do further. If he wasn''t in such torment he would find it amusing but now he just needed her to release him from this pain.


    She shifted, adjusting him between her legs and then easing him into her. Rayven held back a groan. He was hanging on thest thread of control that would have been impossible if Angelica hadn''t remained still for a moment. And then she moved her hips causing his mind to shut down and surrender to the pleasure she was giving him until his body gave in with a groan.


    Then hey there, with Angelica in his arms while listening to their heartbeats and the crackling sound of burning wood.


    "Are you asleep?" He whispered when her breathing and heart calmed down.


    "No. This feels better than sleep."


    He smiled and stroked her back.


    "I thought I would need more blood for the mating toplete." She said.


    "It is different for everyone. It seems you only needed that much." He told her. "Why did you want to touch my fangs?"


    She shrugged. "Maybe it will cause me to have more dreams. I am really confused right now. In my dream, I saw his eyes and his lips. They looked exactly the same. And he gave me the same feeling of danger and iciness. Could I have been mistaken? Was it really not Constantine who tortured Ramona?"


    "I don''t know anymore. We will have to wait for Skender to wake up."


    "I am somehow relieved. I thought Ramona went with Constantine to hurt Skender but it was his father if he is telling the truth."


    "Even if he is telling the truth, he is still dangerous. He is powerful and vengeful and he is fighting a powerful enemy. He will go to any length to defeat him without any regard to those working with him. He will sacrifice them if he has to.? We can never let him know about William. Too many people know now already."


    With everything that had been going on many secrets came to the open. Vitale was the first to know without anyone telling him. Rayven had thought that William had told him while staying with him but that hadn''t been the case. The demon was very attentive.


    "What feeling did you get from your dreams? Is there a possibility that Ramona loved Constantine?" Rayven wondered.


    "I saw him once smiling at her. It was a gentle smile." She said her voice sounding hesitant. "It gave me a strange feeling like I wasn''t afraid anymore."


    Rayven sighed. "What about Skender? Did it feel like she loved him back?"


    Angelica was quiet for a moment. "She loved him¡­ but perhaps it wasn''t romantic. I don''t think they ever had such a rtionship so she couldn''t have betrayed him unless the enemy is him and not his father."


    Rayven nodded. He wasn''t sure of anything anymore, but Constantine feared his father. That he was sure of. They had something to use against him now.


    When the morning came, Several voices caught his attention as he was getting dressed. Amongst them, he heard Skender''s voice. He turned to Angelica was putting her hair up in a bun.


    "Is something wrong?" She asked when she saw his wide eyes.


    "Skender is awake," he said.


    Both of them hurried to his room and found him surrounded by Acheron, Lazarus, and William. He sat on the bed, leaning back on the post with a tired look. His eyes were small, his skin still grey and lifeless and his lips dry.


    His gaze shifted and he took notice of them. "Rayven. Angelica."


    "Your Majesty," Angelica walked closer. "I am d to see you awake. You made us all worried."


    He smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes. "I am alright." He assured her and then his eyes turned to Rayven.


    Rayven felt the words get stuck in his throat. He didn''t know what to say. "How are you feeling?" He asked.


    "Tired."


    "You must be hungry too. And thirsty." William said turning to Angelica.


    "Yes. We shall serve you breakfast." She hurried to add and then left.


    It became dead quiet and Lazarus tried to break the silence. "Well, you handsome self look awful." He told Skender.


    "And you look the same," Skender said as if disappointed.


    Lazarus chuckled. "It can''t get better than this," he motioned toward himself. "I am not Rayven. Love has made him look better."


    They all turned to him and he felt ufortable. He turned away and looked at William who smiled at him. Why was he smiling?


    The rest of the day, Skender acted like his usual self and slowly Rayven began to rx. He bathed and dressed and then had breakfast with them. He was a little unsteady with his feet as he walked downstairs, he almost stumbled and fell before Rayven grabbed him.


    Skender looked at the hand holding his arm before he looked up at Rayven. He raised one eyebrow, "I am alright." He spoke and Rayven released him immediately. "Thank you for saving me," he smirked before walking away.


    Rayven got a strange feeling as he watched Skender''s back. That smirk and those words¡­what did it mean? He got a strange feeling but then shook it off. He was probably thinking of it too much and expecting things.


    In the afternoon as they all sat in the garden Vitale and yze joined them. "They told me there was good news. I don''t see how you still being alive is good news." yze sighed as he took a seat.


    Skender tilted his head to one side and watched him with a dark look. yze red at him. "Do you have something to say?"


    "Nothing your small brain couldprehend," Skender replied. Usually, he ignored yze so they were surprised that he replied.


    yze smirked. "I see you are finally paying attention to me."


    "You have been crying for it for so long. I took pity on you." Skender faked a smile.


    yze''s eyes burned with fury and Skender seemed amused by it.


    "Calm down," Vitale told yze. "A Lady and her brother live here as well."


    yze took a deep breath without tearing his gaze away from Skender.


    For the first time, they all dined at his home. Only Mazzonn was missing. "Has Mazzonn not returned yet?"


    "Tell him toe back!" Skender told Vitale. "He can''t be gone longer than this."


    Vitale gave him a nod.


    "So what happens to Constantine now?" yze asked.


    They had all been avoiding the topic, to give Skender some time but yze didn''t care of course.


    Skender paused and then slowly but away his cutlery before looking at Angelica and William. "You don''t have to worry anymore. You can leave the castle and go anywhere you like. It is not you he wants anymore."


    "What does he want from you?" Acheron asked.


    "Help him defeat his father."


    "Will you do it?"


    Skender became quiet. His eyes became distant, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t get yourself involved with him or his father. You have a weapon against him now. You don''t need to do anything else." Lazarus said.


    Skender remained quiet and returned to eat his food.


    After dinner, Skender suggested they had some wine which was strangeing from him. They sat near the firece in the hall, only the four of them. Vitale and yze left and Angelica and William went to bed.


    Skender sipped his wine, looking thoughtfully into the fire. "How did you find out about Constantine''s secret?" Rayven asked him.


    Skender''s lips curved into a half-sad half-amused smile. "The witch told me."


    "Aunt Marie? The one who gave me a shock?" Lazarus said.


    Acheron looked confused and Skender chuckled. "Yes."


    "Who is aunt Marie?" Acheron asked


    "A cruel witch with crueler witchy nieces."


    "A witch helped you?" Acheron raised a brow.


    "Well, she has some affection for him," Lazarus replied.


    "Hmm¡­ affection for a demon? And she helped you without asking for anything in return?" Acheron looked skeptical.


    "I offered myself."


    Rayven frowned, not liking what he was hearing. "What does that mean?" He asked.


    "What would it mean, Rayven?" Skender raised a brow.


    "Do you like her?" Acheron asked him.


    Lazarus chuckled. "She made him into a whore. If he likes that then¡­" he shrugged. "Oh, right.? Men can''t be whores." He then corrected himself.


    Skender stared at his cup not surprised by Lazarus''s statement at all. In the human world, men couldn''t be whores, harassed, or raped. It was very different from the demon world where actions were not judged based on gender.


    Acheron sighed. "Well then, enjoy being a whore if you don''t like her."


    "Don''t say it like that," Rayven said. They were making things worse.


    "It is what it is. If he had asked for her body in return, how would she react? She would have pped him. That is only if he thought of asking such a thing." Lazarus told him.


    Acheron chuckled. "I don''t think this one would have pped him."


    "Of course not."


    Skender put his cup away, his eyes looking distant.. "Maybe being a whore will feel better."

 Chapter 148 - 115

    After Lazarus and Acheron went home, Rayven was left alone with Skender who kept drinking.


    "It is enough now," he told him. "You need to recover."


    Skender let his head fall to one side and studied him with a sad smile. His gaze was protruding and Rayven dared not meet his blue eyes. He felt ashamed. He would rather Skender yelled at him, fought him than only look at him like that.


    This thing with Marie made things worse. He didn''t like it at all.


    "Why did you go that far? Why would you offer yourself? Why would you sacrifice yourself like that?" Rayven asked him. "Angelica is not yours to protect."


    "Clearly, Ramona wasn''t mine to protect either." He chuckled darkly. "It seems that I like to meddle in other people''s business and be a savor, only to be med when I can''t save them, even when they are not mine to protect. Besides," he gazed up and into his eyes. "I am not the only one to have sacrificed something."


    Rayven''s stomach turned and he felt nauseous. Did he know about the destroyer?


    Skender put his cup away with a sigh. "Thank you for taking care of me while I was sick. This time when I woke up, I woke up with eyes fully open." He then stood up. "I won''t keep you away from your wife. I have someone to attend as well."


    Rayven stood up hastily. "Don''t do that!"


    "Don''t worry. I don''t have much pride that can be stamped on right now." He patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll see you tomorrow at the morning meeting."


    Skender left him standing there alone, ashamed and confused. He knew everything. He did indeed wake up with his eyes fully open, but his heart closed.


    All the remarks he made, he knew he had sacrificed him and he knew of his hurt pride for not being able to be the one who saved his wife. Rayven felt a knot in his stomach as he walked back to the chamber. When he walked inside, Angelica was already walking toward the door with a frown. The bad thing about the mark, she knew how he felt no matter how hard he tried to hide it. She just couldn''t understand yet that it was his feelings and not her own. God, even he got confused sometimes.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to calm down.? "Rayven?" She came and took his arm. "What is wrong?"


    He smiled at her. "Nothing. I think I had a little too much to drink. Come," he put one arm around her. "Let''s go to bed."


    Once they were in bed, she snuggled against him. "We haven''t had much time with each other." She began. "But I am here to listen if something is bothering you."


    "I know. But everything is alright now. Skender is awake and he seems to be alright." Rayven said but he didn''t believe his own words. Something was different about Skender but it wasn''t just about his demon. He woke up as a different man. As a changed man. As he said, his eyes were open now and Rayven believed his heart hardened a bit.


    "Are we really safe now?" She asked him.


    "No one is everpletely safe but if it is Constantine then you don''t have to worry. As Skender said, he is after him and you and William can go back to living normally. His father is someone he fears and we have that weapon against him now."


    Angelica nodded. "But Skender is still in danger."


    Rayven looked at her face. He really needed to put his pride aside. He knew Angelica and William both worried for Skender because they cared about him and respected him. Maybe even looked up to him. Yes, he wanted that too but it wasn''t about him now. He wasn''t the one who sacrificed himself and was ill and suffering for many days. Skender deserved the care and respect he received.


    "He is. But don''t worry. I will help him."


    "I know you will. I am really d you have so many people around you now."


    He smiled sadly. All of them probably had no good thoughts about him at the moment even if they said nothing.


    Rayven kept staring at the ceiling, unable to sleep. Now that Angelica was asleep he could ponder freely and his thoughts tormented him. His pride that he thought he had ovee was still lingering around and the bad habits of destructive thoughts came to mind. Before he knew it, he left Angelica in bed and walked around the castle restless. No matter what he told himself, his mind went to a dark ce, a familiar ce and he heard those voices again. The ones telling him to remove the pain and worry. That there was a method to do so.


    He stared at himself in the mirror. He got his face back and just like that his pride came back as well. Even if he knew there was no real connection between his face and his pride, he couldn''t help but feel so. It was deeply embedded in him. He needed a reminder. Not once every day but every time and his face have done that for him. Whether it was through the mirror or through other people''s eyes. He needed to see and remember.


    Staring at the dagger in his hand, he wondered what it would feel like to cut himself after all this time? He had been cutting himself regrly for years. Angelica made him stop. What would she say this time?


    He took a deep breath. She would understand. He would tell her that he couldn''t live without a reminder. He was still too weak for that.


    His fingers tightened around the dagger as he slowly lifted it to his face. He watched the tip of the knife near his cheek. Why was he hesitating? He needed to do this.


    "Rayven!"


    Angelica''s angry voice suddenly made his heart jump out of his chest. He turned around and find her standing with him there in the darkness, her eyes narrowed with anger.


    "Angelica. How¡­did you find me?"


    She strode over to him and snatched the dagger out of his hand. "I can sense you now. Don''t you know?"


    He clenched his jaw. "What is wrong with you these days? You have been absent. Distant. I thought you were only worried for Skender. That things would be better once he woke up but it seems to be the opposite."


    Rayven remained quiet, his mind wandering to many ces on how to exin himself. To exin this misery he caused upon himself.


    "You are going back. Away. You said the bond would bring us closer. Was that a lie?"


    He shook his head.


    "Then what is it because I am bing frightened? Why is there a distance between us? I told you toe to me. Why can''t you talk to me?"


    "Because I am ashamed!" He yelled. "You have seen all of me, yet I am ashamed. Afraid that after all, I haven''t changed. I am still the same."


    "Rayven.." she softened her tone and her eyes saddened.


    "I told you. Demos is still there. I need a reminder." His eyes welled with tears of anger and helplessness.


    She took a deep breath. "Alright. It is enough now. You can''t cry or hurt yourself. That will hurt me now that I can sense you. Or can''t you sense me? Are you drowning so much in your own pain?"


    He looked into her stern eyes. "I did not drink blood and get over my fear of fangs for this. You are not Demos. You have changed but it is easy to maintain change during good times. Now you are being tested. Now is the time to fight and not go back to bad habits."


    She took his hand and ced the dagger in it. "Here. If this will make you feel better then do it. Or you coulde to me and we could talk, fight if needed, yell and be disappointed in each other without the fear of anything. We are after all bonded, through blood and through vows."


    Releasing his hand, she walked away.


    Rayven felt light-headed and sat down on the floor. He took deep breaths to calm down. What was wrong with him? How could he think of doing this? He was mated to Angelica now. Even though he had decided that vows would be enough and were just as meaningful, being mated had another deep meaning to him. He should have been the happiest man to know that they were finally bonded. Of course, it added to his fear and made him lose his sanity when she was abducted but¡­what happened after?


    He began to think deeper. As much as a part of him had been wanting it all, another part became self-destructive because he didn''t think he deserved it.


    Tossing the dagger aside he stood up. His mother had once told him that every great blessing was also a curse. It depended on the person.


    **********


    "I don''t understand you. Why didn''t you help them if you don''t want him to be a destroyer?" Luciana asked her.


    Lucrezia leaned back on the sofa with a satisfied smile. "Because if I help them they won''t learn. You learn from hardships, pain, loss, grief. I have to let them suffer. " She shrugged.? "The destroyer is bound to show himself sooner orter. It can''t be avoided. The important thing is to prepare him for it, which I have been doing. The n was to train him more before letting him find out but I found the opportunity to kill two birds with one stone."


    "What do you mean?" Luciana frowned.


    "Rayven and Skender. I had predicted it all. Rayven would have done anything to save Angelica anyway but he would feel guilty about itter. He usually drowns in guilt and can''t see beyond his own pain, but now he has his mate. She will help him pull himself out and then he wille to me, to do his best to help Skender."


    And that would also be a big step toward redeeming himself.


    "You want them to work together, but Skender won''t work with him now." Luciana made a point. "You just reversed things."


    She was right. Skender wouldn''t trust anyone now. He would distance himself. She sighed. What a long tiring process. One thing solved, a thousand left.


    "Don''t worry. Even if the destroyeres forward, Skender the defender will always be somewhere in there. His gentle nature won''t disappear that easily. Even if he wants it."


    "Will you be able to bring them all together?" Luciana was skeptical.


    "It will take many years and lots of patience. But I am stuck here so what else can I do?" This gave her a purpose and made her less lonely.


    "And what do you n for the boy?"


    "Oh. I am not sure. I just know he will be useful. I could use him as motivation as well when needed." Lucrezia smirked. Skender wouldn''t be able to ignore when it came to William. She was preparing herself for a very difficult journey and she needed a weapon. This wasn''t a regr demon, she would have to handle.


    "Poor boy," Luciana sighed.


    Lucrezia wished he wasn''t so little so she would feel less of a bad person even if she knew he wasn''t really a boy. But he was little.


    "Well, I am curious to see what you will do next," Lucian said who had be very interested in these demons.


    "I am curious too.." She said.

 Chapter 149 - 116

    Skender didn''t know where he was going. He just kept walking down the hill and then through the woods and continued further. The moon followed him above and the soft night breeze caressed him on his way to nowhere.


    Words from the past echoed in his mind. Words Ramona had said to him. And he heard herughter as well.


    ''Skender, I have met no better man than you.''


    ''Your happiness is my happiness.''


    She had taken his hand, ''I believe in you.'' she had told him.


    Believed in him?


    He remembered all the times, she had grabbed his face gently between her hands. All the times she hadforted him and all the times she had made himugh. He tried to find lies in all of it. Tried to see it from different angles but it all looked the same to him.


    She loved him. He had interpreted her reluctance to be with him as fear of the visions she had. That they couldn''t be together because of the danger chasing her. That something bad would happen to her and she didn''t want him to be sad.


    Heughed cynically. How wrong he had been. She didn''t love him. And he had med himself all this time, thinking that her fear hade true and he hadn''t been able to do anything about it. That she was right at the end. How pained he had been but then how stupid he had been.


    In the end, while he was sad about their separation she had been in the arms of another man. His heart tightened, knocking the air out from his lungs. He stopped walking, grabbing his chest and sucking in a pained breath. He felt another sharp stab and gasped. What was happening to him?


    He took a deep breath, shocked at the pain, and then went and sat down on arge stone.


    ''Skender.'' Her voice echoed in his mind.


    "Stop!" he no longer wanted to think of her. She didn''t belong in his mind or heart. He wished she was in some part that he could just tear out and throw away.


    How foolish and naive, to think that people had good intentions. It was his fault for being stabbed in the heart. He was paying for it and making the same mistakes again. He was hurt, again.


    Skender didn''t expect Rayven to sacrifice his wife to save him but he had at least thought that he would care to tell him the truth. Warn him about the consequances before epting his help and showing a bit of concern. Clearly, his life was not worth any of it.


    Marie was right about everything. Even about Lucrezia. Why didn''t she tell him? Why was he clueless about all of this?


    He clenched his fists, his emotions shifting back and forth between pain, sadness, anger, disappointment, and hatred. Hot tears streamed down his face, getting hotter because of his burning face. His jaw was tense and trembling slightly from wanting to hold back the tears.


    He would not cry!


    Oh god! What was this pain?


    He stood up and took himself home. He sat on his bed, still affected by the pain. It wasn''t only emotional. He felt physical pain as if some sharp object was moving in his heart.


    "Skender." Lucrezia was suddenly in the room with him.


    "Go away!" He said without looking up at her.


    She didn''t leave but stood there in silence.


    He looked up and she stared at him with eyes void of emotions. "Are you enjoying this?" He spoke with a strained voice.


    "Why would I enjoy your pain?"


    "Why would you not? You could have stopped all of this which makes me think you wanted it to happen." He came to his senses now. "What exactly is your goal, Lucrezia?"


    "To redeem you."


    "Besides that!" He spoke between clenched teeth. "What are you gaining from redeeming us?"


    She was quiet for a moment, her eyes narrowing disying emotions which was unusual. "You." She said.


    Him? Or them?


    "Both."


    "What do you mean?" He was confused.


    "I can only tell once you are all redeemed."


    He chuckled darkly. "Of course. Secrets. Just like you can only tell me now that I will be a destroyer."


    "Not necessarily. Not forever. With my help, you can be whatever you want."


    He shook his head, tired of listening to her and believing her words. "Why didn''t you tell me about the destroyer?"


    She sighed. "Skender. When I found you, you looked so desperate, so defeated and so sorrowful but you were hopeful. Would you remain that way and still ask me to help you if I told you then that you would be a destroyer?"


    "Alright. Fair enough. But why did you let this happen?"


    "You are stronger now. You can handle it."


    "You believe so?"


    "I know for sure."


    "Then you must know why I will be a destroyer?"


    This time her gaze lowered before she looked up at him again as if she didn''t want to answer his question. He was already expecting the worst.


    "You were cursed." She said.


    Cursed? Heughed out loud.


    "That I know. Tell me something else."


    Her expression remained serious. "Your father was in love with a witch but left her to be with your mother in order to keep the defender line pure and strong. The witch wasn''t happy about it and cursed him with a child that would be a destroyer if he ever nned to be a defender." She paused and Skender frowned, his mind unable to keep up.


    "Your parents found another witch. They tried to lift the curse but that is much harder than casting a spell. So instead they put your demon to sleep and tried to keep you away from anything that could awaken it. Instead of letting you be a destroyer, they let you be a sloth."


    Sloth. He had done none of his duties. He had been living ideally without any effort to achieve something meaningful. Life had only looked bright and easy so he had taken his time to take action. That was if he did take any action. He was only taught to react. He couldn''t remember his parents encouraging him to do something. He thought they were only spoiling him but they were fearful. So much that they would rather let him be this way.


    Skender understood that it was their duty to protect. That they couldn''t have a destroyer free that they wouldter have to kill with their own hands. He tried to understand them but it still hurt that he was kept in the shadows.


    His head began to spin.


    "Skender?" Lucrezia''s voice sounded strange and distant while the throbbing of his heart became louder. It was as if it was beating in his head.


    His world had suddenly turned upside down. All that he had known had been lies.


    Secrets were kept.


    Trust was lost.


    Reality was shattered.


    Hearts were broken.


    By words unspoken.


    Truths became illusions.


    Lies and confusion.


    He was cruel fated


    A soul, sedated

 Chapter 150 - 117

    Skender felt like he was suffocating. "Leave!" He told Lucrezia.


    "Not everything is lies, Skender. You are born with the natural ability to tell between good, bad and evil. Do you really think Ramona had bad intentions?"


    He looked up, his breathing out in short pants. The pain in his chest was suffocating him.


    "She went to Constantine to save you from bing a destroyer. She left you despite being frightened and went to the very creatures she feared as it was her only option left. If she didn''t care, she would have let you protect her no matter what."


    "Is that supposed to make me feel better?" He asked.


    "I know no matter what, it will be painful but certain types of pain give you strength to continue as well. Ramona believed in you. Nothing she told you was a lie. She cared about your safety and didn''t want to trigger the destroyer in you because she wanted you to be the defender you were meant to be. Your happiness was her happiness. She would be sad to see you like this."


    His jaw trembled and the lump in his throat grewrger. He didn''t know what to believe anymore. Was Constantine telling a lie? He had seen it in his eyes. He didn''t look like a man who was in a?one-sided love.


    Lucrezia sighed. "I wish I could exin this one. I have lived among humans for so long but I still can''t understand this so you will probably have a hard time understanding as well, but humans are different when ites to matters of the heart. They are veryplicated.?While our hearts are only drawn to one and the pain of moving on is too great, humans are different. They don''t have a demon that fights them from moving on from the person they have chosen. It is easier for them to love again."


    "Love again?" How? He had been like this for five hundred years and she loved again in what? A few months? If that was the case then she never loved him. She couldn''t have. He would rather she didn''t if she could move on from him so easily. He would rather be the one who misinterpreted it all.


    Lucrezia just watched him, knowing what he was thinking. "She was a prophetess. Don''t forget that. She would have known if you had a future together or not."


    Skender suddenly remembered her words. ''You will be a king one day. King Alexander. I can''t be your Queen.''


    She knew they wouldn''t be together.


    "Maybe, she even saw another woman for you in the future."


    "No," he shook his head. He didn''t even want to think of it. Of her seeing that and of it being true. He wanted no woman in his life and if she saw one then, it was probably on he married for political reasons.


    His head throbbed in pain from all the thinking.


    "If she saw those things, then it must have been painful for her as well. Maybe in all that pain, she somehow found happiness, even for a short while. There could be many exnations for her changed feelings, but one thing you can be sure of, and that is what you know. You know she was a sincere person. A good soul and you know she would have wanted you to find your own happiness as well."


    Skender couldn''t think. Couldn''t decide whether to be happy that she found even a little happiness before she died or feel pained that she had to die anyway. That she knew all those things and endured it. That it separated them. That they were not fated.


    "I hope you are not telling me all those to achieve something as well." He red at her.


    Her lips curved up slightly "I am. I don''t waste my time just talking. I need you to listen to me more than ever now, Skender."


    Her eyes narrowed. Her gaze hardened. "I am telling you all this so you know everything and suffer this pain all at once so we can move on. The curse is finding a way out and your destroyer is slowly taking over. Unfortunately, only the one who cast the curse can break it but we all know she is dead by now. So you have to live it which means you have to learn how to live with it without it controlling you."


    "I have to live with it?" Skender was baffled. How many things did he have to live with? What were these punishments that were only adding up? "No!" He refused to continue like this. "If it wakes up, just kill me."


    Fury zed through her eyes. "I didn''t waste my time on you all these years to kill you at the end. Don''t let your thoughts go that way."


    "Or you will take my heart? Will you be able to do so without awakening the destroyer?"


    She scoffed. "I see. Don''t worry. I am good at finding ways. Not only to keep you alive but also to release you from this pain. But I need your cooperation."


    She was good with words. Really convincing. But he could care less now. "I need to be alone."


    This time she gave up and left. Once he was alone he fell back on the bed. The ceiling was spinning and he followed it on the ride. His head spun and spun but his thoughts got nowhere.


    Why was he living? All this time he tried to be a defender, endured fighting his demon every night just to find out he would be a destroyer in the end. And he would have to live with it, struggle with it constantly, maybe even hurt many people before he got there. What was the point? Why would he endure all of that? Why would he cause suffering upon himself and others? He would rather die like this than see himself be a destroyer.


    He pushed himself up and left the castle. He went to the river, where he liked to spend his sorrowful days. Now, this would be hisst. He would let this river take away his existence.


    Knowing that he couldn''t take too long or Lucrezia would prevent him, he let his ws appear. It couldn''t be more painful than the pain he was in. Could it? Even if it was, at least this one would be temporary.


    Taking a deep breath, he put all the strength into his hand and then stabbed himself in the chest. The pain made him fall to his knees but he continued to dig deeper. He had to too before he could lose consciousness from all the pain orck of air. Once he found his heart, he ripped it out. His vision blurred for a moment and he shook his head to stay away. He just needed to crush his heart. Destroy it and end this pain.


    Skender tried to squeeze his heart but he felt resistance. His hand refused to move. He used more strength but it still didn''t work. Oh no. Maybe he was too weak and ¡­.it was toote. Darkness covered his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again he found himself standing in the darkness, surrounded by mirrors showing his reflection. He could see himself as everyone and nowhere to could escape. He was surrounded by himself.


    "Shame on you," suddenly a familiar voice spoke.


    Skender turned around following the voice but was only met by his reflection.


    "Who is there?" He called.


    "You." The voice replied. It did sound like his voice.


    Skender strained his ears, his senses heightened to detect any threat. His eyes searched like a hawk''s and one of his reflections caught his attention. It looked back at him, but with a slight smirk.


    With a frown, he walked closer and the man in the reflection watched him intently. "Who are you?" It came out as a whisper.


    "I am you. You are me. We are us." The reflection spoke.


    "You are me?" Skender repeated confused.


    "Yes. But there will be no you or me if you kill us. That can''t happen."


    "You are the destroyer," Skender said, confused that he could see him as if it was separate from him.


    His lips curved into a mysterious smile. "It is me."


    "You stopped me."


    "Well, I can''t let us die. Abandon that thought."


    "We will die anyway once you show yourself," Skender told him.


    "Don''t worry. I am no fool. I have no intention of dying. Besides, whoever tries to kill us, should think twice. Including you."


    "What are your intentions?"


    "To live. You have killed this part of you. Now I havee back for you." The destroyer leaned closer. "You need me, Skender, just like I need you. You and I are one."


    "You are not part of me."


    "You can deny me all you want, but it will be easier if you ept me. We will be unstoppable together. Youck bnce right now. Every good needs bad."


    Skender scoffed. "I don''t need you. Nor do I want you."


    "I think you do or I wouldn''t be here. I havee right when you need me. You are no longer the old Skender. You have changed and that is partly what brought me back."


    "I have changed," Skender admitted sadly.


    "Yes. You have realized the truth. In this cruel world, you can''t survive with a kind heart. That is why you need me."


    Skender clenched his hands into fists. Even though he knew his kindness has caused him pain, he had no intention of bing unkind. Just more reserved.


    Looking at his reflection, at the destroyer, he stepped closer to the mirror. "I. Don''t. Need. You."


    The destroyer nodded with a downturned smile as if he was faking a disappointment. "Hmm. I see you have chosen the difficult way. I knew you would resist anyway." His eyes med with blue fire. "Just don''t waste your time trying to get rid of me or numb me again because I wille back every time and when I do, it won''t be a pleasant experience."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "How could I threaten myself?" He smirked. "I am you."


    He stepped out of the mirror and before Skender could step back, the destroyer walked right into him. They merged together and the force made him fall back.


    With a gasp, his eyes shot open again and he found himself in his bed. Sitting up at once he looked around confused. What just happened? His heart was pounding hard in his chest.


    He looked down. His shirt had blood on it but when he tore it open his chest waspletely healed.


    It was not a dream.

 Chapter 151 - 118

    Rayven went back to his chamber where he knew Angelica waited. What had he been thinking? They were mated now for God''s sake, but unfortunately, the mating didn''t take away his selfishness.


    It was enough now. He had to stop. Not only would he make Angelica tired, but he was getting tired too. He was going to let himself enjoy this blessing even in his selfishness. Even if he didn''t deserve it right now.


    Walking into the room, he found Angelica seated next to the fire with a book in her hand. As soon as he walked in she looked his way, her eyes softening with relief when she found no scars on his face. He went to sit beside her on the mattress that shey there.


    "I am sorry," He said, gazing into her eyes.


    She nodded. "It is alright," she smiled. Then she watched him as if waiting for him to say something more. Exin himself or tell her what was going on.


    Rayven took a deep breath and then told her everything. How he had been feeling all this time. The battle between his pride and guilt. The wanting of attention but also feeling he didn''t deserve it. The strange feeling of envy, of wanting to be that person for her, that Skender managed to be.


    Angelica''s eyebrows slowly turned into a frown as she listened to him, telling the story that brought him shame. When he finished he met her gaze that he had been avoiding. They were filled with emotions that he couldn''t interpret. It made him nervous. What was she thinking about him? She probably thought he was mad, pitiful, ridiculous.


    "Rayven," She began but seemed like she was at a loss of words. Of course. What possibly could she say to this madness. "Right now I don''t know what to do. I want to hug you and protect you from all of this. I want to take away your pain and this self-doubt but there is also a part of me that wants to scold you. To show you what you can''t seem to see."


    "I know," he said looking down.


    "I did not mean to neglect you."


    "No," she shook his head feeling worse.


    "I was only paying more attention to him because he was in a critical condition."


    "I know. I know. It is not you. The problem is me. I am not ming you." God, he sounded like a child. "I am grateful you took care of him."


    She looked at him for a long moment. "Rayven. I don''t have many expectations. I have always only wished for two things in a man. That he treats me right, as his equal and loves my brother. That is all. With you, I got even more and I don''t want anything else. My only wish right now is for you to be happy because I am happy with you. Not with anyone else and I don''t wish either."


    "I am making you unhappy right now."


    "It is only because you look unhappy." She cupped his cheek and he put his hand on top of hers. "Your happiness is mine."


    Taking her hand away from his cheek, he kissed her knuckles. "Oh, Angel in sight. You are the moon in my night. You have shown me the way. You are the blessings in my day. You are my summer and my spring. You are my all, my everything."


    Angelica gazed at him with tears in her eyes. Her hold on his hand tightened. "Rayven¡­"


    He leaned in taking her lips with his, finding his peace. Feeling like everything would be alright as long as this woman was by his side. Feeling as though the world faded away, and his heart melted with feelings he could not convey.


    And so the moon fell, and the sun rose. With the woman, he loved sleeping in his arms. He turned around so he could watch her sleep for a while. Today he would make her smile. He would take her out and they would ride. Up and down hills, through the woods, and near the river. He would take her anywhere she liked.


    Rayven caressed her soft cheek, then touched her soft fiery hair. Today he would tell her, even if it was too soon and even if he had told her and showed her in other ways, he wanted to say the words so he could utter them a thousand times after. He would tell her, he loved her.


    He was bound to her by vows and by blood. Now he wanted to be bound to her by love. Leaning in, he ced a kiss on her forehead before leaving the bed.


    As he got dressed, he nned the day in his head. First, he would go to work, then he would meet Lucrezia, and then finally he woulde back home to his wife.


    Feeling calmer, he left for the castle but as he neared the meeting room he became somewhat nervous. Hopefully, everything was fine and Skender would be there.


    "Rayven!" yze came walking from the other side of the hall. "You smell terrible." He said.


    "Are you jealous?"


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. Human females are too fragile for me."


    Rayven smirked to himself. If he only knew. Angelica was nothing close to fragile. While they all saw death as the answer to their problems, she had climbed a hill and arrived at the horror of his home to survive.


    "I pray you find your mate in a fragile human," Rayven said.


    The demon frowned. "That is not prayer. You are cursing me." He looked behind him. "Oh look who is here."


    Rayven turned around and found Mazzonn behind him. He didn''t care to greet them. He just walked right between them and into the meeting room. Well, another walking corpse it seemed.?Rayven followed him inside and yze trailed behind.


    The rest had already arrived at the meeting. They got seated and waited for Skender to arrive while Lazarus and yze spoke about the party they joinedst night.


    "How was your vacation?" Acheron asked Mazzonn.


    Mazzonn shrugged. "As usual. How is your drinking problem?"


    Acheron shrugged. "As usual."


    Rayven frowned. Were they always like this? Only some of them werefortable talking to each other. yze, Acheron, Lazarus, and Skender were the ones to feel free to talk, while Mazzon, Vitale and he had been the quiet ones.


    The guards announced Skender''s arrival as the door opened and he entered. Rayven watched him intently as he went to his seat and sat down with a sigh. He was nicely dressed, from his wet hair and the smell of soap he had bathed and when he gazed up his eyes looked normal to him.


    Alright. Things were good so far.


    Skender looked like his usual self that hated these meetings. Usually, because most of them didn''t perform their duties and the fights mostly?broke out in this room.


    He sighed, his mouth contorting with what seemed boredom. Then he leaned back, his eyes narrowing and surveying all of them, lingering a little longer on Mazzonn. His finger began to knock on the table, making it feel like an important time was passing by. Creating a sense of urgency in the room.


    "I have been thinking," he began and his finger stopped knocking on the table. "I need to set some new rules."


    He spoke as if he was tired. Maybe he was.


    "Rules that have consequences if they are broken."


    Now he had everyone''s attention.


    "First one is simple. I am d all of you arrived early to the meeting but that is not always the case. I want you to attend every meeting and on time." His voice became stronger.


    "Not only that, I need you to report your duties ordingly. If you can''t attend a meeting or a job for some reason, you need to report it in good time and get permission for absence. And of course, the time of absence will affect your wages but also your position. If you can''t attend to your duties as a lord because of too much absence, you will have to step down from your position. It will be given to someone morepetent."


    yze scoffed. "It seems like you are finding ways to punish us after we received many punishments in your ce."


    Skender''s turned to him. His gaze unwavering, his expression remaining the same. "You, none of you have ever received a punishment for me. I receive my punishments and you receive yours. Am I wrong, Vitale?"


    The white-haired demon looked up and his gaze went straight to yze. "He is punished for failing to lead us because we fail to perform our duties and rebel against him. One can''t function without the other so everyone is punished ording to their mistakes." He exined calmly then went back to look like he wasn''t with them in the room.


    "So I will be doing my duties from now on. If you ignore my rules, it will make me fail as a leader and so you will be punished." Skender said nonchnt.


    Rayven wasn''t surprised. Lucrezia wouldn''te up with punishments that led to nowhere. She knew what she was doing. Every step was intentional. This made him feel a little at ease. She must know what she was doing with Skender.


    "Do you have any questions orints?" Skender asked.


    All of them remained quiet noticing the change in him. Rayven didn''t find the change to be bad. If it was only this, then it was good.


    "Well then, I have been absent for a long time. I have a lot of things to do." He said standing up. "In my absence, Vitale will take over and if he also happened to be absent for some reason then," his gaze shifted Acheron. "Ash will be in charge."


    Acheron looked up surprised. "Me? Why?"


    "I don''t decide that. It is our sins." He exined and then walked away.


    yze sighed. "He has lost his mind. After finding out that he is a defender he must think highly of himself."


    "He is doing his job as a leader. If you can''t put your pride aside, it is your problem." Rayven said. How ironic of him to say such a thing. He stood up, "also, he has always known that he was a defender."


    Before he could get into an argument with the hothead, he left the table and went to go after Skender.


    "Skender." He walked faster to catch up.


    Skender stopped and turned around to face him. He had that same bored look. "Yes."


    Rayven swallowed whatever ufortable feeling that rose to his throat. "Things haven''t been good between us. I know what I did was¡­ terrible and I apolo¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, grabbing him by the neck, Skender crushed his head and back into the wall. Rayven froze in shock before he felt Skender''s ws pierce into his neck. He leaned closer, bringing his mouth next to his ear.


    "Toote, Rayven. And speaking of beingte, I waste to save the woman I loved. But now you can rest in the arms of the woman you love, knowing I saved her."


    He released him and Rayven just brought his hand up to the wounds on his neck, still shocked.


    "One more thing, don''t worry about me being interested in your woman because I somehow think she is Ramona. Ah, it saddens me after I gave you my blessings."


    He shook his head at him and then walked away.


    Rayven watched his leave,pletely confused by what just happened.. That was not the Skender he knew.

 Chapter 152 - 119

    Skender pulled out his handkerchief and wiped the blood from his ws as he walked away.


    Ridiculous. Really. To think that he would act casually if the woman he liked was with someone else. And to worry about such a thing when he was already mated.


    "Skender!" Acheron''s voice suddenly snapped him back, as if something left his mind, throwing him off bnce.


    He felt confused for a moment. He had been in the meeting setting some new rules and then¡­what happened?


    "Skender? Is everything alright?" Acheron asked when he neared.


    "Yes." Shaking the confusion away for now. "Did you need anything?"


    "How am I supposed to lead? I can''t do that." He said deeply concerned.


    "If we ignore the sins, then after Vitale you would still be the one I choose to lead."


    "What if I can''t?"


    "Well, you have time to educate yourself to be a leader," Skender told him. It wasn''t as if he was a skilled leader. After waking up from his nightmare, he had decided he would not endure these meetings anymore. If anyone was going to endure them from now on, it would be them. He had enough.


    Acheron gave up with a sigh, knowing there was no escaping this. Patting him on the shoulder, Skender left him to think.


    For the rest of the day, he had to deal with human and royal matters in different settings. From their thoughts, he picked up a few things. They would try to bring up the matter of marriage and an heir. He couldn''t get a break.


    Getting married? What a horror. How would he get out of this one?


    When the workday ended, he didn''t rx. He went to the small cabin that Marie took him to. He knew she didn''t forget the payment so it would be better if he found her instead of the other way round. He also just wanted to get it over with and move on.


    Going to the window, he looked outside, watching the sunset. Even the light of the day got reced by the darkness of the night.


    The destroyer''s words echoed in his mind. "You need me, Skender. Youck bnce. Every good needs bad."


    Well, his words were convincing. Hecked bnce but how bad was the bad he needed? How bad was the destroyer? He guessed it wasn''t a small bad if he was called the destroyer.


    He sighed and let the curtain fall. When he turned around he found Marie standing in the room.


    "What troubles you?" She asked stepping closer.


    Skender leaned back against the wall and watched her. He let his gaze travel along her body to see if it would have any effect on him. To see if he would be enticed. He didn''t know if going for so long without touching a woman would help him react to the simplest of touches or if it would be the opposite.


    Marie didn''t look bad. She was tall and slender, her rich brown hair reached below her shoulders. Her eyes were dark green, her lips well-shaped. She took well care of herself even though, only a few knew how these witched took care of themselves. They had different ways to remain looking young. He would guess that Marie was in her mid-thirties, but she could be older. He knew witches if very skilled could prolong their lives to two-hundred years.


    Well, he was a little over a thousand years so what did old mean exactly?


    Marie stood still and let him watch her. Skender decided he wouldn''t think of it too much because if he thought about it, he would just make it harder for himself.


    He pushed himself away from the wall and walked up to her. He could hear the skipping of her heart as he neared. "It had been a while since I have been with a woman. It might not feel much of a reward." He told her.


    "I''ll let you know after how it felt."


    He grabbed the back of her head, and then leaning down he kissed her. He had truly forgotten what it was like to be with a woman but his body remembered instantly. As if it had been waiting to finally be taken care of after being neglected.


    He let his body lead him, leaving every other thought behind. His hands got acquainted with the female body again, exploring and finding out what pleased her. She did the same and he could tell this wasn''t new to her. Her hands carried the magic across his skin and while everythingsted it felt good but once they were done, hey there the feeling of coldness slowly creeping in as his breath and heart calmed down.


    Marie rested her head on his shoulder while catching her breath as well. "Is it a demon thing, because I have a hard time believing that you haven''t been with a woman for so long?"


    "Probably." Had he been human he would have finished before he started. demons couldst longer, and even more so Archdemons.


    "I found out you were sick." She began.


    "You know already. You didn''t tell me everything while warning me."


    "You would have been angry and went to talk to your punisher. I don''t want to be in the middle of your fights. I have my people to protect."


    He remained quiet. Everyone had their reasons.


    "You have to start caring about yourself." She continued. "I hope you learned from this."


    He certainly did.


    "Your purpose as a defender is bigger than saving one person. You need to be there when there is a threat or injustice toward a race, a poption of people. Otherwise, people are in danger every day. It is part of life. You have to fight for the greater good."


    Greater good? Hmm¡­


    "If you die for one person, who will be there to save all the others when a threates along the way?"


    Or what if he didn''t die and he actually became the threat?


    "Are you listening Skender?"


    "Yes." He pushed himself up and got out of bed. "I get it. It is fine if I die as long as I save as many people as possible. I get it."


    He began to pick up his clothes and she sat up watching him with a frown. "Are you angry?"


    He slid into his trousers. "No. You didn''t say anything new to be upset about."


    She remained silent as he put on the rest of his clothes.


    Once he was done, he turned to her. "I''ll take my leave then."


    She gave him a nod and he took himself away. He didn''t know why he found himself outside Rayven''s home, watching William sitting in the garden from a distance. He was reading a book in his hand or maybe he wasn''t. His eyes stared at the pages but not looking. He was thinking. What deep thoughts troubled this young boy?


    He had always wanted children. His dream contained Ramona being his mate and his children looking just like her, having her red hair and blue eyes. Just like William. That dream was shattered and now he realized why he was here. He was saying goodbye to William. For a while, he had let himself dream. Now it had to stop.


    He stepped inside, to have hisst conversation where he would let his feelings get involved. As if sensing him, William looked up from the book.


    "Your Majesty," He stood up from his seat.


    "When are you going back to military camp?"


    "Lord Rayven told the camp teacher that I would be training with him. I am thinking of making that true. I need to not only learn how to fight humans."


    Why did he like this boy? It couldn''t only be because he resembled the children he dreamed of having or because he had the prophetic abilities that Ramona had. He was strong-spirited, kind-hearted, humble, and very well-mannered. It could be a result of his abilities but Skender knew not all prophets necessarily had the same personality traits.


    "But I will be studying as well, to enter the court."


    Skender nodded.


    The boy watched him closer with a thoughtful look. "Is it true you will be a destroyer?"


    Skender felt a stab in his heart. "Yes." He said just to distance himself.


    "Will you destroy everyone?"


    Skender clenched his jaw, thinking of evenying a finger on this boy made him sick.


    "I don''t know," He replied.


    "I don''t like it." The boy suddenly said.


    Of course. He could already see the disappointment he would have on his face.


    "The destroyer," he then added. "I don''t him. I don''t even like the defender because I don''t know him. But I like you, Your Majesty."


    "I am not Rayven. Your words of wisdom won''t work to open my eyes."


    William frowned. "It is not words of wisdom, Your Majesty. It took me great courage to say this. It is¡­"


    Suddenly he grabbed him by the shirt pulling him closer. "Stop speaking nonsense." He hissed.


    "Skender!"


    A strong palm hit him on the chest, pushing him away and causing him to fall back. Rayven ced himself in front of William, his eyes zing with fury. "I want you to leave my home now before I hurt you." He said.


    Skender was confused for a moment, his eyes searching for William from behind Rayven. William stared back at him, confusion and worry clear in his eyes.


    His lungs burned from theck of air as he stood up. He saw Angelica in the back as well but couldn''t see her face clearly as things seemed to fade away. He stepped back and then another step back and then he left quickly.


    ''Now you see. You have no one but me.'' The voice in his head told him.


    The destroyer.. The destroyer intended to?destroy him first.

 Chapter 153 - 120

    It took time for Rayven to get over his shock of having Skender''s ws in his neck. He kept bleeding for a long while, since healing from an archdemons attack took time and even more so, a defender. Once the bleeding stopped he hurried to find Lucrezia. This was scaring him. Skender, no matter how angry he became never say harsh words that were not constructive. He didn''t believe in repaying harshness. And this meant, the destroyer was there but not to destroy at once. He was still hidden somehow but he knew everything. He knew about his jealousy and he found it disgusting.


    Well, he felt the same. He just misunderstood his jealousy. It wasn''t that he believed Angelica och Skender had feelings for each other. With Angelica, the mating wouldn''t work, and with Skender, his demon wouldn''t be so calm and let him watch the woman he loved get taken away. Especially not if a destroyer was involved with his demon. His jealousy stemmed from the respect they had for each other, which now made him worry even more. The respectable Skender was going away and he wasn''t happy about it at all.


    Once he arrived at Lucrezia''s cave, it spun and turned into her parlor where she sometimes liked to talk to them when she was in a better mood. And today she was definitely enjoying herself, sitting on herrge white fluffy sofa, having tea and sweets served.


    "Rayven!" She cheered. "Come and sit!"


    With a sigh, he went to sit on the other sofa. "You were expecting me?" He said hating that this somehow seemed like a n.


    "I did?"


    "So you know what he did to my neck?" He touched the holes on the sides of his neck.


    "Hmm¡­" She said nodding. "That looks painful."


    He was too shocked to have felt the pain.


    "I guess the destroyer will first repay all those who gave Skender a hard time."


    "So what? The destroyer is Skender''s defender?"


    "Somehow. So be careful, dear. Some of you will have to walk on your toes around him." It amused her.


    "Now you approve of the destroyer?"


    "No, no." She shook her head. "That doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy his actions for now. I am like him. I believe things should be repaid." She chuckled. "It seems like the destroyer agrees."


    Well, he could admit that he deserved it and much more. He wasn''t even angry or hurt about it.


    Lucrezia smiled. "You have trulye a long way," she said looking proud."When I think of how you were only a month ago, don''t you think you have done well?"


    Rayven didn''t feel that way.


    "You should see redemption as progress. Not a destination. As long as we live we will make mistakes we can learn from and grow."


    For a moment Rayven felt like he was sitting with his mother. Really? He hated her and now he wasparing her to that. He shook the thought away.


    "What should we do?"


    "We?" She raised a brow.


    Rayven cleared his throat feeling ufortable. "I want to help." He said.


    "Just be a friend, Rayven. You could use one too. You have already gone through this. With the knowledge you have now, you can ignite hope back in him."


    He did have the knowledge which was why he knew it wouldn''t be easy. There wasn''t even trust between them. How was it supposed to work?


    "You build that trust and trust me, it is the hardest thing to do. You will know what I go through with all of you." She said. "You will need to practice lots of patience if you want to help him. It will be an up and down road. Change is not a straight line."


    Great. Patience was not a strong attribute of his.? It would be like dealing with himself when he wanted to die. The patience Angelica had for him with his back and forth, the patience Lucrezia had for him with all his tantrums. He was nowhere near these women.


    "No. It will be progress for you as well." She told him.


    "But how can we help him now? Tell me something practical."


    "If there was something we could do that would solve it at once, I would have already done it. There is no easy way. I am looking for a powerful witch to numb the destroyer again so I can have a little more time to train him and for him to recover. I am thinking now when he is grieving is not the best time to have the destroyer around. But we can''t keep numbing the destroyer because when hees out again, he will be angrier."


    Rayven frowned. "Is he apletely separate thing?"


    Lucrezia nodded. "For now he is. The destroyer is there to hinder the defender from appearing. Every time the defender makes an attempt to appear, the destroyer takes his ce. That is why the defender can''t be triggered. Yet."


    "Then how do we get rid of the destroyer and make the defender appear?" He asked.


    "We can''t get rid of the destroyer. Having his demon numbed for so long has made Skender be a sloth. The sloth needs the destroyer and the destroyer needs the defender."


    That soundedplicated.


    "The destroyer needs to be tamed, not removed. They are all part of him. When separate bad but together, I think they will be great."


    He nodded even though he wasn''t sure how they woulde together.


    "What do we do with Constantine? He will not give up."


    Lucrezia waved with her hand. "Don''t worry about him. You have a great weapon against him. His father is dangerous. Also, he wants the defender, not the destroyer. The destroyer doesn''t seem to want revenge for Ramona or he would have been triggered before. Even now when he is here, he would have done something already but nothing has happened." She frowned, wondering why just like him.


    "Then he wille after Angelica again," Rayven said.


    "Whatever he does, will be good. Skender will know he can''t leave William yet when Constantine approaches him again. I am sure they wille to an agreement."


    She had seen something it seemed, about the future.


    "I''ll trust you on this one, but if anything happens to them it will be the first andst time I do so."


    She watched him for a while. "Life would have been much easier for you had you trusted me a long time ago. Well, I won''tin. Betterte than never."


    "What about the royal marriage? I don''t think Skender needs that right now."


    At least he should have a chance at love. That would help him.


    Lucrezia became thoughtful. "You are right. That could trigger the destroyer now. I will postpone it."


    Rayven sighed in relief. At least one problem was solved. For now.


    "What do I need to do right now?"


    "Go home for now. Things need to be done at the right time." She said.


    "Let me know if you need¡­" he froze. Where did thate from?


    Lucrezia smiled widely. "I will and it was nice to have someone to talk to."


    Even though she smiled, those words were very sad. They were all together but none of them had someone to talk to. He still had that same problem. He didn''t know how he would manage to be a friend. He didn''t even know what it meant.


    He stood up and gave her a nod before leaving. Once he came home, he just sat outside to clear his mind but the bond made Angelica sense him ande to him.


    "Rayven?"


    She sat beside him on the bench, putting one around his shoulder."What is wrong?"


    She noticed the holes on his neck. "What happened?" She sounded shocked.


    "I had an encounter with the destroyer." He said.


    "Oh, God! Why are you not healing?"


    "It will take longer. He is an archdemon."


    "What will happen to him now? Will they kill him?" She sounded horrified.


    "No. That won''t happen. Skender is still there. The destroyer only showed himself."


    "What happened to his Majesty?" William heard their conversation as he stepped outside.


    He hurried to know, looking worried then he noticed his neck as well. "My Lord? What happened to you?"


    Rayven looked at both William and Angelica. "We need to be careful and prepared. The destroyer can appear anytime but¡­" he gazed at William. "That is not Skender."


    To make them worry less, he told them that they would try to do their best to help him.


    "Come," Angelica said. "Let me put something on these wounds."


    She made a mix of herbs that reminded him of the small box William gave him. He had put it somewhere that he forgotpletely. He would have to find it.


    Today his mood was ruined and it was alreadyte, so he decided to make the special day tomorrow when he was free from work. For now, he just grabbed Angelica andy with her in his arms.


    "Are we sleeping already," She asked.


    "Just for a while." He said wanting to hold on to her.


    In the calmness of her presence, he eventually fell asleep.


    When he woke up, Angelica was gone and he heard voices in the distance. Skender was here. Getting out of bed he went downstairs. Angelica was setting the table with Sara.


    "Skender is here," He told her.


    "Oh, should we invite him to have dinner with us?" She asked.


    He nodded and then walked went to call them him and William inside. He had forgotten about the destroyer, the one he met this afternoon so he wasn''t worried at all until his heart skipped a beat when he found the boy grabbed by the cor of his shirt.


    "Skender!" Without thinking he rushed and pushed him away. How could he have been so careless? They had to be careful. This wasn''t only Skender anymore.


    Skender fell back, his eyes as dark as he had seen them this afternoon. "I want you to leave my home now before I hurt you," Rayven told him with worry rising to his throat. There was no way he could hurt the destroyer if he decided to attack they would all be in danger.


    The darkness from his eyes disappeared as if waking up and then he looked confused. He stood up, his eyes gazing at them yet not as he stepped back. Rayven wasn''t sure what was happening, but he didn''t rx. He had to be ready just in case.


    Skender took another step back, his eyes disying hurt, confusion, and shame and then he vanished.


    Rayven remained still. His heart pounding hard in his chest.


    "My Lord?"


    Rayven turned around slowly to William. "Are you alright?" He asked him.


    The boy nodded. "He wouldn''t hurt me." He said.


    Rayven shook his head. "No," he nced at Angelica who looked worried before turning to him again. "Skender would never hurt you."


    "He looked sad. He thinks we abandoned him." William said.


    Angelica came behind her brother and put her hands on his shoulder.


    "You should go find him. I am here with William." She assured him.


    Rayven felt relieved that none of them were too frightened or changed their minds about him.


    "I''ll be back." He told them.


    "Will you bring him back?" William asked.


    Rayven wasn''t sure if Skender would even let him talk to him let alone bring him home. "If that is what you want, I''ll try."


    Leaving them behind he went to find Skender. To his surprise, he didn''t sever the link between them to not be found. He must be in so much distress that he forgot. Rayven found him near a river, sitting on arge rock and rubbing his hand so hard it turned red.


    "Skender!"


    He turned his head with a jerk as if he didn''t sense his arrival. His eyes were red and wet with tears.


    "Rayven." He breathed. "Did you see? Did you see what I did?" He stuttered.


    "I did. It is alright."


    "No." He shook his head violently. "It is not."


    "It is. It can''t be worse than me nning to rip Angelica''s heart out of her chest. But here I am."


    Skender frowned. "I might not be as lucky. You have yourself to fight. I have myself and now there is someone else in my head." He stood up pointing at his head with a finger. "He talks to me. Like he is someone else. I even saw him."


    His voice became lower and lower as he spoke. Almost as if afraid the other thing in his head would hear him.


    "He¡­ he¡­ he takes control over my body. Even when my will to die was so strong, he¡­was still stronger. He stopped me."


    Oh, God! He tried to kill himself? That was not his thing?


    "Now, not even my body is mine to control." He was utterly confused and almost mad. Like he had lost his mind.


    "Everything will be alright," Rayven said. "Come with me now. William is worried."


    He shook his head. "I can''t go there. It is not safe."


    Rayven tried to remain calm. "Do you not care about the boy. I said he is worried. He won''t be happy if I tell him you didn''t want to see him because that is what I will say."


    Skender frowned. "Are you forcing me right now?"


    "Yes. Let''s go."


    He teleported away, being sure that Skender would follow. He had to wait for a while but at least he showed up at their garden. Rayven gave him a nod to follow him inside.? He could already smell the food that awaited them on the table. Skender hesitated to walk in, still wearing a look of shame on his face.


    When they walked in, Angelica came with a tray in her hands. She smiled upon seeing them. "Your Majesty, I am d you came."


    "I apologize for what¡­"


    "Your Majesty!" William came rushing down the stairs before Skender could finish his sentence. "Are you alright?"


    Skender blinked, not knowing what to say. Well, Rayven knew what being in that position felt like. This boy and his sister appalled him many times.


    "Ye..yes." Skender replied. "I mean, " he frowned. "I am sorry."


    "Don''t worry. I know about the destroyer." William told him straight. This boy and his bluntness sometimes. He loved it more than ever now.


    "Well, let''s sit down and eat," Angelica told them.


    During the dinner, Skender was tense the whole time. Rayven wasn''t one to start conversations so he remained quiet.


    William pushed the te of meat near Skender. "You should eat well to recover, Your Majesty." He told him.


    Rayven could see Skender''s hand tighten around the fork he was holding. He picked up the meat from the te, his eyes getting wet.


    "Are you going to cry now?" Rayven asked telepathically.


    "I think so," Skender replied.


    "For God''s sake!" Rayven cursed.


    "I can''t help it," Skender croaked. "I don''t want to."


    Standing up hastily, Rayven turned to Angelica. "I will be sharing a room with Skender tonight. You and William can have some time alone," he spoke fast then grabbing Skender by the arm he pulled him out of his chair. "Alright then. Good night." He then vanished with him.


    Once they arrived at the guest room where Skender had been staying while sick, Skender let the tears fall with a chuckle. "You are crazy."


    Wiping the tears away he then looked around. "Are you really going to share a room with me?"


    "Not because I want to."


    "Of course not."


    "You sleep on the floor." He pointed toward the carpet. He was a demon, he could handle it.


    Skender raised a brow. "I am the guest, I am also the king."


    "And I don''t care."


    "Well, I don''t think the destroyer will like the floor."


    "I didn''t know you were maniptive," Rayven said.


    A knock on the door interrupted their banter. "Is everything alright?" Angelica called from outside.


    "Yes," Rayven replied.


    "I have a few things."


    He went to open the door. Angelica had brought a mattress and an extra cover and pillow.


    "Thank you." He took them away from her.


    "Good night then." She walked away and he closed the door.


    When he turned around, Skender had already taken the bed.? Rayven ced the mattress with a good distance between them before lying down as well.


    "Why are we even sleeping?" Skender asked.


    "This is happening because you almost cried," Rayven muttered.


    Skender remained quiet, both of them staring at the ceiling. Rayven realized he smelled of a woman. He had gone to Marie. Guilt hit him strong again. At least if he couldn''t apologize, "thank you." He said.


    Skender turned to him. "For what?"


    "Saving my wife, scolding me, helping me."


    Skender returned to look at the ceiling, a smile curving his lips.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "Just thinking of how you were a while ago. No matter what happens, I can be happy that at least one of us did well."


    "If I could do it, the rest of you can," Rayven said.


    Don''t give up, he wanted to add. If you give up what will happen to the rest? They will lose hope. But he didn''t say it. From his own experience, such things didn''t help very much. He needed something more impactful. Someone who didn''t scold or lecture, but showed him the way. Guided him. Made him love life. Awakened his fighting spirit. Made him smile,ugh, and believed in him blindly. Someone who challenged him, made him question things but most importantly, someone whom he could trust, because of the trust he lost. Someone who would be loyal to him. Someone who would not seek him out to use him. That part of feeling used must be the most painful. He knew it because it brought out the destroyer when he wanted to apologize. It was not something he would forgive or forget easily.


    And Ramona, whatever her intentions were, good or bad, she needed him as the defender as well. People needed him as the defender. Even William had bargained with him. Skender needed at least one person who needed and wanted him. Not the destroyer, not the defender. Only him. Or maybe all of him.


    Now he understood why the destroyer wasn''t interested to avenge Ramona.


    He smiled to himself and turned to Skender who had already fallen asleep. Seeing him this tortured made him think of how cruel and hard they were toward themselves. Rayven decided he wouldn''t be anymore.


    It was time to let go of this cruelness toward himself and be more kind.

 Chapter 154 - 121

    When Skender woke up not feeling sad or emotional. He was back to having his eyes open. He had let himselfe herest night despite knowing that it was dangerous. Now he would have to leave. This back and forth wouldn''t work. It would hurt many people, but mostly him. As he was about to leave quietly Rayven woke up.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes."


    "You can stay for breakfast."


    Skender stared at him for a long moment. He was d to see him like this, d to see this change but sad that he would not be the same person to be friends with him. Something inside didn''t allow it.? Some broken part of him.


    "I am not hungry and I have a lot to do."


    Before he could try to stop him, Skender vanished. He took himself to his chamber where he could change and prepare for the day. Keeping himself busy would be the best.


    As he wore his jacket, Lucrezia came to see him. "I am in hurry? Do you need something?"


    "I am looking for a witch." She said.


    He clenched his jaw. He was trying not to think of certain things and she was naming witches.


    "I am thinking of numbing your demon again for a while."


    "What is the point?"


    "We will have some more time to train you."


    Well, since he couldn''t escape that might be a good idea.


    "I know you have a witch friend."


    No! He shook his head not wanting to think of it. Another payment?


    He couldn''t deny that he had enjoyed himself. He was a man after all and he hadn''t had a woman for so long. He needed to take care of his desires and it felt good that his body received pleasure after so long. As someone who wanted to keep his part of the deal, he even made sure she received pleasure as well, or he would feel even worse. But all of that changed nothing.


    It wasn''t the exchange of pleasure he disliked or even the part where his body reacted by itself. It was the circumstances in which it happened and what it made him that he hated.


    But who cared? That was only one of many things that he was. In all of those things, the king, the sloth, the defender, the destroyer, he, Skender, was lost. He was invincible. He was fading away.


    Feeling anger rise, he was close to saying that he wanted to keep the destroyer when he remembered what had happened yesterday.


    He clenched his jaw. Just for that, just for William, he would ept this. And as much as he didn''t want to go to Marie, he knew finding a powerful witch willing to help wouldn''t be easy.


    "I can kill her once we finish," Lucrezia said.


    Skender just shook his head at her. "She won''t trust you. I need to go there alone."


    "Well, I don''t trust her. I can''t let you go alone while she does a spell."


    "Don''t worry. There is someone else besides you who won''t let me die."


    Hating that he was back at it again, he went to see Marie. Of course, she was amused to see him need help again. "You really need me." She smiled.


    She was a bit like Lucrezia. Liking to hold some power and know things. But even for a powerful witch like her, dealing with a destroyer was risky and difficult.


    "The only reason I am doing this is because the destroyer could be bad for all of us. Probably witches and shades the most."


    "I know." He said understanding that she wouldn''t take such risks otherwise.


    Marie had to spend some time away talking to others and gathering information on how to do it the best way.


    "Alright. For my own safety, the painful part that could trigger the destroyer will happenter. I will perform the spell and then you will go home. The spell will take effectter but¡­" She paused. "I won''t be able to numb all of it."


    "Why?"


    "It came alive once. Every time ites alive it leaves something on the surface that will make it easier for him toe back again. The spells get weaker the more they are performed. It was already done on you once."


    Skender''s head felt heavy. He just shrugged atst. "Just do what can be done." He said.


    She gave him a bowl of some strange brown liquid. "Drink this."


    He took the bowl and stared at it hesitantly. It smelled awful.


    "Don''t worry. If I wanted to kill you I had many chances." She said.


    If she only knew.


    He gulped the liquid at once and then grimaced. Marie took the bowl from him. "Good. Now it is done."


    "That is all?" He asked confused.


    "For now. The tough partester when you go home. Go somewhere secluded. The destroyer might appear and try to fight the spell when he feels it. Also, prepare yourself for the pain."


    "Alright." He stood up and then paused. "You know a lot of things about me."


    She nodded.


    "What about my future? Will I¡­ hurt people?"


    She shrugged. "Only a few witches have the power to look into the future. The witch who cursed you was very powerful, yet she couldn''t see what wasing. Only the much older witches with many years of practice can perhaps give you an answer. But even then, the future is ever-changing. Don''t listen to anyone. You can defeat the destroyer."


    He nodded. "Thank you for your help."


    "Be careful." She told him.


    Taking himself away from the cabin, he went to his favorite ce. The cliff. He felt the soft breeze blow his hair back. God, he loved this ce but no. He couldn''te here anymore.


    He was about to leave when he saw a man standing on the edge of the cliff. What was he doing here? How did he know of this ce?


    "Ramona used toe here," Constantine said without looking back knowing that Skender was there. " She said she had many good memories here."


    He turned to him with his hands in his pockets. "You were the good memories."


    "You lied to me," Skender said.


    "It was necessary." He walked closer. "I needed you to be angry. Not only for the purpose of defeating my father."


    "I see. You were jealous."


    Constantine chuckled. "You are lucky. If not for her or for the fact that I need you I would have ended your miserable life."


    "Then I am not lucky," Skender retorted.


    To that he said nothing.


    "Was she happy with you?" Skender asked.


    Constantine sighed, tilting his head to one side with a thoughtful expression. "She was. A short-lived happiness."


    Skender felt empty inside. This would have normally made him sad or angry.


    "You should forget it now. It is all in the past." Skender hurried to say almost like he was telling himself.


    Constantine came to stand right in front of him, with an angry look. "Forget? Is that what you are doing?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know that she came to me because I threatened to hurt you?"


    They red at each other, now both of them furious.


    "She wanted to protect you, and you? You will forget her? Did you not see her body that I left outside your door?"


    Skender remembered the image that had haunted him for many years.


    "Stop it!"


    "No! I won''t stop before you wake up!"


    "Listen!" Now it was his turn to raise his voice. "The defender won''t wake up. I am not a defender."


    Constantine took a step back, nodding with a half-smile. "Right. Maybe I should do something to remind you that you are now. You walked through my gate. Should I bring Angelica¡­"


    "Keep her out of this!"


    "Alright. It will be you or her. You seem fond of the little boy as well."


    Skender felt the blood in his veins turn hot. "Be careful or the n you had for many years will go up in smoke in the blink of an eye."


    "Will you really tell the man who killed the woman you loved that I want to kill him?"


    "If I have to. Ramona is dead. These people are alive."


    "Then let me tell you something as well. You can tell my father and those people alive will be dead as well. If I lose, I will make sure both of us do. So let''s win together instead. Think of the benefits of having an alliance between the shades and the demons. As a leader, I could make it possible. You will gain more benefits."


    Skender sighed. "It is not that easy. My defender is a destroyer right now."


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means my demon doesn''t defend. It destroys."


    "Well then, let the destroyer out."


    "It desires different things than I. I can''t control it."


    Constantine dropped his act for the first time and looked distressed. "What do you n to do then?" He hissed.


    "I need to learn to control it."


    "You want me to wait while you learn? And what if you don''t?"


    "I don''t think you have a choice," Skender told him. "Besides, you waited so many years already."


    Constantine red at him with suspicion. "How do I know you are not lying?"


    "What will I gain from it? If I can, it will be easier if I just kill your fa¡­.ah!"


    A stab in the stomach made almost caused him to throw up. Another stab followed and then it felt like someone was twisting his guts. He fell to his knees, the pain making him feel like he would vomit his intestines.


    ******


    Constantine was confused when Skender fell to his knees. He began to cough while holding his stomach and blood came out of his mouth.


    "What is happening to you?"


    He reached his hand out, his face turning red, a vein appearing on his forehead and others covering his neck. He was gasping for air. "Leave! He is here!"


    "Who?"


    Constantine was utterly confused. He didn''t know what to do. He watched him twist and turn on the floor like a dying man. Who woulde? Did someone intend to hurt him? Well, he couldn''t let him die. He waited, searching their surroundings while the demon continued to struggle.


    Was he poisoned? He was vomiting blood. This didn''t feel right, but he didn''t know what to do. He waited, knowing that he couldn''t die from poison, but it went on for a good while before his body went still on the ground.


    Curious, Constantine went and turned him around to see if he was alright.


    "What in satans name happened to you?"


    Suddenly, the demon shot his eyes open with a gasp. "Skender!"


    A strong grip came around his neck pushing him down on the floor and choking him. "Sken-der."


    Constantine tried to remove the grip but it was too strong that it blocked all air from entering his body. He could feel the bones in his neck getting crushed. Skender''s eyes seemed to take a darker color. A dark blue with hues of silver. His fangs elongated, his ws dug into his neck, two ck horns came out of his head and tworge dark wings red open from behind him.? He was turning into his full arch-demon form.


    His eyes began to burn with a silver fire. "I will kill you," He said but Constantine felt like it wasn''t only directed at him.


    Bloody hell! What brought the destroyer out now? He had to shift or he would die. Before he could do anything, the demon''s grip loosened and fell on top of him. Constantine pushed him away, his throat burning. He crawled away, coughing and gasping for air.


    This wasn''t good.. He had wished the man was lying.

 Chapter 155 - 122 (The End Of Vol 1)

    When my world was dark


    When my soul was lost


    You became my shining light


    You became my angel in sight


    The love you poured onto me


    To see that there''s more to life


    The happiest person that I can be


    With you as my loving wife


    Your wise words and the brightest smile


    Have kept me alive longer for a while


    As you helped me fall in love with myself


    When I have forever been this hostile


    I don''t know how you healed me back


    To a better self that I can be


    Maybe I''m inspired by your lively soul


    Or maybe it''s just your love I see.


    Angelica closed the book, her eyes tearing up. His poems always made her emotional but she was sad also sad because he had found her book and seen the previous poems that she wrote when she was in pain. Beside each one of them, he wrote a short poem. How long did he sit and write them? She read on after the other and now she couldn''t hold her tears.


    Putting the book away, she wiped her tears and went downstairs to the kitchen. Before the men could leave she wanted to serve them breakfast. Sarah was in the backyard, collecting eggs and Simu was cleaning the chicken house. Angelica watched how Sarah took the eggs and then ignoring Simu who tried to say something, she came back inside.


    "Is everything alright?" Angelica asked.


    "Yes, my Lady."


    Angelica looked at her skeptically. "Sarah? What is it? You can tell me."


    "My Lady," She looked flustered while she tried to contain her anger. "I know he is the one who¡­ the mark."


    "Oh," it seemed like he told her atst.


    "How could be so¡­" she was too angry and hurt to find the right words. "despicable. I just hate him. How can you keep him here and see him every day after what he did?"


    "Oh Sarah," Angelica grabbed her arms and looked at her with a smile. "Do you really hate him?"


    "I do!"


    "What does your heart say?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t like him." She insisted.


    Angelica nodded. "I understand that you are angry. Confused. Your mind and heart are in conflict. The struggle between what you know and learned is not easy. Just take your time, and listen to your instinct. I won''t judge you so don''t judge yourself for whatever you feel."


    Sarah held back her tears and nodded.


    "Thank you, My Lady."


    "Tomorrow, I have nned for us to go out shopping for the winter. We need good warm clothes."


    Sarah smiled. "Alright."


    They made breakfast together, and Angelica couldn''t help but smile at how Simu would nce toward the kitchen now and then looking tormented. Angelica decided to go out and see him for a while.


    "Good morning, My Lady," He bowed.


    "Good morning. How are the chickens doing?"


    "They are healthy, My Lady. You missed the fight between the roosters yesterday. I had to put them away separately before they killed each other."


    Angelica smiled. "Well, males and dominance."


    He smiled as well.


    "I''ll go see Love," She said.


    He gave her a nod and then she went ahead to the stall. Angelica was absolutely in love with Love. She was stunning, standing there with such elegance.


    "Good morning." Angelica greeted stroking her hair gently.


    Love made a sound as if replying. "I know. You have been locked in here since you came. But soon, I''ll take you out on a ride."


    "How about today?"


    Angelica turned around with a smile. "Oh, we would love that." She told her husband. "But where is Skender?"


    Rayven shrugged. "He is distancing himself again. He left." He looked worried as he reached for Love and stroked her hair as well.


    Angelica reached her hand across to his. She took it in her own and then brought it to her face. He cupped her cheek and she leaned into his hand. "Your touch is soothing," she said closing her eyes with a smile for a while before looking at him again.


    He watched her intently. "I missed you already." He stroked her cheek with his thumb.


    "Me too. It was a cold night without you."


    "I thought you would be alright with your brother."


    She chuckled. "He is all grown now. He wants to sleep alone."


    Rayven smiled. "Well, I don''t mind. I am not good at sharing."


    Angelica shook her head at him with a smile. He took her hand and led her away. "Let''s have breakfast so we can go out."


    At the breakfast table Rayven turned to William. "I was thinking of taking your sister out¡­"


    "That''s good. I can have the castle to myself then." He cut off.


    Rayven and Angelica looked at each other and then Angelica burst intoughter.


    "Well¡­ um, thank you." Rayven chuckled with raised brows.


    Days would be very interesting while her brother stayed with them. His interactions with Rayven always made her smile orugh.


    At the gate, Simu prepared for them their horses and they went outside to leave. Rayven helped her up and Angelica felt but unsteady. It had been a while since she rode.


    "Do you feel alright?" He asked.


    "Yes. Just a bit strange."


    "We will start slowly," he told her.


    He went up on his horse and then Simu opened the gate. Angelica guided Love outside, only walking at first.


    "How does it feel?" Rayven asked.


    "It is going well."


    They walked their horse''s side by side, on the mountain where they lived. Angelica looked down at Vige. Down where she used to live and up the hill, where she ran from the monsters to end up in the wolf''s den. Where she met the Dark Lord. The one people called a monster. A beast. He became her husband. A monster he was not, nor a beast but he was no ordinary man either.


    "What are you thinking about?" Rayven asked.


    "My journey. To finding you." She smiled at him.


    "I was lost. I am d you found me."


    "Me too."


    "Are you ready to go on another journey?" He raised a brow.


    "With you as mypanion, I am always ready."


    "Alright then."


    He began galloping with his horse and Angelica tried to catch up, getting more and morefortable. And then she was the one to run ahead of him, letting Love ride through the wind and under the bright morning sun.


    Rayven caught up to her quickly and they rode through the woods, down the hills, and then up again, beside the river, through the fields of grass and then she stopped in a field of flowers. She was surrounded by bright colors as she breathed in the air of freedom.


    Rayven jumped down from his horse and began to pluck some flowers. She thought he would give them to her but instead, he began to tangle them together in a strange way. She was confused at first but then she realized he was making a crown of the yellow flowers.


    Angelica jumped down from the horse.


    "Come," he said and she went to him. He ced the crown on her head and then took a step back to look at her.


    "Beautiful," he said, his eyes looking at her with intense admiration.


    Oh, this man could make her heart expand further as if the poems he wrote her weren''t enough.


    She looked into his eyes. Eyes not dark anymore, only ck in a face to be admired.


    "Oh, sweet wife. Oh, lovely beauty. To honor and cherish you is my duty. Your smile is an arrow, and my heart is the aim. But even if I die, my love, I would not me. My breath would only utter your name. For my love for you, would always remain the same."


    Angelica felt tears burn her eyes again. This time she closed the distance between them and kissed him. He took her in his arms, as the wind blew their hair, they kissed as if the other was the air they breathed. And when their lips parted their breathed in each other.


    "Angelica," Rayven still held her in his arms. "I have wanted to say this for long while. I¡­"


    She put her fingers on his lips to stop him. He had already told her. The day he said his heart began to bleed because of her, she knew. She just didn''t understand what this kind of love would feel like or if she would ever feel the same.


    "I love you."


    He sucked in a deep breath. "Say it again."


    "I love you."


    "Again."


    "I love you. I love you. I love .." his lips cut her off in a kiss.


    "Angelica. My heart just moved in my chest. It went from left to right."


    Angelica chuckled. "Then it is in the right ce?"


    "It has never been in a better ce."


    They kissed onest time before they continued to discover new ces and then, atst, went back home.


    "We are home."


    "Yes, we are." She said looking ahead.


    Getting down from the horses, they went inside hand in hand. In the distance, they heardughter and went to see around the corner. Simu was teaching Sarah how to chop wood and she was failing miserably. Angelica watched them with a smile as theyughed together at her attempts.


    "What is happening?" Rayven asked.


    Angelica looked back at him, "love." She whispered."Can''t you tell?"


    "He is luring the innocent girl."


    "Is that what he is thinking?" She asked bing worried.


    He paused as if trying to hear his thoughts and then looked annoyed. "No."


    Angelica breathed out in relief. She knew Rayven didn''t like Simu. "Love changes the man."


    Rayven grabbed her arms, "let them continue their love then, and let us continue ours."


    He took her hand and led her inside.. Into their home, into their room, and to their bed, where they shared their love in many other ways.

 Chapter 156 - Run!

    <i>(This is the first chapter of Volume 2. We are moving into our second sin. Sloth.)</i>


    <strong>*****************************</strong>


    "Catch her!"


    Roxana ran as fast as her legs could carry her. She jumped over stones, avoided branches and trees on her way up the hill. But she was still too slow.? It was not the best day to be dressed as a woman and running in these shoes was a hindrance.


    It didn''t take long for Connor and his men to surround her, some of them joining the chase on their horses.


    Roxana halted and looked around to quickly assess the situation. She held her hands up in surrender, "alright." She said looking at Connor who was puffing and panting as he came to stop in the circle around her. While trying to catch his breath he red at her with a deadly stare. "We can talk," Roxana suggested.


    "You wench," He walked over made an attempt to p her but she moved away. This angered him even more.


    "I will pay you back double," She hurried to say.


    "Oh you will," he spat. "After daring to lie to me and even try to run away, I will make you pay."


    Roxana dropped her hands. "I didn''t intend to lie to you, Sir. But would you have lent me money if you knew I was this poor girl?"


    "Of course not. I lend money to people who can not only repay me but with an interest as well." He replied stalking toward.


    "I will repay you," she assured him stepping back.


    "How do you intend to do that?" He seized her up and down, looking at her old dress that was sewn together in a few ces where it got torn. It wasn''t that she couldn''t even afford a dress, but she needed the money for more important things.


    "I am very skilled, Sir and I work very hard. You will see, I will repay you in no time." Roxana said with utmost confidence.


    He scoffed and turned to look at the other men. "Did you hear her?"


    Theyughed. Roxana joined them in theughter but Conner turned to her with a re that made it seem his eyes would fall out. Roxana stoppedughing immediately and smiled meekly instead, pretending to be innocent.


    He stalked toward her, with an intimidating look until he trapped her between him and the tree that hit her back. He waved a dagger in front of her face.


    "Is this funny to you?"


    She shook her head, her eyes following the movement of the dagger.


    "What would you do if I sold you to be the wench that you are? That would be the only way I would get my money back."


    "I don''t think so, Sir. Who would pay to bed me?"


    Raising one brow he took a few steps back to take a closer look. Roxana hurried to lift her dress and show him her leg. A few gasps followed her action, shocked by her behavior.


    "Look!" She said showing her bare leg but she wanted him to see the scars. Conner narrowed his eyes after he got over his shock. "My whole body is covered with these scars. I have lived a tough life, Sir. Who would pay for such a body?" She shook her head with a pretentious sadness. "No one would even be willing to marry me."


    For a moment, he looked at her with sympathy as if the scars were worse than selling her. "You are still a beautifuldy," he blurted.


    She smiled at him. "You are very generous."


    He shook his head as if waking himself up, "Listen! I need my money back. I don''t know how you will repay me but I will hurt those children and animals you care for so much."


    Of course. He would have to remain tough in front of his men.


    "Why hurt the innocent, Sir. You are not so cruel."


    "Be quiet!" He yelled in her face. She grimaced when a few drops of his spit came on her face. She closed her eyes and pushed her head back with disgust. "Don''t think you can fool me again with your sweet talk."


    Oh really? It was easy fooling him the first time. She dressed like a Lady and went to see him, and with a little flirtation andpliments, he was willing to lend her not only his money but his help as well.


    She wiped the spit away from her face and then gazed at him.


    "Now tell me why I shouldn''t kill? Or maybe I shallin about you to the Lord of the manor? What do you think will happen to a thief like yourself? Someone who has been dressing up and fooling people. How many more have you fooled?"


    "How can I repay you if I die? You gain nothing from it."


    He knew she had a point.


    "Comining wouldn''t be good either. Are you going to tell the world, that you have been fooled by a woman?"


    He grabbed her jaw in a harsh grip. "Be careful of how you speak, woman!"


    She held her arms up and he pushed her face aside.


    "If by tomorrow you bring me nothing, you will be known as a thief." He threatened. "You will bring me everything you earn in a day. Don''t force me to put your face everywhere."


    "I understand, Sir."


    He stepped back, keeping his eyes fixated on her as if warning her before he turned away and waved for his men to follow him. "Be careful. I told the others about you." He called.


    "You old fart," she muttered under her breath even though she was d he warned her.


    Roxana watched them as they slowly disappeared into the distance. Poor man, She ruined his fantasy of their first meeting. He still had a soft spot for her.


    With a sigh, she went down the hill but before she could even reach the bottom, the ones he warned her about chased her back up again. Did the old fart tell them she was here? She would make sure to repay him if he did.


    Roxana ran, this time not caring for her lungs or heart. Not caring for the pain in her feet. These ones would have no mercy on her. She would have to leave this town soon, but¡­


    Her heart skipped a beat when she suddenly realized the hill was a cliff and she came to the edge. She forced her feet to stop and looked down. A river ran beneath. She looked behind her. The men were nearing. Her heart pounded harder and faster and she gazed back and forth between the men and the river.


    You can swim. You can do this, she told herself. Taking a deep breath she prepared herself to jump. It wasn''t that far away. Was it?


    "There she is!"


    Oh, God! Alright. Let''s jump now!


    She took a few steps back, gathering some courage she then sprinted forward and jumped off the edge.


    It wasn''t the first time Roxana had jumped into the water from a high point but the distance was longer than she estimated. Fear made her heart leap to her throat as she fell, gravity pulling her down forcefully. This one would hurt and just as the thought crossed her mind, pain shot up her leg as she hit the water.


    She got pulled down and buried under the waves. Roxana panicked, which didn''t help because she swallowed the water. She tried to swim back up to the surface but below her waist, her leg refused to cooperate and the pain was immense. She tried only using her arms to swim back up but the waves were too strong and pulled her somewhere she didn''t know.


    Oh, Lord! She needed to breathe. She was not ready to die yet. There were still things she needed to do. People she needed to meet.


    She gasped for breath but only water rushed into her lungs, drowning her. Taking her breath away slowly. Painfully.. She writhed, struggled but to no avail, and with every breath that she took, she got closer to death.

 Chapter 157 - Lady Luck

    Skender sat near the river, listening to the sound of flowing water. Birds were chirping in the spring weather and the breeze was getting warmer. The sun peeked from behind a few clouds, feeling warm against his cold skin. Leaning back against the tree he closed his eyes to rest for a while. This was the only ce he could be left alone. For the many years that he had beening here, he had never encountered anyone but today would be different. He sensed a presence. Opening his eyes, he saw a woman falling down from a cliff. Or jumping?


    Her body hit the water, causing the gentle waves to disrupt and ssh to the sides. A few angry voices followed and Skender looked up to see a few men standing on the cliff and looking down. "Hurry down! Find her!" One of them ordered.


    Skender gazed at the river again.? The water was flowing forward with forceful waves and the woman hadn''t swum back up yet.


    With a sigh of frustration, he stood up. What a way to ruin his peace. His ears strained to listen to anything unusual under the water. It had traveled with her down the road. Taking himself to where he sensed her heartbeat slowing down, he caught her under the waves and brought them back up the surface. He carried her tond and theny her down on the ground. Her knee was dislocated. Before waking her up, he popped it back into ce and then covered her scarred legs.


    Now, he thought of how not to use too much force to push down her chest. He wasn''t sure if he would do it the right way or end up hurting her. Either way, he would have to do it. He pushed down a few times until the water came out of her mouth and nose.


    She coughed, pushing herself up on her elbows and gasping for air. Then she fell back again, her chest rising and falling in heavy breaths.


    "Are you alright?" He loomed over her and she took notice of him for the first time. She blinked once and then twice as if she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Am I dead?" she asked.


    "No."


    Her gaze left his, traveling down to his nose and then his lips, before returning to look into his eyes again. "I am alive."


    "Yes."


    "And you are¡­" She slowly reached for his face, letting her fingers brush the skin of his cheek. Skender froze. "You are real." She said in disbelief pulling her fingers back.


    Skender created some distance between them, but she misunderstood it as him being a gentleman. She sat up, her eyes still watching him with astonishment. Skender ignored her. He was used to people staring at him with awe, especially the first time.


    "Well, now that you are alright¡­" He stood up to leave.


    "Wait!" She rose hastily and faltered, falling backward with a shrill of pain before he caught her. Her face ended up inches away from his and both stared into each other''s eyes.


    Her eyes were a teal blue. Big and frighteningly beautiful. For a moment he held his breath, feeling her chest rise and fall against his. When he came back to his senses he almost dropped her before catching her again.


    "Oh!" Startled she grabbed onto his shirt. "My Lord, do you intend to give me a heart attack?"Her eyes were wide but then softened as she looked closer at him. "Is it not enough my heart became still at the sight of you?"


    Oh, well.


    Skender helped her stand steady on her feet. She grimaced as her weight fell on her knee but then adjusted herself to put most of her weight on her non-injured leg.


    "You are quite talented with words," Skender pointed.


    She turned to him with a knowing smile. "Thank you." They stared at each other for a moment and then her gaze faltered. Now she stared at his chest instead, her eyes narrowing. "Is that real gold?"


    Skender looked down to see what she was staring at. She was looking at the gold buttons on his jacket. If she could tell it was real gold only by looking then she had another talent.


    "Yes."


    "Oh my," Her smile widened and her eyes twinkled. "My Lord, one of those would save my life." She told him and then gave him an innocent look.


    Unbelievable. He just saved her life, but he understood she was in danger if she had to jump from such a distance and hurt herself in the process.


    He tore the button from his shirt and held it out. Her eyes widened and she looked between him and the button in his hand. "Are you giving it to me?"


    He gestured for her to take it without a word.


    Now she was thinking if it wasn''t real gold and why he was willing to give it to her. Skeptically, she reached for it and took it from him. She turned it back and forth, examining it and thinking that it did look like real gold.


    "You are most generous, My Lord." She said looking up at him with dreamy eyes. "You must be my guardian angel to save me twice."


    Guardian angel? He noticed the ne with a cross around her neck. Angel? If she only knew he was the exact opposite.


    She stepped back, halting to keep the weight off from her knee. "Thank you." She said a smile of real joy showing on her face. Then she turned around and hurried away. She couldn''t walk fast and Skender wondered for a moment if she could get away before the ones chasing her found her.


    He shook his head. Why did he care?


    The woman stopped and turned back. "May I know the name of the man who blessed my day?" She called.


    People found his birth name odd, "Alexander." He said.


    She smiled. "I hope you bless my day with your presence again, Alexander." She curtsied and then continued to leave.


    For a moment he wondered what her name would be but quickly discarded that thought.


    Skender went back to the castle, his clothes and hair soaked. He changed into something dry thinking that this was the only day in a long time he had experienced something different. His days were very much the same, waking up, meeting after meeting, spending time away near the river, going back home and pretending to enjoy some time with the other demons, and then going to bed.


    From time to time he would have to deal with Lucrezia who had noticed the change in him as well. She didn''t like how things were turning and showed some real concern and doubt. It seemed like her n was failing for the first time and numbing the destroyer wasn''t serving her purpose.


    Numbing his destroyer had also numbed a part of him. Strangely he felt emptier than before, like a big part of him was missing. As if something had died in him and now he was also fading away slowly. Drowning into the abyss of emptiness.


    Lucrezia was thinking of how to awaken his destroyer. She was getting tired of the walking corpse he had be but she didn''t know how to awaken it safely. It would not be as calm as the first time after being numbed again. It would be vengeful and Skender wasn''t strong enough to stop it. His strength and everything else got left with the destroyer. Almost as if he took everything away from him on purpose.


    At first, Skender had enjoyed it. The quietness, the peace but he couldn''t understand why he had a problem with it now. Sometimes he wondered if he should awaken it, but then he thought of the people that he might hurt.


    With a sigh fell back in his bed and closed his eyes.


    Awaken it! He heard a voice in his head.

 Chapter 158 - Rocks And Robbery

    Happy birthday to DaoistPh8nDA!


    ***************


    Roxana hummed a melody on her way back home, forgetting about the pain in her leg and all the troubles she was in. What on earth had just happened? Who was that man? Hair like silk, skin like satin, eyes like jewels, and lips like rose petals. He even smelled good. Like mint and masculinity.


    "Oh," she shivered. She must have lost her mind under the water.


    For a moment she thought she had died and gone to heaven. Only an angel could look like that. But she was a thief. Heaven was no ce for her.


    Once she reached the dock, where she stayed with herpanion Fanny in an old abandoned ship, she went inside. Roxana had met Fanny during her journey to finding her parents and sister. They had be friends quickly andter she found out that she was a he. Yes, he dressed like a woman and that was when the idea of dressing like a man hit her. Now she lived as both Rox and Roxana. And sometimes she even became other personalities when needed.


    Fanny came rushing when she walked inside. "Where have you been woman? You had me worried and¡­ oh god!" He took notice of her torn and wet dress.


    She tore a piece of it and used it to tie branches around her leg to give it some support. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have reached home before the sun rose again.


    "What happened to you?"


    "It is a long story that I am willing to share? in detail." She sighed softly remembering those blue eyes. "But I need to change first and do we have some food?"


    "Go change! I prepare something to eat."


    Roxana could see that Fanny was annoyed. He feared for her life and told her to stop this dangerous business many times ming himself for teaching her all of this. The disguise, the lies, the theft. Together they had been through a lot. Deceiving people, being caught, running away again and so they had managed to live so far. But now they were getting tired. Both of them wanted something decent but things got in the way all the time.


    Sliding into a pair of trousers and a shirt she went to find Fanny. He had made fish soup and Roxana grabbed the old chair to sit down at the table. It made a creaking sound crying for help and the table wobbled.


    Roxana grimaced in pain as she sat down. Her knee had be red and swollen.


    Fanny tossed her a piece of bread, across the table before sitting down. "Speak now!" He said.


    "You should toss away that temper of yours instead. You will get old too soon." She told him, picking up the bread and dipping a piece into the soup.


    "My hair is already turning gray from worry."


    "Don''t worry, my dear. I have twelve lives. They told that to my parents when I was born."


    "Don''t tell me you believe in fortune tellers?" he shook his head. "What did you do to your leg?"


    "Well, Connor has found me and he even told Ulric about it. I convinced Connor. I don''t know what to do about Ulric."


    "He is dangerous."


    "I am sure he has a weakness. I just need to find it."


    "His weakness is money. Do you have any?"


    Roxana remembered the gold button that the beautiful stranger gave her. She pulled it out of her pocket and put it on the table. Fanny picked it up and examined it. "Where did you get this from?"


    "Is it real?"


    "Wait." He said. He went and brought a jug of water. He dropped the button in the water and they watched it sink. "I think it is." He said.


    "Oh my," the man didn''t deceive her. He was indeed an angel.


    "Where did you get it from?" Fanny asked.


    She shrieked inside with excitement. "I was running away from Ulric. I jumped into a river to get away, injured my leg so I couldn''t swim back. I drowned but when I woke up this beautiful man had saved me and he gave me this button." She spoke fast.


    Fanny looked at her with disbelief. "What kind of man just gives his gold away?"


    Both Fanny and Roxana had learned that rich people were the least generous ones. "I don''t know." She said. "But he was no ordinary man."


    "What do you mean?"


    She knew he would roll his eyes soon but she still decided to tell him of those eyes and lips and that perfectly carved face. "Oh," She sighed resting her face in her hands with a silly smile.


    "Oh Lord, heavenly father. You must have hit your head in the process." He said.


    "Maybe. I wouldn''t mind falling again." She would have believed it was all in her head if she didn''t have the golden button as evidence of their meeting.


    "I know all the Lords in this town. Except for the lord of the manor, who turned from a beast to a beauty ording to tales, I haven''t seen anyone with a striking face."


    "You have seen Lord Rayven?"


    "Yes. Both he and his wife have unforgettable faces."


    "I doubt it is anything near what I have seen today." She said.


    "Which makes me wonder who you met. Did he give you his name?"


    "Alexander." She said.


    "Alexander?" He became thoughtful. "I know of no Lord called Alexander."


    "Maybe he is from another town."


    "Or maybe he is a thief like us," Fanny said.


    Roxana chuckled while shaking her head. "No, no. He smelled like someone who bathed every day. He had the most perfect skin and hair as if he was royalty."


    "So you met King Alexander?" Fanny joked. "Imagine if you did?"


    Right. The king''s name was Alexander but he was out of the equation. What would the king do alone near the river and even risk his life to save her?


    "He was absolutely mesmerizing. I wish you could have seen him." Roxana said knowing no one would understand just how beautiful she meant before they saw him with their own eyes. It was like finding a rare stone.


    "Alright, then we should sell this button to repay Ulric," Fanny said ignoring her statement. She was ignoring him too, thinking back of the stranger until his words sunk in.


    "No!" Roxana called. "I mean, it is valuable. We shouldn''t sell it so easily. I will find a way to repay Ulric but I am not selling this."


    Fanny rolled his eyes. "Don''t tell me you want to keep it because of that man."


    "Oh no, never! I just want to keep it in case of a situation where there is no other solution at all."


    Fanny raised a brow but said nothing. He gave her the button and continued to eat with a shake of his head. Roxana quickly finished her food and then went to bed. Her whole body ached from the strain it went through, but it was mostly her leg that pained her and kept her awake. The only way she could distract herself from the pain was to think of Alexander. What a rare jewel. She was like a thief who had seen a mountain of gold. Only this time, she was the one robbed.


    As her thoughts were filled with the memories of the day, she eventually fell asleep.


    When the morning came, she decided to be Rox for the day. Those who knew her thought Rox was her brother. Roxana knew she couldn''t keep lying forever, but she didn''t intend to stay in this town for too long. Once she found her family, she would go somewhere no one knew her and start a new decent life. It saddened her somehow. She had gotten to know very good people the few months that she had stayed here. She would miss them.


    "Uncle Benedict!" She waved at one of the very good people she had gotten to know. Benedict was an old man, a fisher in the morning and a seller in the afternoon. He sold his fish under a tent.


    "Rox. I haven''t seen you for a while. Come here!" He waved for her toe.


    Roxana went to see what he had to show her. He pulled a paper from his pocket and opened it with shaking hands. "Look! They are looking to train future guards. You should apply for it. The sry is very good. You have been looking for a job."


    Roxana chuckled. "Uncle Ben. How can I be a royal guard?"


    "You are small, but I have seen you fight. You are quick and not bad with the sword."


    "But these are royal guards. Being good is not enough." She could swing a sword but she would barely call herself skilled. She could perhaps just save herself.


    The old man pped her arm gently. "Don''t be stubborn. You will learn the rest. You can''t keep living like this. You will get old before you realize. You will end up in a tent selling fish for the rest of your life like me."


    Roxana felt sad for the old man.


    "Here!" He took her hand and ces the paper in it. "Apply for this."


    Roxana nodded, not wanting to disappoint him.


    Uncle Benedict began to prepare to sell his fish. He cut off the head and threw it away.


    "Don''t throw it," she said and went to pick them up. "Where Ie from, you eat the fish head as well."


    "We don''t do that here," He said.


    "Maybe it is time. You will earn more money."


    "No one is going to buy it."


    "I will be able to sell it." She told him. "Lend me your desk."


    She grabbed a stool. "Here. Sit down and rest while I make fish heads famous."


    The old man shook his head at her with a smile. "Take that confidence with you when you apply for the job." He continued to nag her about it. He wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    Roxana cleaned the desk and then ced the fish in the most appealing way. Then she stepped outside to attract some customers. "Alright, alright! Come and buy the form to maintain a youthful appearance. Did you know the magic of fish head soup? My Lady, may I?" She stopped a fewdiesing by. "Have you ever tried making fish head soup."


    The woman shook her head with disgust. "Oh, I thought that was the reason for your fresh youthful look." A slight blush colored her cheeks. "I hope I didn''t offend you with my honesty."


    She shook her head. "Not at all."


    "Where Ie from, the kingdom of E, all thedies look ten years younger. They eat a lot of soup with fish heads. Even the men get skin as soft as a woman''s. That is why people here think I look a bit like a woman." Roxana chuckled and thedies joined her.


    "You do indeed. Your skin looks so soft." One of them said looking closer.


    "Thank you, My Lady. While staying here I try to consume less soup to look more manly."


    They chuckled again.


    Roxana grabbed one of the heads and held it in disy. "You know they say, consuming fish head also makes you produce less body and facial hair."


    Their eyes widened. "It does?"


    "It does indeed. Just look at me."


    "Oh," They looked at each other and then back at her. "I will take one," one of them said.


    "Then I will see you one day younger tomorrow." Roxana flirted. Thedy gave her a subtle smile. "Men around you will be in trouble."


    "What is your name?" Now they were bing curious.


    "Rox, My Lady."


    "Rocks?"


    "Yes." Whatever.


    As she packed one head the other threedies decided to buy as well. When they left, Benedict looked at her with an amused look. "How will you sell to the men?" He was curious.


    Roxana epted the challenge.


    "Did you know that fish head helps with your stamina? You will feel stronger andst longer. But you don''t look like you need it.? Do you only wish to buy fish?"


    The man became thoughtful. "Does it really help?"


    "Well, it works for me every time." She whispered leaning closer.


    "He is quite famous among thedies," Uncle Benedict added.


    The man was convinced. "I will take two," he said.


    Roxana wrapped it for him and after he left, he sent a few men her way.


    Oh, men. "Do you want the magic form?"


    The men nodded.


    "Buy the fish with it. It will help you stay solid too. I will give you a discount the first time."


    "Wrap it solidly for me Rocks!" The man said adding her name to the joke.


    "Well now you know where I get my name," She winked.


    Soon she emptied the desk and counted the coins. "Here! You made a lot of money today," she said handing the pouch with coins to Benedict.


    He opened it and took out a few coins before giving back the pouch. "You earned it." he said.


    "No. I can''t take this. I don''t need it." She tried to give it back but he held her hands in his.


    "I only need what will buy me food. I am old. I could die tomorrow. I don''t need this much money. Take it." He said.


    "Uncle Ben. You have consumed fish your whole life. Death hates the smell of fish. You have a long life ahead. You could even get married again."


    He chuckled shaking his head. "This tongue of yours will either save you or get you killed."


    "I eat fish too." She reminded. She pushed the pouch into his hands. "Alright, I have to leave now. Go home and have some fish head soup."


    With pain in her leg, Roxana hurried away before he could stop her. He was the most stubborn man she had ever met.


    As she put her hands in her pocket, she came in contact with a paper. She grabbed it and pulled it out. It was the application that Uncle Benedict gave her. Opening the letter, she looked at the part of the sry she would get once she became a Royal Guard. The offer enticed her but this was too risky. If she got caught, it would end very badly. But then she thought of the endless possibilities and opportunities to steal something valuable from the castle.


    No! Dangerous. You can''t do that, a part of her brain said.


    You can! You will leave this ce soon anyway. You can''t keep living like this. Steal something of high value once and then run away and livefortably with your family, another part argued.


    Ugh. Two sides of her head fought. But whatever decision she made, she couldn''t apply now with her injured leg.. She would need to recover first.

 Chapter 159 - Little Boy Who?

    People spoke about him wherever he went. The traitor''s son had entered the court at such a young age. He was the youngest to have be a courtier at the age of fifteen and now one yearter the other courtiers still tried to prove that he wasn''t worthy of his position. They thought the King had a thing for him and allowed him into court for other reasons. They also thought that he was the reason the King wasn''t getting married.


    William watched Skender as the maid helped him slip into his Royal robe and then he dismissed her. "What is bothering you today?" He asked.


    "Your Majesty, does it not bother you what people say about us?"


    Skender turned around, with that empty look in his eyes that he''d had for thest few years. "I can hear what people think. Imagine if I took offense to everything. You should also learn to ignore it."


    William remembered that it was much worse for the King who had to hear it all straight from the source.


    "Focus on the ones who speak good about you. I know there are plenty." He added.


    William knew there were many people who spoke good of him as well. He had done the impossible. He had gone from being a traitor''s son to entering court. One of the highest positions in the kingdom where he could influence many people''s lives. Those people also praised the King for not condemning a man for his father''s deeds.


    Once the King was ready, they went to the early morning meeting. The one with the Lords that ruled the different estates in the Kingdom. William had learned which ones were friends, which ones hated each other, and then there were the quiet ones. William gazed at Mazzon and then Vitale. The white-haired Lord didn''t show him much importance since he came of age. He had learned that Vitale had lost a young son which William guessed to be the reason for his curiosity at first. Now he only spoke to him about Royal affairs.


    "How is court life, William? You seem to be losing weight?" Acheron asked after the meeting.


    "Now that you live alone, you should get yourself a cook and a maid," Lazarus told him.


    William had moved back into the house where he grew up. At the moment, he often ate outside or skipped meals but looking at these men with their physique, he needed to take better care of himself.


    "My Lord, you could rmend me good ones."


    "I''ll send them your way," Lazarus said who solved everything so easily.


    "Thank you, My Lord."


    "I am still waiting for you to call me Zarus," He said.


    "Maybe when I get a little older."


    Lazarus chuckled. "Always polite. I like that about you. I wonder how Rayven hasn''t learned anything from you yet." He teased nodding toward Rayven who came out of the meeting room.


    "Is he talking behind my back again?" Rayven came to join them. "Wiim, are youing home today? Your sister has been asking about you."


    "I wille byter, My Lord," William replied.


    "Alright then," They all said their goodbyes having duties to attend. Rayven went his own way and the twins left together. These two were inseparable. William couldn''t count how many times they had fought and still remained friends.


    Turning around he went his own way again to prepare for the next meeting. He needed to get some documents from the King''s study. When he entered the room he was greeted by the sight of the woman he didn''t wish to see. She satfortably in a chair with legs crossed on the table.


    "Good morning, William." With a wave of her hand, she shut the door behind him.


    Ignoring her, he went to look for the papers on the table. "You are still angry." She noted.


    He pretended as if she wasn''t there.


    She sighed and pushed her legs down. "Whatever happened to your sister was going to happen anyway. I just sped up the process and because of that she got less hurt and now she leads the life that she has."


    He stopped his search and turned to her, regretting immediately looking into those green eyes. It was as if the more he grew up the faster he reacted to her. "I can never know when you tell the truth and when you lie." He said.


    She shrugged. "I don''t expect you to trust me. I am used to being seen as the enemy, but remember your payment."


    "Just tell me what you want right now," he said.


    "It is not a payment I can take any time. You just tell me if you see anything about him. I will also need you by his side when I awaken the destroyer."


    William had been torn about the decision but seeing Skender fade away, pained him. He wanted to help.


    "Are you sure that is the best solution?"


    "Nothing is ever sure, William. All of this is a gamble."


    "What can I do? The destroyer doesn''t like me."


    "When the destroyer wakes up, Skender will alsoe back. He cares about you." She exined standing up from her seat.


    "When will you awaken him?"


    "I am waiting for a sign."


    "From who?"


    "I don''t know. We will see. Just be ready." She said and vanished.


    William stared at the empty ce where she had been standing just a moment ago. What a difficult woman and probably why he felt drawn to her. But in her eyes, he was still a little boy.


    Again, he was offended when he shouldn''t care at all.


    Gathering the papers he needed he left the room in a rush feeling a bit frustrated when he bumped into a maid. She dropped the tray in her hand and the tea and cups fell crashing onto the ground.


    A gasp left her lips. "My Lord. I apologize." She said fearfully.


    "It is alright. It was my fault." William said.


    "Not at all," She hurried to pick up the pieces.


    "Careful. You might cut yourself." He said and hurried to help her.


    "You don''t have to do that," She told him.


    He ignored her and ced as much as she could on the tray before picking it up. He handed it over. She smiled at him. "Thank you. I wille back to clean the rest."


    He nodded.


    She was young. Somewhere around his age. Maybe a bit younger. She excused herself and hurried away. William watched her leave until she disappeared from his sight.


    "Do you like what you see?" Suddenly Skender''s voice spoke from behind him.


    "Your Majesty!" William turned around, his eyes wide as if he had been caught doing something bad. "I was¡­ just¡­ looking."


    Skender put his hand behind his back, raising a brow. "You have grown now. It is perfectly fine to desire women."


    Heat crept to his face. "I don''t desire any woman."


    Skender squinted his eyes.


    William dropped his shoulders. It was true that he had begun noticing women and being curious about the opposite gender. Some had even approached him and given him hints. He didn''t know what to do about the attention or these new thoughts and feelings.


    "Come," he said putting one arm around his shoulder. He made them walk down the hall. "Being curious about women is normal. Having certain thoughts is also normal. Don''t be hard on yourself."


    How did he know?


    "If you like a certain girl, maybe you could try having a conversation. Who knows? She might like you as well."


    "What about you, Your Majesty?" William asked. "Won''t you give love a second chance?"


    It saddened William deeply to see him like this. He knew Skender wanted a family. Children. He had seen the glint in his eyes when he spoke about being a father and William had no doubt he would be a good one. If he only allowed himself.


    Removing his arm from his shoulder, Skender came to a halt. His sorrowful eyes gazed at him. "I have not been good to you. I have been distant. Absent." He shook his head with a smile. "How am I supposed to be good to anyone else?"


    William knew that Skender was lost somewhere inside. The man on the surface was thest of him holding on. "You have been nothing but good to me, Your Majesty. Don''t be hard on yourself."


    "William," He put his hand on his shoulder, squeezing slightly. His eyes gleamed with tears. "You are keeping me sane in this madness. The only reason I want to keep breathing is to see you happy. I have already lived my life."


    "You can keep living," William said knowing that he sounded selfish. He even felt worse knowing Lucrezia had intended to use him as a tool to keep him alive. That he would choose this suffering to keep him safe. He wanted to release him from all this pain but he didn''t want to lose him either.


    If only there was one thing he could do, anything to make him have some joy in life, but the only way was to bring back the destroyer. The missing piece of him. William decided that he was willing to take that risk. He couldn''t let him live on like this.


    "Your Majesty. Do you want the destroyer back? And please, answer this question only by thinking about yourself. Not me or anyone else."


    Skender''s eyes darted with confusion and uncertainty. He opened his mouth but couldn''t seem to find the words.


    "No. I am alright." He said atst.


    "You didn''t think only about yourself."


    "I can''t do that," Skender said.


    "Alright. What if I told you I want you to have the destroyer back?"


    "Why would you?"


    "Because it is part of you. It makes you whole." William said.. "I don''t want you to just keep breathing anymore."

 Chapter 160 - Tricks And Trouble

    Roxana was going about her day as usual. Disguising, deceiving. Earning or stealing. Whatever worked. But since she had to repay Connor, she wasn''t getting much left and it was bing tiring. She needed to save money and have a good amount left that she could use to find her family. The bounty hunter she had hired, proved to be useless. She needed to find someone else or put more of her time to search for herself.


    "My Lady, these jewels bring out the color of your eyes," Roxana said holding the ne in disy.


    "What about mine?" The other buyer asked.


    "Your eyes are already jewels, My Lady. You don''t need any." Roxana remembered the blue eyes that invaded her thoughts for days. She was usually focused on her mission. What was happening to her?


    The woman waved her hand dismissively with a giggle. "Oh Rocks, you should stop with the sweet talk."


    "Ites out naturally in your presence, My Lady." Roxana smiled as charmingly as she could.


    Oh! If she was only a man. How lucky would she be with women?


    In no time, Roxana made more than enough money for the jewelry seller. She counted the coins. "I am taking fifty percent this time." She said. "I helped you sell what you would have sold the whole week."


    She put the coins in her pocket.


    "Will youe back tomorrow?" the seller asked her.


    "Maybe," She shrugged.


    Leaving the jewelry shop, she went to buy something to eat.


    At the tavern, she ordered food and enjoyed her meal despite the loud chatter of men and the smell of liquor. She then went to the kitchen to meet another good person she had gotten to know. "Do you want me to take out the garbage for you?" She asked the cook Dean.


    He knew she wasn''t doing him a favor. "You will find it outside." He said. "I would be happy if you took it all."


    "Don''t worry. I will clean the ce up for you." She said and regretted it immediately when she saw how many sacks of garbage awaited her outside. Since she had promised to clean it up, she did her job, and then took one of them with her to the cats.


    Upon her arrival, they came running toward her knowing that she always brought them food. Roxana sat down near the tree andid out the leftovers that filled the sack. Then she watched them eat while she rested. She left a few leftovers to feed the birdster.


    "Shall we take a nap, now that we are full?" Roxana asked them. A few of them came to snuggle and cuddle. Others yawned and rested in ce.


    Roxana closed her eyes for a short nap and sometimes when she did so, her mind would go back to that day. The day she was separated from her family. The day she was taken away from the love and warmth of her home. She remembered the fire burning down their vige, the blood, the screams, and the cries. It haunted her until today.


    Roxana opened her eyes again, not wanting to see those images. She tried to think of something pleasant instead to distract herself and the angelic face that saved her came to mind. She closed her eyes again, repeating that memory in her head until she was warm with a pleasant feeling and she was able to take a short nap.


    When she woke up, a few of the cats were still sleeping beside her. She stroked them gently and bid them farewell. When she went back home, she tossed the rest of the leftovers to the birds near the ocean. Uncle Benedict was fishing in the distance when he took notice of her.


    "Did you apply for the job?" He called.


    Oh, no. "I will." She called back.


    "Don''t bete."


    She nodded.


    Her leg had healed now after five days. Maybe she should think about it.


    When she went home, she stared at the application with a battle in her mind.


    "What are you doing?" Fanny came into the kitchen went to stand behind her. He read what was on the paper. "Don''t tell me¡­" He began.


    "The sry is good." She said.


    He looked at her as if she had lost her mind. "Is it worth your life?" He asked.


    "What is my life worth?" She asked in return.


    "Don''t use your smart tongue on me." He warned her.


    She gave him a yful push. "What is with you these days? You onlyin. Is something bothering you?"


    He sighed and went to sit down. "I am just tired of this. I don''t want to do this anymore. I want to live like everyone else."


    "You think I want to keep doing this? But what should I do? We don''t belong anywhere. Our homes have been burned. Our viges were taken. Our kingdom invaded. In our own home we became ves and no matter where else we go, we are foreigners. We don''t belong anywhere and these are not my words." He had said those things to her many times before.


    "I know," he whispered looking down.


    "You know I have tried everything," She was even close to marrying a wealthy man once until he saw her scarred body. Her past was imprinted in her skin. He had called her a thief who only wanted his wealth.


    Well, he wasn''t wrong. It wasn''t like she was marrying him because of his looks even though he looked quite decent. Or for his hideous personality that she was willing to put up with.


    "So I have decided, I am going to make a good steal once that will make usfortable for the rest of our lives." She said and Fanny frowned. "I will go into the castle and steal the king''s crown." She added with humor.


    Fanny shook his head with a smile. "Be careful Roxana. You are the only one I have."


    He was the only one she had to. He was a family. They had grown up together, cried, andughed together. Saved each other.


    "I will be very careful," she promised.


    In the afternoon she went outside this time as Roxana. It was always easier to steal as a woman. People were not suspicious of her, but it was also easier to distract them. She would bump into men and while they apologized and eyed her, some even tried to flirt, she would slip a few things into her pockets.


    It wasn''t easy stealing items as it required for her to sell them to get the money and she would have to be careful of who she could sell it to. She often disguised herself as someone else entirely when selling the stolen items.


    Roxana walked around in the market, waving at a few people she knew on her way when suddenly a hand grabbed her arm. Roxana looked to her left and found Ulric looming over her with his big frame. His eyes burned with fury, "You thought you could run away from me." He said.


    Roxana''s heart skipped a beat. She had been doing her best to steal so she could repay him but she still didn''t have enough for him to leave her alone.


    "Come with me!" He said harshly dragging her by the arm in a discrete way.


    "Let go. I will repay you." She said.


    "I already gave you that chance. You ruined it. Now you will follow me quietly or I will let the whole world know that you are a thief." He squeezed her arm hard causing her to grimace in pain.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "To teach you a lesson."


    "That will do you no good. It''s better if you let me go so I can work and pay you back."


    "Don''t tell me what to do!" He hissed pulling her closer as he continued to take them away from the market.


    "Now you''re forcing me to protect myself from you."


    He chuckled. "What will you do?"


    Roxana prepared herself to create a scene. She cried out "Ouch you''re hurting me. Let me go. What have I done to deserve this?" She called out loud for people around to hear.


    Ulric froze and then looked at her with a stern look. "What are you doing?" He hissed, trying to take her away fast but she fought him and refused. "What have I done to you? Let me go!"


    A few concerned people gathered around them. "What are you doing young man? Where are you taking thedy?"


    "Stay out of this! She''s a thief!" Ulric said.


    "What have I stolen but your heart? You said you would honor and cherish me. Now that you found out that I''m a poor girl who can''t pay you dowry you call me a thief?" She cried.


    More people gathered around them and some shook their heads at Ulric. "Don''t listen to her! She is a liar. She''s a thief. She borrowed money from me that she refuses to pay back."


    "I have burrowed nothing. I am a woman to be wed, yet I don''t even have money to buy a new dress. Look at me." She said. "He could not even buy me a decent dress."


    People began to whisper and shake their heads. "You should be ashamed of yourself young man." A woman saiding to her side and pulling her away from him. "Leave now!"


    Ulric looked around confused and astonished. Why did no one believe him? Roxana continued to cry on the woman''s shoulder. "Who will marry me now?"


    The old woman patted her on the back. "You will find much better men than this one." She told her.


    Ulric wasn''t willing to give up. "This woman belongs to me as long as she doesn''t pay back my money. I am going to take her to the Lord of the manor and you will see that she''s a thief." He promised.


    "I will go to the Lord of the Manor and let him know that you''re bothering this youngdy if you don''t leave now!" The woman said.


    Suddenly heads turned at the sound of clopping hoofs nearing. Roxana looked up from the woman''s shoulder and found four men approaching on their horses. One of them wore a cloak with a hoodie that covered his face. The other one sat tall and proud on his horse, his dark eyes assessing the situation as he moved closer. "What is happening?" He asked with a dark powerful voice. The man was strikingly beautiful.


    "Lord Rayven! I am d you are here!" One woman spoke up.


    Lord Rayven? So this was him. The beast who turned into a beauty. Indeed. He was beautiful, so were the other two men behind him.


    "This man is harassing this youngdy!"


    Ulric came forward, thinking he finally got his chance. Roxana felt nervous. "My Lord." He bowed. "I am not harassing anydy. If my intentions were bad, I would not be here in bright daylight. This woman borrowed money from me and she refuses to pay back."


    Lord Rayven''s dark eyes shifted to her and Roxana''s heart skipped a beat in fear."My Lord. Why would he lend money to a poordy like myself knowing that I can''t pay him back?" She sobbed.


    "This man should be ashamed, trying to drag a youngdy in the market. He.." people began toin in her defense, all of them talking at the same time. Ulric spoke in the middle as well, trying to defend himself.


    Oh well, this escted fast. She looked over at Lord Rayven and his expression worried her. He looked displeased, almost angry.


    "Be quiet!" Lord Rayven demanded and the voices died immediately. His gaze turned to hers, "you youngdy¡­" he began and she knew she was in trouble for some odd reason but he stopped and looked at the cloaked man. Then exchanged a look and then he turned to Ulric instead. "You will leave the youngdy alone." He told him.


    Roxana let out a breath of relief.


    "But my lord¡­"


    "And I will hold you ountable if any harmes to her."


    Ulric blinked in disbelief.


    "You should be lucky I am not punishing you for lending money outside of what the rules allow. There is a restriction to whom you can lend money too and only if no interest is included, which is not your case."


    Ulric''s eyes widened and looked fearful. "My Lord. I did not know." He lied.


    "The matter is settled now. Everyone go back to work." Lord Rayven turned his horse and left. Roxana looked at the cloaked man and felt like he was watching her before he turned around and followed the rest as well.


    Everyone began to go back to their duties and Ulric gave her a hateful look before leaving.


    "I think that was the King." The woman beside her said. "Did you see how Lord Rayven was looking his way for permission?"


    "Why does he hide his face?" Roxana asked.


    "It is safer if only a few people know what he looks like."


    Roxana had this strange feeling that the King somehow helped her. She didn''t know why or how or if she was even right.. But she couldn''t shake off that feeling.

 Chapter 161 - I Am Back!

    "Why did you save her? She was clearly lying?" Rayven asked him as they rode back.


    "I didn''t. I just followed thew." Skender said not knowing why he even bothered. But something happened to him, his curiosity peaked when he saw his button around her neck instead of the cross. Why didn''t she sell it to repay Ulric?


    And her scent, the scent of salt and ocean reached his nostrils and he didn''t even like that scent. He was a river person. He shook his head. Why was he even making theparison?


    As he tried to forget her, Lazarus had to ruin everything. "The woman has skills. Did you see how she faked a cry?"


    She was a liar and a thief. He should have let Rayven deal with her ordingly.


    "You can go without me. I need to be somewhere else." He said and went a separate way.


    He rode fast, letting the wind throw off his cloak and whip his hair back. Thest few days, since his conversation with William about the destroyer he had been feeling something strange. A pull. A desire for something more. A desire to have the destroyer back and he was trying to fight it. But it was getting harder and the voice in his head became clearer.


    That voice belonged to no one else. It was him. His desires speaking. The lonely part of him. The one wanting to escape this emptiness. But he couldn''t be selfish. He couldn''t hurt people, so he had been trying to fight this desire of his.


    The fight wasn''t going well. The heart overruled the mind and logic and the destroyer was slowly creeping to the surface. Skender could feel the itch of when his demon tried toe out. It was getting worse each day and he became fearful.


    He came to a halt and got off his horse. Then he tied it to a tree in the woods.


    Taking a deep breath, he prepared himself for the thing he hated to do. Ask Marie for help. He hadn''t seen her for a long while. He had no reason to either.


    When he arrived at the cabin where she could somehow know of his presence and this time she arrived immediately. "Skender!" A smile lit her face. "I haven''t seen you for a while."


    "How have you been?" He asked.


    "Good. What about you? I see the spell has been working well."


    "It has been but¡­ I think it is breaking now."


    "How so?" She frowned.


    "I don''t know. Can you do something?"


    She shrugged. "I could try to numb it again."


    "That will do." He said.


    She stalked toward him with that mysterious look in her eyes again. "Does that mean we will be together again?" She put one hand on his shoulder and walked around him. Skender closed his eyes, trying to remain calm. He was distressed and could not think of this right now. "It has been a long time. I missed you." She came to stand in front of him again. "I will make you feel good, like thest time."


    Make him feel good?


    The strange itching in him made his face burn hot. His hands trembled at the sides of his body as she grabbed his face gently between her hands. Before she could bring her lips to his he grabbed her by the throat and as he pushed her into the wall and choked her he felt like he could finally breathe.


    "You are really good at what you do I must say. As much as I enjoyed your magic touch, I don''t enjoy your attitude as much." He pulled her away from the wall and threw her against it, causing her to fall forward on her knees with a gasp.


    Marie crawled away in fear and confusion. She was quick to regain her breath and began to hum a few words.


    "Don''t even try. You know your magic can''t do me any harm and you don''t want me toe and find you in your home."


    She looked up at him pleadingly. "Skender! Come back. You can fight this."


    He held his arms open. "Fight what? And I am here."


    She shook her head.


    He walked up to her and she crawled away. "Don''t be afraid." He told her, holding his hand out.


    She looked up at him with doubt.


    "Don''t make me wait." He told her and she took his hand quickly.


    He helped her up and pulled her closer. "Listen Marie. Sparing your life is my way of repaying you. It is a lifetime repayment as the urge to kill you is always there. Now I want you to find out the witches that want my blood and how they are able to overpower me? You know that should be impossible right now."


    "I will," She said but he knew she was lying. She thought he was a danger so she would warn them if she found them.


    That would do. Maybe they would stop their stupid ns.


    "Very well then. I shall leave you alone. I would keep youpany as you have missed me but I think we have some trust issues right now."


    She nodded slowly, the shock still clear on her face.


    He gave a slight nod and then went back to his horse. This time he rode back with no itching or distress. He was perfectly fine.


    When he arrived at the castle he came across William in the hall. This boy was his savior. "William" He grabbed him by the shoulder. "Are you busy?"


    "Did you need anything, Your Majesty?" he asked.


    "Nothing in particr. I thought we could have a drink."


    "Wine?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is having wine?" Suddenly Lazarus appeared in sight. "Shall we?" He raised a brow.


    "Shall we," Skender said and both William and Lazarus looked at him surprised.


    "You mean¡­dies too?"


    "Why not?"


    "Your Majesty?" William looked at him with worry.


    "Don''t worry William. I am doing what you told me. Not only breathing." He said.


    Skender could see how the boy put the pieces together in his mind and then his eyes widened. "You are¡­"


    "Yes. With your help, I am back." He smirked.


    "What secrets are you two sharing? I feel left out." Lazarus spoke.


    William remained worried. "Don''t worry. Come! We will have some fun."


    "You are scaring me by stealing my words Skender," Lazarus said. "Besides is William reallying with us?"


    Skender came to a halt and turned to William. "Do you want to¡­"


    "I want toe with you." He cut off.


    Skender''s lips curved into a smile. The boy was trying to be a man. It would be interesting to see how well he would do with his always polite behavior.


    Lazarus took them to his second home. The parties, the drinks, and women. William looked around calmly. At least he wasn''t in shock. Acheron and yze joined them and both looked at him surprised.


    "His Majesty is honoring us with his presence?" yze said who mostly came here to drink. ording to him, he couldn''t be with human females. It was dangerous with his demon who could turn into a beast. Arge wolf-looking creature. But Skender knew he just didn''t think human females were good enough. His beast only came out when he was angry as a punishment for his sin wrath.


    Unfortunately for him, it was said that if any of them ever got redeemed and fell in love, then it would be with human females. It was part of their punishment and redemption. Human world, human mates, human everything. Now if that was true was hard to say, but ording to the visions that a few of the arch had, that was most likely to happen.


    Skender had to admit that it was a very fitting punishment for most of them, especially yze who hated humans but also had no patience. Getting a human mate would not only anger him but force him to be patient as well.


    Seeing fear in a loved ones eyes, exining what you are, assuring them that you won''t harm them, waiting for them to ept you and to be ready to mate. It required a lot of patience and work if he was lucky or not so lucky to fall in love.


    Thinking about this, more than ever now Skender didn''t want to fall in love again. Therefore he needed to take care of his needs sooner orter.


    "Young William is here?" Acheron asked surprised.


    William gave a nod. "Yes, My lord. I am only here to drink. A little." He said.


    Acheron smiled. "Well then maybe you shoulde with me and yze. We will only have a drink. I think these two other men are here to do something else."


    William nced at him as if afraid to leave him alone. Skender gave him a reassuring nod and then the boy followed them.


    "Alright then, let''s go upstairs," Lazarus said.


    "Do you have your gold up there?"


    "The more you go up, the more shine and shimmer you will find," Lazarus said as they walked upstairs. "But what do you prefer? Long, petite, curvy, slender, golden-haired, brown, ck? Reserved or wild?"


    Skender shook his head with a smile. "Do you have them all?"


    "Oh my! You want them all?" He pretended to be shocked. "I mean, I am sure they won''t object when they see you."


    He led them to a room and flung the door open. "Ladies!" He called as if they had been locked in the room waiting for him to arrive. Indeed, there were women of all shapes and sizes.


    Skender already began to ask himself what the hell he was doing here?


    "Come," Lazarus led him inside and some of the women gathered around them. "Oh, my, who is your handsome friend?" They wondered eyeing him.


    Skender was surprised by these parties where people only came to do this. But he was here now so he shouldn''t be so surprised. Maybe like him, they all wanted to release some tension or maybe these people really enjoyed themselves.


    "My friend here is very picky. I had to drag him here and he wants to leave already." Lazarus lied. Partly.


    "Don''t worry. I will change your mind." One of thedies came, putting her hand on his arm and leading him to the couch. They surrounded him, all of them trying to flirt and impress him. Skender wasn''t interested in all of this so he just grabbed one of them and led her away.


    "Oh," she said surprised that he picked her of all and he could hear the disappointed sighs of the others.


    They went into a secluded room where he let himself be a man. After he was done he felt different. Like he was more demon than ever. Drinks, parties, and sexual activities were very much a demon thing.


    Beth sighed next to him, "that felt good. You haven''t told me your name?"


    "That is a secret." He told her. "Do you want some wine?"


    "Yes."


    Skender kept drinking with Beth and then the rest just faded.


    "Skender! Skender!" Someone tried to shake him out of the darkness. Skender opened his eyes with a groan and saw a pair of silver eyes staring at him. "It is morning now," Lazarus said.


    "Morning?"Skender rubbed his eyes and forced them open. It was bright with sunlight shining through the windows.


    "Seems like you had a crazy night, but we have to go back to the castle."


    Skender sat up, confused for a moment. How did he get here?


    Lazarus threw him his clothes. "Hurry," He said and left. Skender got out of bed, trying to remember what happened as he slid into his trousers. Slowly he remembered drinking with a woman, and then attending to his needs and ing here with William? Oh lord! What had he been thinking?


    His thoughts went further back and he remembered Marie. His heart sank. What had he done?!


    The destroyer. He was back but¡­ this time he remembered everything clearly.


    Thankfully he didn''t kill Marie. The woman must be in shock now. Even though he didn''t like what she did, he never med her. She lived in the human world and thought like humans so she could possibly not understand how he felt. Or maybe he underestimated her and she did. People wereplicated. He knew she cared about him in her own way.


    "Are youing?"


    "Yes." After getting dressed, they quickly left for the morning meeting. "Where is William?" Skender asked.


    "Don''t worry. He had a few drinks then went home. He should be here anytime soon."


    As they sat in the meeting room, William arrived with Rayven and then they were all ready for the meeting. Skender felt his head throb in pain. He felt disorientated and couldn''t focus.


    "Alright, now that everyone is here¡­ah" the pain in his head increased as he spoke. "Well, if you have anything report it to Vitale." He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes feeling like his head would explode.


    ''He looks awful. What is wrong with him today? He had funst night. He is not used to it that is why he looks like this. He should have just continued to sleep. These morning meetings are useless anyway. What is Angelica doing right now?''


    Skender shot his eyes open. He looked around. All of them were silent. Did he just hear their thoughts?


    Ugh¡­I can''t control this hunger anymore. Skender turned to Acheron but his lips didn''t move. He was sure he heard his thoughts.


    No.


    No!


    At least their thoughts he didn''t want to hear. He rose hastily from his seat and they turned to him. "I am not feeling well. Proceed without me." He said and rushed out of the room. William followed him. "Your Majesty."


    "Not now, William. I need to be alone." He went back to his room and let out a deep breath. God, he would lose his mind soon. His demon waspletely awake if he could hear thoughts which meant the destroyer was there with his full power and potential. Why was it quiet then? Was he ying tricks on him?


    Where are you? He called and thenughed feeling like a mad man when he got no reply. He was now talking to himself. Great.


    He fell back on the couch, staring up at the ceiling. He would just have to wait and see his life turning upside down. After a while, when nothing still changed, he decided to try meeting Marie and apologize. If she even wanted to see him after what he did.


    He found himself standing outside the fence, knowing that she would not find it safe to meet him alone in the cabin.


    "Skender?" She was surprised to see him but he could see that she approached him carefully and with fear. "I think it is better if you don''te here anymore."


    "I just came to apologize." He said.


    She kept a safe distance between them.


    "I wasn''t really myself."


    "I know. It is alright." She said. "But you are unpredictable now. It is dangerous."


    "I know."


    "I hope you can ovee this." She told him.


    "Thank you."


    They looked at each other for a while. "I¡­ I want to apologize too." She began. "I have been thinking and I realized I was taking advantage of my power."


    "Thank you," He said appreciating her apology.


    "You deserve better."


    He nodded. "You deserve better as well." She didn''t deserve this one-sided thing. He hoped she would understand that she wasn''t getting anything out of this. Only hurt that woulde at some point.


    She forced a smile on her face.


    "Well, the destroyer didn''t kill me. It seems like you have some control over him." She changed the subject.


    He did?


    Many things were indeed different this time and he truly hoped that it was him having control and not the destroyer luring him to think so.


    "I hope so.." He said.

 Chapter 162 - Thief In The Castle

    Roxana was preparing herself to leave for the castle and train to be a Royal guard. After her encounter with whom she thought could be the King, she was a little worried but then only the very skilled would be the King''s guards. She would probably guard another part of the castle if she even stayed that long. Her n was to steal during her training before things got further and became moreplicated.


    Looking at herself in the tall broken mirror that she had picked up from the garbage, she wrapped her round firm breasts in linen to make them look tter. Even though she liked how they looked, most of the time she found them to be a disadvantage when disguising. She had to put more linen around her waist to even up her curves and get the straight body shape of a man. Then she wore a loose shirt to hide all of it.


    If not for her scars, she had quite the body even if she didn''t have the face of conventional beauty.


    Putting her hair up in a braid that entuated her jawline to make her look a bit more masculine, she was ready to leave.


    When she walked out of the ship, Fanny was sitting outside on the dock. "I am leaving." She called.


    "Alright then. Be careful."


    She gave him a nod and hurried away. When she came to the appointed ce, the guards looked down on her with a frown. "What are you doing her young boy?"


    Right. She looked more like a boy than a man because of her feminine features.


    "I am here to do the tests that are part of the applications to bing a Royal guard."


    They looked at each and she could see that they wanted tough at her. "Unfortunately, we are looking for a guard, not an errand boy." One of them said.


    Roxana thought of many clever replies that would get her into trouble so she bit her tongue. "I could run errands for you if you let me in."


    He shook his head.


    "I thought everyone could apply for this." She said.


    "Not everyone. Every man and you still have a few years left and a few more inches to grow."


    "Now you are only jealous." Roxana shrugged.


    "Why should I be jealous of a boy?"


    "You are afraid a little boy like me will be a Royal guard and make you look bad."


    The guard scoffed. "That is only if you seed."


    "You want to bet I won''t?"


    "Don''t cry for helpter." He said moving out of the way. "I will enjoy watching you get beaten up."


    Roxana remained quiet and walked inside.


    **********


    Lazarus sat in one of the balconies of the castle towers watching the young boy who was in fact a woman, get his way in through maniption. It was the same woman he saw at the market, the one Skender cared to save.


    Hmm¡­


    He watched her carefully, curious to know what she would do next. What amused him was that she applied for the job to steal. Ambitious woman, but somehow he felt like she wasn''t to be taken lightly. If they had been humans and unable to read her thoughts she would probably seed with her mission.


    Through some more maniption and flirtation, she passed through the second gate.


    "Ash,e here! You are missing something interesting." Lazarus reached Acheron telepathically who arrived the next second.


    "What am I missing?"


    He nodded toward the woman.


    Acheron looked closely. "Is that not.."


    "Yes. The one crying at the market."


    "Oh. This will be interesting." He said.


    Lazarus nodded in agreement. He already had many brilliant ideas.


    "Well, I don''t think she is going to make it so I will interfere when needed," Lazarus said thinking of all the tests she would have to go through, with crime health and family records being looked through, measurements taken, and other tests of speed and strength. But to boths surprise, she made it through everything.


    The tongue was a dangerous thing and a determined woman was even more dangerous.


    "I guess no interference is needed." Acheron smiled amused. "I didn''t know his Majesty was drawn to this kind."


    "Maybe he is not so boring after all," Lazarus added.


    After the tests for the day were done, Lazarus sighed as he watched her leave. "The fun for today is over." He said. "We need to keep that Lady."


    Acheron shook his head at him. Lazarus knew what his friend was thinking, that he was just trying to find something to upy his mind with. Perhaps it was true, but this woman truly intrigued him and the ideas in his head excited him. He couldn''t wait to see her tomorrow again and set things into motion.


    The day after Lazarus left to watch the rest of the tests. Today was the battle test. Since they would be trained they were not expected to have exceptional skills but because many applied the most skilled of them would be picked. They would be judged on speed of movement, swordsmanship, coordination, and much more.


    Roxana who called herself Rox now was smaller than the rest but it somehow gave her an advantage in fights. She wasn''t the best with the sword but she was quick on her feet and she could predict movements and therefore avoid them. Once she exhausted her opponent and angered him after many misses, she attacked when he was distracted.


    People around were impressed and she passed the test. Now she could be an apprentice.


    Once the tests were finished and the best were selected, they all lined. Acheron and Lazarus then went ahead to personally pick and choose who would be trained for what after searching through their mind.


    "That is Lord Valos and Lord Quintus. They are responsible for the security in the castle and handpick the king''s guards themselves." A trainee whispered to Roxana.


    Roxana looked their way and recognized them from the market. For a moment she panicked but hoped they wouldn''t recognize her. She hurried to standst in the queue to prepare her lines of deception. Acheron and Lazarus looked at each other with a knowing smile.


    Acheron waved for them toe forward one by one and they handed them the papers that would tell them which trainee group they would belong to. They were separated by quarters of the castle. The most skilled and but also the most trustworthy who were truly here to serve their kingdom were ced in the king''s quarters. And then of course there was Roxana who was here to steal. Normally she would be ced far outside the castle but Lazarus had other ns for her. When it was her turn toe forward he could feel her nervousness.


    "Good morning, My Lords" She greeted with her best smile.


    "Good morning," he made sure to look at her with a bit of doubt to see what she would do.


    "I am Rox and My lord, please disregard my size. Even small rocks can be dangerous." She exined. "Not everyone is blessed with a body like yours, My Lord. Maybe you can give me some advice on what I can do to achieve simr results."


    "That would take a long while. Meanwhile, with your size, how would you protect the King when needed?"


    "It depends on the situation, My lord."


    "Alright. What would you do if while guarding the king you noticed an arrow flying his way?" He asked.


    "I would hurry to be his shield. Let the arrow stab me in the back and die protecting our King and our Kingdom. There is no greater honor." She replied trying to keep a straight face.


    Lazarus and Acheron tried to hold theirughter. She was trying to sound stupid on purpose because interestingly she didn''t want to be the king''s personal guard.


    "I see no honor in that," he murmured.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "Alright. I am sending you to the king''s quarters¡­" he began and her eyes widened. "Especially to be his Majesty''s personal guard."


    Now her eyes looked like they would fall off. "My Lord, what have I done to deserve such¡­ honor." She chocked.


    Her heart began to elerate. This wasn''t what she had expected. Now she wanted to go back home. He would have to put her in a ce where she couldn''t go back easily.


    "I am not deserving." She hurried to add. "The king would die on my watch."


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. His Majesty doesn''t die easily. You only need to do a decent job." He told her.


    Now she became suspicious of him. A lord who didn''t care much about the king''s safety. Did he want him dead?


    This woman. Tsk, tsk.


    "The King''s guards also keep himpany and he appreciates a goodpany. You have a likable personality." He told her.


    "Thank you, My Lord." She said giving up the fight against this. She was quick to move on and think of the next step instead of feeling defeated that things didn''t go her way. If they didn''t recognize her, she thought that the king probably wouldn''t either.


    Lazarus wasn''t so sure about that. He was looking forward to their meeting.


    "Alright then. I will introduce you to His Majesty so he is familiar with your faces.. You will be spending a lot of time in his quarters after all."

 Chapter 163 - Oh My King!

    Roxana followed the silver-eyed Lord thinking that he somehow reminded her of herself. She could see the mischief in his eyes and he knew more than he let on. He was dangerous and she would have to be careful around him. She couldn''t tell what his intentions were and why he was giving her special treatment. Maybe he saw her as a clown and thought of using her as his errand boy to spy on the king. Either way, he wanted something from her and she would find out in time.


    Now she would meet the hooded king. She couldn''t deny that she was curious to see him but she was also nervous. If he recognized her then she had already prepared her usual lie.


    When they arrived outside arge wooden door, Lord Quintus gave the guards a nod. One guard went inside and when he came out he gave a sign.


    "Alright," Lord Quintus turned to them. He motioned for the trainees of his Majesty''s quarters to enter first.


    Only two of them who would train to be the king''s personal guards were left outside.


    "You will go in one by one and introduce yourselves." Lord Quintus told the rest of them.


    She would go in alone? She panicked.


    As she watched everyone go in and out she took the time to calm down and put on her mask. She had survived worse. This was nothing. He was probably just a young spoiled Royal. As long as she made him feel powerful and in control, he would forget about the rest. Wealthy people were weak topliments. She would have to wait and see what tricks would work on him.


    When it was finally her turn she walked inside with calm and confidence. "Your Majesty," she bowed, and already from the short glimpse of what she saw the moment before she bowed her head made her heart stop. Slowly she stood up straight and stared at the man sitting in the armchair.


    It was him.


    Alexander.


    Her mind stopped functioning. So he was the King? She was saved by the King, called him by his name, and even took his button. For God''s sake! Roxana. You dug your grave.


    Wait! Did he recognize her?


    King Alexander watched her with a slightly tilted head but his eyes and face revealed nothing. He lifted one eyebrow when she remained quiet and still.


    "Your Majesty," She bowed again. "My apologies. I became speechless at the sight of you."


    He didn''t seem surprised as if he was used to such behavior. He had to be with that face. But why was he quiet? Would he dismiss her anytime soon so she could finally breathe and think of how things turned out this way? How did she end up in this mess?


    But instead of dismissing her, he gestured for her to sit down. Why?


    Why? Why?


    She went to sit in the empty chair across from him and her eyes met his. Eyes the color of Sapphire. Beautiful jewels that adorned those elongated eyes. Despite the shadow that his longshes cast on them, they still shone through.


    Focus, Roxana. You could be in trouble, she told herself.


    "Have we met before?" He asked watching her intently.


    Oh Lord, heavenly father. I take shelter in you. This was not the kind of attention she sought from a dazzling man like him.


    "Your Majesty. I am sure we haven''t. I would not forget a face like yours."


    One side of his lips curved up slightly. "Hmm¡­ my memories never deceive me."


    Roxana tried her best not to show any sign of nervousness but this man and the way he looked at her made her feel uneasy.


    "Maybe you met my sister. She looks just like me."


    "Your sister?"


    "Yes. Roxana."


    "Roxana."


    Oh. The way he said her name¡­


    "And you are?"


    "My apologies. I forgot to introduce myself. I am Rox, Your Majesty."


    He nodded. "And why do you want to be a Royal guard Rox?"


    "The same reason as everyone else, Your Majesty. The sry is good." She replied.


    He smiled and her heart fluttered. Just when she thought she couldn''t see a more beautiful sight.


    "I didn''t know that with the good sry I would also have the pleasure to be in your presence or I would have applied earlier." She addedpletely taken by him.


    "I remember your sister being charming as well." He said.


    "I hope she didn''t trouble you, Your Majesty. She is quite troublesome."


    The smile slowly faded away from his face and his eyes got a shade darker. "She didn''t. You may leave." He told her.


    Roxana was surprised by how fast his mood changed. She wondered if she had done or said something wrong. Standing up she bowed. "Thank you for lending me your precious time, Your Majesty." She said and then left him behind.


    Lord Quintus watched her with that knowing gaze when she walked outside. This one she would have to watch carefully because whatever ns he had for her could possibly not be beneficial to her. Also, was he a friend or a foe to the king? She didn''t want to be part of political games.


    "I see you spent some time in there. Seems like you made an impression." He said.


    "I hope it is a good one, My Lord."


    "I am sure it is," he smirked. "Here," he handed her a paper. "This is your training schedule and other things you might need. Make sure to follow it as it is."


    "I will, My Lord."


    "Good. You may go home now."


    "Thank you."


    Roxana hurried back home, her mind going a million directions. Alexander was the king. The king was Alexander. How could she have not figured it out? They had even joked about it. And he remembered her. And oh was he heavenly. If she could steal anything, then she would surely steal him.


    When she neared home, her small friends came running to her. They were the reason she always tried her best not toin about her situation. Seeing these small children have nothing and beg pained her.


    "Rox! Rox!" They ran and hugged her.


    "Careful."


    "We missed you."


    "I missed you too."


    "Why are you dressed like this?" They asked her curiously.


    "I am training to be a Royal guard. Soon, I will be a skilled swordsman," she swung her hands as if she was holding a sword.


    "Woah. Will you be in the castle?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "And meet the king?"


    "I already have."


    "Will you get food?"


    "Plenty. And don''t worry. I will bring you royal sweets from the castle."


    Their eyes twinkled and they jumped excitedly.


    "Have you eaten anything today?" She asked.


    "Yes. We found an apple tree and Uncle Benedict gave us some fish."


    That old man was in her daily prayers. Speaking of prayers, she hadn''t gone to church for a while.


    "Have you seen father, Anthony?"


    "Yes. He also gives us food sometimes."


    She nodded. "Alright then. Don''t be outte and make sure to go home early. Lucy, take care of your siblings."


    The girl nodded, pulling her two brothers and sister closer. They lived in the home their parents left behind after their deaths. The older sister, Lucy who was twelve had just begun to work as a maid in a wealthy household to provide for her siblings so hopefully things would be a little better for them.


    When Roxana came home, she fell on the mattress on the floor. She was distracted and conflicted. Her n to steal was suddenly not so clear.


    "No Roxana!" She sat up determined. "This is your golden chance. You will not ruin it for a man."


    "What man?" Fanny startled her with his presence.


    "I am talking to myself. Don''t interrupt. Anyway," She went back to convince herself. "It doesn''t matter if he is the world''s most beautiful creature. That is just the surface. Not every shining thing is gold."


    "Exactly." Fanny agreed.


    She ignored him. "And he is the king. What are you trying to achieve, huh? It is not like he will even look your way. A thief. A liar. A scarred, poor woman. What do you have to offer?"


    "What does he have to offer?"


    "He is beautiful, wealthy and so far he seems generous."


    "And you are smart, charming, and very fun to be around. It will be his loss."


    "Be realistic Fanny. Besides, I don''t even know him. And did you hear me? He is the KING!"


    Fanny sat on the floor chewing on an apple. "Oh, I thought you were talking about Alexa¡­" he stopped and his eyes widened. "It is him? King Alexander. The king saved you?"


    "Yes!" She yelled.


    "Oh my, oh my¡­wait. Hold my apple! No, don''t! Good Lord!" He then burst into hystericalughter. After he was done, "Tell me everything." He said.


    She told him about her encounter with Alexander and Fanny became serious. "Oh, Roxana. I am concerned for you. I don''t want you heartbroken."


    "Don''t be mistaken, my friend. Just because I find him desirable doesn''t mean I have given my heart."


    "Sometimes it starts with desire." He shrugged.


    "And ends with it. I am not stupid."


    "Roxana, you just thought of what you could offer and he could offer."


    She froze. She did. Why? How did her thoughts go in that direction? Did she want to die? She was often confident and would even try her luck with a king but now there was zero chance because she was disguised.


    "Well, that was a moment of weakness. We all sin.." She said and went back toy down.

 Chapter 164 - Be A Man!

    Roxana.


    And Rox. Interesting.


    Skender couldn''t help but hold theughter that rose to his throat. That woman had more surprises under her sleeve and to dare toe to the castle dressed as a man¡­He was speechless.


    Even more so that she flirted with him while dressed as a man. Flirting usually never worked on him. Women tried very often and failed. But this woman did it differently. She had a way with words and her delivery was remarkable.


    Lazarus suddenly appeared in his room. "I am going out for some fun. Are youing tonight?"


    "No," Skender said leaning back on the couch.


    The demon stared at him curiously. "How do you do it? I mean if you won''t get yourself a woman, then a man has needs. Rayven had some real issues holding him back but you could get anyone. Even dead Mazzon takes care of his."


    Skender already knew that. They all did. yze found some demon female somewhere. Vitale who was a mystery was not anymore since he could hear his thoughts. He made sure to asionally take care of his needs to stay focused and organized as he was. Or appeared to be so.


    How long could a man go without releasing the tension? He was not one to give the correct answer since his man parts functioned differently it seemed. Unless the destroyer came to the surface he was really not feeling it and he didn''t know why the destroyed suddenly decided they needed to take care of needs that didn''t exist. Could they really have separate needs? Or was the destroyer just having fun? Maybe he was teasing him.


    Skender had tried to reach him but it wasn''t working. He had felt him creep to the surface while he was talking to Roxana but at that moment he was not ready to have him there so he had pushed him back. Or did he? All this was confusing.


    "I have no needs," Skender said.


    "Well, Beth told me something else. She is already asking about you. How is she supposed to ever go back to the normal?" He pretended to sympathize with her.


    "Which one is it? Roxana or Beth? Or does it not matter as long as it is a woman?" Skender asked annoyed. He knew Lazarus was the one to let Roxana in, thinking that the woman would entice him. He was mistaken.


    "Both perhaps? I mean, Roxana is Rox now. I brought her in mostly because I am curious. Don''t tell me you are not."


    "I am not."


    "Then why did you let her stay? You could have exposed her disguise."


    Skender remembered thoserge teal eyes,plimented by rosy cheeks and light golden hair like the morning sun. How could people mistake her for a man? She looked all woman to him. He cursed himself. He must have let her stay because he let himself get fooled by her charms. Clearly hearing her thoughts didn''t make him any smarter.


    "You don''t have to answer that. I know she is alluring." he shrugged. "I am leaving without you then." He disappeared.


    Alluring? Well, that she was but he was not going to be lured. He would make her leave before she caused trouble.


    ********


    Roxana got dressed for her training and left her home with a new sharp focus on her mission. She would not let herself get distracted. She would get acquainted with the castle and find one highly valuable item that would less risky to steal. Once she found that item, she would make preparations to leave the kingdom before stealing it. Meanwhile, she would work harder to find her family.


    When she arrived at the gate, she showed the guards her trainee batch and they let her inside. She then pulled out her schedule to see where she needed to be. There was a map among the things she got to find the way but she didn''t know how to use one. As she stood there, turning the map side to side to see if she could figure it out a voice spoke from behind. "Do you need help?"


    She turned around and came face to face with a very young man. A man with fiery hair and equally beautiful eyes. From the way he was dressed, he had to be of the wealthy. "Yes, My Lord. I am not familiar with maps."


    "Where do you need to be?"


    "The defense headquarters, My Lord." She replied.


    "You are a trainee?"


    "Yes."


    She expected to receive the usual look but his expression remained the same. "I can show you the way." He offered.


    "That would be of great help," she smiled and then followed him.


    He was quiet the entire way until they arrived at the right ce, she assumed. There was arge emptynd surrounded by many barracks. A middle-aged man, tall and steady with a beard that reached chest came up to them.


    "Lord Davis."


    Lord Davis? It was him. The youngest to have be a courtier. She had heard many stories about him, about how his father was a traitor yet he got into court, and his sister after bing a prostitute, married the Lord of the manor. Two siblings who achieved the impossible. Roxana had often admired them when hearing their stories. Now she got to see him, personally. She wanted to have a chance to see his sister as well before she left the kingdom.


    "Sir Fulker. I have a trainee here with me."


    Sir Fulker looked at her, probably wondering how on earth she passed all the tests. "What is your name?" He asked.


    "Rox, Sir." She replied using a darker voice.


    Sir Fulker gave Lord Davis a nod and then turned to her. "Follow me Rox,"


    "Yes Sir." She said then turned to Lord Davis. "Thank you for taking you time to help me, My Lord."


    He gave her a slight bow and then left.


    Roxana hurried to follow Sir Fulker who took her to the other trainees. He motioned for her to stand in one of the queues.


    Lord! She was surrounded by men of all shapes and sizes. Some of them were her length and size but they could barely be mistaken for a woman with their hairy arms or beards.


    She looked at Sir Fulker again and she could tell that he was a stern man. He held a stick in his hand and walked between the queues scanning all of them. He used his stick to correct their mistakes.


    "Straight shoulders!" He used the stick to see if a man''s shoulders were straight. "Straight back." He pushed in a man''s back with the end of the stick. Hemented almost on everything. Too long hair could be a distraction. Cut or braid it. No essories. He tapped on a man''s stomach. "Lose weight," he said and then came to her. He watched her with critical eyes then tapped on her arm with the stick. "Gain weight."


    "Yes, Sir!" She said.


    He went to stand in the front again and began to line up all the rules. "When on duty, you will keep your eyes and ears open at all times. If you are his Majesty''s personal guard then you will keep your eyes and ears open all the time but when you leave his presence, you leave as if you have been deaf and blind. Or you will end up dead. Do you understand?"


    "We understand, Sir!" They replied.


    "While on training, you either train and be a man or you can quit and go home like a maiden and wait for a man to wed. I don''t train girls."


    Roxana scoffed. Don''t worry, Sir. I will prove my manhood. But why are you yelling? She thought to herself.


    After a while of yelling and a few more insults, he showed them around. "This is where you will live once your training ends. That is if you make it until the end." He said now tapping the stick on his hand as if promising them many hardships under his watch.


    He knew some came here only for food and shelter. He didn''t know that she came to steal.


    "Let''s start the training then," he said, eyes shining with excitement.


    Roxana had been on the run almost her whole life, so most of the training was easy for her. Running, jumping, crawling, climbing while Sir Fulker shouted insults to those whole failed.


    His way of insulting them was to call them girls. She was having enough of the word already. Who would have thought that she would be called a girlter when she couldn''t lift the heavyweights. "No wonder. You look like a girl. Shall I bring you a dress?" He shouted.


    I already own one that you could not handle wearing for a day you old fart!


    Once he drained them of energy, it was time for swordsmanship. Most of them almost crawled forward.


    "Are you already tired? This is only the first day? Maybe you shouldn''t havee here." He told them.


    After their sword training, it was time for a lunch break. Roxana was starving so she filled her te but it was suddenly snatched out of her hand. A big man towered over her. "I don''t think you need that much food, boy!"


    Roxana was exhausted and had no energy to flirt her way out of this even though she didn''t want a fight. "I do need that much. I am supposed to gain weight. You should probably lose some."


    He grabbed her by the cor almost lifting her up from the ground. "I am not hungry anymore." She said and he pushed her back causing her to fall on her bottom.


    The other trainees looked at her with pity. Someughed at her. "He looks like a girl." Someone said.


    Roxana got up on her feet and as she dusted herself off, someone pushed her from behind again. She fell on her hands and knees this time. Remaining in that position she felt anger build up but there was no use to cause trouble. She got up and decided to have a break somewhere else.


    "He is running away," theyughed as she left the ce.


    Roxana shrugged it off. She was used to being bullied, mistreated, abused, even¡­ tortured. This was nothing new. In time, she would either teach them a lesson or they would all love her. She preferred thetter. Experience has taught her that getting people on her side was the best victory. It also made her feel less of a bad person.


    Roxana walked through the halls of the castle watching her surroundings. ording to her schedule, after the break, she would be following the king''s personal guards to learn. She sighed. Not when she looked like this after the training.


    The quarters were divided by small open spaces with fountains. Roxana thought of using some water to clean up a bit. She looked around to make sure no one was there and then hurried to the small fountain. She washed her arms and face and put her hair back in ce by wetting it. She was quick yet when she turned around, she found the King standing there.


    Roxana almost stumbled and fell back in the fountain but managed to hold herself. "Your Majesty," She hurried to bow.


    He watched her but it was hard to tell what he was thinking. He had that expression that revealed nothing which made her even more curious. "I was¡­" She wanted to exin herself but he just turned around and left.


    Al-right?


    She got away from the fountain and followed him. He walked rather fast and she had to jog a little. Suddenly he stopped and turned around but she was a littlete to react and came too close to him. Her breath stilled when she found her face an inch away from his chest. Again, his minty scent reached her nostrils. What did he bathe with?


    She swallowed and took a step back.


    "Why are you following me?" he asked.


    She looked up at him. "I will be by your side, Your Majesty. I am on my way to your quarters so I thought I would follow you. I don''t know the way."


    His eyes narrowed with what seemed to be annoyance. Without a word he swiveled and walked away. Roxana remained standing for a while to create some distance between them before she followed him.


    Her gaze was glued on the man before her. He was not only blessed with a beautiful face, but he had a body to match. He was tall with strong legs encased in ck pants that went further into a pair of ck leather boots. Straight broad shoulders and strong arms made the jacket he wore look even better on him. He walked fast but effortlessly as if his body weighed nothing.


    Thinking of it now, the other two lords had almost a simr aura and beautiful faces but it wasn''t as prominent as with the king. Almost as if their social ranks were based on who was the most beautiful and elegant.


    Roxana continued to follow him wondering how long they would have to walk. The King took her to the courtyard where a few soldiers waited for him. They had a few prisoners with them.


    A chair was ready for the King and he went to sit down. Roxana didn''t know what to do when suddenly a hand came around her arm and pulled her closer.


    "You must be Rox."


    Roxana looked at the man with the armor beside her. "Yes."


    He released her. "I am Gary, that is Peter." He nodded toward another man with armor standing on the other side. "We are his Majesty''s guards. You will be following me on your training period." He told her speaking in hushed tones as to not disturb the rest.


    "Alright, Sir."


    Soon the young Lord Davis and another strange-looking Lord, with hair almost the color of snow, joined them. They sat on each side of the King who then gave the soldiers a nod.


    "Your Majesty." A soldier came forward with a prisoner that he pushed down on his knees. "We have found them."


    "His Majesty has many enemies. Every time he makes changes in the kingdom that benefits themon people the powerful ones be upset. He has no heir as of yet, so his enemies have the best chance to discard him now to overtake the throne." Gary exined next to her.


    Roxana nodded.


    "His enemies could be high Generals, courtiers, people who work with him so you need to keep your eyes open even in the castle."


    "Yes, Sir."


    The King watched the prisoner on his knees for a while before waving his hand for him to be taken away. "Lock him up and keep him alive." He said. The soldier bowed and took the prisoner with him.


    The next prisoner was an old fragile man. The soldier manhandled him as he pushed him forward. "This one was openly ndering you, Your Grace."


    "What was he saying?"


    The soldier swallowed. "I dare not say it, Your Majesty."


    The soldier looked uneasy and Roxana wondered what the old man could have said to be so serious. That the king was ugly? Fat? Old? A liar? It was typical things she heard people say when they were jealous.


    "What did he say?" The King repeated.


    The soldier looked down. "He¡­ he said that you and Lord Davis¡­that Lord Davis is¡­ your whore?" He grimaced and tensed when he finished his sentence.


    Roxana''s eyes widened. What? The air thickened and everyone became silent. Roxana watched Alexander with dread. There would be some blood spilled. This old man''s life would soone to an end.


    The King was silent for a moment, his gaze so sharp and piercing it could cut through the air. Lord Davis had a look of disgust and the other Lord didn''t seem to care.


    Suddenly, to everyone''s surprise, the King burst intoughter. "Oh, old man." Heughed for a while before he stopped and leaned forward. "You have quite the imagination."


    "You should fear God and get married, Your Majesty. Such behavior is sinful." The old man advised him.


    The King nodded. "You should take your own advice except for the marriage part, perhaps."


    "Life is short. We will all die one day. You should repent and correct your ways."


    The King chuckled looking like he had enough. "Escort him out and release him." He told the soldier.


    The soldier seemed confused. "But Your Majesty¡­"


    One look from the King and the soldier became silent. He bowed and then took the old man with him.


    "That is one rumor that had been going around for a while," Gary whispered.


    "Why?" Roxana asked.


    "You will find out in time." He told her.


    Roxana was used to gossip. She could care less what people said. It was always exaggerated and since he was the King, she guessed his case was even worse.


    But this man, Alexander, why did he let the old man leave? This she couldn''t understand. Wealthy people caused trouble and punished for less. She remembered stealing bread once when she was thirteen and they whipped her feet in public so she couldn''t walk for days. Remembering that day suddenly made her feel a certain way. Her cheeks grew hot and her eyes burned. She looked at the King and their eyes locked. He held her gaze for a moment, his sapphire eyes searching hers.. Her heart skipped a beat and she looked away, feeling like he could see through her.

 Chapter 165 - I, Me And Myself

    Skender usually blocked people''s thoughts unless something made him listen on purpose. But with Roxana, he didn''t know what to do. He would be a fool not to listen but he also didn''t want her voice in his head. Especially when she uttered his name.


    No one called him Alexander. It was either Skender or his royal title. People only said King Alexander when they spoke about him, but even that was rare. To hear his other name in her mind and with her foregoing ent made it sound like something sweetly forbidden. Something that could only be done in secret.


    Yes. It was done in secret. He was reading her mind, invading her privacy. Should he feel bad? She came here to steal from him after all. He was only being cautious. Besides, even when he tried not to be in her head she got into his. Her voice called to him and in all of that, he saw something from her past.


    A little girl being punished in public and humiliated. He looked her way and he could see the anger in those big eyes before she looked away from him. Skender felt that anger too somewhere inside before he shook the feeling off. He had been so close to searching her mind, but he knew he wouldn''t only find what he was searching for. He would see all of her and he didn''t want to.


    As the soldiers continued to report different concerns Skender could feel her gaze on him again. She was a quick thinker and he wasn''t used to reading that kind of mind. She could observe the situation, interpret it while listening to the guard who exined to her things, and admire him all at once. The speed of thinking made her unpredictable and gave him a headache.


    "Your Majesty, that is a woman right?" William leaned in to ask.


    "Yes," Skender replied.


    "How did she get in?"


    "Zarus let her in."


    "Is it not dangerous? For her."


    Skender nced her way. "It is." One mistake and she could lose her head. He should make her leave before things got out of hand. This was not Lazarus''s yground.


    As she followed him around while he took care of some errands, she already flirted with his two guards into liking her. Sheplimented them and made themugh. He shook his head. This woman was something else and he was not going to fall into her trap. And then she finally went home. What a torturous day it had been.


    "You seem distressed, Your Majesty."


    And it seemed like the torture didn''t end with her. Skender turned to Constantine who also developed the habit of showing up in his chamber sometimes.


    "I am, so I am not in the mood for you today."


    "Don''t be rude. You could at least offer a drink." He made himselffortable in a chair. "You know I am not leaving you until we make someone leave this world. See I am patient."


    Skender went to sit down as well. "The destroyer is back, so you should be careful to be around me."


    He tensed for a moment. "You are not saying that just to scare me. Are you?"


    "No, but you should be scared. He is less patient and more aggressive."


    "Well, you seem to be doing fine with him. Or did you cause any trouble?"


    "Not yet," Skender said still wondering what the destroyer was up to.


    Skender could see that Constantine was having enough. Truth was, he wasn''t being patient. He just had no choice. If he thought of threatening him with anyone, he knew he would not only awaken the destroyer but also ruin his ns. But the man was vicious. Skender knew he wasn''t just sitting and waiting. He was up to something.


    "I just hope that I won''t have to use methods that will hurt a lot of people. Let''s remain on each other''s good side Skender. My patience is running out." He stood up with a sigh. "Take care of your destroyer fast." He said and then disappeared.


    Everyone wanted him to take care of something. Why could people not handle their own problems?


    ''Where are you? I know you are in there.'' Skender talked to himself again. ''No need to y hide and seek. You wanted toe out and I let you out. Now tell me what you want?''


    He waited and of course, he got no reply. He rose from his seat and then he heard the voice in his head. ''You know what I want. You want it too.''


    Skender froze. He finally spoke to him. ''What is it?''


    ''I will tell you when I see it.''


    ''Don''t y mystery games with me.''


    ''I am not. You will deny it now. I will tell you when it is right in front of your eyes.''


    Skender scoffed. ''Alright.''


    The destroyer remained quiet.


    ''That is it?'' Skender asked.


    ''Yes.''


    ''You want something?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''What if I don''t give it to you?''


    ''To us.'' He corrected. ''You will give it to us Skender. We want it. We crave it.''


    ''It seems like you don''t know me. I crave nothing.''


    The destroyer chuckled darkly. ''I told you, you would deny it.''


    ''Alright. I am denying it. What will you do?''


    No reply.


    ''Are you there?'' Skender asked.


    Still no reply.


    That didn''t put him at ease.


    Skender spent his night disturbed that he just had a whole conversation with his other side, while he was awake. What did that mean? As much as it unsettled him, he tried to remain calm. At least the destroyer wasn''t causing problems. Yet. Something told him it shouldn''t be this easy.


    When the morning came he dragged himself to the morning meeting. It was getting a bit easier to block the demon''s disturbing thoughts. As if it wasn''t enough having someone in his head already.


    "Are you alright?" Rayven asked him before the rest arrived.


    "How is Angelica?"


    His wife was now heavily pregnant with their first child. He was lucky to have one so soon. It could take demons a very long time before they conceived. Maybe it was easier because one of them was human.


    "She is alright. You shoulde by some time. She has asked about you."


    Skender nodded. Rayven had tried to be helpful but the problem was that there hasn''t been anything to help him with so far. He had been numb and he just couldn''t appreciate the new friendship that could have developed into something beautiful. How was he supposed to be someone''s friend when he was an enemy to himself?


    Besides, he needed to live to be something.


    "We need to address the woman who disguised as a man in the castle," yze began as the rest walked inside and took their seats.


    "That is not my doing. Lazarus thinks this is one of his parties," Skender said sending him a hard re. "I want that woman gone."


    Lazarus raised his brows. "That woman earned her ce. I didn''t even help her get inside. She is better than most men training."


    "She is a thief," yze said.


    "And you are a demon" Acheron replied.


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "You are free to interpret it any way you like." Acheron shrugged.


    "We can''t have a woman as a guard," Vitale spoke who was clear on the rules. "If she is found to be a woman it will not only be dangerous to her, but it will look bad from a security angle. "


    "I will take care of it," Lazarus said.


    "Remember that you won''t be able topel those who get shocked. That is why wepel first if we are going to do something that would cause shock. Did youpel everyone to think that she is a man?"


    Lazarus stood up from his seat looking frustrated. He watched Vitale with one raised brow. "Vitale. I can see why you are often silent. It suits you more so please return the way you were."


    "Alright, let''s stop this and ¡­."? Skender began but Lazarus cut him off.


    "One thing and I will give up. Let''s see what William thinks." He said turning to the boy and sitting down again.


    William''s eyes widened. "I¡­" he looked over at Skender who became curious since he couldn''t read the boy''s thoughts. "I am not sure."


    "Come on. Trust your own judgment. You have read many books, and you have a vast knowledge and experience. If you could decide whether this woman should stay or not, what would you decide to do?"


    William looked between Rayven and Skender. "I¡­ I would let her stay," he said.


    Skender blinked in surprise. He had only earlier asked him if it wouldn''t be dangerous for her.


    "I see young William became corrupted too," yze said.


    "I am not corrupted, My Lord," William spoke. "And if I was it wouldn''t be because of her, but because of all of you. Compelling is also a form of maniption and you all do it. You can''t say it isn''t for your advantage. It is also a form of theft where you steal people''s memories when you make them forget, not to speak when you take their blood without them knowing." He looked at Acheron and Lazarus. Then he turned to yze. "You don''t mind when demons do it, My Lord. Are we speaking of sins now?"


    All of them became quiet. What could they say? The boy made a clear point. But Skender didn''t want Roxana gone because she was a thief. He just didn''t want her anywhere near him.


    "Alright. Now that you have alle with your opinions which hasn''t changed mine, I am making her leave."


    Lazarus shook his head with a sigh.


    Skender went about the rest of his day as usual, until after lunch when Roxana joined his guards. He could hear her chatter with the guards and they usually never spoke.


    "Rox! I need to speak with you."


    Roxana''s big eyes became even bigger as she looked at him.


    "Follow me," he said.


    As he took her into his chamber he could hear her wildly beating heart. She was wondering what he wanted to talk to her about and if she got herself in trouble.


    "Sit down," he told her and she did as told.


    Skender had decided to give her enough money to livefortably and make her leave. He sat in front of her and she gazed at him with nervousness that she tried to hide.


    "Your Majesty, how can I be of service to you?" She asked.


    Serve him? This woman.


    As he watched her he noticed some bruising on her jaw. She had quite the jaw that she used to make herself look a bit more masculine. Perhaps it worked for her but he could still not see her as a man. That jaw only made her face look more defined and her neck more delicate.


    Skender quickly averted his gaze knowing that the neck was somewhere to avoid looking at but she already got him staring. She touched her jaw, "just a bruise from the training." She smiled.


    Suddenly her stomach growled loudly and she put her hand on top of it.


    "Did you not get any food?" He asked her.


    "I did, Your Majesty." But some bastard took it from me, she thought.


    Skender reached forward to the te of delicacies on the table. He removed the lock and pushed the te toward her. She looked at him surprised.


    "Eat." He said.


    Why was he dying this? Just send her away!


    "Your Majesty," she looked at him with that dazed look again. "You are most generous. I love delicacies." She almost teared up.


    For food? They must have starved this woman.


    She picked up one and took arge bite, then she sighed at the taste. So this is what wealthy people eat? So delicious, she thoughts. Taking anotherrge bite she enjoyed herself.


    "Your Majesty, this tasted really good. A poor man like myself never had such a thing." She said. "May I?" She then asked for permission to take another one.


    "Have it all." He said.


    The only time he could believe that she was a man was when she ate. Her mouth could fit plenty.


    "Won''t you have any, Your Majesty?" She asked him.


    He shook his head. He was feeling full just watching her, while she still felt hungry. Her gaze fell on the fruit basket on the table. Skender gestured for her to take some. She took an apple and a banana then she nced his way.


    Why is he feeding me? Is he being kind? What does he want from me?


    "Your Majesty, you wanted to speak to me." She said as she peeled the banana.


    "Yes." He thought of looking into those eyes and justpelling her to leave with the money he gave her. He tried to hold her gaze and draw her in but found himself just staring.


    ''I want her.'' The dreadful voice in his head suddenly spoke.


    ''No,'' Skender said, a tremor of fear going down his spine.


    ''Yes,'' the destroyer insisted.


    ''Why do you want her?''


    ''Why would I not?''


    "Your Majesty?" Roxana called him, looking a little concerned. "Is everything alright?"


    "Yes. You can finish your food first." He told her.


    She smiled and took a bite from the banana while keeping to wonder what he wanted from her and thinking of different solutions to problems she thought could arise.


    ''Look at her. You want her too.''


    ''I don''t.'' Skender said. ''I am sending her away.''


    ''You will not! I. Want. Her.''


    Skender''s heart raced. What was this?


    ''To do what?!''


    Suddenly his body stirred alive, his ice-cold blood turning hot. ''Look at her and tell me what you would want to do. That''s is what I want to do as well.''


    Skender looked at her, specifically at her mouth while she chewed.


    ''I want¡­ to do nothing. You are making me feel this way.''


    The destroyer chuckled darkly. ''You can deny it all you want, but I will have her.''


    ''You will not.'' Skender said thinking of all the pain he went through because of a woman.


    The destroyer remained quiet for a while.


    ''Forget that woman. She didn''t belong to us. You are a demon. Those were human feelings.'' The destroyer told him. ''It is time you start living like a demon.''


    Like a demon? Like allowing his senses and instinct to control him. No. He had a mind to think. He was not an animal.


    He heard the destroyer chuckle again. ''We are beasts. We are more animalistic than humans. Don''t deny us what we hunger for.''


    Roxana was done eating her banana but she didn''t know what to do with the skin. She thought of putting it on the table but didn''t want to get it dirty so she put it in her pocket.


    "I am done, Your Majesty." She said.


    ''Now you make her stay and by your side.''


    ''That is absurd.''


    ''You will do it or I will.''


    ''You can''t.''


    The destroyerughed. ''You think you have been holding me back? I have only been giving you space because you called me back. Don''t anger me.''


    "Leave," he told her.


    Roxana was confused for a moment but then stood up quickly and bowed. "Thank you for the food, Your Majesty," she said and hurried away.


    The destroyerughed amused. ''You can''t fight me.. When I want something, I have it and when I have her, you will surrender too.''

 Chapter 166 - Cupid

    Lazarus was having wine in one of the castle''s many parlors with Acheron, yze, and William.


    "I saw Roxana. His Majesty didn''t send her home after all." He said.


    Acheron smiled to himself.


    "You think he likes her," yze spoke.


    "Something like that," Lazarus replied.


    yze smirked. "Then he finally has a weakness."


    Lazarus shook his head. "Don''t ever touch a demon''s woman. You know it won''t end well."


    yze shrugged. "I won''t touch her. Maybe just take a look."


    These two, yze and Skender could never get along. yze had no patience and Skender was known to have too much of it. For yze to be redeemed he needed to learn to have patience. It was the virtue that was required of someone with the sin of wrath, just like humility was the required of someone with pride.


    "Anyway, Roxana is what we need to make Skender be less boring."


    "Why do you want him to have fun? There is Vitale and Rayven and Mazzon you can work on." yze said.


    Lazarus shook his head. "No. There are people who don''t know how to have fun. Vitale is too serious to have humor or understand people who have it. Rayven is too slow or awkward. He is still learning social interaction and Mazzon is just Mazzon. Only God can save him. But Skender is different. He doesn''t have a problem socializing. In fact, he is an expert. He is charming and well-spoken and knows when to keep his mask on. He also has humor that sometimes slips through. Like when he let us fall into a dip of mud or when he pushed me and Rayven through a fence and we got electrocuted."


    Acheron chuckled. "That happened?"


    Lazarus nodded. "It means he is choosing to be boring. So I need to strip him of it." Lazarus said. "With Roxana''s help of course." He smirked.


    "How?" William asked.


    "Oh, young Lord. You don''t know how demons function. If a demon who usually never shows interest in anything, like Skender, suddenly shows interest in someone, then it means something. I am guessing Roxana could be the one."


    "I am not sure if that is a good thing," yze said. "Wouldn''t that awaken his demon? The destroyer."


    "He is already awake," William told them as if it wasn''t a problem.


    They all turned to him surprised. "He is?"


    "You partied together," William told Lazarus.


    "Oh. I knew he was too willing for it to be true." Lazarus became thoughtful. The destroyer was here but no destruction happened yet. Why? What brought him out? Could it be Roxana?


    "Maybe it won''t be that bad. If the destroyer is the demon, then only his mate can calm him." Lazarus said.


    "Is Roxana his mate?" William lookedpletely lost.


    "Maybe. We don''t know yet, but it doesn''t take long for demons to know if the one is around. That is why we need to keep her a little longer until we are sure if she is or not."


    William seemed thoughtful. "How do you know?"


    "The man in us knows by conscious. That part takes longer because we have to get to know the person. The demon in us knows by instinct. It is a certain smell that tells us which partner is gically preferable andpatible."


    William frowned.


    "I know. It is difficult to understand." Lazarus said.


    "Can his mate really help him?" William wondered.


    Lazarus leaned back to think for a moment. Of all of them, he really believed himself to be the one to oppose to a mate the most, so he shouldn''t believe it would help. He was sure there would be problems, especially with a human mate but with Skender it was different. He had been the one of them to have hope and wanted to live, so if he was going to do that he needed a mate.


    "It should." He said.


    "Aren''t you too interested in Skender right now?" yze asked.


    Acheron nodded in agreement. "Too interested."


    Lazarus smirked, giving Acheron a nudge with his feet where he sat across from him. "Are you perhaps jealous?"


    Acheron raised a brow.


    "I think you are," Lazarus said amused. "What can I do? I am attracted to the gentlemen."


    Skender and Acheron were alike in many ways. They were charming, well-spoken, sensitive, and caring. Therefore they also had simr punishments were they feared hurting others and the guilt that came with it. Making his friend a little jealous wouldn''t hurt.


    "I think William is the most gentle of us."


    Lazarus turned to the boy. "William. You are going to steal many women''s hearts and I am here to watch when you do."


    "Just don''t be like him," Acheron said.


    "I agree." Lazarus sighed and rose from his seat. "I am going home now." He was in too much pain after being hard for so long.


    Long ago, he used to look for what would make him aroused now it was the opposite. He just wanted to have one day, just one day where he wouldn''t have to think about his man parts.


    Lazarus spent his night doing the usual, so he could be in less pain in the morning. Still, when the morning came he followed it with an ice-cold bath before leaving for the castle.


    He often tried not to think much about his situation. There was a time when he drowned in sorrow and self-pity and it still happened sometimes but he realized no one was going to save him. He was stuck in this misery, so he upied himself with other things instead.


    One day he would die. Whether Lucrezia liked it or not and that day he would find his peace.


    During lunchtime, he went to defense quarters to see how Rox was doing. Everyone was having lunch but Rox was nowhere to be seen.? It didn''t take him long to find her training around the corner. Or just releasing her anger it seemed, by repeatedly striking a human-shaped pell. Lazarus leaned against the wall and watched her as she growled angrily while hitting harder. Then when she was tired she threw the wooden sword away and blew the hair out of her face.


    Wonderful. He loved a strong angry woman. If he didn''t think she was for Skender, he would have loved to find out how she was in bed. Again, his thoughts were going there. He shook his head.


    As she turned around and took notice of him, he took a closer look. "Lord Quintus," She was surprised to find him there. She bowed and then faked a smile while watching him with critical eyes.


    He couldn''t help but be amused. She knew he was using her for something.


    "Rox!" he always added the ana in his head because this woman did not look like a man in his eyes. The only reason she could fool people was that she disguised confidently, changed her voice slightly, and carried herself like a man. It was small things like how she stood, sat, or walked. She had observed men and knew how to act like one.


    She was also on the taller side but behind those loose clothes, she hid the body of a woman. He could tell by the size of her torse that didn''t match her arms which meant she wrapped herself to even out the curves of her hips and breasts. She didn''t have the face of a beauty, like Angelica but she certainly had the body. She would look exquisite in a simple dress.


    Maybe that was what he needed. This woman in a dress to arouse Skender''s demon. The man must still be a man somewhere.


    "Did you not have lunch?"


    "No, My Lord."


    "Come with me." He said.


    She hesitated but followed him.


    What does he want from me? I knew he would try something. Use me to gain something from the king. They said the king had enemies and it could be people close to him. Could he be the one?


    Lazarus smiled to himself at her thoughts.


    When she realized that he brought her to offer her food, she was surprised but quickly returned to being suspicious even though her face showed no hint of it.


    Her lips curved into a wide smile. "My Lord. You are most generous."


    Clever. She knew to keep people on her good side, especially powerful ones. She didn''t want to upset him. He motioned for her to sit down and she went to sit. She put her suspicions aside and decided to enjoy the food while she could. She had the mentality of ''fill your stomach while you have food''. Well, what would he know about starving? He could go very long periods without even feeling hungry. Demons hungered for other things.


    He smiled as he watched her fitrge pieces into her mouth and eat it without any difficulty. Every time he thoughts she would be full, she took more. How much did her stomach fit?


    He went from smiling to blinking in surprise.


    "You might¡­ vomit." He said concerned.


    She shook her head with a chuckle, swallowing the food. "I have a great appetite, My Lord. I can eat a shark." She looked at his te and wondered why he didn''t eat much.


    "I already had lunch. I just wanted to apany you."


    She became serious. "My Lord. What have I done to receive your kindness?"


    "I like you. That is why."


    She was thinking of how to formte her next question. "Is there anything I can do for you in return for your kindness?"


    She wanted to know what ns he had for her.


    Lazarus was thoughtful for a moment. Perhaps he should use her distrust against him and act like the Villian. "I want your loyalty Rox."


    She didn''t like what she was hearing. He decided to go a step further. He knew she needed money and came here to steal. What if he provided her with the very thing she needed.


    "Having a powerful Lord by your side would be beneficial. Just let me know if you need anything." He told her. He rose from his seat and went to where she sat. He pulled out the pouch of coins in his pocket. "See this as the beginning only." He said and ced the money in front of her on the table. Then he left her alone to think.


    Now he would see what she would choose. He knew he was being cruel. For someone who needed money, this was a hard choice but if she chose Skender then he would know and it would make him more inclined to keep her.


    "Look who is doing my job," suddenly a female voice drawled.


    Lucrezia.


    "Do you have a reward for me?"


    She came to walk beside him. "Perhaps I could spare you a reward."


    "I will save it for when I need it." He said.


    "Very well."

 Chapter 167 - Lady Of The Manor

    Roxana was sleeping when she suddenly felt her nket slowly slide down her body, leaving her bare in her chemise. Cold air rushed over her skin before she felt a shadow bring some warmth back. She turned on her back and opened her eyes. The shadow of a man loomed over and as he leaned closer she saw those sapphire jewellike eyes.


    "Alexander."


    "Roxana," he whispered her name bringing his fingers to caress her cheek. Roxana shivered as they moved over her lips and then down to her neck and chest. And then she felt his strong body on hers and her heart skipped a beat. His hand slid under her chemise, his fingers ying across her thigh. His hot breath tickled her neck and then her ear.


    "Roxana," he whispered, flicking his hot tongue over her ear. It tickled and she pushed her shoulder up.


    "Ah, Alexander."


    He ran his hot tongue across her ear again.


    "Roxana."


    "Alexander."


    Suddenly he barked in her ear. Like a dog. It was so loud it forced her eyes open. Instead of a beautiful man, a dog was looming over her. A peal ofughter followed her shock.


    "Oh, Alexander," Fanny imitated her as heughed.


    She pushed herself up on her elbows and looked around. It was a dream?


    "No!" She fell back on the mattress feeling both flustered and disappointed. "What are you doing in my room?"


    Fanny shrugged. "I thought to wake you up for your work, but found you having some interesting dream so I let you enjoy yourself for a while."


    She sat up and red at him while he enjoyed himself.


    "I see some desires in you have awakened. Now you won''t only joke about having them." Fanny said as the dog went to move around him in circles where he sat.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It does. It will only get worse from now. You will crave a man''s touch. Do you think only men crave these things?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." She said getting up. She took the nket and began to fold it.


    After the day the man she was supposed to marry left her when he saw her scars, she had abandoned the thought of having a man in her life. They would only find her desirable with clothes on.


    She folded everything and put it back in ce. Fanny watched her then sighed. "It seems like the fortune teller at your birth didn''t tell you that you one day will find passion and love."


    Roxana shook her head with a smile. "I just want to find my family now. That is enough for me."


    She often dreamed of that day, imagined how she would feel. Finding her family would be more than enough. If she was lucky. She knew there was the possibility of not finding them but she didn''t want to think of that.


    "We will find them," Fanny assured her.


    She just nodded.


    "But aren''t you taking too much time? You will bete to work."


    "I am having a night shift." She said. It was her first night shift and she would follow her supervising guards to know how they work at night.


    "And where did you get this money from?" He held a pouch in his hand. It was the one she received from the cunning Lord Quintus. Why was trouble after her already?


    "There is this Lord I don''t like. He wants me to be his puppet so he gave me the money. I took it. I will pretend to be his puppet until we leave." She shrugged. There was no need to upset a powerful Lord. She would give him what he thought he wanted.


    "He wants you to do what exactly?" Fanny asked not liking what he was hearing.


    "Spy on the king."


    "Cunning," Fanny said. "Be careful. I don''t like this."


    "Don''t worry. I am not getting myself involved in rich people''s games."


    But there was something more about him. The way he watched her was not of that of a man looking at another man. He watched her as if she was a woman. An enticing one at that. He confused her.


    Perhaps he preferred men. She had heard that some men preferred men even though she didn''t know how that worked, but since such behavior was condemned they did it in secret. She could care less what he preferred as long as it didn''t involve her. Roxana didn''t want any kind of attention that could put her in trouble.


    "I need my dress today," She said.


    How ironic considering that she was tired of being called a girl and threatened to wear a dress as if it was a humiliating thing.


    Getting into her dress, she left the ship. Roxana decided that she would only walk around today and rx after all the shouting and training. She walked near the ocean, then went to the market and met a few people she knew then, atst, she went by the church to see Father Anthony.


    Roxana had almost forgotten the feeling of calm and peace that the church brought. She went and sat on a pew and stared ahead, rxing in the silence. Then she stared at the crucified man ahead, the woman with a child and the angels scattered around. Did she even belong here?


    She turned her head when she caught a movement in corner of her eye. Father Anthony came to sit with her. His hands folded in front of him.


    "Our Father, Who art in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil." He prayed and then turned to her with a gentle smile. "Did you forget your prayers?" He asked.


    "How can I pray with the same tongue that I lie?" She had confessed her sins to Father Anthony and he had kept her in his prayers.


    "Only God knows our hearts and your heart have brought you here." He said.


    Roxana looked down at her hands.


    "Did you meet Lucy?" He asked.


    She gazed at him. "Did something happen?"


    "The people she works for are taking their home."


    "Why?" Roxana asked.


    "They don''t have documents. They said the girl stole from them so they are taking her house."


    Roxana''s face turned hot from anger. They had a mansion and wanted to take these small children''s home. Some people had no mercy at all.


    She stood up. "I am going to the Lord of the manor." She said.


    Father Anthony rose from his seat, looking concerned. "You will get in trouble." He told her.


    "Father, I just can''t watch this unfairness."


    "I know. But you need to be calm."


    She took a deep breath. She knew these wealthy people were not easy to deal with and this world was unfair. The powerful would win.


    "Don''t worry father. I will be careful." She assured him.


    Father Anthony prayed for her as she hurried out of the church. She quickly went to get Lucy and then they climbed the hill up to Lord Rayven''s castle.


    Lucy was pale once they reached up the hill. "Are you alright?" Roxana asked her.


    "I am scared." She admitted.


    "Don''t be. I won''t let any harme to you." Roxana promised. "We will get your home back." If Lord Rayven didn''t help her then she would find some other way.


    At the gate, there were no guards so Roxana stepped inside hesitantly. The dark castle loomed over them like a shadow, threatening with its size. They stepped into the bright garden that was a contrast to the darkness of the castle. The garden was heavenly and as she stared an angel appeared in it. A beautiful red-haired woman walked into the sunlight, her bright blue eyes falling on her. This must be the beauty Lord Rayven married. The woman she wanted to see at least once.


    "Good afternoon, My Lady. I am sorry, the gate was open. I am Roxana." She hurried to introduce herself. "This is Lucy. We came here to see Lord Rayven."


    "Good afternoon." The woman smiled. "I am Angelica. Lord Rayven''s wife. Pleasee inside." She motioned for them to follow her.


    Roxana and Lucy followed Angelica in and she took them to sit in the parlor. "Did you walk all the way up here?" Angelica asked.


    "Yes, My Lady."


    "Oh, you must be exhausted."


    "I am alright," Roxana said stroking Lucy''s hair to make sure the little girl was alright.


    "Sarah, bring some water," Angelica told the servant girl who came in. "Lord Rayven should be here anytime soon." She said. "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Roxana looked at Angelica''s swollen belly. Maybe a woman who would be a mother soon, she would sympathize with Lucy''s situation.


    "My Lady. I would be forever grateful if you could help us." She turned to Lucy. "Lucy is the oldest of her siblings. She has three of them and she raises them alone. They live in a small house that their parents left behind. Now the family she works with wants to take her home."


    Angelica frowned, her eyes looking pained as she watched Lucy. "It must be hard to raise your siblings all alone. I am sure you are doing a good job." She said. "Don''t worry. No one is going to take your home."


    Roxana was surprised. That was it? She wouldn''t question them or ask them for evidence? Surely her husband would want evidence.


    "My Lady. Lucy had no evidence that the home belongs to her, but people in town have known her parents and know that she had lived there for a long time. The family she works with is also using her of theft to take her home.


    Angelica smiled. "Don''t worry. I will take care of it."


    Roxana already loved this woman. "Thank you, My Lady," Roxana said.


    Angelica smiled. "How do you two know each other?"


    "Roxana is like a sister. She helps us all the time, My Lady." Lucy said.


    "That is very kind of you," Angelica smiled, true joy showing on her face.


    Sarah came in with water, tea, juice, some delicacies, and fruits.


    She ced them on the table.


    "Since you came all the way up here, I should offer you lunch."


    "Oh no, My Lady. We don''t want to take more of your time. You have already been of great help." Roxana said.


    "I would love if you stayed. You would keep mepany too."


    The more Roxana watched Angelica, the more she liked the woman. She helped her servant serve the table and Roxana offered to help. Soon they were all serving together before they sat to eat.


    "Lucy, do you know how to write and read?" Angelica asked the little girl.


    Lucy shook her head.


    "Would you love to learn?"


    Slowly her expression saddened. "I can''t afford it, My Lady."


    "I have a school for girls. It is free. You don''t have to pay anything and you cane whenever you have time."


    Roxana blinked surprised. "Really?"


    Angelica smiled. "Yes."


    "You must be an angel, My Lady," Roxana said.


    Angelica chuckled. "That is a nickname given by my husband."


    Her husband? She remembered Lord Rayven looking all serious and angry. He called his wife an angel? How sweet. But she shouldn''t be surprised. This woman was not only a beauty but kind and educated as well.


    "Education is important. Knowledge is the real power." Angelica said.


    Since it came from her, Roxana had no doubt. This woman had changed her own life. Done the impossible.


    "Do you only teach girls?"


    "I will teach anyone who wants to learn."


    "Then, may I attend your lectures?"


    Angelica''s eyes twinkled and her face lit up. "Of course.. You are wee any time."

 Chapter 168 - The D Man

    Roxana was feeling happy as she went back home. Seeing wealthy people who were kind, gave her hope. She knew of course that not all wealthy people were bad, but she had just not seen many of them. First, it started with Alexander, the king himself giving her his button and feeding her, and then Angelica.


    Her thoughts drifted back to Alexander. He fed her and then again for some odd reason, his mood had changed fast and he told her to leave. Just like the first time she met him as Rox. He was a strange man or maybe he had some temperament issues.


    Hopefully not. She disliked those kinds of men, who were all about showing their masculinity by having a temper. All body muscle and less brain mass. If Roxana could choose a man then she would like herself to have an attentive man. Charming, well-mannered, kind, and caring. Unfortunately, those were like rare jewels and even if she found them, they wouldn''t fall into her hands.


    Once she reached home, she took a nap and then prepared herself to be Rox before leaving for the castle.


    Roxana didn''t know why her heart skipped a beat every time she entered therge gates of the castle. She would always take a deep breath before walking inside. Finding her way to the defense quarters to arm herself for the shift, she was surprised to find Gary and Peter sleeping. Did she miss anything? Was this not their shift?


    She gave Gary a slight push where he slept in a chair with his legs resting on another one. He groaned and opened his eyes. "Rox." He said groggily.


    "Good evening, Sir. Are we not supposed to guard His Majesty?"


    "He wants to be alone." He yawned and closed his eyes again.


    Even if that was the case, they shouldn''t be sleeping. "We should still be somewhere nearby in case anything happens." She said.


    Gary ignored her so she gave Peter a push. He groaned in resistance. "Rest Rox." He told her.


    "You could be in trouble if you neglect your duties." She said feeling like she was the senior guard now.


    Peter remained quiet.


    "Alright, I am going alone." She told them hoping that would wake them up but they ignored her. Really? What kind of guards were these? Especially after they told her that the king had enemies even inside the castle.


    Roxana picked an extra weapon from the storage and then went to find the King. She went to his chamber and asked the guards at the door, "is His Majesty in his room?"


    "No. He is in the Royal park."


    "Where is that?"


    One of the guards gave her directions and once she arrived at the royal park her jaw dropped. This was a wholend of green and every other color of the rainbow.


    There was a fresh bed of grass surrounded by thorny hedges, bushes, and shrubs. A fountainy in the middle of the garden, spewing water into the air hundreds of feet above the ground. The flowerbeds were alive and well kept, a haven for ants. The hedges grew tall, dividing the garden into different sections, and a path of stepping stones curved around each bend in the garden, leading visitors to explore every corner. The vines and grass had already started to creep their way over and around the garden, anxious to seize any and all avable areas for themselves.


    The fountain was the pride and pleasure of the garden and despite all the beauty in front of her her eyes were drawn to the one who put all of it to shame.


    In all the light to illuminate the garden at night, there was one brightly shining star. A rare jewel, as she called him. One she wanted to steal. But she was so far below to catch a star. She could only look up and admire its beauty.


    Alexander sat on one of the benches, his hair softly blowing to the wind and his eyes looking into the far distance. He satpletely still, like a statue that was part of the garden''s decorations.


    What was he thinking about? For some odd reason, she felt sad looking at him. He seemed so lonely where he sat. She would guess that being a King would be a lonely thing.


    His eyes suddenly came alive and he looked her way, almost as if he had known she had been standing there the whole time. Roxana forced herself out of her haze and descended the stairs that led to the garden. He watched her with eyes that darkened as she neared.


    "Your Majesty," she bowed.


    "Why are you not resting with your seniors?" He asked.


    "Your Majesty, I couldn''t. You have many enemies. Who knows, one could be hiding behind these bushes at this moment."


    He leaned back, one brow raised and a corner of his lips curved upward. "So you will protect me?" He asked.


    She suddenly got this strange feeling that this man needed no protection. He was a beauty but she was wrong topare him to an angel. There was a dark power surrounding him. An aura of danger.


    "I am still ipetent your Majesty, but I will do my best."


    He watched her amused and then sighed going back to being serious. Again he watched something in the distance but this time he seemed aware of himself. A moment of silence followed, filled with the gentle night breeze then he stood up.


    He decided to take a walk around the garden and Roxana followed him with a good distance between them. Now she understood why he wanted to be alone. Being followed everywhere couldn''t be fun. She felt ufortable for him.


    They walked through the hedges that surrounded them like abyrinth.


    "Your Majesty, I will leave you alone if you order me to." She said.


    "Did you get tired?" He asked as he continued to walk.


    "No! I just¡­ I understand if you want to be alone."


    He came to a halt and she stopped. He turned around and watched her, his eyes like hot iron on hers. "I don''t want to be alone," he said his voice an intimate whisper carried by the wind. She shivered. What was wrong with her? You are a man now, Roxana. She was getting carried away and in the middle of it, she remembered her dream. The way he had touched her lips and whispered her name.


    Her face became hot at the same time that his eyes turned from a glowing sapphire to a dark midnight blue. The edges of his face hardened making him look deadly and then he just turned around and walked away fast.


    "Your Majesty," Roxana hurried after him as he disappeared around the corner of the hedge. When she came around the corner he was gone. She looked around. Where did he go? He couldn''t be that fast?


    She ran around every corner but he was nowhere to be found. It was as if he disappeared into thin air. Why did he suddenly leave when he told her he didn''t want to be alone?


    ************


    Skender rushed back to his room, holding his breath. His hands were clenched into fists as he let himself sit on the floor and lean back against his bed. Frustration gnawed at his nerves as he ran his fingers through his hair. He had seen himself many times in women''s fantasies but this one did something to him. He had through her mind let himself feel her lips against his fingertips and her name¡­ it already echoed in his mind.


    God, he didn''t even know her. This was absurd. He didn''t know having a demon all the time would do this to him. It was as if everything attacked him. His extremely heightened senses didn''t only wake him, they shook him to life. Every time the wind blew her scent toward him, he stirred like a starving man who had never ever touched a woman in his life.


    ''We are starving.''


    "Be quiet!" Skender hissed.


    ''We could have her now. Hot, soft, and ready in our bed.''


    His throat became dry and the blood in his veins hummed with desire. ''Stop it!''


    ''I can''t. I am only reacting to the thought. The wish.''


    Skender shook his head.


    ''Why are you scared? If she is only a woman you could have her and move on. Or are you scared she might be more than just any woman? You are scared you might want more once you had a taste.''


    ''She is a human. Do you know what that means?''


    It meant hurt and pain. She would not sense him as the one as he did.


    ''Yes. That is why we can''t let her go. She WILL leave.'' He sensed the destroyer''s anger. ''We can''t let that happen.''


    Right. He would find peace again once she left but the destroyer wouldn''t let that happen. Skender was worried about what methods he might use the day she truly decides to leave on her own.


    Skender spent the night in agony. He had thrown off the nkets, opened the windows yet nothing could cool him down. Nothing could stop the throbbing of his heart and the part of him that was man.


    It must be his demon. He never felt anything close to this with Ramona.


    He closed his eyes with a sigh of frustration caused by a neverending aching for a certain woman, dressed as a man. He chuckled darkly at the absurdity of it all. What would happen to him if she walked around here, dressed as a woman?


    He drew in a sharp breath, his demon responding to the thought. ''I would strip her naked and ¡­''


    He shut his eyes tightly stopping the thought. Alright, he was going to sleep now. Sleep!


    The night felt like forever and when the morning came he took an ice-cold bath. The maid watched him nervous, wondering how he could find such cold water to be soothing.


    Once he was done, he felt disorientated. The hot and cold made him feel lost and paralyzed. How did Lazarus do this?


    And of course, Lucrezia had to visit him now. She had been trying to find different ways to awaken the destroyer but she must know that he was already awake now.


    "It feels really strange that I can''t hear your thoughts anymore." She said sitting on the couch.


    He hadn''t thought about it yet but yes, with his demon awake she couldn''t hear him now. "How lucky am I?"


    She smiled. "Perhaps not so lucky. If you don''t speak, I can''t help you."


    "Can you fight the destroyer?"


    "To do it on my own would be dangerous." She said. "Defenders are born to fight. You don''t realize how much power you hold."


    "Well then, you can''t help me."


    "You seem to be doing alright with your destroyer."


    "Don''t let your guard down. He will get angry soon."


    "Why?"


    Because I am denying him Roxana, he thought.


    "Because he is the destroyer."


    "He is calm now, isn''t he? While things are going well you should explore your power. I don''t think you know what it feels like to be an archdemon."


    She was right. "What can I do?" He asked her.


    She smirked. "Many things.. Have fun exploring."

 Chapter 169 - Fortune Or Misfortune?

    Roxana was on her way home afraid that her body would give in to sleep before she reached the ship. She should have taken more than a nap before going for her nightshift. Now in the early morning, all she could think of was the mattress that awaited her at home. When she reached the dock, uncle Benedict was already preparing his tools to fish.


    "Uncle Ben!" she waved at him. "Good morning."


    He turned around. "Good morning, Rox. Where are youing from?"


    "I took the job as you told me." She said.


    "I am proud of you," He smiled.


    If he only knew, he wouldn''t be. She was not Rox and she was tired of moving around all the time, meeting good people, lying to them just to move away again. She loved this town, despite all the problems. She had met the best people here.


    "I''ll make you fish soup," He said.


    "I am going to sleep now." She didn''t want him to go through the hassle to feed someone like her.


    "Go to sleep and rest. I wille with the soup once you wake up."


    She could only smile at this stubborn man.


    Roxana hurried home, took an apple to eat since she was too tired to make anything else, and then went to sleep. The short moment before she fell into slumber she thought about Alexander. What an odd man. Where did he disappear? She didn''t see him for the rest of the night.


    After a good sleep, she woke up on her own. She went to the kitchen to see if Fanny had made something but he didn''t.


    "Fanny?" She called to see if he was home.


    There was no reply.


    Well, she would have to take care of her own stomach. She got used to Fanny spoiling her for a while.


    A knock on the door caught her attention as she looked for food to make. Roxana went to answer the door and found uncle Benedict with his pot. She had forgotten that he woulde with food.


    She moved out of the way and he scampered in. "We should eat it before it gets cold." He said. "Where is your sister?"


    "At work."


    "I have made more. You can store some for her." He said.


    "I will." He went to put it on the table and she served bowls and spoons before they sat to eat.


    "I have been thinking." He began. "When I die¡­"


    "Uncle Ben!" She cut him off. "Don''t talk about death and ruin my appetite."


    "Don''t cut me off." He said hitting her hand with the spoon.


    "Ouch."


    "Fragile boy. Eat the soup." He told her. "When I die, I am giving you what I own."


    Roxana halted, her hold around the spoon tightening. She had enough. She rose from her seat hastily and he looked up at her confused.? She began to unbraid her hair.


    "What are you doing? Your hair will get into the food."


    She let her hair down like when she was Roxana. "Look at me!" She told him. "There is no Rox. Only Roxana."


    The old man watched her confused. "What are you talking about?"


    "Uncle Ben." Her eyes burned with tears. "This is all a lie. All that I am is a lie. Have you ever seen Rox and Roxana together? No. I am a liar."


    The tears threatened to leave her eyes.


    Uncle Ben stood up slowly from his seat. "You¡­ you¡­" Not knowing what to say he just turned around and walked out of the door.


    Roxana''s head fell down, tears streaming down her face. At least she wouldn''t have to look him in the eyes and lie anymore. When she was about to fall back on her seat she heard footsteps again and uncle Ben walked through the door with a stick in his hand.


    "Hold out your hands!" He told her.


    Roxana watched him with a saddened frown and held her hands out. "There are a lot of things you were not taught." He said lifting the stick into the air. Roxana closed her eyes with a flinch waiting to feel the pain but nothing happened. Slowly she peeked through one eye first and saw uncle Ben watching her with an angry look. She opened the other eye and looked back at him.


    "Have you no parents to teach you right or wrong?" He asked.


    She shook her head.


    "Then why did you not tell me? I would have taught you a few things."


    Tears filled her eyes anew. "Uncle Ben." She said and then cried relieved that he didn''t hate her. The old man gave her a hug and she cried on his small shoulder.


    "You must have been so lonely," he said and this made her cry even more.


    "I am sorry." She sobbed.


    "Alright. Stop crying now. The soup is getting cold." He led her to the table and made her sit down. As they ate he demanded to know everything and she told him.


    Uncle Ben shook his head. "This is dangerous. You need to leave this town soon." He told her.


    She felt her heart sink at the thought of leaving.


    "Forget stealing and leave the castle." He said. "We will find another way to save money for you to leave."


    "What other ways could there possibly be?" She asked.


    He became thoughtful. She knew there was no other way where they could get a lot of money in a short amount of time.


    "Uncle Ben. I need to finish this mission."


    "No!"


    "Please!"


    "I don''t want you to steal."


    "I am not stealing from the needy. The king has silver chains on his boots and gold as buttons on his jacket. They won''t even notice a small thing that I take."


    The old man looked conflicted.? "I want you to leave that life behind, Roxana." He said sternly.


    "I know. I want that too. I need to do this once and then live decently, otherwise, I can''t."


    He sighed not liking the idea. He was quiet for a long moment before he spoke again. "Alright, but I will only let you do it if we make sure it is safe and that you will seed."


    Roxana frowned. "How can we possibly know that?"


    He smiled. "Do you have some money?"


    "Yes."


    "Come with me." He told her.


    Roxana was surprised when Uncle Ben took her to a fortune teller. She had a history with them so she did believe their words but she knew most people didn''t. "You believe in fortune-telling?" She asked.


    "Yes. Trust me. They know what they do."


    The fortune-teller was a woman who owned a shop of herbs, scents, and candles. Her shop smelled heavenly and lookedfortable and pleasing to the eyes with decorations of fur and feathers and beautifully shaped candles. She had rhinestones made as curtains decorating the windows and beautiful vases with sweet-smelling flowers.


    She led them further in through a gloomy passage to a dark room where she began to lightrge candles. Once the room was lit she motioned for them to sit on the round carpet in the middle of the room. She brought a small table that she put between her and them.


    "So tell me." She said. "What brings you here?"


    Roxana looked at uncle Ben and he gave her a nod. "Well, I¡­I want to know about my future."


    "What about your future exactly?" She asked sternly.


    Uncle Ben interrupted. "I am trying to stop my niece from stealing. I came to show her that her n of theft could lead into trouble."


    The woman looked between them and then reached her hand out. Roxana was confused about what to do.


    "The money," uncle Ben nudged her with his elbow.


    "Right," she reached inside her pocket, the shadow of her figure on the wall following her movement. She pulled out the pouch of coins she received from Lord Quintus and hesitantly handed them over.


    Roxana felt a stab in her heart as the woman put the pouch somewhere under her sleeve. She just gave away her money for this.


    "Give me your hand." The woman said holding her hand out.


    Roxana ced her hand in the woman''s hand. The fortune-teller examined her palm. "You came from and far away. You are a traveler. You have seen a lot, learned a lot. You are a thief." She looked up at her. "With a n. You want to steal from the castle."


    Oh, she knew. Uncle Ben smiled.


    "Don''t worry. Your secret is safe with me. Let me see." The woman said.


    "Will I seed?" Roxana asked.


    The woman looked at her palm again. This time she closed her eyes and with a finger began to draw something on her palm. It took a while before she shot her eyes open as if she had seen something horrible.


    "Oh dear," she breathed her eyes wide.


    Roxana''s heart skipped a beat. Fear crawled under her skin.


    "You will steal something. Something of high value." She said.


    What?


    "Really?" Roxana breathed.


    The woman nodded with a cunning smile.


    "Will I steal it and be safe?" She asked.


    "What I am about to tell you is very valuable. I need more money." She said.


    Of course. Now she was being robbed. She looked at the woman skeptically.


    "This will change your life," the woman assured her.


    Roxana reached inside her pocket and took out whatever was left. "This is all I have." She said.


    The woman took the coins. "Don''t worry about money. Soon you will have an endless amount. What you steal will be an endless resource to riches."


    "Will she be able to escape with it?" Uncle Ben asked.


    "No!" the woman shook her head. "No escaping. What you want, what will change your life is here. You can not and will not escape. Not if you want to live a life offort and wealth."


    Oh, Lord! This woman was speaking nonsense.


    "I am not speaking nonsense." The woman said and Roxana''s eyes widened.


    "Can you hear my thoughts?"


    "No. But the spirits can. They tell me everything."


    Spirits.


    "So heed my words, young woman. Stay in the castle. That is where the treasure lies and when it falls into your hands, don''t let go."


    "What is the treasure?"


    "A very old man."


    Old man?


    "What do you mean?"


    "You heard me, young woman. You will marry a very old man that will provide for you and give you riches you could never dream of having."


    "I will marry an old man?" Roxanaughed. "Look woman, I may be greedy but not so desperate to marry a VERY old man. What? Is he dying?" There was a time she was willing to marry for wealth but even then she was not ready to give herself to old men. There was a limit to what she could tolerate.


    The fortune-teller tilted her head to one side looking thoughtful. "I don''t think he is dying anytime soon. You will have plenty of time together."


    Together?


    "You are mistaken," Roxana said standing up. "I am leaving now."


    She rushed back through the tunnel and walked out of the shop. The memories of humiliatione back to mind. The rejection, the look of disgust, the feeling of being looked upon like she was worth less than dirt.


    She took a deep breath to calm down, pushing away those memories. She waited for Uncle Ben toe outside.


    "Roxana." he looked at her with sympathy as he stepped outside.


    "Do you see? That is my fate. Of course, only an old man would ept me. A very old one. I am worth nothing more."


    "Don''t say that," Uncle Ben said. "You are bright, young, and beautiful. You will find yourself a good young man."


    "You said they know what they do."


    "They don''t anymore." He said.


    Through her sadness and anger, she smiled at him. But deep down she was scared because she believed in fortune-tellers.. Had seen with her eyes their visions be true. Was she doomed to this?

 Chapter 170 - Confusion

    "Waste of time! Waste of money!" Roxana spoke out loud as she got dressed for another night shift. Why did she let herself get robbed? She knew those fortune-tellers were expensive, If they weren''t then they were usually the false ones. So if she was the real one¡­


    No!


    She would live a life offort with endless resources to wealth without leaving the kingdom where she was known as a thief? She scoffed. Right.


    Roxana decided that she would focus on finding the right item and once she stole it, she would run far away from the castle and whoever that old man was.


    "Maybe there is a man but he is not old," uncle Ben had wondered. "Try to find someone instead of something. I am sure there are many gentlemen in the castle."


    "And shall I charm them with my manliness?" She had asked.


    Uncle Ben hadughed. Roxana could somehow see that he believed in the fortune-teller. She must have told him something in the past that turned out to be true. She needed to leave this ce soon.


    Once she was done dressing, she hurried to the castle. When she came around the corner in one of therge halls she walked straight into a hard chest.


    "Oh¡­" She stumbled back but two arms caught her and a pair of silver eyes watched her amused.


    Oh no! Not him.


    "Good evening Rox," He said helping her on her feet.


    "Good evening, My Lord."


    He watched her in a way that unsettled her again. "Will you do me a favor?" He asked.


    Do yourself a favor and leave me alone.


    "How could I deny you, my Lord."


    He smirked then slowly he reached for her hair. Roxana''s heart stopped when he grabbed a few strands and felt them between his fingers. "Wash your hair. Put in some moisture and scents." He let the strands fall then looked at all of her. "Buy some new shoes."


    Roxana was thankful that she was confused or she would have punched him. He was really making her his puppet and not in the way that she had thought. Oh, Lord! What did he want from her? Did he really prefer men? But why her? No!


    Was it because she looked fragile to him and therefore easy to control? No. It couldn''t be that. As a lord, he could control anyone. Then why her?! If she knew the reason she could make herself unlikable.


    "I need you to stay close to His Majesty. You must look well then." He said.


    Oh, ok. It wasn''t for him. She let out a breath of relief but began to think again. Why did she need to look well for the King? Perhaps this man believed the rumors and wanted to use her to entice the king. She thought he was smarter than believing rumors.


    Roxana looked into his eyes. He did look clever to her but she didn''t want to believe in the rumors.


    "I will, My Lord so I shouldn''t bete." She smiled.


    "Of course." He said moving out of the way.


    She could feel his eyes on her as she rushed from the hall. Any man who underestimated her would pay the price. Including a Lord.


    Going to the barracks she found Gary and Peter resting again. As if they hadn''t slept for days, they just refused to wake up. Taking her weapons she decided to leave them behind and find Alexander. Her heart skipped at the thought of seeing him in that beautiful garden again with his jewel eyes. God, she was truly a thief being drawn to shiny things.


    As she scolded herself to stay focused on her way back, to her surprise, she found Alexander in one of the training grounds in the defense quarters.


    He was in a swordsbat with Lord Rayven and it was intense. The clinking of swords was loud and their movements fast.


    Roxana did not want to get in the way of their fight and get herself hurt. They were using the whole space so she climbed on top of the barracks and watched them from the roof.


    She was fascinated. These men moved like air. Lord Rayven was on therger side. He was bulky being a bit taller and had a bigger upper body with more muscle. But that didn''t slow him down. He was skilled with the sword.


    The king was leaner but that didn''t make him weaker. His strikes had more power and he was fast. They danced under the moon with their swords, the clinging echoing in the stillness of the night.


    Roxana could see that it was a friendly fight but she was tense. Their aim was too precise to think that they didn''t mean to hurt each other. One wrong movement and the sword could cut through their flesh and with the power of their strikes, it wouldn''t be a small cut.


    Oh, why was this getting worse? Just when she thought they would tire, they began to fight even more viciously. Atst what she feared happened and the sword cut Lord Rayven''s arm. She held back a gasp but he continued to fight as if nothing happened. Roxana held her breath as many times as they were close to hurting each other. This time Lord Rayven''s sword cut the side of the king''s waist, blood staining the metal.


    "Your Majesty!" Roxana was about to hurry down when she suddenly slipped and was gliding down the roof. "Woah!" She prepared herself tond on her feet as to not injure herself too much but ended up grasping strong shoulders and firm hands grabbed her waist, helping hernd gently.


    Alexander regarded her with a frown. "Do you want to break your legs?" He asked in a serious tone.


    She woke up from her shock and let go of his shoulders. "Your Majesty, you are wounded." She said looking down at his waist. Blood seeped onto his white shirt.


    Oh, Lord! It was the waist. She needed to hurry!


    Roxana quickly put her hand on the wound. "We need to put pressure there. Come with me." She said grabbing him by the arm and leading him away. She saw a surprised Lord Rayven from the corner of her eye as she led the king away. It took her to reach the hall and see people''s gazes to realize she was dragging the King himself.


    Her heart skipped but it was toote to change her behavior now so she pretended to be oblivious. When they arrived at his chamber the guards hurried to her aid and she ordered them to call the royal physician.


    Roxana dragged him into his chamber, "Your Majesty, sit down." She made him sit at the edge of his bed. "Hold it for a while."


    Alexander put his hand on top of hers that covered the wound. His hand was cold but his touch hot. She looked up at him and realized how close to him she was. His eyes drew her in for a moment of stillness before she moved her hand away, startled. She turned around to hide her face and began looking for something to use to put pressure on the wound. Grabbing a towel she went back to where he sat.


    She crouched between his legs. He removed his hand and she lifted his shirt slightly to see the wound. She wiped the blood away so she could examine the wound but there was¡­ none. Roxana was confused for a moment. She lifted more of his shirt only to see his lean abdomen.


    "Was the wound not here?" She asked confused.


    "It was."


    "But there is no wound." She said her fingers touching his skin without thinking.


    She heard him draw in a sharp breath and looked up. Again, a mistake. She was trapped in those sapphire eyes that darkened and changed into a midnight blue.


    She drew her fingers away quickly, realizing she took the liberty to touch him even if he was wounded. "I am sorry," She said trying to stand up but he grabbed her arms and kept her down between his legs. Her breath stilled.


    "You are such a nuisance, Rox," he spoke.


    "I know. I mean I am sorry, Your Majesty."


    "Don''t be. You have quite delicate hands for a man." He drawled.


    Roxana swallowed.


    "Perhaps, I should keep you close to me."


    Close? How close? Her throat became dry.


    What was she thinking? Did he mean to keep her close as a guard?


    "I will do my best to serve you, Your Majesty." She said.


    "I am sure you will." He released and she stepped back quickly, suddenly feeling like the air became heavy.


    "I will go bring the physician." She said.


    "No need. I am alright."


    Where did his wound go?


    "I''ll leave you alone to rest then," She said.


    She bowed and hurried out of the chamber.


    Oh, Lord! Fanny was right. This was getting worse. She was losing her mind and letting this man affect her. She could not afford desire. Going to the garden nearby, she cooled down in the night breeze and she didn''t have to see him for the rest of the shift. Perhaps it was better this way. And then it was time to go home. Roxana looked at her schedule on her way back. She had a day off and then she would go back to having a day shift. She would have to deal with Sir Fulker and her bullies again.. It was time.

 Chapter 171 - Teacher And Thief

    Angelica was sitting outside watching her students y in the garden. She was dealing with a little back pain and felt a bit scared now that she was on herst month and she could be giving birth anytime soon. She tried to console herself by looking at her students and imagining her child running around and ying. Everything would be alright atst.


    As she enjoyed the spring sun, a golden-haired woman caught her attention. She wore an old white dress and walked along the fence before opening the door and stepping inside.


    It was her. Roxana. Rayven had told her that she was a thief and now she was in the castle dressed as a man.


    Interesting.


    Rayven had been annoyed but Angelica was amused and curious.? When they first met, she saw mischief in those blue-green eyes, but she didn''t realize its extent.


    Roxana looked around at the garden and the girls as she walked in. She was a tall woman, with a perfectly sculpted body that was round in the right ces. The kind that would entice men. Her golden hair was like the warm sun rays, tousled and slightly ragged but it gave her an edgy look. Especially with her prominent jawline. She looked cunning when serious but as soon as she smiled, she looked like the most friendly person on earth.


    "My Lady," her face lit up and she walked across the garden to her.


    "Roxana, I am d you came."


    "I had a day off so I thought toe by."


    "Please sit," Angelica told her.


    Roxana sat in one of the empty chairs. "My Lady. I don''t know how to thank you for helping Lucy."


    Angelica smiled. "It is my duty."


    "I am still eternally grateful," Roxana said.


    Rayven had told her to be careful, but Angelica liked this woman so far. She didn''t know exactly why. Maybe because of her radiant energy or because she helped the girl or maybe it was something else entirely.


    "Did Iete or are you still having lectures?" She asked.


    "You did notete. We are only having a break."


    She nodded looking around. "It is very generous of you to do this."


    "I have always wanted to. It is a joy."


    Roxana studied her quickly. "I can see that, My Lady."


    "So what do you wish to learn here, Roxana?"


    She became thoughtful. "I am not sure what I need to learn." She said.


    "Tell me what you can," Angelica told her.


    "My Lady, I have learned a lot of math by being in the trading business. I have learned thews, not only of this kingdom but many others for survival. I have learned human behaviors and etiquette by observing, and differentnguages, cultures, and religions by traveling. I have learned the arts. The art of speech and even learned some medicine while on my travel."


    Angelica was impressed. That was more than she had ever learned.


    "I am not a fluent reader and writer, My Lady but I don''tck knowledge."


    Angelica had no doubt.


    "Then maybe I can help you with writing and reading."


    "That sounds good." She smiled.


    When the lectured began again, the girls watched Roxana curious and confused. "Alright girls. We have a new student. Her name is Roxana. I hope you get alone with her." Angelica said.


    "Isn''t she too old to learn?" A girl asked.


    "No one is ever too old to learn. Life is a journey where we get to grow and expand our knowledge each and every day." Angelica said.


    "You can only be too young. Never too old to do something." Roxana said.


    Angelica smiled.


    "Are you married?" They asked her now bing curious.


    "No. I am twenty-three and you are probably thinking again that I am too old to get married. But remember what I said." She smirked.


    The art of speech she had indeed learned.


    They proceeded with their lecture and Roxana was patient to learn. Again, when she was serious she looked cunning, but then she could suddenly be very entertaining,ugh and joke. She was the kind people would want to be friends with. Or even just have as apany.


    The girls loved her already. She has charmed them all and when the day ended they wanted to know when she woulde back again.


    "I''ll let that be a surprise." She told them.


    They hugged both of them before leaving.


    "The students are lovely," Roxana smiled.


    "My carriage will be here soon. I''ll take you home," Angelica said.


    "That is very kind of you My Lady, but the weather is good. I''ll enjoy the walk back."


    "Please call me Angelica."


    "Angelica," She said with her foreign ent that sounded seductive. "Thank you for having me. I''ll be on my way."


    "Hope to see you soon," Angelica said.


    Roxana gave her an elegant nod and then went her way. She certainly acted very much like a woman. Angelica wondered how she was disguised as a man in a convincing way when she had that very womanly body. She must be talented.


    When she went back home, Angelica was happy to find her brother, Rayven and Skender. Her brother who had now be a man had wanted to live alone so she didn''t see him every day like before. But he came by often. And Skender rarely came by so she was happy to finally see him.


    "Your Majesty."


    "My Lady," he stood up from his seat and offered her his hand to help her sit down. "I am only making your husband jealous."


    She looked over at Rayven who shook his head. Skender sat down again. "I hope you have been well," he said.


    "I have, thank you. How have you been? It is rare to see you these days."


    "I have been in good health. I''ll try better to be seen more often."


    "That would be good." She smiled.


    "How is being a teacher going?" He asked.


    Rayven had told her that Skender might be drawn to Roxana. She could see why but she wanted to see his reaction. "Good. I just came from there." She turned to Rayven. "Roxana came by and joined us."


    "Roxana?" William and Skender said at the same time.


    "Yes. She came by the other day to help a little girl so I told her toe by my school if she wanted. She is quite talented and charming."


    Skender looked down with a thoughtful look. "What did she want to learn?" William wondered.


    "She already knows a lot through experience. She seems to have been through an adventure. But she wanted to polish her reading and writing."


    "Or maybe she is trying to get close to you to steal," Rayven shrugged.


    Angelica chuckled. "If she nned to steal from His Majesty, then why spare the Lord of the manor?"


    William smiled amused.


    "Well, she won''t be so lucky with me," Rayven said and for the first time, Skender lifted his gaze and nced Rayven''s way. They red at each other for a moment, the tension between them thickening.


    "I am hungry," William said breaking the tension on purpose.


    "Yes, Let''s eat," Angelica suggested.

 Chapter 172 - Fighting A Fox

    Roxana looked ahead at the castle. What was she doing still not having found an item to steal. She was letting herself get distracted and lose focus of her goal. That sinfully beautiful King was making her have sinister thoughts that somehow kept her awake at night.


    Desires they say? She couldn''t afford desire.


    Straightening herself she went inside. Today she would have to do something about her bullies or perhaps Sir Fulker himself. Or maybe she could use Lord Quintus. Whatever she needed to do, she would have to wait and see.


    Going to the defense quarters, she prepared her defenses. "Good morning, Sir Fulker." She greeted.


    "Rox!" He shouted. "I hope you haven''t been cking during your night shift. I will be harder on you today. Especially since you will be Your Majesty''s guard." He regarded her critically. "I don''t know what charms you have used to get that position but I have my eyes on you young man."


    Well, he wasn''t one easily fooled. She liked him. This man she would have to win in some other way than charm.


    "Sir Fulker. I want to be the best of all. People mock me for my size so I want to do my best. I want to be a skilled swordsman."


    "You need to be a man first." He told her.


    "Yes, Sir." She shouted the way he did and stood straight.


    "Good. I have decided that we will have battles today. Fighting until one wins."


    Oh, Lord! She didn''te here to break a few bones or lose some teeth. A good smile was important for her survival.


    "When you have bullies, one way to stop them is to evoke fear in them. You beat one person, the strongest of them and the rest will stay away." He told her.


    Oh. So he was on her side? I like you, furious Fulker. Except fighting the strongest of them¡­ did he want her to die? Or did he just have too much fate in her? She hoped for thetter.


    "Now, prepare yourself and be a man!" He said.


    *************


    "Your Majesty, I need a word," Lazarus interrupted Skender who spoke to a few courtiers. "It is important."


    Skender gave him a nod and finished quickly with the courtiers before turning his attention to Lazarus. Lazarus led him away as if he was about to tell him a secret.


    "What are you doing?" Skender asked. He had that mischievous look and Skender didn''t want to hear his thoughts because once he began it was hard to stop.


    "We are going to watch a fight."


    "It is not time for that," Skender said.


    "Oh, you don''t want to miss this one. Rox the rock will fight with a bigger rock."


    Skender frowned. Why? He didn''t like hearing this. Nor did he care?


    "I don''t want to watch." He said.


    "Alright then. I am going alone to see one of them getting beaten up." He shrugged and began to walk away.


    Skender sighed frustrated and followed him. They came across Acheron and William who decided to join them.


    "Your Majesty," Sir Fulker looked surprised upon their arrival.


    "What is happening?" Skender asked.


    "I am testing these young boys. Giving them something to be passionate about and fight for. Are you here to watch, Your Majesty. I am sure your presence will lift their spirit."


    "His Majesty is here to watch," Lazarus replied instead of him.


    Fulker turned to the boys. "Bring chairs to His Majesty and the Lords." He ordered.


    Once they were seated under the terrace away from the sun, Skender looked around feeling uneasy. If she had passed the tests, he had no doubt she could do it but he doubted he could watch.


    "This should be fun," Lazarus said.


    Not the least, Skender thought.


    The trainees came out of their barracks to the battlefield. In the crowd, Skender saw Roxana. She stood rxed, not looking scared or bothered. You will win this, he heard her think.


    "Alright. Attention! His Majesty, the king has honored us with his presence. Now show your best and don''t embarrass me and yourselves." Sir Fulker told them.


    Roxana turned her gaze, her eyes meeting his at the mention of his presence. For the first time, her gaze faltered and she looked away quickly. Why? Because of what happened during her nightshift? Why did he even say such things?


    Lazarus stood up from his seat. "I would like to announce something." He called for attention. "His Majesty has decided to invite the winner to have? a Royal lunch and dinner with him."


    What? When did that happen?


    The trainees were as surprised as him, but then they became excited.


    Lazarus turned around and winked at him before sitting down.


    "I hope you have a long life," Skender sent him a mental message.


    "You have a way of cursing someone," Lazarus replied.


    "A very long life," Skender added.


    The fight began with Sir Fulker calling out a trainee. Then the trainee would choose his opponent. The one who won would fight the next one and so it would go one undefeated was left.


    Ronny, a big man kept knocking out his opponents easily, winning time after time until only Roxana was left. He gave out an amused chuckle when he saw who was left, motioning with his hand for her to step forward and then showing that he would crush her.


    Roxana stepped into the field and Skender could tell that she was nervous by the change of her heartbeat. But her face gave no hint of it.


    In fact, her expression changed to something serious. Her eyes became sharp, her jaw clenched. Then she frowned and looked at her arms. She touched them to see if she had any muscle and then pretended to be sad. The crowdughed. She was an entertainer.


    "She is funny," Lazarus said leaning back to make himself morefortable. All while Skender shifted with unease in his seat.


    "He bullied her," Acheron said.


    "So she wants to pay him back."


    "I hope she can fight," William said concerned.


    Skender looked at the man''s fist. No matter how skilled she was, one miss and one punch would bruise her and hurt.


    Roxana shrugged. She was ying a movie without speaking. I have no muscles but what can I do? She was saying.


    The big man, Ronny stepped forward with a loud grunt to intimidate her but she remained unshaken.


    Skender felt his heart race as he watched them prepare for the battle by choosing a weapon. Ronny picked a wooden sword and Roxana picked a wooden spear.


    "Interesting," Lazarus nodded.


    It was a good choice if she used it right. Since he was stronger than her, with a sword where she would mostly only have to use one arm she would be at a disadvantage.


    Roxana stepped back into the circle again, rolling the spear in her hands and impressing the crowd. This infuriated Ronny who became eager to fight while she returned his fury with a taunting smile.


    When Sir Fulker gave permission to start the fight, Skender tensed. Ronny quickly began to attack and Roxana stepped out of his way swiftly, time after time. Meanwhile, she put the spear between her back and elbows and Skender wondered what she was going to do until the next time she avoided his attack andnded behind him. She then turned around and used the force of her body to hit bottom with the spear causing him to fall forward.


    The crowdughed until Ronny looked up to threaten whoeverughed with his gaze.


    "She knows her physics," Acheron said impressed.


    Ronny rose and turned around with a growl to attack, letting his anger get the best out of him. Roxana cleared the way except for her feet which caused him to stumble and fall again.


    Skender who was tense suddenly found himself rxed and enjoying the fight. Especially since Roxana was putting on a show by pretending to be shocked by his fall and grimacing.


    Acheron chuckled beside him. "She is something." He said.


    Lazarus nodded in agreement.


    "What are you watching?" yze suddenly joined and Rayven trailed behind.


    "Join us," Lazarus said.


    yze sat at the stairs beside them and Rayven remained standing, leaning against the wall behind them.


    The crownughed without fear this time. Ronny rose again, his eyes zing with fury. He red at Roxana. "I will break you in half, little boy." He promised.


    This time, he learned from his mistakes and became more calcting despite his anger. He took his time to watch her before attempting to attack. He knew where she would move so he pretended that he would strike but then held back until she moved. Then he hit right for the first time, his sword shing with her spear that she used to block his attack.


    Skender tensed again, feeling the force of his blow that brought Roxana to her knees. She held on with all her strength as he pushed her down. Retreating just enough to make her shift, hended his sword on her spear again, causing the wood to crack.


    She was in trouble now.


    The next time their weapons met, he broke her spear in two and damaged his sword.


    Roxana dropped her spear that was broken in half and groaned in pain that shot through her hands and wrists. With a growl, Ronny threw away his broken weapon deciding to use his fists. He reached down and grabbed her ankle, dragging her on the floor.


    "Oh no," Lazarus said.


    Skender''s hands clenched around the armrest. He was fighting the urge to stand up and tear that man into pieces.


    What was wrong with him? Where did that thought evene from?


    Roxana tried to kick his hand away from her ankle but to no avail. When he stopped his dragging and turned around she lifted herself up with her elbows and kicked him in the balls.


    "Ouch," every man felt that pain that made Ronny groan loudly and grab his groin while Roxana crawled away.


    Ronny didn''t allow himself to recover. He hurried after her, walking like a crippled man. This was about his honor and he didn''t want to lose to a little boy. He grabbed Roxana by the hair before she could get away and turned her head, just to punch her face.


    Skender rose from his seat without realizing, his eyes fixated on Roxana whoy on the floor with her face hidden in her arms.


    "Alright, Rox are you giving up now?" Sir Fulker interrupted knowing that must have hurt a lot.


    Roxana remained hiding her face without a reply for a while but then she pushed herself up and turned around. Her cheek was red and blood colored her mouth. "No," she said.


    This woman!


    "Alright then. I will finish this for you." Ronny said grabbing her by the cor and lifting her up and above the ground.


    Skender felt an itch that rmed him. He was going to burn this ce down soon and fly away with Roxana.


    As Ronny lifted her up causing her legs to dangle above the floor she suddenly grabbed his arms, lifting herself up further and wrapping her legs around his neck. Then throwing herself back she used her weight to bring them down on the floor.


    Ronny was surprised by the sudden maneuver and tried to remove her leg. But she grabbed him by the hair and did not only squeeze her legs around his neck but also used her weight to press down. That way he suffocated faster and panicked to free himself.


    "Do you give up?" She asked him.


    He struggled some more, unwilling to.


    She squeezed harder, turning his face pale, and then he gave up. "Gi..give? u..up," He chocked before he almost lost consciousness.


    Roxana released him and he turned over, gasping for her. His face turned different shades as coughed and gasped.


    "Well, then we have a winner." Sir Fulker said.


    Roxana stood up and wiped the blood from her mouth as the crowd began to cheer for her victory. She adjusted her hair and then put on a charming smile and gave an elegant bow.


    "Thank you, gentlemen." She said and then motioned for them to cheer louder. When they did, she chuckled and threw her hair back like a woman for a moment. Did she forget or was it a deliberate act, he wasn''t sure. Either way, his itching self felt suddenly proud.


    "You may sit down now, Your Majesty," Lazarus said tauntingly.


    Sit? Skender looked around and remembered that he had stood up. The lords watched him amused as he sat down again.


    Sir Fulker came forward and gave Roxana two hard ps on the back. "Well done. As His Majesty dered, Rox will have a Royal lunch and dinner with His Majesty."


    Another thing he had forgotten. Roxana nced his way the same time he looked at her. Those beautiful yet mischievous eyes gave him so many mixed feelings. Heat, anger, frustration, admiration. He was lost in a bundle of emotions.


    "You should probably clean up before having lunch with His Majesty," Sir Fulker spoke in hushed tones only for her to hear.


    She nodded and went into one of the barracks.


    A few of Ronny''s friends helped him up while others chatted about the victory or were jealous of Roxana having a royal lunch AND dinner. Bloody Zarus. He was close to sending him to a far kingdom with a wave of his hand, which made him think he probably could right now.


    The exploration of his powers, he could surely test on a few annoying subjects.


    "Well well," Lazarus smirked turning around. "Enjoy your lunch with Roxana. You might want to attend to her wounds as well if not for your needs."


    "There was a time I liked you," Skender said.


    "I knew it. You always liked me. And now," He sighed with a romantic look on his face. "You love me."


    Skender rose from his seat, the frustration getting to him, the itching returning.


    "Just don''t have her as lunch. Or maybe do," Acheron added.


    "Or let her have the lunch and you could have her for dinner," Lazarus suggested.


    All of them looked at him amused by the situation. Except for William whose face turned red from the conversation.


    "Oh. William knows what kind of dinner I am talking about."


    "Just be quiet," Rayven said.


    "Well then, I am off to eat my lunch or dinner," Skender said leaving them behind.

 Chapter 173 - Hungry For Lunch

    At first, Skender was frustrated that he had to have lunch with her and now he was frustrated that he had to wait for her. He was bing irrational and it was a trait he recognized when a woman was involved. The way he had been irrational with Ramona and got his heart broken, he was again serving himself for pain and misery.


    He didn''t have to see to know that she was now close by. The scent of fresh soap, salt, and ocean reached his nostrils. And then she appeared in front of him. Changed into new clothes, hair andshes wet and a face bruised on one side. Her eyes were like the ocean themselves with strong waves that shook him and then drowned him.


    "Your Majesty," she bowed and her wet hair fell at the sides of her face. His heart fluttered like a little boy who saw a beauty for the first time.


    Oh, it smells lovely. I am hungry, she thought.


    Why could he not block her thoughts? She had to think so loud.


    "Please,e and sit." He told her and went to pull the chair out for her forgetting that she was a man and he was royalty. But who cared? He hated his royal title and to him, she was a woman.


    She looked at him surprised and sat down hesitantly. "Thank you, Your Majesty." She said not expecting such politeness from him.


    She forgot about the food for a moment and focused on him as he sat down. The servants stepped forward and began to remove the locks from the tes and serve them.


    Skender decided to rx and act as if he was seated with any other trainee. "You put up a good fight." He told her.


    A gentle smile lifted her lips. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I am d you enjoyed it."


    Not entirely. Especially not now when he saw the bruises on her face and her cracked lip. It swelled up a little. With only a kiss, he could heal it. He could run his tongue along the seam of her lips and then flick it over the wound or he could take her lip into his mouth and suck gently. What kind of sound would she make? Would she like it?


    Roxana pulled her tongue out and flicked it over the wound, grimacing slightly.


    "Does it hurt?" He asked her.


    She looked up from the food on the te, mesmerized by his eyes, just the way he was by hers. "Sir Fulker says a real man revels in pain."


    Sir Fulker needed some wine.


    "Do you agree?"


    I am no man, and if that was true then real men are stupid, she thought.


    "No." She said. "Only those who don''t know real pain would speak of it so lightly."


    The way she said it tugged at his heart. She had been through a lot of pain and he didn''t need to go through her mind to see it. It was evident in her eyes.


    Her gaze was drawn to her te again.


    "Let''s eat," Skender said.


    She picked up her knife and fork. "Thank you for this reward, Your Majesty." She smiled.


    She made a short prayer in her head before cutting a piece of meat and putting it in her mouth. She grimaced when the heat touched her wound. Forcing herself to swallow she put a hand over her mouth looking pained.


    "Are you alright?"


    She nodded. "Yes. It is delicious, Your Majesty."


    God. He hated it the most when she called him by his Royal title. Alexander, he wanted to correct her. Alexander!


    Be quiet. It was Skender and no need for the anger.


    He concentrated on his food but she kept bothering him since she was in pain and couldn''t eat as usual.


    "Take small pieces and let it cool." He told her as if she were a child. She was certainly acting like one now and was she adorable and annoying. "No need to rush. You can sit here and eat until you are content."


    She looked at him with those dreamy eyes again. "Your Majesty;" She breathed.


    You are most generous, he said in his head before she said it and he smiled while forcing back aughter.


    Roxana slowed down her way of eating and tried to enjoy it this time all while watching him whenever she could. Skender took notice of the scratches and bruises on her knuckles. With a kiss, he could heal those as well.


    When she finished her te, he served her more meat and vegetables."Your Majesty. You shouldn''t serve me." She said horrified.


    "It is my duty to serve you," he said emptily.


    She was confused for a brief moment before she understood hisment and smiled. "You are a good King, Your Majesty."


    "Barely."


    "I have been in many kingdoms and I like it here the most." She said with a sad smile.?"People talk about the good changes you have made in the short time that you have been ruling.?It is not easy to make a change and it takes a lot of time and effort. A lot of patience."


    At least she knew. His changes outraged the people of power and sometimes made things worse instead of better. Even withmoners, they needed time to adjust to the new changes, regardless of the type of change. Strange thing but resisting a change was in human nature. And demons too.


    "And Your Majesty," She leaned in with eyes lighting up. "I have a good intuition about people and it tells me that you are a good man."


    ''You are a good man, Skender.'' Ramona''s words echoed in his mind.


    Good? He didn''t want to be good anymore. He was tired of hearing it because often it meant that he was good, but not good enough. He was good but Ramona could easily move on. He was good but he was a sloth. A destroyer. He was good, but not a defender.


    He had to be a certain way. A certain someone. Someone he did not choose to be. He didn''t choose to be born a defender nor did he choose to be cursed to be a destroyer. He did not choose to have his demon taken away. A part of him had always been missing and he hadn''t even known about it. No wonder the destroyer came back. He did not care to be good anymore. No good hade of it.


    "You do not know me." He said.


    ''I wish to know you.'' It was a whisper in her mind but he heard it.


    "My apologies, Your Majesty. I did not mean to offend you." She said.


    They looked at each other in silence longer than they were supposed to and then he looked away. "You should eat." He said.


    It took him a while of more silence to realize that he was fighting the urge to talk to her again. Reading someone''s mind was often a mess and it took away from knowing what someone chose to say which was more important to him. He wanted to know the way she spoke. What she would choose to tell him.


    "Do you live alone with your sister?" He asked.


    God. He was weaker than he thought. Already giving in. He was a pushover. Giving away himself so easily.


    "With my sister and¡­brother. Fanny." She said.


    She lived with a man? Who wasn''t her brother? He was so close to listening to her thoughts on purpose again before he stopped himself. If he didn''t just hear it, he would not dig into her mind. No! Especially this he didn''t want to know.


    "What about your parents?"


    She shifted ufortably and forced a smile. "I don''t know where my parents are. We were separated."


    He frowned. He already knew she wasn''t from here so how was she separated from them?


    "I hope you find them." He said closing off the topic.


    "I hope so too." She said and looked back at her empty te.


    Skender reached out to serve her some more but she held her hands up. "I am full, Your Majesty and I am not being polite. I never say no to food."


    For some odd reason, he felt disappointed that their lunch hade to an end. He wanted more time with her. Needed more time with her but he also wanted her gone.


    Go!


    Leave! He ordered himself but he just couldn''t.


    "Do you want some tea?"


    For God''s sake. This couldn''t be him asking.


    "I would love to, Your Majesty." Her smile widened until she flinched in pain again.


    He turned to one of the servants and nodded for him toe. "Go to the physician and bring medicine for bruises."


    The servant bowed and left.


    "You really don''t need to, Your Majesty." Roxana seemed touched.


    I am not doing it for you, he wanted to say. He was just bothered by it. But why?


    "Let''s have the tea in the park." He said standing up.


    She followed him in silence and they went to sit outside in the sun. Her hair was just like the sun, like the first rays of warm sunshine after a cold winter. Like¡­ falling in love.


    Roxana leaned back and basked in the warmth. "Your Majesty. What is your favorite season of the year?" She asked him.


    Spring.


    "Mine is spring." She smiled. "When the world starts to be green, and the flowers begin to bloom, and the birds start to sing and the sun begins to shine."


    His mother loved spring too, She said it was hope. A new beginning.


    Roxana watched the sky with dreamy eyes and then as if suddenly waking up from the dream her eyes widened.


    ''Oh, Lord. You are a man. Stop talking like a woman.'' she scolded herself and then looked at him. ''This man makes me forget that I am a man.''


    And you never make me forget that I am a man, he replied in his head to her thoughts.


    They were served tea and she picked up her cup to stop herself from saying anything further. "This smells delicious," she said and took a sip, grimacing again.


    "Your Majesty, here is the medicine." The servant gave him a small box.


    Roxana put down her cup and looked between him and the box. But he only looked at her.. And then he rose from his seat with the box in his hand. What was he thinking of doing?

 Chapter 174 - Tricked And Treated

    Roxana looked at the medicine box in Alexander''s hands. Why was he treating her so well was still a mystery and sometimes she wondered why he looked at her like that. In a way that made her heart flutter. A way that made her feel like a woman. And not just any woman, a desirable one. She must be mistaken since she was a man right now.


    Suddenly he stood up from his seat and slowly walked around the table to her side. She thought that he would only give her the box when he suddenly sat in the chair nearby she panicked a little.


    He opened the box and dipped his fingers into the paste. "May I?" He asked.


    Roxana was too shocked to answer and before she could bring herself to speak again, he applied the medicine to the bruise on her cheekbone. Her eyes closed and she tensed as he massaged the medicine onto her skin with his two fingers. He was so very gentle for a strong man like himself.


    When he stopped she opened her eyes and found him picking up more of the paste before he reached for her again.


    This time he traced her jaw with his two fingers and she shuddered, drawing in a sharp breath that brought along his minty scent to her nostril.


    He paused, thinking that it hurt but she was in no situation to pay attention to any pain. Her heart was erratic in her chest. She didn''t know what was happening but it felt like she was in a very small room where this man breathed in all the air leaving her none.


    Alexander continued to apply the medicine to her jaw and she wondered why she wasn''t stopping him? That was until he applied the medicine to the side of her lip. She was so close to fainting fromck of air.


    With one stroke of his finger, he applied the paste into her lower lips. And then he stopped and drew back to look at her. She was in too much shock to move but she noticed the change in his eyes. The midnight blue. They burned into her already burning face and her body was hotter than the teacup on the table.


    "I need to leave. Drink your tea and I''ll see you at dinner." He said with a sudden thickness and huskiness in his voice.


    All she could do was nod as he stood up and then he left. She remained still listening to his footsteps fading into the distance and then she let out a breath.


    What was that? What just happened?


    She looked around to see that no one was there and was relieved to find no one nearby. Roxana touched her burning cheek, trying to cool them with her fingers but she was hot all over.


    Wait!


    Why did he do that? She was a man!


    A man!!


    Slowly something came to mind but she shook her head in refusal. The rumors. They couldn''t be true. Did-did he like¡­ men?


    The world stood still for a moment and then spun around her. He liked men. He liked her when she was Rox. Could this get worse? She was in trouble. She needed to find an item fast and run away before the king himself found out that she was a woman.


    Rising from her seat, she went on a hunt around the castle. What could she steal? What, what? Nothing that decorated the castle was easy or worthy of going through such hassle.


    She needed to be in the King''s chamber. Steal his jewelry. Diamonds, gold, and silver. Yes. But being in the king''s chamber. No.


    Oh, Lord! This unworthy human seeks shelter in you. She would need to have dinner with himter. Trouble, trouble. Her heart raced again, beating fiercely.


    After walking around, she came back to the garden. She took the te with delicacies and went to the defense quarters.


    "Rox!" A few trainees came to congratte her and ask about the Royal lunch.


    "It was delicious. I brought a few sweets." She said and they were quick to snatch it from the te. Roxanna hid and saved one for Ronny. He sat brooding in a corner, watching her with fury in his eyes. She walked up to him slowly. "You fight really well." She said.


    He ignored her.


    "I brought you some sweets."


    "I don''t want it." He hissed.


    "You only get royal sweets once in a lifetime and trust me, they taste heavenly. It would be a shame if you missed it."


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Try it. It removed all my pain from your punch." She held it out and he snatched it from her hands.


    She sat down on the floor with him.


    "Why are you being nice?" He asked skeptically.


    "Well, I am not being nice. I am bribing you. After that punch, I would not want to be your enemy."


    He scoffed. "You are a smart little boy."


    He took a bite and his eyes widened. He chewed slowly as if he couldn''t believe the taste.


    "I told you." She smiled.


    He finished it at once and then looked at her face. "You look more manly now." He said.


    Of course. She wanted to roll her eyes. But at least her bully was more friendly now.


    Roxana''s shift ended one hour before dinner time. All she wanted to do was go home. Run fast and never look back. But without money, she wasn''t going anywhere and dinner with the King was bing more frightening with every passing moment.


    She sat in the garden, allowing her thoughts to scare her until she was shaking slightly. She thought of the king reaching for her shirt, unbuttoning it just to find out that she had breasts.


    Surprise!


    Unless he was truly captivated by them, captivated enough to forget that she lied to him, she would end up dead. She surely had nice breasts but she was also sure that he had already seen plenty of them in all shapes and sizes.


    At least, if her breasts were small, she could still pretend to be a man unless he decided to take off more of her clothes. But no, her breasts screamed woman.


    Oh lord!


    He was not that kind of man. Even if he liked her as a man, he wouldn''t just undress her. Would he? She couldn''t be sure. These wealthy people had twisted minds thinking they could do as they pleased.


    Her stomach turned at the memory of Henrik, the man she was supposed to marry. His forced kisses and touches became unbearable. He made her feel bad whenever she denied him or tried to get away saying they should do those things once they were married. Until one day when he overstepped the boundaries and stripped her, just to shame herter. And leave her.


    She scoffed. After that day she was going to leave him anyway. The only regret she had was that she didn''t leave earlier.


    She closed her eyes, forcing therge lump down her throat. That day, she hadn''t even been able to tell Fanny. She knew he would be angry and get in trouble. She had only told himter once they left the kingdom.


    Roxana shivered again when suddenly a warm fur coat fell around her shoulders. With a jolt, she looked behind her. Alexander stepped over the bench with his long legs and came to sit beside her. "Are you cold?" His voice made her shiver again.


    "A little." She said.


    Why did he give her this? Suddenly she wanted nothing from him. Well, at least as long as she didn''t look at him because then¡­


    "Then?"


    Then she wanted everyth¡­


    She turned to him eyes wide. Did he say that or was she hallucinating now?


    "Your Majesty, did you say something?"


    "If you are cold¡­ then we should get inside."


    "Oh.." She was partial hearing now.


    But wait! Inside?


    No.


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t mind. I am not cold anymore. You gave me your nice coat and I like the time of the sunset." What was she saying? She bit her lips forgetting that it was bruised.


    "I don''t mind." He said.


    Roxana looked up, pretending to enjoy the weather but all she could sense was the warmth of his coat and the scent that it carried. His scent. Minty and fresh.


    How could someone smell so pleasing?


    "Rox."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." She said almost too loud.


    "I want to make you my personal guard."


    Her jaw dropped and her heart sank. "Why, Your Majesty?" She blurted.


    "You don''t want to?" He raised a brow.


    "Uh¡­ of course I do, Your Majesty. It is such an honor. I just¡­ what have I done to deserve this?" She wanted to cry.


    He smiled and she would have melted if she wasn''t so miserable.


    "You are a great fighter. Brave. You seem like a smart young man. A lot of strength is hidden in your small body and you seem to care for me genuinely." He touched the side of his stomach reminding her of when she dragged him across the hall.


    Her face burned.


    "I need good loyal people by my side, like yourself." He added.


    Right. The only time her charm worked against her.


    She breathed out. "I am¡­ honored, your majesty." That was all she could say.


    Wouldn''t she be so lucky if she was a woman in this situation? This was her punishment for cheating.


    "I am going on a trip to our neighbor kingdom. You areing with me then." He said.


    Trip? This could get worse then.


    She turned to him fighting the urge to spit it out but she was already doing it in her head.


    Listen, young handsome king Alexander. I came here to steal from you. You need to be guarded against me NOT by me and I will steal. If not your crown then¡­she looked into his eyes and lost track of her thoughts.


    "You wanted to say something?" He asked.


    "Uh¡­ a trip sounds fun."


    "Good."


    Not good. Spare me. Please.


    "Come. Let''s have dinner now so you don''t go homete."


    Oh. Thoughtful too. And dreadful. How can you be an angel and a devil at the same time? Please, don''t throw me back and forth from heaven to hell.


    She followed him feeling anxious the whole time. Maybe she should do something to disgust him while having dinner so he changes his mind about her.


    Again he held the chair out for her and she sat down. He was treating her like ady. Now she wished Sir Fulker was here to shout at her to be a man.


    The dinner was several tes of different food. She could pick from chicken, meat, vegetables, rice, bread, anything. Her mouth was already watering. The servants served their tes with whatever they wished to eat. Roxana wished to have a little of everything and then she began to eat a little more wildly than normal. She used her knife and fork, sometimes in the middle picked something with her fingers and hands. She smeared her mouth and then nced his way to see if he was paying attention to her clumsiness.


    He was but he only seemed amused by it. "You are like a child," he said picking up his napkin. He reached for her face and wiped her mouth gently.


    Oh, so he was the caring kind. Why? She wanted to weep.


    Why? She loved herself a caring man. But for herself. Not himself. Not for Rox. What was this misfortune?


    "Thank you," she croaked.


    No! That was what she would say as a woman. As a man, she should look repulsed. Confused. Scared to death. How would a man react to such an approach? She was clueless.


    "Eat slowly," he suggested.


    She nodded.


    They ate in silence and not to make it ufortable, Roxana always had her mouth full. Until her stomach was full as well and she felt drowsy and slow. Oh, now she would have loved to sleep on her mattress.


    "You look tired," he said.


    "Oh no!" She forced her eyes to open wide. "I am alright."


    He leaned back in his chair, rxing. Roxana was would be tense, if she hadn''t been in pain from her full stomach but the eerie silence was bing unbearable.


    "Do you want to take a walk?" He asked.


    "Yes," She hurried to say.


    In the cool night breeze, Roxana could breathe in relief. She followed him down the stepstones and around every corner. The silence went from being awkward to soothing.


    No matter what happened,ing to the castle had been an adventure. She was able to eat delicious food, fight a big man and win, dine with the king himself and walk with this mysterious and mesmerizing creature. One that seemed to belong to the night and every dark potential that came with it.


    The king came to a halt and turned around. "Shall I walk you home?"


    Roxana blinked confused. How was he supposed to do that?


    She thought she heard a low sigh from him."It would feel good to leave this ce."


    Roxana remembered him alone at the river. Perhaps he did it asionally. Leaving the castle without guards to get away from all of this. It must be suffocating.


    "Your Majesty, It is dangerous." She said and then felt bad for him. "Maybe if you changed your clothes and¡­ hide your face."


    Was she really suggesting this? It was dangerous. But then, what was life if not taking risks and enjoying freedom?

 Chapter 175 - Plan Goodbye

    Roxana was surprised to know that the king had a secret passage where he snuck out of the castle without the guards knowing. Perfect. Maybe she would use this passage if anything went wrong during her robbery.


    Once they were outside and a good distance away from the castle, they slowed down. Roxana nced at Skender. Under his cloak, he wore a simple ck shirt, ck trousers, and boots. And still, he looked the same. In fact, he made the clothes look more luxurious.


    With his help, she could sell anything. She would only make him wear it and it would be sold. He would make a sack look good as clothing with that body. Tall, powerful but not too big or bulky.


    "Your Majesty. Have you been to the night market?"


    "No."


    Oh. Poor man. He was missing out on a lot of things in life. "Do you want to go there?"


    "If you don''t mind taking me there."


    She smiled. She would show him everything he was missing out on. Why was she sp excited about it?


    Roxana took Alexander to the night market. They walked around, looked into different shops, and observed some beautiful items. He wore a hoodie to hide his face but people would still try to take a look as if they knew, a beautiful creature was hidden behind the cloak. It must be his maic aura.


    As she looked around she stopped in front of a gemstone shop. The sapphire stones caught her eyes. The blue sapphire was the most sought out, especially the vivid blues. The darker ones were also popr and the ones with hints of purple, like the king''s eyes.? A vivid sapphire with purple hues. She wanted it, even if she knew these ones weren''t real.


    Suddenly Alexander walked passed her and went to the shop where the seller put forward his stones in all the shades that he had. "Which one do you like?" He asked her.


    "I was only looking." She said.


    He picked up the one looking like his eyes. "How much for this one?" He asked the seller.


    Luckily the seller didn''t lie about them being real and sold them for a reasonable price for what they were. Alexander bought one and then gave it to her.


    "You didn''t have to."


    "You seem fond of gemstones," he said. "And it is not real, so it is barely a gift."


    Not for him who could probably buy a real one but for her this was still a gift. A much-appreciated one. "Thank you." She smiled.


    If he only wasn''t like this, she would have been able to ignore him but he had to charm her each day.


    They walked through the market then headed toward the ocean where she lived. "You live near the ocean," He said as if realizing something.


    "Yes."


    Soon they could hear the waves. Roxana loved living near the ocean. She could see the sunrise and set so perfectly and she could watch the waves at night.


    Uncle Benedict appeared in sight, walking toward the ship with a pot in his hands. He made her soup again.


    "Uncle Ben." She called and waved.


    He looked her way. "Oh, Rox. I thought you were already home."


    He came scampering with his pot and when he neared he slowed down a bit, his eyes fixating on Alexander.


    "Your Majesty," he said dropping his jaw.


    How did he know?


    He put the pot away on the ground quickly and bowed. Then he looked confused between her and him.


    "Uh¡­ this is my uncle, Benedict." She introduced him.


    "It is nice to meet you, uncle Benedict," Alexander said.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Your Majesty. " He was still shocked. "I-I made soup. Fish head soup."


    "Fishhead soup?" It wasn''t a normal thing in this kingdom.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," She went to stand beside uncle Benedict. "It is delicious and it also helps with your sta¡­" she bit her tongue.


    God! Was she just close to telling him that it would help with his stamina? She looked him up and down and swallowed. He certainly needed no soup for that.


    A subtle smile curved his lips and her face burned. Did he figure out what she was about to suggest?


    "Your Majesty. Would you like to join us and have a taste?" Uncle Benedict asked.


    Join them? Would he be willing to taste a soup made by the poor when he had cooks making him the most delicious food? Perhaps he would feel disgusted.


    "I would love to. I have never had fish head soup." He said.


    "You will love it, Your Majesty." Uncle benedict said looking happy. "How about we eat it at the beach?"


    "That sounds lovely."


    "Alright then. Rox, take his Majesty to the beach. I wille back with bowls and spoons." He gave her the pot and hurried away excited.


    Roxana looked over at Alexander to make sure he followed her to the beach. They sat on the sand near the ocean and watched the waves as they waited for uncle Benedict toe back.


    "I hope we are not bothering you," Roxana said.


    "Not at all. I am enjoying myself."


    She smiled feeling warmth in her heart. He must have needed this. It was terrible to feel locked inside.


    "Your uncle seems to care for you a lot."


    Roxana nodded. "He does. He is golden-hearted. Whenever I feel alone or lose hope, I just look around. I am blessed with very good people in my life and nothing can ever be more valuable than having good people in your life."


    She was indeed blessed. While looking for her family she found another one. Instead of finding her sister, she found a brother. Instead of her real father, she found another father and an uncle. One day perhaps she would find a mother as well.


    Roxana turned to Alexander. He watched the waves in silence. She had heard that he had no family. His family died and he was in this powerful position all alone while danger lurked around him. How lonely that must be.


    "I am back." Uncle Benedict came with bowls and spoons and a nket. "Your Majesty, you should not sit on the sand. Here." He saidying out the nket.


    Alexander went to sit on the nket with a smile. "Thank you," he said.


    Uncle Benedict served them the soup. "I hope it didn''t get cold."


    Alexander took his bowl and spoon and they watched him as he took a sip and tasted it. "Uncle Ben. You are a good cook." He said causing the old man to grin with joy.


    "Your Majesty. I am delighted to have met you. I feel at ease to know that someone like you is our king. I pray for your good health. Fish is good for the health. Make sure to eat it regrly."


    Roxana nodded in agreement.


    The king smiled and finished his soup. Uncle Benedict insisted he had more and he finished it as well. Roxana couldn''t help the smile that curved her lips. Oh, if he could only stay with her. If he only wasn''t a king but that would be selfish. The people needed him more than she did. She was happy that he was the king.


    What was wrong with her suddenly getting so emotional and selfless?


    After they finished, Uncle Benedict excused himself, bidding the king farewell and taking the plot and bowls with him. He gave her a look before leaving.


    "Well, I should go as well," Alexander said rising.


    Not already. Time felt so short with him. She watched him wanting to plead. Please stay.


    His eyes narrowed, and his lips pressed into a thin line as if trying to stop himself from saying something.


    "Will you be able to go back safely? Maybe I shoulde with you."


    "No." He said. "Go home and rest. I will be alright."


    With a stifled breath, he turned around and walked away, putting the hoodie over his head again. Roxana watched him slowly getting further away from her. He didn''t belong here anyway.


    She had never been irrational or idealistic. She was a realist and the reality was that they belonged to different worlds. Sure. She liked to challenge reality from time to time and sometimes she even seeded but other times, reality came back hitting her harder in the face. And oh¡­ it stung like hell.


    The reality here was that she was a woman, fooling powerful Lords and the king himself. Who would believe she was only doing it to steal if she was ever found? Not that it wouldn''t be enough to execute her. But it would be seen as more than just that. She would be considered a spy. Tortured, to tell the truth of who she worked for before finally getting executed for treason.


    Roxana knew she had to leave soon if she ever wanted to see her parents before her death. The king''s chamber would be where the treasure would lie. Whenever she got the opportunity to get into his room, she would steal, and since she was bing his personal guard now, that could happen. But being alone in his room would be very unlikely and being with him wouldn''t be optimal for stealing so she would have to apply her medical skills. Maybe drug him for a while, make her theft and then run away.


    Fast. Far.


    She hurried home to make her n and Fanny was already home which was great.


    "Fanny? I need to talk to you." She went to sit with him. "We need to leave soon."


    "Did something happen? What happened to your face? " He asked with a frown.


    "Long story. The king. He is strangely kind to me and wants me to be his personal guard. Also the way he looks at me¡­ I need to leave fast."


    Fanny raised his eyebrows in surprise. "So you mean he ¡­ he liked you? As Rox?"


    She sighed. "I don''t know anymore. Maybe I am misunderstanding his intentions but either way, we need to move fast. He wants me to follow him on some trip to another kingdom."


    Fanny looked thoughtful. "Do you perhaps think¡­ he knows you are a woman?"


    She would have thought so if she didn''t have reasons to believe otherwise. "If he knew why would he not reveal my disguise? What good does he get from liking a man as if the rumors about him aren''t enough already? It makes him look bad."


    He frowned. "Right. Not good for a king."


    "I will steal as soon as I can but I need those flowers or des. You know the ones that sedate a person."


    "Will you be able to use that?" He asked.


    "Why not?"


    He shrugged. "You seem to care for him."


    Her heart clenched. He was a good person. She wasn''t. So yes, she would be able to do it. She had to.


    "I don''t care."


    He just smiled.


    "What is it?"


    "You are doing it again."


    "What?"


    "Vilifying yourself."


    She was bing frustrated. "What do you want me to do? Admit that I care? For what? Then what?"


    "And you get angry when your emotions are involved."


    "I am not getting angry."


    "You also deny your anger during those times."


    She clenched her jaw, closes her eyes, and took a deep breath. "What exactly do you want me to do Fanny? You are confusing me these days." She opened her eyes and he looked at her with sadness.


    "I don''t know. I just don''t want you to do anything that you will hate yourself forter."


    "I will be fine." Once she found her family everything would be fine.. The pain of the past would be left in the past and she would live in the present with her family.

 Chapter 176 - Black And White

    Skender went home, cursing himself over and over again. He was letting go of himself and letting the destroyer lead him. He wasn''t fighting hard enough.


    ''I did very little. That was mostly you. Or shall I say us?''


    Skender shook his head in denial. It wasn''t him. It couldn''t be him who want to kiss her on that beach, push them down on the sand, have them naked while he entered, and retreat from her body like the waves washed over the sand and flowed back into the ocean.


    It was all just lust. It meant nothing.


    ''We have sensed her. You know it means something.''


    Alright. He knew it. He sensed her as the one. What then? That didn''t change that she was human. That she, just like everybody else could leave him. And even if he could hear her thoughts then what? Clearly, humans could fall in and out of love. One day, he could end up alone and grieve again for hundreds of years.


    Did you forget that pain, Skender? All the self-me and guilt you went through not knowing the woman you loved had already moved on. You make mistakes to learn from them not make them again for god''s sake.


    "Someone is in turmoil. Can I help?" Lucrezia visited him. It must be difficult and confusing for her now that she didn''t know what he was thinking. She would have to work harder.


    "I am assuming you already know." He said.


    "About Roxana?" She smiled.


    "Tell me I shouldn''t¡­" he sighed.


    "Shouldn''t make her yours? Why not?"


    "Give me a good reason why?"


    She became thoughtful. "You want her. You will be less miserable."


    "Will I? Would you ept a human as your mate?"


    She turned around and walked to the chair to sit down, but he knew she was hiding her face for a moment.


    "You are also punished. Doomed to have a human as your mate. Is that not right?"


    Her eyebrows furrowed and her face hardened in dislike. Right. She didn''t want it either.


    "Perhaps it is right." She said trying to hide her emotions. "I won''t deny my mate."


    Was she convincing him or herself?


    "But he could deny you? They can deny us? Isn''t that also part of the punishment?"


    She sighed. "It is but also part of the reward. If they were demons we wouldn''t have to fight for them. Try our best to appeal to them. To change to be someone worthy of them." She chuckled as if she found it to be absurd. "If they are good people of course. Also when you fight for something, once you get it you appreciate it more."


    Why did he feel like she was excluding herself? What was her n for when she redeemed herself or would she not?


    "What if I don''t want to fight for it?"


    "It won''t be easy. That would mean denying the part of you that is demon. You will need a lot of strength and very good reasons to deny otherwise your demon will not listen and it will be an eternal fight between you two. Also being a demon is new to you. You don''t know how to control it and make it submit to you, not to speak of having one that is destructive. It could turn into an ugly fight."


    So he needed good reasons? He needed to show the destroyer that Roxana wasn''t good for them. That was it. That she would hurt them. Leave them.


    It wouldn''t be that difficult with her n to steal and leave him behind. She was mission focused.


    With that thought in mind, he went to bed that night. But the bed had be his enemy since Roxana came into his life. It was in bed when his mind and body were tortured by the thoughts of her. She was such a conflicting person. One moment sympathizing with him and taking him out, and the other wanting to steal from him.? One moment being very honest and the other one lying. He had so many reasons to dislike her. He just needed to stop being irrational and remember those things and not be distracted by her amusing thoughts, her constantpliments, and charm. It was enough.


    Enough until he remembered Henrik. Skender wished he had not seen that image but he did. First, it was her getting spanked as a child, and now this. He knew there was more. Much more which was why he avoided looking into her mind.


    No. You are doing it again. Using what she has been through to excuse what she was doing now.


    He turned in bed trying to shut those images out, but he was a demon now. He was not good anymore.


    Getting out of bed, he got dressed calmly then he went to look for Henrik in the middle of the night. He had seen where he lived in Roxana''s memory but he was still impressed by how fast he found him. Being an archdemon was truly useful.


    A momentter, he was in the man''s room, looming over his sleeping body. Grabbing him by the cor he teleported them to the river. The ce where he wanted to die once.


    Henrik woke up by the sudden movement and the cold night breeze but Skender didn''t give him a chance to process what happened. He pushed him down and then pushed his head into the water. Shock and panic made him writhe to free himself but Skender let him suffocate for a while before pulling his head out.


    Henrik gasped for air, still fighting to free himself.


    "Who are you?" He choked.


    "Just think of this as a long nightmare," Skender said before pushing his head back into the water again.


    When he swallowed some he pulled him out. "Please¡­" he coughed. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Do you perhaps remember Roxana?"


    "I-I don''t know."


    Really?


    "Well, then you are of no use to me." He pushed his face into the water holding him down for a good while.


    Henrik tried to speak under the water.


    "I can''t hear you."


    He was admitting that he knew her.


    "Alright." He pulled his hair and let him fall back onto the ground. Skender stood up, looming over him as the man panted.


    "Who are you?" He asked him.


    "I ask the questions."


    Henrik was thinking of running. "Don''t try to run. It will end badly."


    His eyes widened and he crawled backward.


    "Roxana," Skender said, letting him remember her and think of what he did wrong.


    "I-I did not mean to hurt her. I was¡­ it was a long time ago. I was foolish. I regret my actions."


    He did not. In fact, he was still the same. Seeing women as nothing but objects to pleasure himself.


    "Do you know how to swim?" He asked him.


    Henrik''s eyes widened. He didn''t.


    Skender took a step forward and Henrik crawled away fast before getting up on his feet to run. Skender let him run away. He should be terrified of death before dying, besides he liked to chase. Demons used to be predators. Some of them still were.


    He let Henrik run away until his lungs gave in and then he appeared in front of him. Henrik stared in shock, blinking a few times to make sure it wasn''t an illusion. "How¡­how did you¡­" He panted.


    Skender smirked. "Do you want to run again or do you want to rest in peace?"


    Henrik was still shocked contemting if this was a nightmare and trying to wake himself up. Then he just turned around and tried to get away again.


    It was enough of scaring him now. He caught him and took them back to the river.


    "You only have a few breaths to learn how to swim or you will die." He told him and then pushed a crying Henrik into the river.


    He watched him struggle to swim to the surface for a while before the waves washed him down the road. Now he would know what fighting to survive felt like.


    One less bastard in the world.


    Now, which bastard was next?


    **************


    Lucrezia was now more stressed than before. Why did he have to remind her that she would one day find her mate in a human?


    A human. As if she wasn''t already in enough trouble. Having a human as a mate would end badly for both him and her? Besides, someone else had already imed her as his. Someone twisted. Someone who wouldn''t let her go. Her torturer.


    In her visions, her mate would appear soon. If she only knew who he was? She would eliminate him herself. She had trained her demon for a very long time so she was in absolute control of it. She would not let him fall into the hands of her torturer.


    "You look sad." A voice spoke.


    It was the little boy. This was usually the ce where they used to meet before he started avoiding her. A cliff from where they could watch the military camp.


    "I do? Then that must make you happy." She said.


    He came to sit a distance away from her. He watched her in silence. She already knew he had conflicted feelings about her. Who didn''t? Poor boy.


    Lucrezia thought he would get over his fascination as he grew up but strangely he held onto it until now. Not typically human. They often moved on. Found something new to be fascinated with. And he was very much human meaning, he was not just fascinated with her.


    The mysterious Lucrezia. If they all just knew. There was no mystery. Only tragedy.


    "You are here after a long time," she said.


    He shrugged.


    Silence. It was soothing, but it also annoyed her not to know what he was thinking. He was the real mystery and she was not used to not knowing.


    "I am sure you know about Roxana," he said.


    "I do."


    "Is she the one?"


    "It seems."


    Unlike Rayven, Lucrezia rarely had visions about Skender and his mate. She knew why. He was an archdemon. She had been very conflicted about what do to with the destroyer. If awaking him would be the right thing to do. She knew how dangerous an untrained demon who also happened to be a destroyer could be.


    As much as she knew William was important to Skender, he was only important to the man, not the demon. The real key was the demon''s mate. Only a mate could tame the demon.


    But she knew with them still being separate and wanting different things, there would a vicious battle of who takes over the other, and things could take a dark turn. And with the destroyer being a mystery, she didn''t know what would happen. What was the destroyer nning? She doubted that he was just giving in and letting himself be controlled. He would not just merge with Skender, not when they wanted different things. He was doing something and she had seen a slight change in Skender''s eyes despite the fact that he seemed like himself.


    "Have you found the one?"


    Why did everyone want to talk about her mate, today?


    "No."


    "Do you want to find him?"


    "Yes. I am eager." So she could kill him. Maybe have a taste before that. Drain him to death perhaps.


    "I don''t understand that. I mean, how can you just know? What if that person is not nice? Should you not get to know the person and like them for who they are?"


    Oh, poor boy. He was heartbroken.


    "Knowing they are the one doesn''t mean you like them. It means you are drawn to them. It is an attraction. Of course, you will have to know them to develop something deeper."


    "What if you can''t? What if it only ended with attraction?"


    Oh boy. Why did he ask suchplicated questions?


    "I don''t know William."


    He blinked surprised. "You are annoyed."


    She took a deep breath and exhaled before getting up. He stood up as well. "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes. You should go home too, little boy. It iste."


    "I am not a little boy anymore." Now he was the one annoyed.


    Right. She got so used to it and it annoyed him every time. Poor boy. He wanted to be a man for her. But humans had never been her type even if she was cursed to be with one.


    "Alright. Littlemb. Does that sound better?"


    He looked horrified before she left with a peal of darkughter.


    "Poor littlemb." If he only knew that she was a wolf in disguise and what she would ask him as the real payment would be his blood. Not to drink it. Not yet anyway. She would store it. Lots of it. For the future. For when she would need it.. For that time woulde and it would either be a new beginning or her end.

 Chapter 177 - A Feast To The Eyes

    Roxana went to bed, trying to n her robbery but she was too distracted. She kept remembering Alexander''s smile, when he walked beside her, when he ate the soup, when he put his coat on her shoulders and when he bought her those jewel stones. The ones that looked like his eyes.


    And then when she closed her eyes, she remembered his fingers on her cheek and jaw. In her imagination she let them wander further down her neck and brush over her breasts. She shifted in bed shivering slightly at the thought before dismissing it. She had already let herself imagine further the night before and it didn''t end well. She was awake the whole night, her body tingling with some new unknown sensation.


    She had imagined his lips on hers. How would those rose petal lips feel against hers? Would he taste the way he smelled? Like fresh mint. Would it sting so sweetly as mint did?


    It wouldn''t be the first time she kissed a man but she had never wondered or wanted it. Henrik had kissed her many times, and although it didn''t feel bad, it didn''t feel good either. And her first kiss was stolen from her, from a boy who thought he was clever by doing so. She had been so angry at that time, wanting to save it for the one. She chuckled. As if she was sure there would be a one.


    Roxana turned in bed, not wanting to think of the past. Soon she would build her future where no one would humiliate her. Once she had enough money, even if she left the kingdom, she could send someone to look for her parents. But it was important she left soon.


    In the morning, she left for the castle ready to execute her n.? As she arrived at the defense quarter a strong hand gripped her shoulder. Roxana turned around to find Sir Fulker with a serious expression. "I am sure you already know his Majesty has requested you as his personal guard. "


    "Yes, Sir."


    "There are some changed ns. His Majesty is going on his trip earlier. He is going today and you will go with him."


    What? Why? No! This couldn''t be happening.


    "I haven''t packed any clothes." She said.


    "You will find everything you need in the storage. Pick armors and weapons and very few clothes. Hurry. Then go to the stable and you will be given a horse."


    Oh, Lord.


    "Gary and Peter will be there to guide you if you have any questions."


    Well, this went to hell.


    "And Rox," He pulled her closer by the shoulder. "Some people with not-so-good ns are following his Majesty on this trip. Keep an eye on him all the time. Remember what I taught you."


    Not to leave the king even if he asked her to. She would risk her life by disobeying him if she had to but she would not neglect her duty? to protect him. Dramatic. But who were these people with other ns? Lord Quintus?


    So now instead of stealing from him, she would have to follow him on some dangerous trip where he could get killed under her watch. She couldn''t let that happen.


    No, wait! Roxana, you are not a real guard.


    Still, you can''t let someone die. This kingdom and its people need a good king.


    But what if you get hurt? What if something happens to you and you never see your family before you die?


    Ugh. It is not like I have a choice.


    "Rox?" Sir Fulker watched her with a frown. "Do you know something?"


    "No. I will keep an eye on his Majesty. Do not worry." She said.


    "Good. I have faith in you." He said patting her back.


    Roxana hurried to pick up weapons and clothes. She slid into an armor that made her look less like a woman then hurried to the stable.


    The stable boy seemed to be waiting for her. "Is it Rox?" He asked.


    "Yes."


    To her surprise, he told her a little about the horse. "His Majesty loves horses, so never treat it badly." He warned her.


    He loved horses? What a sweet man.


    "I understand." She said.


    She took the horse to the gates where she knew everyone was waiting.


    She looked around and her gaze fell on the King in armor. Oh my. Her eyes widened and as if he sensed her arrival he turned to her. Roxana bowed and smiled and he returned it with a slight nod before turning away to speak to Lord Davis.


    There was also Lord Quintus. The shady Lord. He wasing with them and she did not like it at all. He took notice of her and she smiled to hide her dislike of him. He could try something shady and she would make sure he belonged in the shades forever.


    Roxana stopped her vicious train of thoughts and scoffed. Why was she being protective and of whom? To hell with that. She was not going to risk her life for anyone in this castle. She wasn''t a real guard. That being said, she would still keep her eyes on the shady Lord.


    Lord Rayven was alsoing with them. Hopefully, he wasn''t an enemy. She loved his wife so she badly wanted him to be a good person. It was enough that there were already two bad people in this crowd. Lord shady and her.


    "Rox," Gary came with this horse. "I see you have elevated yourself through the ranks. What magic have you done?" He asked.


    "Well¡­" She shrugged. "I must be very likable."


    He smiled. "I heard you won a fight against a giant man."


    "That too."


    Peter was behind him, fighting to adjust his armor.


    "We will be out in the wild now so we need to keep an eye on his Majesty, all the time," Gary told her.


    "I will keep two eyes." She said and she didn''t mind doing so. What better sight could there be. She had traveled the world and found a rare jewel.


    "Good. I am d you areing with us." He leaned closer. "It will be less boring." He whispered.


    Gary reminded her a little of Fanny. He was taller and looked stronger but he had that boyish look. Bright golden hair, nice brown eyes, and a kind smile. Peter was the serious one. His hair was very short and ck and his eyes almost as dark. He was tall with a slight Sir Fulker posture and attitude. The king needed both.


    And then there was her. What did the king want from her? She didn''t know whether to keep her eyes on Lord Shady or Alexander.


    Roxana counted seven or ten more guards and a few men she suspected to be courtiers. Once they were all ready, the head guard instructed them on how to position themselves around the king and the Lords during the journey.


    Roxana was to ride behind the king with Gary and Peter while the rest positioned themselves at the front and the sides. And then they left the castle.


    "To which kingdom are we traveling?" Roxana asked.


    "We are not really traveling to a kingdom. Just to the border to meet the king of Vrogorn and sign peace treaties if everything goes well. Otherwise, we could be facing a war soon."


    A war? Images of blood, fire, cries, and destruction came back to mind. "That doesn''t sound good." She said.


    "His Majesty has kept the peace in our Kingdom. Since his rule, we haven''t gone to war. I am sure he will find a way."


    She hoped so.


    The travel distance was long and Roxana didn''t expect to be in so much pain after the long ride. She was only used to riding short distances. Looking around, the others were riding without a problem, while she was close to giving up and letting herself fall off the horse.


    "Are you alright, Rox?" Gary asked when she slowed down because of the pain.


    "No. I am hurting." She admitted.


    "You are not used to this." He said with realization. "We will probably stop soon to eat and rest."


    Thankfully he was right. Soon they stopped and Roxana got off her horse and tried not to walk like a crippled man. They rested for a while and had some food and water.


    King Alexander sat with the Lords and while they spoke he was mostly quiet. He seemed absent and didn''t eat. She noticed that he ate very little when they had lunch and dinner. How did he keep that body?


    Roxana wished they could rest a while longer but it was time to continue the journey. Another long while of pain and she thought she would faint before they stopped for the night.


    This time she didn''t care for how she walked and made a few guardsugh. "Rox, is it your first time traveling with a horse?" One of them asked as they set up the tents for the night.


    "Yes, sir. I can''t feel my legs." She let herself fall on the ground and rested there for a while.


    The guards helped each other set up the tents and put on some fire without her. Some went to bring water from the river nearby. As much as she wanted to help, she just couldn''t bring herself up on her feet. She was in real pain.


    "Are you alright, Rocks?" Suddenly Lord Shady loomed over her.


    Ughh, she hated him and his ugly smirk.


    "My Lord. I am in pain."


    He crouched beside her. "Do you need help?"


    She nodded. "Lot''s of it."


    He held his hand out. She grabbed it and he helped her up to stand on her unsteady feet. Roxana groaned in pain.


    "Am I ruining my manly image?"


    He chuckled. "You have charm. You don''t need masculinity. You have made yourself the king''s guard after all."


    Oh no. Now he would start to ask her to spy on the king for him.


    "Keep an eye on his Majesty." He told her.


    And I will keep the other one on you, she thought ncing at the king who watched her with a frown. Did he perhaps suspect Lord Quintus as well? Then would he be suspicious of her now?


    Lord Quintus ced his hand on her shoulder and gave her a slight squeeze and a disconcerting smile before leaving her alone.


    The lords and the king sat around one fire and the guards went to sit around another while they chattered and had something to eat and drink. The conversations changed from war, fighting, drinking to women.


    Guards were not supposed to get married so they bragged about the women they bedded and oh, did they talk as if they were experts. Not that she was an expert but she certainly knew more about the anatomy and mind of a woman. It somehow became a race of who bedded the most women. Pathetic men.


    "Rox, you are quiet."


    They all turned to her.


    "Have you never bedded a woman?" Gary asked.


    "I have." She lied.


    "Well, how many?"


    She bit her tongue.


    "It is alright. You are still young." Gary patted her on the back.


    "How many women you bed says nothing about your skills to please one." She said. "How many you pleased and whether they begged you toe back is what matters. Pleasing women is not easy."


    They looked at each other, some of them baffled.


    "Are you saying you sleep with women to please them?" A guard asked confused.


    Of course. Pleasing women was not a thing.


    "Yes and myself of course. The best experience is when both are pleased. Do you even know what it is like to be with a woman who craves your touch? I bet you don''t. If you pleased one, you would never have to chase the rest. They would do the work for you. Tell their friends about your skills and you would be famous among women. Also, a pleased woman is better at pleasing."


    "Really?"


    "Trust me. I am popr amongst women." She said.


    Oh, she would love for these men to go back and actually please the women they bed. She almost wanted tough out loud.


    "So¡­ what do you do? I mean to please them."


    "Well, you need to get acquainted with her body. Find out where and how she likes to be touched and kissed. Take your time and then, of course, you need tost long enough and for that, you need fish head soup."


    Now they looked at her confused.


    She cleared her throat and got ready to win uncle Benedict some customers while teaching men about women. Two birds with one stone.


    And then it was time to sleep.


    Some guards would stay awake and then they would change each other. Gary, Peter, and Roxana shared a tent near the king''s and were the ones to go to sleep first.


    Somehow they squished her between them and she shifted ufortably. She moved a lot while asleep so she was truly worried. How was she supposed to rx?


    "Rox!"


    Her heart almost jumped out of her chest at the firm familiar voice. She sat up and found the king standing near the entry. "Come with me!" He ordered sternly and then walked out.


    Gary and Peter looked at her and then at each other. "Hurry," Gary said looking at her with sympathy.


    Why? No!


    She pushed herself up and walked out with heart pounding loudly. What did he want? He sounded angry. Did she do something to upset him? Maybe it was when she spoke to Lord Quintus. That man was bringing her trouble.


    When she stepped outside the guards at the fire nced their way, probably wondering what was going on. She wondered too.


    "Follow me," the king said and she followed him to his tent.


    Her heart never calmed down. She only became more nervous. Once they were inside he turned to her with a serious look. He looked a bit frightening in the dark or perhaps it was just her nerves.


    "You will sleep here with me." He said.


    Huh?


    Her eyes widened.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t want to crowd you."


    "You are not. Lay down." He nodded toward the rug.


    With heart beating wildly, she went andy down. Now she was truly worried.


    "Sleep. I will go wash up." He said and before she could say anything he left.


    What was happening? Why was he asking her to sleep here? Would he try something? She would have to pretend to already be asleep when he came back. Feeling anxious she turned back and forth until she couldn''t stand it anymore. What was taking him so long?


    Abruptly she sat up. She was supposed to keep an eye on him all the time. Hurrying up she left the tent. The guards at the fire were gone. Probably left with the King to guard him but she wasn''t sure which guards could be trusted. She had to find him soon.


    She hurried into the woods to get to the other side where the river was. She followed the sound of flowing water and then finally arrived. Stepping forward she looked around when she saw the Kings clothes''s hanging from a branch and his shoes on arge rock.


    Where was he and where was the guards? The sound of sshing water turned her attention to the river. Stepping overrge rocks she got closer to take a look. There she found him in the water, wet and naked under the moonlight.


    Her lips parted slightly as her eyes traveled down his muscled back and firm bottom and then shock caused her to stumble backward. The sound of her footsteps made him turn around and she turned away quickly before she could see more of him.


    "Rox?"


    "Your Majesty, I was worried so I came looking for you." She said staring away.


    She heard the sshing of water getting closer. He was stepping outside and she fought hard to keep looking away. Once she heard his footsteps on the ground she stiffened. Now he was standing behind herpletely naked.


    "Could you give me my clothes?" He asked.


    "Yes-yes." She hurried to the tree where he hung his clothes. She pulled them down and once she turned around she stared at his face fighting hard not to look anywhere below. Not that his face with the wet hair made her feel any less nervous.


    She had seen naked men many times before. What was wrong with her? He couldn''t be that different but as her gaze fell for a moment to his chest, her lips became dry.


    "Are you alright? You look pale?"


    She looked up at his face again. "I am fine." She said handing him his clothes.


    Just get dressed before I can''t resist, she thought.


    No. She was a woman, and he didn''t know so she was invading his privacy. She shouldn''t look.


    "Did you not bring guards with you, Your Majesty?" She asked as he began to get dressed and she watched the river to keep herself upied.


    "No. I wanted to be alone."


    "It is dangerous." She told him and just then she heard something in the woods and her head jerked following the sound. Her eyes searched the darkness and she thought she saw something move between the trees.


    "Your Majesty," She whispered slowly cing herself in front of him, her eyes never leaving the woods.


    "What is wrong?"


    She just turned around, grabbed his arm, and hid them behind the tree nearby. He was still half-naked, but her eyes were focused on the woods. "There is someone in the woods." She whispered. "You shouldn''t havee here without guards. I can''t protect you."


    "Don''t worry. I will protect you." He whispered back.


    She looked up at him, her gaze getting caught in his. His eyes looked even more seductive with those thick wetshes and she found herself unable to look away until a sudden pping sound startled her and she jumped into his arms.


    "It was just a bat," he said as she watched it fly away.


    She turned to him realizing that she was pressed against his bare chest and his arms were gently wrapped around her. Startled she pushed herself away. "I wasn''t scared. I was just¡­"


    A knowing smile curved his lips. "Of course not," he said leaning back against the tree.


    That smile. This man was no angel. He was the devil and she wasn''t wearing her cross. No wonder she was feeling this weak.


    "Could you help me with my shirt?"


    She clenched her jaw, feeling frustrated. "Of course, Your Majesty." She smiled and went to pick up his shirt. Why did she have this strange feeling that he was teasing her? It couldn''t be.


    He held his arms out, disying his damp and toned body. How ugly, she thought. She wasn''t the least affected. No. She sure liked shiny and beautiful things. She was a thief after all but this was a no. What use would she have of his body?


    The devil in her had quite a few ideas but she pushed those thoughts away as she helped him slide into his shirt. Once she was standing in front of him her gaze fell on his waist. She looked at where he got wounded during the sword fight with Lord Rayven. There was no scar she realized as she closed the buttons on his shirt. Strange. This man, all of him was strange. She couldn''t pinpoint what it was but there was something about him.


    "It is done," She said and then realized they would go back to the tent to sleep.


    She would share a tent with the devil at night.. Sin could be involved and then hell would follow.

 Chapter 178 First Night

    Skender watched Roxanaying down the furthest away from him as possible. She was almost sleeping outside the rug and her heart skipped a beat as he went toy down beside her. The rug was small and she wished it wasrger because the distance between them wasn¡¯t enough for her to calm down. Her heart was beating loudly and he could feel the heat from her body. She was bothered and so was he. So why was he willingly putting himself through this torture?


    Roxanay stiffly on her back, afraid to face him and unsure if she could turn her back to him. He, on the other hand,y on his side and watched her in the dim light that shone through the tent from the fire that burned outside. He had taken a bath in the river just to cool himself before this torture but it was of no use. Especially not when she kept remembering his body and then trying to shut those memories down.


    Skender knew it was too much teasing from his side but he couldn¡¯t help it. Besides, she was ying her game so why couldn¡¯t he y his? There should be some repercussions for her lies and disguise. He would make this as hard as possible for her.


    ¡°You are almost sleeping on the floor. Come closer.¡± He told her.


    His heart skipped a few beats and he could hear how she held her breath. ¡°I am alright, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t want to crowd you and¡­ you just got clean. I am still dirty.¡±


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    She turned to look at him this time and he could see the hesitation in her darting eyes. With a gulp, she moved slightly closer. She was not one to be timid but she was well aware this was a danger zone. And then suddenly her mind exploded with a thousand thoughts. She was one to talk to herself a lot and now she was analyzing the situation wondering what he wanted from her.


    Good question. What did he want from her?


    Bad answer. He wanted her.


    ¡°Closer.¡± He said, imagining gathering her into his arms and holding her close. Removing those manly clothes to see the woman beneath and let his hands get acquainted with every line and curve of her body.


    This time, Roxana moved closer than he expected she would. There wasn¡¯t much space left between them. He could reach for her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I should warn you that I move a lot while I sleep. I am afraid to disturb your sleep.¡± She said.


    As if he would get any.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like to hug things when I sleep so if youe too close I will just wrap my arms around you so you can¡¯t move.¡±


    She chuckled nervously. ¡°You are funny, Your Majesty.¡± Then she remembered when he held her in his arms earlier. She would like that.


    God. He clenched his jaw, fighting the itching of his gums. He would like that too. More than he cared to admit.


    Frustrated he closed his eyes, but she kept thinking of it. His hug, the feel of his arms, his scent, and for some odd reason he could not shut her thoughts out. It was as if they crept into his mind. Begged him to hear them and added fuel to the fire in him, that was growing each day. Threatening to burn him to ashes.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Majesty?¡±


    He opened his eyes and found her big ones watching him with concern. He was fighting back so hard that he was trembling slightly.


    ¡°The water must have been cold. You are freezing.¡± She said trying to get up but he grabbed her arm and pushed her down.


    ¡°I am alright.¡±


    ¡°You could be sick, Your Majesty.¡±


    He was already sick. These feelings were a disease and he needed to find a cure.


    ¡°Are you truly worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She said without hesitation.


    He looked at her for a long moment and she realized that she wasying on her side facing him now. She stiffened and tried to breathe as discreetly as possible.


    Skender fought the urge to reach for and touch her face when she was this close. He closed his eyes again because looking at her didn¡¯t help.


    Roxana rxed a bit when he wasn¡¯t staring at her anymore but she kept watching him in silence. She wanted to reach for his face too. Trace his eyebrows with a finger, and then his nose before reaching his lips. His body stirred at her thoughts and he turned his back to her unable to control himself.


    But what could he do about her thoughts? She kept thinking and thinking unable to sleep until he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He sat up with a sigh, running his fingers through his damp hair.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Your Majesty?¡±


    Pressing his lips into a thin line, hey back again. ¡°No. Why don¡¯t you sleep? It takes me a while to sleep.¡±


    He just wanted her to sleep. Should he justpel her? She nned to drug him anyway.


    ¡°You have a hard time sleeping at night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± She said.


    ¡°How so?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°You are a king. You must have a lot to think and worry about.¡±


    ¡°You hold me in high regard. I don¡¯t think or worry,¡± he told her.


    She put her folded hands under her cheek and watched him in silence for a while. She didn¡¯t believe him.


    What would she think if she found out he killed Henrik? Even he was shocked by his actions and for some odd reason, he felt no regret at all. If he had another chance he would make the same choice again. Not that it was the first time he killed someone, but it was the first time he enjoyed doing so. And he couldn¡¯t tell if all this was him or the destroyer?


    ¡°I do hold you in high regard, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll keep you in my prayers.¡± She smiled.


    Even if you knew that I was a demon? Surely you would pray to keep me away then.


    It wouldn¡¯t make things easier that she was religious. He wondered how she would react if she ever found out what he was. Would she look for a cross? Perform some exorcism.


    ¡°Do you believe in demons?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe they are evil?¡±


    She wondered why he was asking. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I am doomed to hell.¡± He said.


    She wondered why he called himself a demon. ¡°We all have our demons.¡±


    Yes, but he literally had one. One who was a destroyer and imed her as his mate.


    ¡°What do you think they look like?¡±


    ¡°Demons?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are looking at one now.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I am not scared of the dark or demons.¡±


    But you should, he thought.


    He adjusted himself so he was looking straight into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you sense something different about me?¡±


    She searched his eyes while thinking. She did sense the difference in him. Most humans could if they paid enough attention. It was a warning signal for them, to run or hide from the predators.


    ¡°I do.¡± She said with a frown sensing that she should be a bit more afraid than she was.


    ¡°What do you sense?¡± He asked her.


    Power.


    Darkness.


    Danger.


    Her heart raced again. ¡°I-I am not sure.¡±


    ¡°Are you frightened now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± it came out as a whisper.


    ¡°You need not be afraid of me.¡± He wanted to say it in a way that would have the opposite effect but it came out sounding sincere.


    She smiled. ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 179 Danger Zone

    ¡°He made her his personal guard? Does that mean he admits he wants her? Then why doesn¡¯t he tell her that he knows she is a woman?¡± Rayven asked confused.


    Lazarus chuckled. ¡°He does want her near him but he hasn¡¯t admitted that he wants her near him forever so he can¡¯t reveal the truth yet. If he tells her he knows then she will leave and he would have to make her stay bypulsion or threat which isn¡¯t the most romantic thing to do. Or he could make her his which he isn¡¯t ready for yet so this is good so far. He is not sending her away at least.¡±


    This way he could keep her close while he tried to figure out his feelings, but Lazarus guessed that it was probably more than that. He must be testing her. Seeing if he could trust her or he was trying to find ws in her hoping that it would make him dislike her. Or perhaps it could be both. Only time would tell what Roxana would do but somehow he felt like already knew because she was very much like him.


    Rayveny quietly in the dark tent. Lazarus knew the man wasn¡¯t fond of Roxana.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I had hoped for him to find someone good. Someone who will help him and change him for the better.¡±


    ¡°Someone like Angelica?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But he is not you and we all need different things.¡±


    ¡°We all need to redeem ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand Roxana.¡±


    ¡°And you do?¡±


    Lazarus paused realizing that he was suddenly bing defensive but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°I do. I am not saying stealing or lying is right but I understand what could have led her to it.¡± He sighed remembering some things that he didn¡¯t want to remember. ¡°Facing hardships as an adult, when you know better and as a child is different. Being treated cruelly, unfairly, and trying to survive in a world where people always try to walk over you does something to you. You learn that to survive sometimes you have to be vicious as well. It is kill or be killed.¡±


    ¡°That is dramatic.¡±


    ¡°And very true.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± He asked.


    Lazarus stiffened. He didn¡¯t like to talk about it. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You were talking about yourself now.¡±


    He remained quiet.


    Rayven decided not to pry anymore. ¡°I understand it is not as easy as saying she is good or bad.¡± He said atst. ¡°I just hope she doesn¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±


    She was too weak for that. If she was anything like him then she was drawn to caring and sensitive people. Her story would probably end up being simr to his story with Ash. Except for the romance and passion and some other wicked things Skender seemed to have in mind. He was already beginning to show his fun side.


    ying with the yer could turn out to be a dangerous game but very entertaining. Roxana would have a taste of her own medicine but she wouldn¡¯t be an easy match. Skender was ying with fire, but Lazarus was sure that if he allowed himself this burn would feel good.


    ***********


    Roxana felt strange that this whole situation began to feelfortable and normal considering that she was supposed to be a man. Shey there beside Alexander in the darkness, looking into his beautiful eyes while they spoke.


    He was hypnotizing her. She should be afraid and not trust him so easily. When was she ever so easily won? So easily distracted? She should be careful not to give him the wrong signals and engage in this conversation. She should be strictly focused on being his guard and make known that she only preferred women. Yet, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. She wanted to watch him, listen to him. God, she was letting the shine blind her but somehow she felt like there was more to him than just his beauty. There was depth in his eyes. Worry, sorrow, and other emotions she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    ¡°Why did you be a guard? Do you not wish to get married?¡± He asked.


    A woman not wishing to get married was like a woman wishing to be out on the streets and begging. Of course, she wanted to get married. For men at worst, it was about carrying on their bloodline, and for women about surviving. She hated that it was that way, like a trade of favors instead of an exchange of love. Like the love her parents had for each other.


    Roxana grew up seeing their affection for one another and it hurt so much to know that her beautiful family was torn apart. And now she would never have a family of her own. She was past that age. Women were most desirable and eligible for marriage between the age of seventeen and neen. Ifte perhaps twenty but older than that her chances became very low and lower as she aged. Now at twenty-three, almost twenty-four marriage was a faraway dream. A fantasy. Especially with her background and with no one to vouch for her innocence, for that was crucial.


    Not that there was any innocence to be proved. At this point, she was far from innocent. Everything she had been through with Henrik would make her unqualified. She didn¡¯t even have her innocence to offer a man. Why would anyone marry her?


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The spirits have told me that I won¡¯t find a suitable spouse.¡±


    Yes. She would marry a very old man which made her question if marriage was indeed better than ending up on the streets. For her, it would be a choice between hell on earth or in the hereafter.


    ¡°What would be suitable for you?¡± He asked.


    She became thoughtful. Even though she believed in love and thought that people should marry for love, she usually thought of marriage as a means of survival so a suitable husband had been one with wealth or stability. She hadn¡¯t put much thought into what she truly wanted had the circumstances been different.


    ¡°Someone intelligent, loving, and caring.¡± She said and then remembered that she was a man and that didn¡¯t sound like a man¡¯s reply. ¡°A beautiful healthy woman who can give me many offsprings and be a good mother.¡± She added.


    His face twitched as if holding backughter and then he let it out.


    Heughed.


    Roxana watched him surprised. He trulyughed as rolled on his back, showing his perfectly white teeth with slightly longer canines. And she got this odd feeling that he rarelyughed as she observed him. Then she wondered why he wasughing. She had said funny things many times before and he had neverughed and now, what did she say wrong?


    ¡°You are funny Rox. Surely it can¡¯t be that difficult to find such a woman.¡±


    ¡°It is not. But I don¡¯t look like a very healthy man who can give many offsprings so it is difficult for me to attract such a woman. Those kinds of women have high standards and a poor man like myself does not have much to offer.¡±


    He turned to her and watched her in the dark, the smile fading and getting reced by a serious expression. ¡°That sounds strangeing from you.¡± He said. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type to give up on a challenge or undermine your qualities.¡±


    Roxana¡¯s heart made a strange thumping in her chest that went down to her stomach. What was this feeling? Why was he speaking as if he knew her?


    With a sigh, he turned on his back again. ¡°Good night, Rox.¡± He then closed his eyes.


    Roxana watched him confused for a while before deciding to go to sleep as well. She slowly moved further away from him, now that he was sleeping, and tried to only get a little sleep. But as tired as she was, darkness swept her away into the sweetest dream she ever had.


    A fresh breath of mint against her lips. A soft caress of passion, a whisper of love, she was enveloped in warmth and heat. In safety andfort. This couldn¡¯t be true. This had to be a dream. This scent of masculinity was not something she was used to. It didn¡¯t belong in her daily life. She felt like something was wrong as she slowly came back to her senses and found herself indeed wrapped in warmth andfort. Basked in a desirable scent.


    Her face was close to his neck. His silky hair tickled her cheek and his strong arm was wrapped around her. Roxana stiffened. What was happening?

 Chapter 180 The Game Begins

    Roxana¡¯s heart stilled, then elerated, and then almost leaped to her throat. Panic made her freeze in shock but the heat of his body slowly warmed her up. She found herself breathing in his scent and liking his closeness. As much as she wanted to push herself away, she also wanted to stay there. Pretend that she was asleep and enjoy this one time that would nevere again. And perhaps she would have, had she not been disguised and risked getting caught and beheaded.


    Carefully, Roxana tried to release herself from his arms without waking him up. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t been teasing her about hugging things. Just when she thought she would be free soon, his arms tightened around her causing a gasp to escape her lips.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He spoke his voice husky from sleep.


    Bees and butterflies suddenly stung her stomach. God, she should be terrified to death but instead, she was feeling this?


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± She put her hands on his chest and tried to herself push away. He released her immediately.


    Roxana rolled away to a safe distance where he couldn¡¯t reach her before she turned to him.


    His eyes were closed his lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°My apologies. I thought you were my pillow. You feel very soft for a man.¡± He husked.


    No, he did not. Now he was certainly lying? Teasing?


    Now she was in trouble. She should just forget about stealing and run while she could. Escape fast while she was close to the border. She had a horse and weapons.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I need to go get some water.¡± She said standing up.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± was all he said, still eyes closed.


    Roxana hurried out of the tent. It was dawn and still a bit cold. The guards at the fire looked her way when they took notice of her and wished her a good morning in an almost too polite way. That because¡­ they thought she was the king¡¯s whore now?


    She groaned inwardly.


    Why was he doing this? He was making the rumors that apparently might not be rumors, to spread even more? She did not care for her reputation. She would leave this ce soon anyway but as the King, he certainly cared. Did he not?


    Returning their greetings she went into the woods. First, she needed to pee which would be such a hassle but she had done it many times before, and then she needed to undo her linen that pressed her breasts for too long. They were very safely secured. She had be an expert on how to do it but that also made it hard to keep it on for too long. She needed to breathe for a while.


    Undoing them she went far down the woods along the river where she would not be seen if anyone else decided toe to the river. She washed her hands, and face and rinsed her mouth. Then she sat on arge rock for a while letting her sore breasts breathe, and herself.


    What was she doing here really? Going on a trip with the king as his personal guard. That was unimaginable yet here she was and she even slept in his arms.


    A frown settled on her face and a heaviness in her heart. She was beginning to feel some strange way that she didn¡¯t like. Allowing herself not to think much, she watched the sky be brighter yet her mood remained the same. She felt disheartened. Defeated. She felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to steal and would never find her family. Somewhere, she would die while still on the chase. Die without ever holding her parents or sister again.


    A tear fell down her cheek. Surprised she wiped it away. Jumping down from the rock, she wrapped herself again before looking to her right and to her left. The right way would lead her back to the King and on the left, she could go somewhere far away while she still had the chance. Roxana remained standing in ce feeling torn. She couldn¡¯t just leave without letting Fanny know. She might never find him if she left from here. But then, she might never find the chance to escape again. If she went right, she could be walking back to her death, not that she was sure left would lead to no death. Her life had been a constant danger.


    Looking back and forth between right and left she just sat down again with a sigh. She was too anxious to make a decision.


    ¡°Rox.¡± The sudden call of her name startled her. She looked over her should and found Lord Quintus standing behind her with that ever so ugly and shady smirk.


    Roxana was sure she never heard his footsteps in the quiet morning and how did he find her? Was he spying on her?


    ¡°My Lord,¡± She stood up and bowed.


    He walked over to her side. ¡°You wish to get away.¡± He pointed.


    She blinked at him. ¡°What do you mean, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Well, you came this far away. Maybe you wanted some time alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Was her short reply and then they were quiet for a moment.


    ¡°How did you find me, My Lord?¡±


    His smile widened, ¡°I love hunting. Following trails is my expertise.¡± He said.


    She got the feeling that he thought highly of himself and she had learned that he was quite the rake. And she knew well about rakes. They looked very confident on the outside but they were only insecure people, with fragile egos that needed to be fed constantly. They used seduction as a tool to have control and power and sought to be worshipped in some way, perhaps because deep down they felt deficient.


    Lord Quintus suddenly frowned, his eyes narrowing with a hostile gaze and his jaw clenching. He looked offended as if he could hear her thoughts.


    ¡°My Lord, is something wrong?¡±


    His face twitched as if holding back his emotions. ¡°No.¡± He bit off.


    It was the first time she saw him like this. Without the smirk and she could certainly say that she preferred the smirk now. He was scaring her.


    His face rxed and he looked at her and smiled. A forced smile, she noted. ¡°Shall we go back before His Majesty starts asking for you?¡±


    She nodded and he walked off. Roxana followed him, feeling more uneasy than when he had that unsettling smirk.


    ¡°So how was your night with His Majesty?¡± he asked causing her to stumble at the sudden strange question. She would have to reply carefully as to not cause more rumors. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Lord Shady was the one spreading them, so she was helping him unwillingly.


    ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t seem fond of me.¡± She lied.


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    ¡°It is just a feeling.¡±


    ¡°I rather think that he is very fond of you. He made you his personal guard after all.¡± Lord Quintus reminded.


    ¡°His Majesty is keeping me close to punish me.¡± She said and strangely that sounded like a possibility.


    Lord Quintus chuckled amused. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like His Majesty to punish someone.¡±


    ¡°May I ask how long you have known him, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Well, around two hundred years.¡± He replied sounding serious.


    ¡°That is a long time,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You look young and healthy for someone who has lived that long.¡±


    ¡°You look too feminine to be a man.¡± He retorted. ¡°Sir Fulker¡¯s punishment wouldn¡¯t be too bad for you if you ever failed. A dress would indeed look good on you.¡±


    Was he meaning to insult her? Before she could reply and probably dig her own grave she heard the sshing of water and chatter in the near distance.


    ¡°Seems like the guards came to have a bath.¡± He said.


    She sighed not wanting to see a whole lot of naked men. She had seen enough and she never understood the appeal. Well untilst night. Her cheeks flushed at the memory and her lips became dry. And just then a sight of nakedness she did not wish to see appeared in front of her. Clothes, shoes, and weapons on branches and rocks and naked men in the river.


    Lord Quintus tossed his boots aside, getting ready to bathe as well. He looked her way she hurried to say, ¡°I already bathed.¡± And then turned away from him.


    In the distance, her gaze fell on the king sitting bare-chested on a rock in the river. A big guard stood behind him kneading his shoulder or rather breaking them. It looked like he was trying hard to tear his shoulders apart turning the King¡¯s pale skin red.


    But Alexander didn¡¯t seem the least pained despite the fact that it looked very painful. He sat rxed letting the guard try his best to hurt him and then he lifted his hand to stop him. The guard stopped and Alexander stood up from his seat. He motioned for the guard to sit down.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am alright.¡± He said looking a bit uneasy.


    Alexander gestured for him again and the guard sat down with a worried look. Roxana wondered if the king was truly going to give the guard a massage and so it seemed. He went to stand behind him and two strong hands grasped the guard¡¯s shoulders.


    The king pressured, and the guard¡¯s face turned from shock to panic and fear. He grimaced in pain his face turning several shades lighter before bing red. His veins bulged from holding himself back from groaning. It looked like he wanted to cry out from the pain while Alexander wore a smirk on his face. He was doing it on purpose.


    He stopped before the guard could faint and the guard hurried to stand up with wobbly legs. He bowed, ¡°thank you, Your Majesty.¡± He said and hurried away like a frightened rabbit.


    The King turned his gaze to her and her heart skipped a beat. Before she could look away quickly, ¡°Rox!¡± he called with a domineering voice.


    Her eyes widened and she fought hard not to step back. ¡°Come here!¡± He ordered summoning her with a finger and frightening her with a wicked smile.

 Chapter 181 Teased

    Roxana swallowed therge lump in her throat before taking off her boots. She stepped into the river with heart pounding fiercely in her chest. Alexander sat down on the rock again and watched her walk closer to him.


    ¡®Come closer.¡¯ She recalled his words fromst night which didn¡¯t help in this moment of panic.


    ¡°What happened Rox? You look like a frightened rabbit.¡±


    He used her exact words. ¡°What is there to be frightened of, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He said as if to assure her yet not. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the strength enough to ease the tension in my shoulders.¡±


    For a moment she breathed out relieved that it wasn¡¯t the other way around but then she panicked looking at his broad shoulders. He wanted her to touch him? Touch his bare skin?


    It is just skin, Roxana.


    ¡°I will try my best, Your Majesty.¡± She forced a smile and then went to stand behind him. Now she could hear her heart in her ears. She looked around and found that most guards were minding their own business which made her a bit relieved.


    As if putting her hands into a pit of snakes she carefully ced them on his shoulders. His skin was cold and smooth yet all she felt was the heat. She put on light pressure not sure what to do and unable to focus on the task.


    ¡°I can barely feel your hands.¡± He told her.


    She cleared her throat. ¡°I will try again, Your Majesty.¡±


    Hesitantly she put more pressure grasping his shoulders in her hands. She could feel the strength in them. And then she put more pressure moving her hands across the broadness of his shoulders. It was just a massage yet she felt as if she was doing something¡­ intimate. Butterflies attacked her stomach. Heat burned her face, ears, and neck.


    ¡°You are stronger than that.¡± He said tilting his head to one side.


    Biting her lip, she put even more pressure. ¡°Yes, that feels good.¡± He murmured and the butterflies in her stomach went wild. That made her grasp him harder and her fingers dug into his shoulders.


    Shocked she removed her hands awaypletely. He said nothing and waited for her to continue and so she did. With dread, she grabbed his shoulders again. This time hurrying to give him the message and getting it over with.


    ¡°Take it slow, Rox.¡± He instructed in a voice that should be forbidden to be used.


    Feeling weak in the knees, her hands trailed across his shoulders in a soft caress before she grasped him again as if stopping herself from falling back.


    Suddenly he grabbed her wrist as if knowing she needed the support but he pulled her to the side instead and then examined her hand. Her hand looked small in his, veinless unlike his. ¡°You have such delicate hands for a man.¡± He said.


    She just stared at him, breathless at this point to be able to speak. This man was the devil because there was no way she could be affected like this.


    His sapphire eyes gazed up at her, gleaming with dark mystery. ¡°I shall show you how a man gives a massage.¡± It sounded like a promise and before she could protest he moved away and pulled her down to sit on the rock.


    As he ced his big strong hands on her shoulders, her heart skipped. And then he hugged her shoulders with enough pressure to feel good. His thumbs made circr motions at the back of her shoulders which made her want to close her eyes with pleasure.


    ¡°Does that feel good?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She said and was then surprised by the gruffness in her voice.


    Something was happening to her. He was doing something to her. Something that she usually felt when she had those dreams about him but this was much more intense. She could barely think. She wanted to lean back and just enjoy the pleasure.


    Swiftly, his thumb brushed against the nape of her neck and a shiver went down her spine. She thought he did it by mistake but he moved closer to her neck, his fingers touching the sides of her throat. Roxana tried not to shiver again but her body shuddered even more. And she wasn¡¯t even cold. Her body was burning and heat pooled to her belly where the butterflies were still dancing.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± She croaked pulling her shoulders up in defense. She could not take this torture anymore.


    ¡°You are very tense. Rx.¡± He urged her.


    God. She wanted to but she couldn¡¯t. If he kept touching then her clothes would be soaked in sweat from all the heat.


    He pressed his thumbs down the sides of her neck and further down to her shoulders making them rx and fall by themselves. And making her almost fall off the rock before he held her steady by the arms. Shaking herself away from this haze of¡­ whatever it was she rose hastily from her seat.


    Her knees were still weak so she had to be careful not to fall. She had almost forgotten that they were still surrounded by guards who seemed focused on their tasks.


    Roxana turned to Alexander to make up some excuse to leave but once she looked into his darkened gaze she felt a maic pull like never before.


    Despite thefortable distance between them, she felt like one step could make her fall into sin. Just one small step and she would fall into the devil¡¯s trap.


    ¡°Your Majesty. You are very skilled.¡± She said breathlessly.


    He gave her a roguish grin. What was he trying to do to her?


    ¡°I am d you enjoyed it.¡± He drawled.


    He was saying certain words but somehow she was hearing something else entirely. She was losing her mind.


    She smiled nervously. ¡°It was an honor, Your Majesty. Please, I shall not disturb your bath anymore.¡± She said taking a step back.


    He gave her a curt nod and this time she hurried away like a scared rabbit.

 Chapter 182 Angered

    Skender watched Roxana flee into the woods and it took him all his strength not to chase after her and catch her somewhere between the trees. And what he would do after would indeed be sinister. She was right to run.


    ¡°I was afraid we would witness something more.¡± Skender heard Rayven telling Lazarus. The brooding demon sounded slightly amused.


    ¡°Ah, the self-restraint.¡± Lazarus drawled. ¡°Even I feel a certain way right now.¡± He sshed cold water on his face and Rayven chuckled.


    Skender poured cold water over his shoulders to remove the heat from her touch but he knew it was useless. He was provoked beyond redemption as it wasn¡¯t only his feelings he was aware of, but hers as well. He could hear the change of her heartbeat, her breathing, and every thought that crossed her mind. He could feel her every reaction to his touch and the heat of her body. Somehow he was d she was disguised as a man and therefore resisted him otherwise having her so willing, he wasn¡¯t sure what he would end up doing.


    After taking his cold bath, Rayven came to him while he was getting dressed. ¡°May I give you some advice?¡± He asked but he wasn¡¯t really asking. He was going to speak anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time torturing yourself by resisting if you want her. I have been there. It doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Skender was already waiting for some advice since he would be the cynical and irrational one now. The one who was in denial.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ then you suggest I learn from your mistakes?¡±


    Rayven frowned. He had been in denial because he didn¡¯t feel worthy and Skender because he didn¡¯t feel love was worth it. One because of fear of being happy and the other because of fear of getting hurt.


    ¡°I suggest you seek the truth.¡± He said.


    ¡°What is the truth? Enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°You are afraid, but not everyone is going to hurt you. I know most of us did and¡­¡± He recalled some painful memories. ¡°I can¡¯t say I am fond of Roxana but you would know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He said sincerely. He did not know humans and their constant change of feelings. He did not know anyone or even himself. And no one truly knew him. No one.


    ¡°If you like her there must be a reason,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t like just anyone.¡±


    Skender chuckled. He wanted to say he didn¡¯t like her but he didn¡¯t want to feel the bitter taste of a lie on his lips if it happened to be so. But one day he would be able to say it without difficulty. One day when reality pinched him awake.


    ¡°Well, she is charming. What can I say?¡±


    Rayven didn¡¯t believe in his words and the slight frown on his face remained as they walked back to the tents. The guards had already packed and they were ready to leave. Skender looked around for Roxana and found her standing beside her horse. He had truly caused a conflict in her mind and she was thinking of what to do next. Escaping was a repeated thought, but she didn¡¯t know how, when, and whether it was a good choice.


    Skender would say escaping was the best choice unless she was willing to endure some more torture.


    Throughout the whole journey, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her, and every time the wind blew from behind, bringing her scent forward, his itching increased.


    During their pauses for water and food, she made sure to avoid looking his way or being anywhere near him and when the sunset and it was time to take a break for the night to sleep, dread made her eyes widen and her skin pale. He felt bad but only for a moment.


    Why would he care?


    This was her punishment. She was afraid. Nervous. Worried. Her thoughts were filled with panic and horror. She had quite the wild imagination to think that he would do certain things but perhaps, just perhaps she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. With her, he could never know what would happen next and that was horrifying to him as well.


    Roxana began to remove her armor as they decided who would sleep first and who would stand guard. ¡°Perhaps His Majesty will call you and you will get to sleep the whole night,¡± Gary whispered but with Skender¡¯s senses, he could hear everything clearly.


    Roxana looked fearful and tried to hide it with a forced smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She said not sure of her own words. Then she looked at Gary for a long moment contemting asking about the rumors. She wanted to know if they were true and if Gary knew anything but wasn¡¯t sure how to ask.


    ¡°Young Lord Davis seems to follow His Majesty everywhere.¡± She began.


    ¡°Yes. The young Lord is intelligent and the King listens to his advice.¡±


    Roxana nced at William and watched him closely unable to decide what to believe then she turned back to Gary. ¡°His Majesty has no mistresses?¡±


    Gary shook his head with a smile. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Certainly he would have a woman somewhere.¡±


    ¡°As a king, he would not need to hide her if he had.¡±


    ¡°Surely he enjoys thepany of women.¡±


    ¡°I am sure he does,¡± Gary replied.


    Skender wanted tough at the fact that she felt a bit relieved. ¡°So you have seen him with women?¡± She asked forgetting not to sound too interested and Gary took a note of her curiosity.


    ¡°He does go out asionally with Lord Quintus.¡±


    Oddly she didn¡¯t like that idea. The idea of him spending time with women. Wasn¡¯t that what she hoped to hear and now she was¡­ jealous? Skender shook his head with a smile.


    Roxana stopped her questioning. The more information she gathered the more confused she became. Now, she wasn¡¯t even sure of what she hoped to hear.


    ¡°I need to urinate.¡± She said and headed toward the woods.


    *************


    Roxana didn¡¯t need to urinate. She just needed a moment to be alone and away. Pained by the long ride she sat leaning against a tree in the dark woods. Her back hurt so she quickly counted the days to keep track of her period. For now, she was safe and her backpain was just the ride.


    With a sigh, she looked up at the sky. The tall trees blocked most of the view but she could still see the crescent moon. If only Fanny was here. She really needed someone to talk to because it felt like she was losing her mind. Despite telling herself she shouldn¡¯t think about it, that she would leave soon anyway she couldn¡¯t stop wondering. What were the king¡¯s intentions? What were his feelings?


    The sudden sound of footsteps caused her to quickly reach for her sword.


    ¡°Rox.¡± A too familiar and unwanted voice spoke from the dark. Slowly he emerged from the shadows, looking menacing and beautiful in the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± She was about to stand up but pain shot through her leg, causing her to shriek and fall back. The muscle in her thigh contracted and clenched into a tight knot causing her to groan in unbearable pain. She couldn¡¯t move, only cry out.


    Alexander quickly came to her aid and grabbed her leg to stretch it. ¡°Ah no!¡± She cried in protest but she could do nothing to stop him. ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Ignoring her, he stretched her leg and then grabbed her thigh to massage it. She continued to protest, trying to remove his hands as she couldn¡¯t endure the pain but suddenly it lessened causing her to breathe out in relief.


    ¡°It is alright now,¡± he told her softly massaging the tight muscle in her thigh. Her breath came out in ragged pants as she was shocked by the sudden pain. She turned to him, her breath slowing down and her heartbeat calming.


    When the panic and fear were gone, she looked at his hand on her thigh. He followed her gaze and then released her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked where he sat on one knee in front of her.


    She nodded. He seemed to know a lot about saving someone. First when he saved her from drowning and now this. Intelligent she would call him but then would he not be the kind of man she wanted for herself. Caring and intelligent.


    Oh lord, heavenly father.


    She looked up to meet his gaze and the way he looked at her at that moment made her want to crawl away but the tree behind her prevented her from going anywhere.


    He smiled as if knowing how he made her feel. Then he pulled back and went to sit against the tree in front of her. He tilted his head to one side and watched her with curious eyes.


    ¡°This trip must have put a strain on you.¡± He said.


    She shook her head. ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty.¡± He put a strain on her.


    ¡°Things will only get more difficult from here.¡±


    Why did that sound like a promise rather than a warning? As if he would make sure things became difficult.


    ¡°Things have always been difficult for me, Your Majesty.¡±


    He watched her with a frown then looked away with a sigh. A muscle clenched in his jaw and his lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡°Your Maje¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me that!¡± He bit off looking back at her with anger zing through his eyes.


    Roxana was shocked by his sudden change of demeanor. She swallowed to wet her suddenly dry throat. Did she say something wrong?

 Chapter 183 Mystery Meeting

    Skender was suddenly trembling with anger. He needed to leave. Rising from his seat he just walked away leaving her behind.


    ¡°Wait! Your¡­ I mean¡­ Alexander!¡±


    He froze in ce unsure of what he had heard. Slowly he turned around and found her flinched and shrunken where she stood with eyes disying fear. She had just called him by his name, so she had every right to be fearful.


    ¡°My apologies.¡± She hurried to say rubbing her hands together in a nervous manner.


    Skender had wished to hear his name from her lips but not like this. Not in a fearful manner. It didn¡¯t sound the same. What was he trying to do? Unless he decided to make her his queen, she couldn¡¯t call him by his name. Never. That would be as stupid asing here to steal.


    He would have to send her away before anyone found out about her disguise or he would have topel a lot of people to save her life, if that even worked. No one was going to take her disguise lightly.


    ¡°As soon as this trip ends, I am sending you away.¡± He said.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Where, Your Majesty?¡±


    Somewhere far, he thought. He would give her something of high value and send her away to find her family and lead a good life.


    ¡°You will know when the timees.¡± He said and turned around to walk back to the tents.


    Roxana followed him hesitantly, her head filled with troubling thoughts but he couldn¡¯t listen to her now. His head was also filled with his own troubled thoughts. He knew the destroyer would interfere with his ns to send her away, so he needed to convince him it was the best decision before her departure.


    Coming out of the woods with Roxana only made the few guards at the fire specte even more, but Skender didn¡¯t care. Soon she would be gone and one day he would have to get married to produce an heir. He wanted tough at that. Demons couldn¡¯t conceive easily.


    The guards watched him as he led Roxana to his tent. He couldn¡¯t let her sleep amongst the guards and expose her disguise despite the fact that she seemed to be doing well. This confused her after his outrage but again, he didn¡¯t care. All of this would end soon.


    He tossed his boots aside and went toy down, facing away from her. She was hesitant and took her time toy beside him, slowly turning away from him as well.


    Desire didn¡¯t trouble him this night. It was pain, sorrow, and worry. Maybe even hatred. Knowing that he was fated to be with a human, knowing that she was his mate, knowing that he was struggling with his feelings, none of that helped. Because in the end, she was human. Just like Ramona was. And he was no ordinary demon, so even if Roxana was exceptional who would she love? The defender? The destroyer? The sloth? The king? That was if she could even digest the fact of everything that he was. He was too many things and people always just saw one or the other and the man beneath was forgotten.


    He closed his eyes, with heaviness in his heart. That night he was gued by dreams of Ramona and his parents. He arrived at the home where he grew up and as he walked through the gates he found Ramona and Constantine holding each other in the garden. The shade drew her closer and kissed her and whispered something in her ear that made herugh.


    She rarelyughed and she had told him he was the only one who could make herugh. That was a lie too. Ignoring them he walked to the front door and entered his home. In the parlor, his parents were fighting again. Strange how he never remembered their fights. Only the good times but now he could recall them all and they were always about him.


    ¡°He is no good. We came together to produce a defender and you brought a destroyer to our home.¡± His mother said.


    Skender shook his head. His mother loved him.


    ¡°You knew everything. Don¡¯t me it on me.¡±


    ¡°Your love affair destroyed the son we could have.¡±


    Could have? Skender took a step back, his eyes welling with tears.


    ¡°We have a son.¡± His father said but his mother was too angry. There was clear resentment in her eyes and Skender wasn¡¯t sure toward who. It couldn¡¯t be him. She had always been so loving toward him.


    His mother shook his head. ¡°You ruined his life. You ruined your son.¡± She told his father.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t even her son anymore.


    Skender turned on his heels and ran upstairs to his room. He shut the door behind him and as he turned around he found himself in front of his parent¡¯s graves.


    They were dead. He looked at his hands. They were covered in blood and soil.


    His grandmother who gave him his name stood in the far distance, looking at him with a disappointed look. She shook her head at him and then her lips moved. He couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying but he knew somehow.


    ¡°You are no defender. You are a curse to our bloodline.¡±


    A curse? He was no good. He was hated. Unwanted.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± She was the only one he had left. She couldn¡¯t leave him now but she did.


    ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A voice shook him awake and he shot his eyes open. Tears blurred his vision but he could see the bright golden hair and as the tears fell down his temples he could see those teal blue eyes as well. They watched him with concern.


    ¡°It was only a nightmare.¡± She assured him with her soft husky voice and foreign ent.


    Skender sat up startled. A nightmare. That felt very real. His parents were dead and his mother¡­ he drew in a sharp pained breath and tears burned his eyes again.


    A small hand gently stroked his back, like his mother used to do. ¡°It is alright.¡± She whispered but that only made him more emotional. His heart tightened and his lungs pained from choking on his breath.


    Roxana was on her knees beside him. He hated this. He wanted her gone but he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I will bring you water.¡± She said and stood up to leave.


    Skender was thankful she left but he could still not breathe properly. His hair was damp with sweat and his cheeks wet with tears. He wiped them away and noticed his trembling hand.


    His parents. He had seen their dead bodies when he had never seen such a thing before. He had buried them just like he buried Ramona. Buried bodies that were treated badly and his hands had known blood and soil that day. Nothing was more terrifying than holding the cold and lifeless body of people you loved.


    Roxana came back with water. She poured it over a piece of clothes and came to sit on her knees in front of him. ¡°May I?¡± She said reaching for his face just like he had done when tending to her wounds.


    Gently she washed away his tears and sweat and the cold damp cloth felt good against his burning skin. A part of him wanted to p her hand away and another part wanted to lean in and rest his head on her shoulder. But he did none of that. He just closed his eyes blocking away everything. Roxana gently removed the hair from his face and tucked it behind his ear and before he could think, he pped her hand away out of sheer reflex.


    The cloth flew out of her hand and her eyes widened in shock. Her mouth opened releasing a breath before trembling to speak. ¡°I-I am sorry.¡± She said standing up, then she ran out of the tent.


    Skender sat frozen in ce. What had he done? He was never one to be aggressive. He sighed feeling his head throb. Maybe it was for the best. Maybe now she would escape.


    ********


    Roxana hurried into the woods, her heart beating in her ears. She was not one to let people hurt her, but now her heart was pained. Why? He had every right to react the way he did. What was she thinking doing that? That was an intimate gesture but she had only wanted to care for him. Seeing him like that had made her want to hold him close.


    God. She must have lost her mind. She couldn¡¯t be feeling this way about him. She barely knew the man.


    With a groan, she went and sat on the trunk of a tree that had broken and fallen down. What was she supposed to do now?


    Roxana remembered his sad face. While asleep a frown had settled on his face first and then it twisted in pain. His lips had parted and he said something in foragingnguage. Tears streamed down his temples before he began to call his grandmother.


    Whatnguage was that? She knew manynguages. If he was from somewhere else, how did he be king? It was said that the previous king was his uncle. Not his father. He lost his parents at a very young age. Roxana put her hand on her chest which suddenly squeezed. Losing parents, she did not want to experience. Her only fear was to never seeing her parents. To find out that they were¡­ they were¡­ She shook her head unable to even think the thought.


    Alexander must have been alone all this time. Maybe his grandmother left him as well. How did he lose his parents?


    A sudden movement in the woods made her look around. Oh no. She didn¡¯t have her weapons. She jumped down from where she sat, ¡°who is there?¡±


    A strong wind blew causing the leaves to lift from the ground and then a woman transformed in front of her. She held her hands out at the side as if to announce her arrival in a¡­ dramatic way. Or maybe not. Looking at her, she certainly deserved a magnificent entry.


    Roxana blinked a few times. She didn¡¯t know whether to be shocked by the way she arrived or the way she looked. Bright emerald eyes twinkled behind thick darkshes. A face sculpted with edges to cut and red lushes lips curved into a smile. Her hair was like a dark river flowing down in waves to her waist and her long slender body was encased in a tightly fitted, strange-looking ck dress.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted.


    Roxana watched her carefully. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman took a step forward and Roxana instinctively stepped back. ¡°Oh, dear. Do not fret. I am here to help.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°But I know you. Your mother used to tell you stories about monsters, ghosts, spirits, fairies, and alike and you believed in such. Did you not?¡±


    ¡°I was a child and¡­ how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can say I am one of those.¡±


    Roxana was thoughtful for a while. She always told herself not to believe such things but deep down she did. ¡°Really? But such things shouldn¡¯t exist. I mean I know some exist but¡­ which one are you?¡±


    The woman shrugged. ¡°I think you can put me in the monster category.¡±


    ¡°You do not look like a monster to me,¡± Roxana said.


    The woman smiled.


    ¡°How do you know me? Did you know my mother?¡±


    ¡°No. I only know you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Through¡­ prediction. You are destined to be with an old man.¡±


    Not again! Did she know the fortune teller?


    ¡°I won¡¯t be with any old man,¡± Roxana spoke. Wait! Then she knew she was a woman as well. Of course.


    ¡°Then who do you wish to be with?¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear.¡± The woman stepped forward and looked deep into her eyes. ¡°Take a moment to think deeply. If you could wish to be with any man and nothing could stand between you two, who would you wish to be with?¡±


    Alexander.


    She stiffened at the thought.


    ¡°Alexander?¡±


    Roxana gasped. ¡°Do the spirits talk to you as well?¡±


    The woman chuckled. ¡°No. I can hear your thoughts.¡±


    Impossible.


    ¡°Possible.¡± The woman replied to her thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, lord! How¡­ how can you?¡±


    ¡°That is a long story. Now, you wish to be with Alexander. What stops you?¡±


    Roxana sighed. ¡°You already see. I am supposed to be a man.¡±


    The woman leaned back looking thoughtful.


    ¡°And what I truly wish is to find my parents. The rest is just¡­¡±


    ¡°Not as important?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The woman remained quiet for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t want him badly enough. Yet.¡± She spoke more to herself.


    Yet?


    She paced a little before turning to her. ¡°Are you still nning to steal?¡± She asked.


    Oh no. This woman really knew everything. What was she and why was she here?


    ¡°You should make haste before they find out about your identity.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Roxana said her shoulders dropping in defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I should steal anymore. I should perhaps just leave¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought the king would be a young spoiled royal but he is very perceptive and¡­ ¡± dangerous. She sighed. ¡°It is not as easy as I thought. It is dangerous now and I don¡¯t want to die. Yet.¡±


    ¡°You put yourself in a difficult position.¡± The woman pointed.


    Roxana nodded.


    ¡°What will you do if they find out?¡±


    Roxana shivered. ¡°What can I do? I will be tortured and killed.¡±


    ¡°Then you should make a great n for when you get caught.¡±


    ¡°What could possibly save me? I will be a traitor.¡±


    ¡°If you get caught, you could say you disguised to be near the king.¡±


    Roxana was confused. How was that supposed to save her?


    ¡°Because you love him. And well, you would die happy because at least you were able to spend some time with him. The King is a romantic man.¡±


    That was stupid. Not romantic.


    ¡°Who likes men.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure about that.¡± She said.


    He did not like men?


    ¡°Are you suggesting otherwise because he acts¡­¡±She stopped herself. She wasn¡¯t supposed to say that. Why was she still talking to this strange woman?


    ¡°If you are talking about the fact that he seems to like you then think twice. Men are drawn to you even when you disguise yourself because even though they believe you are a man, they do somehow sense that you are a woman.¡±


    Roxana knew that was true. Some men were drawn to her despite her disguise because she was still very much feminine in many ways.


    ¡°Just think of Lord Quintus and the way he looks at you. I can assure you he likes women.¡±


    Right. She didn¡¯t think about that.


    ¡°Wait. Why are you helping me?¡±


    The womanughed. ¡°I am not helping you, My dear. I am helping someone else who is very stubborn. And¡­¡± She stepped even closer. ¡°You and I never spoke. I never helped you. It was all thoughts in your head that you came up with. Also, you and I never met.¡± She said and then vanished.


    Roxana shook her head to stop herself from thinking too much. God, how many ns she came up with. She could see things a bit clearer now. She was never one to give up so she should indeed make a n if she got caught.


    And Alexander¡­ if he liked her as a man, then perhaps, just perhaps he would spare her if he ever found out she was a woman. But that would be a gamble and she would rather not gamble with her life. This would only be thest way out if she was caught before she could escape. Now, she would have to get through this trip, and then as soon as she went back home, she would pack with Fanny and leave.

 Chapter 184 Jealous?

    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet.¡± Suddenly the king came walking through the woods just when she was about to go back. Where was she supposed to leave? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be alone here in the dark.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You should be,¡± he said looking around as if afraid something would jump out from the dark. Was he perhaps afraid? She had a hard time believing that with his sword skills that she had seen.


    He looked back at her annoyed. His eyes were still red and hisshes wet. Did hee just to look for her?


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± she wanted to apologize.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back,¡± He cut her off and walked away. She hurried to follow him, but got did he walk fast with those long legs.


    That the road was dark and the ground riddled with stones and roots didn¡¯t help. She stumbled a few times, this time reaching for him to not fall. He grasped her extended hand without looking back and led the way. Roxana was shocked and then her heart danced in her chest.


    He was holding her hand! He was holding her!


    She felt like a little girl who never touched a man before. His hand grasping hers sent warmth up her arm and settled in her expanding chest. It felt safe and secure. Something she hadn¡¯t felt since she was separated from her family. Once they were out of the woods, he released her immediately leaving her longing for that feeling of safety. She was bing delusional. This man could be the one to end her life. He was not safe.


    He was a confusion in her life that she didn¡¯t need. A dangerous distraction.


    Roxana followed him back into the tent, steeling feeling the warmth from when he held her hand. ¡°Get some sleep,¡± going ahead toy down. God, she was getting used to this. She went toy beside him as if she had done it a thousand times.


    As shey there she realized that he did indeed just go out to find her.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Rox.¡± He cut her off again as if afraid of what she would say.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You said you were separated from your family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You wish to find them?¡±


    ¡°More than anything.¡± She replied.


    He was quiet for a moment as he looked up. ¡°You will find them.¡± He told her with certainty.


    She nodded, hoping for the best as well. He was probably thinking of his family since he brought up hers. She wanted to give him a reason to talk about them if he wanted to.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask about your family?¡±


    A long silence followed, and he blinked a few times, almost as if stopping tears that she couldn¡¯t see. When the silence remained a little more she thought he wished not to talk about it, but then he spoke. ¡°They were murdered.¡± He said.


    An eerie silence settled in the air, where even her breathing and heart seemed to seize.


    Mu-murdered? Oh Lord, heavenly father.


    Losing your parents was already painful enough, but to know they were killed¡­ she couldn¡¯t imagine the pain.


    ¡°It was a long time ago.¡± He said as ifforting her. Or himself.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She murmured.


    ¡°You will be happy when you find your family.¡±


    She would be the happiest. It has been the thing that kept her fighting, that one day, it would all be worth it.


    Alexander turned away from her to sleep. She watched his back, a new unfamiliar feeling growing in her chest. She closed her eyes, not liking this new feeling. Nothing mattered as long she found her family.


    The dawn arrived sooner than she anticipated. She looked around in the tent, still feeling tired and with sore muscles. Alexander was already gone and she hurried to get up. The sound of hooves and soldiers speaking came from outside. Leaving the tent she found everyone preparing to leave.


    ¡°Rox!¡± Gary came to her side and gave her still groggy mind instructions for the rest of the journey. They would arrive at the border today and meet the king of Vrogorn.


    As they set for the journey, Roxana felt like her body had taken the worst beating ever. First the fight with Ronny and now this never-ending journey. As usual, the king rode beside the Lords and she rode behind him with Gary and Peter.


    Today, he was awfully quiet. He usually spoke a little with the other Lords, but now they talked amongst themselves without him. It remained that way until they arrived at the border and from the distance saw the king of Vrogorn waiting with his guards on the other side.


    Gary motioned for her to stop and only the king moved forward with his horse. The king of Vrogorn did the same and they met in the middle. Roxana couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about but they remained on their horses as they spoke.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± She whispered to Gary without tearing her gaze away from the King.


    ¡°They must be negotiating. Sometimes to keep the peace the parties have to offer something or the greedy will prefer war.¡± He exined. ¡°Oh, it seems they came to an agreement.¡±


    The king turned around and gave them a sign and they all rode forward.


    The king of Vrogorn was an old man and as they rode closer and she saw his face, her heart dropped. She knew him. This was her medicine teacher. He seemed to recognize her as well and for a moment she almost fell off her horse and fainted. But her teacher, now king of Vrogorn said nothing but she was sure he gave her a slight nod. As if greeting her.


    What happened after was all a blur. She could only focus on her rapidly beating heart but it seemed like both kings were on good terminus and now they were invited to join the king in his castle.


    Roxana knew the king of Vrogorn as Lord Isaac. She knew him to be a schr. How could he be a king? Was he also in disguise?


    Oh lord. Her life was now in his hands if he decided to reveal her identity. She had known him to be a kind man but that didn¡¯t mean he would ept her deception of a king.


    Her mind was boggled with worries and thoughts that she had even forgotten the pain in her joints until they arrived at their destination. It was already evening by then.


    Vrogorn was known to be a small kingdom. Roxana had thought that Vrogornposed a threat to them but it seemed to be the other way around. The king of Vrogorn was keener to keep the peace but she had heard the Lords speak that king Isaac would want something to assure him that the peace remained. Something more than signing peace treaties, like joining forces by bringing their families together.


    Roxana was too much in her head at that time to think of what that meant exactly. She was still sweating with worry.


    King Isaac was very weing and they were greeted with drinks and food. Roxana loved food and after the long journey she should be starving but worry made her sick. She sat stiffly at therge table while the rest ate. King Isaac invited them for drinks and entertainment after the food while they could rx. So far he had kept her secret and not looked her way once since he gave her that nod.


    Maybe this was a sign for her to escape. She had tested her chances way too many times. She got lost in thoughts, finding ways in her head to escape when something in the corner of her eyes caught her attention. In the far distance where the kings sat, a youngdy had joined them.


    ¡°That is the King¡¯s daughter.¡± One of the guards spoke.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Another pointed.


    She was indeed. Tall and slender, with rich brown silky hair and a heart-shaped faceplimented by hazel eyes and blushing lips. King Isaac seemed to introduce her to Alexander who took her hand and kissed her knuckles. A blush crept across her cheeks.


    ¡°Seems like we will be joining the two kingdoms by joining two people.¡± Gary sipped his wine.


    ¡°It is good for His Majesty to get married to stop the rumors and what could be better than a princess?¡± Peter said.


    Roxana felt a stab in her heart. Of course. The King wouldn¡¯t marry anyone less than a Lady. Mostly one of a high ranking and a princess was perfect.


    The air felt suddenly heavy as she watched the princess sit with them and have a few words with Alexander. They looked good together. She sat elegantly with straight shoulder and neck. She had the aura of royalty and also the blood of course.


    Feeling ufortable she looked down at her hands. God, they looked awful. Bruised, scratched, worn with ill-groomed nails. They didn¡¯t look like the hands of ady.


    To hell with Ladies, she thought something burning at the back of her throat. She peaked at Alexander again. The princess poured something into his cup and handed it to him with grace. He took it and thanked her with a smile.


    Well, she scoffed inwardly. What a royal thing to do. She could care less about these royals and their royal affairs. Acting with grace and dignity? Right. It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to be a Lady. Having to act properly all the time would suffocate her. She was content this way. But as she told herself those things, a fire of emotions burned in her heart that threatened to consume her.

 Chapter 185 Just a dream

    After spending the whole evening watching the king chat with the princess, it was finally time to go to bed.


    ¡°I will stand guard with Luke. You two get some rest.¡± Peter told Roxana and Gary.


    Great. At this point, she wanted nothing but to sleep so she could wake up with a fresh mind and think clearer. Right now, she was being irrational. She was acting and feeling strange.


    All of them were escorted to their rooms and even the guards were givenfortable amodations. Roxanay on the soft mattress with a sigh. After sleeping on the ground for two days straight this felt like heaven. They were five guards sleeping in therge room. Two of them copsed on the mattress and began to snore immediately after having a little too much to drink.


    ¡°I think we will have a royal wedding soon.¡± The guard Jonathan spoke as he took off his armor.


    Garyy down on his back, cing one arm under his head. Roxana shifted ufortably, facing the other way and trying to block their conversation. She didn¡¯t want to hear more of it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope for that,¡± Gary said.


    ¡°Why? Are you doubtful? Princess Serena is a beauty and loved by her people just like His Majesty. They make a great match.¡±


    ¡°What do you say Rox? You have been quiet?¡± Gary spoke.


    Roxana stiffened. Why was he getting her into the conversation? Was it to test her because she was the king¡¯s whore now?


    ¡°I think they look lovely together,¡± Roxana said and God, as much as she hated it, they did look good together. Both beautiful and elegant.


    She closed her eyes, stifling a sigh. Why was she feeling this itch of annoyance? When did she ever wish to be ady and marry a king or to look more beautiful and decent? She had never cared about such things. She was never one to go around wishing for things she couldn¡¯t have. She was one to take what she could have.


    Closing her eyes, she forced herself to sleep only to be gued by a horrible nightmare. Guards barging into the room waking her up. Two of them came taking each of her arms and dragging her out of the mattress and on her knees in front of King Isaac. He looked down upon her with red eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what have I done?¡±


    ¡°You dare deceive your king.¡± He said coldly.


    From behind him, King Alexander appeared, a disappointed and hurt look on his face.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She tried to crawl to him but the guards held her in ce. ¡°I am loyal to you. I did not wish to deceive you.¡±


    ¡°But you did.¡± He spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be lied to.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty. I do not know better. I wish to do better if you give me a chance.¡±


    Now he looked at her with disgust. ¡°Take her away.¡± He ordered and the guards began to drag her out.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Please, allow me to exin myself.¡± She struggled to free herself but to no avail. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± She called as she was dragged further. ¡°Please, at least allow me to meet my family once.¡±


    The king refused to look at her. ¡°Please. Your Majesty!¡± She cried.


    The dream slowly faded and she woke up without opening her eyes. She felt a hand on her cheek, a cold thumb wiping away her tears. ¡°It is alright,¡± a soft familiar voice spoke.


    Roxana opened her eyes and found Alexander looming over her.


    ¡°Alexander.¡± This had to be a dream. Only in her dreams did hee to her at night.


    He loomed over her in the dark, holding her cheek gently. She ced her hand on top of his and then pushed herself up. ¡°Alexander.¡± She then leaned into him and he held her closer, stroking her back.


    She buried her face in his chest, getting lost in the fresh, intoxicating scent of him. This felt so real and good.


    ¡°It is alright now.¡± He whispered.


    She drew back to look at him. She could see him in the dark. He felt so real. She reached for his face, letting her fingers caress his cheek. He closed his eyes and she felt a muscle clench in his jaw. He then shook his head and tried to pull back.


    ¡°No.¡± She grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± She whispered.


    Not yet. She didn¡¯t want this dream to end yet. His eyes darted, slightly panicked and unsure.


    ¡°Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Roxana¡­ I-I can¡¯t¡­¡± He grabbed her wrist to remove her hold but she refused. With her other hand, she grabbed his shoulder as well. At least in her dreams, she wanted to have him.


    He was so close, his lips only a hot breath away from hers. She wanted to feel those lips against hers.


    Alexander drew in a sharp breath, his hand hesitantly traveling up her back and his fingers going into her hair. He leaned closer, his trembling lips brushing the side of her mouth. Roxana shivered, her lips tingling with a longing to be kissed. Her hands snaking around his neck with the need to have him close.


    Alexander¡¯s hot lips brushed along her jaw and went to her neck. Roxana leaned her head back and arched against him while pulling him even closer. He was keeping his body away from her and it only made her ache for him more.


    Alexander grabbed her wrists and pinned them down. ¡°No.¡± Fear vibrated in his voice.


    ¡°Please,¡± the plea left her lips before she could think. But who cared? It was just a dream.


    And then he gave in. His mouth burned into her neck, sending heat down to her core. He kissed her softly at first and then sucked lightly awakening a tingling in parts of her body that she didn¡¯t think was possible. A moan left her lips and his hold around her wrists tightened painfully as he stopped.


    She writhed frustrated beneath him, not wanting him to stop and he responded with a low groan before kissing her again. Sucking and nibbling and causing her to get lost in a wave of heat until she felt something sharp prickle her skin.


    She hissed and Alexander drew back at once, his eyes wide with fear. He released her and covered his mouth with a hand. ¡°I am sorry.¡± He said.


    Roxana watched him confused.


    ¡°This never happened.¡± He said looking into her eyes. She could see the pain in his. ¡°You will forget this. I was never here and you are tired and sleepy.¡±


    What? Suddenly she felt like she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. She was indeed tired.


    ¡°And now you will sleep.¡±


    Roxana rxed and closed her eyes.


    ***************


    Escaping from the castle, far away from where he could sense her Skender walked through the woods feeling angry with himself. What was he thinking going there and almost risking biting her? How reckless could he be?


    Anger boiled his blood but it burned with something else as well. He had never been so inmed by a woman. Never experienced such longing that it was painful.


    He was hard, hungry to bury his body in hers. His fangs were fully elongated and paining him with the need to sink his teeth into her flesh. To feel the taste of her blood and soak in the wetness and warmth of her body.


    He cursed inwardly as his hands clenched into fists, his ws making holes in his palms yet he felt nothing but thirst and hunger.


    Why was she so willing? The way she had pleaded and called his name. Arching and writhing beneath him. And then that soft moan that triggered the demon in him to want to mark her. His fangs had never elongated with such force before that it pained him as well.


    God, he was the worst. He shouldn¡¯t have done that when she thought it was only a dream. He shouldn¡¯t have gone there at all and now he had topel her. He punched a tree causing it to break and almost fall over him. He grabbed caught the trunk and threw it away.


    Then he chuckled sadly at his own stupidity. He was getting more aggressive each day, and it was unlike him. He never threw or punched things when angry.


    Giving up, he went back to the castle and ordered some wine to calm his emotions. Then he drank himself to sleep.

 Chapter 186 Cupids plan

    ¡°Well, Roxana being jealous is something else.¡± Lazarus rested his legs on the sofa with his shoes still on and leaned back on the armrest. He had enjoyed himself too much during this trip.


    Rayven poured himself and William some wine. ¡°If she was just honest, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through this.¡±


    Lazarus and William gazed at each other and then Lazarus turned to Rayven. ¡°Be honest and say what? I am a woman and I came here to steal from you? That is a suicide mission.¡±


    ¡°It is about trust. If she is honest, taking that risk and trusting in him then that would also prove to him something and stop him from being stubborn.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you but there is no trust. A lot of desire is going on but they haven¡¯t established a deep bond yet where she feels risking it all is worth it. Even then I would say it is a stupid decision. Admitting you deceived someone would break their trust in you and have you killed. Not much of a romance story left to be told then, huh?¡±


    Rayven sat down, putting his cup on the table. ¡°Are you saying she should never reveal her identity then?¡±


    ¡°I am saying she won¡¯t because she isn¡¯t stupid. She has her family to find and a chance to live with them. Why would she choose death? And torture by the way.¡±


    Rayven sighed. ¡°Then what will happen? Because Skender is never going to reveal her identity either.¡±


    ¡°He might not, but he has a demon and that is a different story.¡±


    ¡°It is not much of a different story. I had my demon too. Denial is a strong thing. It can even be stronger than your demon.¡± Rayven said speaking from experience. ¡°It is all the other emotionsing in the way. Guilt, hate, fear, hopelessness. It blurs everything else. It drowns you.¡± He took a sip from his wine looking a bit discouraged.


    Lazarus had thought that Rayven¡¯s own experience would make him more hopeful for Skender but it seemed to be the opposite. He knew how dark things could get and he was worried about Skender.


    ¡°I think Skender¡¯s demon is different and I am not talking about the destroyer. He is an archdemon so his demon is naturally stronger. The urge to mark will also be stronger because of the heightened senses. He just needs a taste once and that will do something to him.¡±


    ¡°A taste?¡± William asked. ¡°Are you talking about blood now?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes but not just blood,¡± Lazarus said. ¡°As for the blood, the arch are closer to our ancestors. Their demons are more animalistic. Many of them still crave blood from time to time.¡± Lazarus paused a bad thoughting to mind. If Skender had an untrained animalistic demon, then once his demon began to have urges it would be bad. Really bad. And his destroyer might make things even worse.


    Of course, a demon would never hurt their mate. Not intentionally and by their definition of hurting. It had been his n to calm the destroyer with a mate, but that would only happen if Skender didn¡¯t scare her away, which Lazarus wasn¡¯t sure about if he went all rogue. Maybe he was wrong in his judgment and this wouldn¡¯t be as easy as he had anticipated.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Rayven asked.


    ¡°How difficult was it to control your demon once you had the urge to mate?¡± Lazarus asked him.


    ¡°It was very difficult in the beginning when I was in denial but then it wasn¡¯t difficult at all.¡±


    So the denial would make it even worse as if it wasn¡¯t bad enough already?


    Lazarus felt the familiar rush of air when Lucrezia arrived. How he used to hate this but now he was actually happy she came. He had questions for her.


    ¡°I see you are all engaged in Skender¡¯s redemption.¡± She said going to sit down with them. ¡°I am notining. I have been waiting for this day when some of you help each other. This is some real progress.¡± She smiled.


    Progress it was indeed. There was a time when they couldn¡¯t breathe in the same room as her. They hated her that much but with Rayven she had proved to them that her ways did work.


    But would it work again? Skender¡¯s case seemed to be tooplicated. Perhaps she already had a solution to that.


    ¡°Skender¡¯s demon. It is rogue.¡± Lazarus said.


    ¡°It should be but it is not as easy as that. He is also a destroyer and the destroyer seems to know things.¡±


    ¡°Is that good or bad?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I am not sure, but it isn¡¯t called a destroyer for no reason. When alone, it will be destructive that is why it needs to merge with the good so there is a bnce.¡±


    Not good then. Hopefully, this wouldn¡¯t chase Roxana away. Lazarus liked her and thought she was suitable for Skender. She brought out his yfulness that drowned under all the having responsibility pressure. She was also what his sloth needed, the missing of his demon that made him apathetic.


    And wouldn¡¯t it be fun if she became their Queen? He wouldn¡¯t be as happy with someone else. He was sure after kicking his ass for all the deception on his part, they would be best of friends.


    He had to make this work. ¡°We need them to bond on a deeper level.¡± He said. The easier thing to work with right now would be the denial. The pain that held him back from loving again even if Rayven made it seem like that part was just as difficult.


    ¡°Indeed. But it won¡¯t be easy. Do you have the patience?¡± Lucrezia asked.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that difficult for me to lose patience.¡±


    She chuckled.


    ¡°There is one thing that will bemon for all of you. For your change. For your redemption. And that is time. A crucial attribute of a punisher is patience. Many fail because they don¡¯t have it.¡± She said. ¡°He needs time to fight his own demons and find his own path. To face his fears one by one. To face the truth. It will be a painful process. Things will get worse before they get better, but that only means he went through all the necessary steps to find peace within himself.¡±


    Now she wasn¡¯t only talking about Skender. She was talking to him as well.


    She looked him in the eyes. ¡°Facing. Not ignoring. Not avoiding. Not denying.¡±


    Facing?


    To face things he would have to relive everything. Who was he to help Skender when he didn¡¯t want to face his own demons? The thought of it alone made him sick. He was fine this way. There was no need to go back to the past.


    Standing up from his seat.¡±I will get some rest,¡± he said excusing himself.


    Facing the truth, facing fears, and going through pain was the process but while Skender would have to face being hurt by others, Lazarus would have to face that he hurt others. He didn¡¯t know which was worse. He wanted to say his fears were worse but he didn¡¯t know what it was like to be on the receiving end and he didn¡¯t want to undermine others¡¯ struggles.


    Lazarus knew he wouldn¡¯t have a problem being scarred and peeling his face because he didn¡¯t care about his appearance. It wouldn¡¯t be a punishment for him, while it was the worst thing that happened to Rayven. They all had burdens equal to what they could take. Punishments suitable for their sins.


    He took himself to a brothel and spent his night in distraction and then in the morning he went to find his second distraction. Roxana. He was bing obsessed with her and he didn¡¯t know why he was being like this. He had been so close to strangling her when she analyzed his personality.


    What did she call him?


    Insecure. Someone with a fragile ego. Someone who used seduction as a tool to control and gain power. He was baffled that she could tell so easily as if she had seen all of the things that he had done. But he knew she didn¡¯t or she would have looked at him with utter disgust.


    Roxana was awake before everyone else. She was training or to be urate, releasing her frustration by punching a sack. She stillcked fighting techniques and the way she was punching would injure her wrists and fingers.


    Lazarus watched her from afar, curious to know how much more anger she needed to release and how much pain she wanted to receive. Would she realize what those strange feelings that harbored in her heart were? Perhaps she needed some enlightenment because while she might recognize desire, the jealousy and frustration that followed were new to her. And there might be a little more than just desire since she was so affected.


    ¡°Rox.¡± She turned around startled.


    Her eyes darted in fear and he wondered why. She had a nightmare about being executed. She hadn¡¯t expected for things to be soplicated but he couldn¡¯t me her for not knowing she was dealing with demons.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± She bowed. ¡°You are awake early.¡±


    Or he didn¡¯t sleep at all.


    ¡°So are you.¡±


    She smiled nervously and then scratched her neck. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep more.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°Is something troubling you?¡±


    Herrge eyes looked into his. ¡°No.¡±


    He tilted his head to one side and raised a brow. ¡°You can tell me.¡± He told her. ¡°I am on your side.¡±


    She smiled not believing him the least but God, it was the truth.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord. I am just worried about not being able to protect His Majesty.¡±


    Hmm. Indirectly telling him that she was loyal to Skender.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He seems to be somewhere safe. King Isaac holds no threat. He ns to marry off his daughter to His Majesty after all.¡±


    She nodded but she wasn¡¯t worried about a threat in this kingdom. She was worried that the threat was among them and she suspected him the most, thinking that he was convincing her to let her guard down.


    Oh, this woman.


    ¡°They look good together. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°They do.¡± She said he could see the slight twitch of dislike at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°His Majesty has always preferred beautiful and smart women. She seems to be intelligent as well.¡±


    She had no doubt. The princess¡¯s father had been her medicine teacher. Now, she felt even more hopeless, and then she got angry at herself for feeling that way.


    ¡°Do you know what else he likes?¡± Lazarus asked getting her attention back. He made the shape of a curvy woman with his hands. She frowned at him and heughed. ¡°The princess is too slender. Perhaps that will change his mind.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is not superficial.¡± She said defending him.


    At least she recognized that.


    ¡°I am sure he isn¡¯t. You seem more aware than I.¡±


    Her eyes darted thinking that he was implying something. That he could have something to do with the rumors.


    ¡°You and I should have a drink once. Maybe go to a brothel and enjoy ourselves. I will pay for everything.¡± he told her.


    She gave him a cold look that she couldn¡¯t help before quickly covering it with a smile. ¡°It would be an honor, My Lord.¡±

 Chapter 187 Baggage

    What could be worse than being wrapped in linen for so long and stuck in heavy armor? Well, guarding the king while he courted a princess, Roxana thought.


    She rubbed her neck where Skender had kissed her, almost bit her. Something was still lingering on her mind. Perhaps hispulsion wasn¡¯t strong enough. She turned to Gary and asked if he had noticed anything strangest night.


    He shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Of course not. Skender wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to go to her and stay there without making sure they were asleep. Still unsure, she went back to watch him with annoyance gnawing at her.


    Jealousy was a powerful thing and perhaps Skender would enjoy Roxana¡¯s thoughts since he was supposed to punish her but he didn¡¯t. Nor was he doing this to punish her. King Isaac¡¯s daughter, princess Serena was not only a beautiful woman but intelligent as well. Given that he would have to wed eventually, he might as well choose a woman with brains who would bring benefit to his kingdom through an alliance. He would be doing his duty as a king and he would not have to worry about his heart since this princess stirred nothing in him. She also had her kingdom¡¯s best interest in mind and didn¡¯t have anything against a political marriage. She had prepared herself for it.


    But all this would happen if he could bring himself to ept getting married. Unless Lucrezia forced him or his destroyer through some magical way or decided to risk exposing their existence since he had an uncontroble demon, marriage wasn¡¯t anything to be discussed anytime soon. So thankfully he didn¡¯t have to think about it. He just needed to work through some maniption to get out of this situation without making anyone upset.


    Speaking of upset, Roxana¡¯s new thoughts was a surprise to him. Even she was surprised by them. She was a confident woman so to hear herpare herself todies and princesses and feel a certain level of insecurity was saddening. He could shrug and say she put herself in this situation but he couldn¡¯t. There was no need to make her feel less worthy. He hated that feeling. He liked her confident self and he would hate to destroy that part of her.


    She followed him behind as he walked around the garden with princess Serena. ¡°Your Majesty, shall we take a break for tea? Or do you like coffee?¡± Serena asked.


    He was so lost in Roxana¡¯s thoughts that he somehow missed her question. He had to pick it up from her mind when she gave him a certain look.


    ¡°Tea is fine.¡± He said.


    They went to sit at a table in the garden and Serena ordered tea for them. Roxana and Gary stood a good distance away as to not crowd them but Roxana was shooting daggers with her eyes. She was a passionate one. He should have known.


    When the tea arrived and he took a sip, he thought it tasted terrible. What would taste good to him now that he had tasted her skin and her blood? He could even smell, hear her heart pound the blood in her veins. He couldn¡¯t stop his gaze from following the sound and settling on the pulse in her neck. His gums began to itch again.


    To numb the itching he gulped down the hot tea. ¡°Your Majesty. Wasn¡¯t that too hot?¡± Serena looked at him worried.


    He gave her a polite smile. ¡°I like it when it is really hot.¡±


    No, he didn¡¯t. He craved the cold more than ever now. All he had been feeling since Roxana came to his castle was heat. At least the weather showed him some mercy. Once Serana left to attend to her duties, rain began to pour down. ¡°I want to be alone.¡± He told Gary and Roxana. Gary knew he liked to be alone, but Roxana left hesitantly.


    Skender stepped into the rain, letting it pour over him. Soak him. Wash the heat away but somehow bring a feeling of sorrow. He had buried his parents on a rainy day. Rain usually meant sorrow to him.


    Suddenly he stopped when a little boy came running past him.


    ¡°Skender wait!¡± His mother came running after him with his father trailing behind. The little boy hid in the bushes but his mother found him. ¡°You can¡¯t hide Skender.¡± She told him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it, Mother. Please!¡±


    She crouched to meet his face. She looked at him pained and saddened. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want it either but we have to do it. It will end someday.¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡± He cried.


    His mother looked like she was going to cry. ¡°I will be there for you. I will hold you.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°Skender, don¡¯t you want to y outside with your friends? Don¡¯t you want to be like them? This will help you be like them.¡±


    ¡°Will I be normal?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled. ¡°We will take away all the bad things. We will help you heal.¡±


    The boy was skeptical but when his mother reached her hand out he took it. She helped him out of the bushed. She hugged him for a while, stroking his back. ¡°You are a strong boy.¡± She told him. The standing up she took his hand and led him back inside.


    ¡°No!¡± Skender shook his head as he watched the parents take away their son. He hurried after them. ¡°Stop!¡± But they went inside and shut the door on his face.


    Then he heard the most agonizing screaming from inside. A sound that pierced his heart and tore his ears. He stepped back in terror putting his hands over his ears and shutting his eyes as if to block the sound but it continued. He heard the boy¡¯s screams over and over again until he was faint and sick.


    ***********


    Roxana was hesitant as she went inside with Gary. Sir Fulker¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind of not leaving the king alone but right now that was all she wanted to do. In fact, she wanted to leave altogether. She had nothing left to do here.


    But there was something else that worried her and it was the Shady Lord. Perhaps before she left, she should take care of him. What was he thinking asking her to a brothel? He really thought every man was like him. Even the king. He would deny a princess because she wasn¡¯t curvy enough? Roxana wanted tough. If that was the case then her judgment of the king would be wrong. No, her judgment might already be wrong. She didn¡¯t know much about him. She didn¡¯t even know yet whether he liked men or women. Both seemed highly possible and she wasn¡¯t sure which she preferred. Well, it didn¡¯t matter in her case because if he liked men, she was doomed and if he liked women, then she was still doomed because his interest in her would be because she looked feminine.


    She should be happy now that he found a woman. That would put her in less danger. Afterst night¡¯s nightmare, she was even more scared to have her identity revealed. If she only had a way to reach Fanny, she would escape now.


    ¡°Do you know much about Lord Quintus?¡± Roxana asked Gary who was usually candid.


    ¡°No.¡± He said. ¡°What do you wish to know?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Well, you told me people of high rank are trying to¡­ you know. Do you suspect anyone?¡±


    He halted then looked to his right and left before looking at her.¡±Alright.¡± He began as if telling her a deadly secret. He lowered his voice as he continued. ¡°Lord Davis is the one I suspect. He is not as powerful as the other lords but he is very influential and intelligent and he has His Majesty wrapped around his finger. He doesn¡¯t look like a threat but just think about it. He is a traitor¡¯s son who got himself into the castle. Why would he serve the man who killed his father? He is surely nning revenge.¡±


    Right. Roxana forgot that the King killed Lord Davis¡¯s father, yet they seemed to be very close. How did that happen?


    ¡°He and his sister nned everything. She got married to a lord. Perhaps she found out that Lord Rayven has the same goal as her and her brother got into the castle. I would say Lord Rayven and Lord Davis are the real threat.¡±


    Roxana¡¯s head was spinning now. Castle life was indeedplicated and the king had to live expecting enemies around every corner. How distressful.


    ¡°Now that the king is securing his ce and is courting the princess they will feel more threatened. They wouldn¡¯t want an heir to interfere with their ns.¡± Gary said. ¡°That is my theory.¡± He shrugged.


    Well, then she had more people to investigate beforeing to any conclusions. No, wait! This wasn¡¯t her job. Why was she getting herself involved?


    Ughh. ¡°I will go find His Majesty.¡± She said.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t upset him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Roxana hurried back to the garden. The king wasn¡¯t sitting on the terrace anymore. Did he walk into the rain?


    She looked up not wanting to get wet but she had no choice. The raindrops fell on her head and shoulders as she stepped into the garden and began searching for the king. Finally, she found him between the tall hedges on his knees and with his hands covering his ears.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± She hurried to his side and put her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Your Majesty. What is wrong?¡± He was shaking slightly. She looked around for a threat but there was none.


    Roxana went down on her knees in front of him. He was behaving as if he was afraid of something. ¡°Your Majesty. I am here. Everything is alright.¡±


    He opened his eyes which were shut tightly. He looked at her confused for a moment then turned to look back at the castle. He watched it as if he could see something that she couldn¡¯t. Then he dropped his hands from his ears and stood up hurriedly. He was unsteady as he took a step. Where was he going?


    Roxana stood up and decided to follow him. As he walked he suddenly stopped and then copsed to the floor.

 Chapter 188 Finding a way out

    Both Lord Quintus and Lord Rayven arrived at the garden as if they had been right behind the hedges watching the king. They helped her carry him back to the room where theyy him in his bed.


    The news had already reached king Isaac who came to them immediately. He had still not exposed her disguise and he didn¡¯t even look her way. He went straight to the king and loomed over him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.


    Lord Quintus nodded toward Roxana and king Isaac turned to her. This was bad. Would she be a suspect now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Majesty. He just copsed.¡± She said.


    King Isaac returned to look at the Lords. ¡°I am a physician. May I examine him?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    They removed his wet clothes and King Isaac did a few examinations. She remembered him being skilled with what he did and he not only taught her medicine but physics as well.


    King Isaac stopped and then covered his bare body with the nket. ¡°Let¡¯s bring a few more nkets.¡± He told the maid by his side. She gave a nod and left.


    ¡°He is very cold. His temperature is not right for a human body and I don¡¯t think he got this cold from the rain.¡± He became thoughtful.


    ¡°He is usually cold.¡± Lord Quintus said. ¡°Like myself.¡±


    King Isaac looked between them as if to find simrities. Roxana did the same. She had noticed that both the lords had some simrities with the king. She would first point out the pale skin that looked like it had never seen the sun. It should look unhealthy but for some odd reason, it didn¡¯t.


    King Isaac gave up and decided to do a few more examinations. They all watched him in silence.


    ¡°He is in a state of imbnce. He seems to have been this way for a long time.¡± King Isaac finally spoke.


    He had taught her a few things about the importance of bnce to stay healthy. The bnce between rest and work, what to eat, how long to sleep and how much to work. At the time that kind of knowledge was something only a few had but with time more physicians had learned its importance. King Isaac had also taught her something that ording to him only a few knew. The health of the mind was just as important if not more. A bnced mind was needed to have a healthy body as well.


    Everyone had negative thoughts, insecurities, dark thoughts, fears, and doubts. It was part of the bnce. But too much of it could be hurtful and that was where people needed to learn how to navigate those feelings. He had taught her in steps how to live with those feelings without letting them control her. It was in a time when she was in a lot of turmoil and he helped her ovee them. But even when she healed she still had scars that would open sometimes.


    She looked at King Isaac feeling gratitude for all that he taught her. For being her mentor in dark times. He would surely not expose her.


    ¡°What causes his imbnce?¡± Roxana asked.


    King Isaac tilted his head to one side. He looked thoughtful. It was as if he couldn¡¯t quite figure out what was wrong with him. ¡°I am not sure but given that he is a king¡­ overextension? Lack of sleep? Distress?.¡±


    The maid came back with more nkets and covered him. ¡°Let¡¯s put some fire in the hearth.¡± He then ordered her.


    ¡°We will make sure he rests well.¡± Lord Quintus said.


    ¡°He needs that. If his condition gets worse, inform me. I will leave you alone with him.¡± He gave a slight nod and then left.


    Gary arrived right after the king left. He bowed, ¡°I heard what happened.¡± He said panting.


    ¡°We will stay with His Majesty. You two can go rest.¡± Lord Rayven told them


    Gary gave a nod and got ready to leave expecting her to follow him.


    Roxana looked at Alexander whoy defenseless on the bed. If anyone wanted to harm him this would be the perfect opportunity. They could easily me it on him being sick. Then she looked at Lord Quintus and Lord Rayven. For now, they were suspects on her list and Sir Fulker told her not to leave the King and to watch him at all times.


    ¡°Rox.¡± Gary hushed when he realized she hadn¡¯t followed him to the door. Ignoring him she kept her eyes on Lords.


    ¡°My Lords. I can not leave His Majesty¡¯s side. It is my duty to guard him.¡± She told them.


    Lord Quintus looked like he was forcing back a smile but Lord Rayven¡¯s ck eyes widened with intimidation. ¡°I am giving you permission to leave.¡±


    She wanted to scoff but remainedposed. She didn¡¯t want to anger a Lord but in this case, she would if she had to.


    ¡°With all due respect my Lord, but as his Majesty¡¯s personal guard, I take orders from him and only him.¡±


    ¡°Rox,¡± Gary came to her side and gave her a discreet p on the back before trying to drag her away but she pulled her arm away from his grasp her gaze still holding Lord Rayven¡¯s.


    Gary chuckled nervously. ¡°My apologies, My lo¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless His Majesty wakes up and orders us to leave, we will stay by his side,¡± Roxana said cutting him off without looking away from Lord Rayven.


    Lord Rayven narrowed his eyes and remained quiet for a while before turning to Lord Quintus. They gave each other a certain look and then decided to leave them. ¡°Take well care of his Majesty,¡± Lord Quintus smiled at her as they walked by and Lord Rayven looked displeased. Once they left, Gary breathed in relief.


    ¡°Do you want us killed?¡± He asked her. ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    Before she could reply there was a knock on the door and shortly after Peter entered the room. Gary began toin to him immediately but Peter was unfazed. ¡°You did that?¡± He asked almost fascinated.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± She sighed bing serious. ¡°Our priority is His Majesty. We serve him and we shall not forget that it is our duty and if any harmes to him we will be held responsible. That is what we should fear.¡± She told them.


    How could she leave him with these guards who didn¡¯t have their priorities straight? But she couldn¡¯t me them either. They were just trying to survive.


    ¡°We should also fear death at the hands of vengeful lords.¡± Gary folded his arms over his chest.


    ¡°When you be guard you already knew the whole purpose of being one. You knew that you might one day die protecting His Majesty.¡±


    He paused, his eyes moving to the side as if recalling a memory. ¡°I did.¡± He then admitted. ¡°I would die for His Majesty.¡±


    He said with such sincerity it threw her off guard. She wanted to be surprised, perhaps because she never imagined willingness to sacrifice herself for some wealthy man or royal, but now she could see why someone would want to protect the king.


    No. Not any king. This king. She wanted to protect him too. For the kingdom and its people. They needed someone like him. But even with that thought, she would not sacrifice herself. She had some things left to do before dying.


    ¡°You are right. We serve His Majesty and only him.¡± Gary said and Peter nodded.


    Roxana smiled. At least he had two loyal guards.


    ¡°Is he just ill or did someone do something to him?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. He might just be unwell and exhausted.¡± She remembered the frightened look in his eyes, the way he had curved into a ball while covering his ears. What made him react that way?


    ¡°Rox, you should go change before you get sick. Make sure to have something to eat as well so we can rece each other.,¡± Peter told her.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t leave his side, no matter what.¡± She reminded.


    Gary shook his head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Roxana nced at the king one more time before leaving.


    As she walked the halls she came across king Isaac. It was as if he had been waiting for her.


    ¡°Rox.¡± He said using her new name. She knew him at a time when she was only Roxana. She was fifteen. A girl alone at that age, it couldn¡¯t get more dangerous.


    Everywhere was unsafe. In the streets, she could get raped. She worked at inn where the owner also tried to have his way with her. She became a maid and the Lord tried to molest her, only for his wife to use her of seducing him. Feeling hopeless she would steal food, but even then she was punished. Once spanked in public and the other time almost kicked to death if not Lord Isaac hade to her rescue.


    He had carried her bruised body home and even then she had feared him, afraid that he would have an ulterior motive. But he didn¡¯t. He healed her, fed her, and surprised her with his kindness. He gave her hope, only for it to get crushedter when she faced cruelty again.


    She lived in a world, where meeting kind people was like finding jewels in the desert.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She looked at him remembering the few days of her teenage years when she felt safe.


    He walked over with a smile. ¡°I never thought I would see you again. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am in good health, Your Majesty. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Getting old.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°You are a king?¡±


    ¡°And you aRox. A guard.¡±


    She looked down not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Does the king know or are you¡­?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±


    King Isaac looked at her with worry. ¡°You are ying with fire.¡± He told her.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    He stepped closer. ¡°You should leave before it is toote. I can make it possible if you want.¡±


    He would help her escape and this would probably be a good opportunity but in the back of her mind, she kept thinking about the king who was vulnerable at this moment. She felt torn but she would have to leave at some point and if she kept dying it, it could be toote. It was not her duty to protect him. He had been doing fine without her before she came.


    King Isaac was surprised that she hesitated. ¡°You are not thinking of doing something stupid? No one sent you to do anything right?¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°No Your Majesty. I would never hurt the king.¡± She felt the bitter taste of a lie on her lips. She might not hurt him physically but she was deceiving him.


    ¡°Then I will arrange for you to leave tonight.¡± He said with finality.


    ¡°There is someone back home¡­¡±


    ¡°I will help you send a word about your whereabouts.¡±


    Well then, this was her chance. She just hoped the king would wake up until then so she could leave free of guilt.

 Chapter 189 Pain from the past

    Happy birthday to April_fleming!!


    *************


    Roxana changed into dry clothes but her linen was still wet. The only thing she could do was squeeze the water out of it and put them on again. The clothes she burrowed wererger than usual and she had to fold the arms and legs of the shirt and the trousers. Then taking her weapons she went to get some food. The other guards wondered what happened to the king but Roxana had so much on her mind that she didn¡¯t feel like going through the details. She summarized everything into two sentences and then went to eat her food.


    After she was done, she headed back to stay with the king. Gary smiled upon her arrival when he saw her in the baggy clothes. ¡°Oh Rox. You are so little.¡±


    If he only knew. She wasn¡¯t little for a woman. Just for a man.


    ¡°Will you be alright staying with him alone?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes. Take your time. I will stay here.¡±


    ¡°He seems to have some nightmares,¡± Peter told her as they headed toward the door.


    She just nodded and they left her behind.


    Roxana went to grab a chair to sit beside the bed where the kingy. The room was warm now, with fire burning in the hearth. She reached for his face and touched his skin. He was still cold. She did notice that he was often cold. Maybe Lord Quintus was right and he was a cold person.


    She leaned back in the chair and watched him, her thoughts still conflicted. Tonight she would leave and then she would never see him again. The thought made her heart tighten with difort.


    No! She shouldn¡¯t feel this way. She had a chance to escape safely and still be able to look for her family. Alexander would be alright.


    As she watched his beautiful face she thought his eyes moved behind his eyelids. His lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± She leaned closer.


    He remained silent, but his lips parted and his eyebrows furrowed into a frown. A breath left his lips. It was as if he wanted to speak.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Do you hear me?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No!¡± he breathed but it wasn¡¯t a reply to her question ¡°Please¡­no!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± She grabbed his shoulder and shook him slightly.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want¡­please¡­.stop!¡±


    He was having a nightmare. She tried to wake him up to spare him the pain but he refused. He fell silent for a moment but then it started again.


    There was something he wanted to stop. Something that was hurting him. He was begging someone to stop it.


    ¡°Mother¡­please¡­¡±


    He was having a nightmare about his parents? Their deaths must have left a deep wound. They didn¡¯t just die. They were murdered.


    One of Roxana¡¯s biggest fears was to find out that her parents got killed by the barbarians who came to plunder and take over their vige. She always avoided that thought, finding it too painful of an option. But her parents and sister were survivors. They must have fought just like her to live. She could feel it inside that they were somewhere, still alive.


    A tear fell down his temple as he continued to struggle against the nightmare. His hands slowly came out of under the nket and grabbed onto it with fists clenched.


    Roxana went to sit beside him in bed not knowing what to do. She put her hand on top of his fist, holding him gently. She wished there was something she could do to stop his nightmares. She tried a few more times to wake him up but he was lost somewhere in the nightmare. Almost stuck there.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Come back. You are not there anymore. You are here and you are safe.¡± She told him hoping that he would hear her but she felt stupid. ¡°No one is going to harm you.¡±


    ************


    Skender was chained to a bed, unable to move. He struggled with the chains rubbing against his skin. ¡°No!¡± He called as the old Lady who caused him pain came to stand beside the bed. ¡°Please!¡± His gaze searched for his parents.


    His father stood in the corner of the room hugging his mother who couldn¡¯t bare to look his way. To see what would be done to him.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    She turned around, cheeks wet with tears. ¡°Please be gentle.¡± She told the woman.


    ¡°My Lady. There is no other way.¡± The woman told her apologetically.


    ¡°The let me be by his side.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. You need to keep a distance.¡±


    Skender struggled again. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to do it. Please stop!¡± He was terrified.


    When he fought in vain he turned to his mother again. ¡°Mother please.¡±


    ¡°It will be alright.¡± She cried.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The old Lady put her palm on his forehead and gently pushed his head down. ¡°It will hurt more if you resist.¡± She told him calmly.


    ¡°Mother!¡± He called ignoring thedy. ¡°I will be good, I promise.¡± He cried. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    His mother just cried.


    ¡°Father. Please. You said you would protect me.¡± Skender cried.


    Unlike his mother, his father met his gaze giving him an apologetic look. ¡°You will be alright. You are strong. After this, we can go out and ride. You will see, everything will be alright.¡± He promised him.


    Feeling desperate he gave up on his parents and turned to the old Lady instead. ¡°You will hurt me.¡± He said.


    ¡°I will help you. But yes, it will hurt.¡± The old Lady told him. ¡°Now, let me do this fast so you can go on a ride with your father.¡± She grabbed his head.


    ¡°No!¡± He fought again, the chains cutting his wrists.


    The woman began to chant some words and his heart quickened in pace with her words. Before he could fight again, pain scorched his head. An agonizing scream escaped his little throat. He felt as if his skull might crack and itsted for what seemed like forever. His struggles caused his wrists and ankles to cut and bleed. He thought he would die. He wished he could die but then she stopped and he fell back on the bed breathless.


    He was terrified and in pain but he couldn¡¯t even fight, knowing that the olddy was preparing herself to do it again. This time the aim was his chest.


    Skender knew there was no escaping this, so he tried to quickly find some other way to cope with the pain. Go somewhere else in his mind. Look for an escape there and just then he heard a voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The familiar voice called him several times. He tried to focus on it.


    ¡°You are safe. No one is going to harm you.¡± The voice assured.


    But they were going to harm him and he was waiting for the pain. He was scared. He felt alone. Abandoned.


    ¡°Come back.¡± The voice called.


    Skender fought to get away again, the chains holding him back.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t.¡±


    His wrists were raw. The chains had peeled his skin away. His heart trembled in his chest as the strange chanting of the old woman echoed in the back. The olddy put her hand on his chest.


    ¡°No!¡± He turned to call for his parents but he couldn¡¯t see anything. It was all dark.


    ¡°Come back!¡± The voice pleaded.


    He fought to release himself again, not caring for the pain in his wrist. Not caring for the blood loss or the skin tearing from his flesh. He continued to pull with a load growl until he broke the chain and shot his eyes open.


    He was panting and covered in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    It was her. She called him back. Roxana.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    He stared into her teal eyes unable to speak. His throat scarred from all the screaming, his head throbbing from all the pain.


    Roxana quickly left his side and came back with a damp cloth. She gently wiped away the sweat from his forehead and face. ¡°I was worried.¡± She told him.


    He shifted slightly and realized he was almost naked under the nket, except for his drawers. Did she¡­? No, she didn¡¯t.


    Skender pushed himself up but he felt a strange weakness in his limbs.


    ¡°No, your Majesty. You should rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± he cleared his throat when his voice came out sounding hoarse. ¡°I am alright.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t convinced.


    Skender looked at his wrists that still pained him. They were alright. Why was he remembering these things now?


    Was it because the destroyer was back? He didn¡¯t have these memories before. Perhaps just like with Angelica, the witch locked away his painful memories.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    He turned to Roxana who was still worried about him. ¡°Do you want me to bring you water or something to eat?¡±


    ¡°No. How did I get here?¡±


    ¡°Lord Rayven and Lord Quintus brought you here.¡±


    Must be the severed link.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    As she remembered what happened he picked it up from her mind. She dared to go against Rayven who wasn¡¯t so happy. How he wished he had witnessed that. The man wasn¡¯t used to being defied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I would like to get dressed.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± She hurried to find him new clothes. He could see his old ones hanging on a chair near the firece.


    She came back with dry trousers and a shirt.


    Skender swung his legs down, feeling his whole body ache. He looked at his ankles. No sign of being chained yet it had all felt so real.


    Roxana put the clothes on the bed beside him and then tried to look away as he got dressed. He grabbed the trousers and pull them over his legs sloppily. He had no strength left in his body. Then he stood up but and as he tried to close the buttons his head began to spin.


    ¡°Woah,¡± Roxana was suddenly in front of him grabbing him by the arms to help his standstill.


    He chuckled feeling drowsy. His body felt funny like he had no control over it.


    ¡°I am alright.¡±


    Was he?


    When the room stopped spinning her face came into sight. ¡°Let me help you with the shirt.¡± She removed her warm hands from his arms and leaned forward to grab his shirt from the bed. Then she held it out for him, to pull in his arm.


    Skender aimed to put his arm through but missed. He tried again, but he seemed to put his arm in the wrong ce. Roxana grabbed his wrist and with a smile guided him. She pulled the shirt over his arm and shoulder and then leaned closer her arms reaching around his waist and behind him to pull the shirt to the other side. Her hot breath tickled his chest before she pulled back and helped his other arm into the shirt.


    Skender watched her face while she helped him. She was the only thing to distract him from the current pain and confusion he was feeling. If she hadn¡¯t been here, he would have¡­ he wasn¡¯t even sure what he could do to relieve the pain anymore. He could only distract himself and this was a dangerous distraction. One he shouldn¡¯t sumb to but he couldn¡¯t help it at the moment.


    He knew she was aware of his gaze by the change of her heartbeat. Her hair was still damp from following him outside in the rain. Now, instead of sunshine, it looked like molten gold. He reached for it as she buttoned his shirt and stiffened when he picked up a few wet strands in his hand. Her hair felt soft and silky in his fingers just like her skin had felt against his lips.


    Roxana lifted her gaze ever so slowly, looking nervously at him from behind her longshes. That gesture alone made him lose his breath. His gaze slowly traveled to her lips. He could hear her suck in a breath as they parted slightly.


    No, he thought with dread all while he found himself leaning closer. He was pulled toward her like gravity pulling a fallen man to the ground. Yes, he was falling and it was both frightening and exhrating. And he could not stop halfway. He had already jumped.


    Toote, he thought and closed the distance between their lips.

 Chapter 190 Troublemaker

    Roxana couldn¡¯t resist the pull of those dark midnight eyes. She didn¡¯t know if it was him or her leaning closer. A small voice in the back of her mind resisted but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to make her stop. She had dreamed of what it would feel like to have him kiss her but nothing could prepare her for such a kiss. With a touch of his lips, he stole her breath away.


    His lips felt like everything she had imagined and much more. Softer than feathers, sweeter than delicacies, and hotter than mes. His mouth was addictive and demanding, sending a tremor of heat to her core. She leaned into him and his hand slid to the back of her head, pulling her closer, pressing his lips harder against hers. Her hold on his shirt tightened at the tug of his lips which made her legs weak and wobbly.


    No, she thought weakly. She was a man to him. He thought he was kissing a man. She couldn¡¯t do this to him.


    With a groan of frustration, she pulled away while pushing him away. ¡°No!¡± She breathed.


    She quickly took a few steps back knowing how hard it was to resist. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Her breath came out in ragged pants. Her legs were still weak and her mind was still a fog. She looked at him not paying attention to his reaction, only thinking of the appropriate thing to say or how to exin herself. ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± he cut off with a frown.


    Roxana paused and blinked surprised. She looked at him and his face tightened with distraught. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± He said.


    He took a step back and sat down as if he couldn¡¯t keep standing. His hands grabbed the bed on each side of his body and he looked down.


    Oh, this was bad. How could she let it happen? ¡°I¡¯ll- I¡¯ll bring you water.¡± She said not making sense but she just wanted to get away.


    She hurried to the door and could only breathe once she stepped outside.


    Oh Lord heavenly father. She was doomed. She took a deep breath to calm down as she walked away. It would be alright. She would leave tonight anyway. She had to. Things were getting worse.


    Hot, bothered, scared, and confused she went back to her room. Peter and Gary were having lunch at a table. ¡°What happened?¡± They asked her wondering what brought her back.


    ¡°His Majesty is awake.¡± She said.


    ¡°And why do you look like that?¡± Peter asked.


    How? Stunned, petrified, or flustered?


    ¡°It is nothing.¡± She lied going to the window and pretending to look outside to hide her face.


    The memories of the kiss shed through her mind and again she felt breathless. Her heartbeat became irregr.


    It was all her fault. She should have left before it went this far. But at least now she could leave. King Isaac would help her.


    ¡°What is he doing now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied quickly without turning around.


    Why did he kiss her? Why did he touch her hair? And why¡­ just why did it feel so good? Like she was in heaven. She had found a moment of bliss, just to be tortured by the emptiness it left once it ended.


    She wrapped her arms around herself and closed her eyes. Soon, she would leave and she wouldn¡¯t have to see him again. It would all be a distant memory in the future.


    The day passed by slowly and the king didn¡¯t leave his room. He needed the rest and she didn¡¯t go inside again, avoiding him at all cost. She sent the servants inside with food and drinks and stood guard outside the room. When the sunset, she switched ces with Peter and Luke and went on a break with Gary.


    ¡°I am hungry,¡± Gary said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡± She told him and left to find king Isaac. She had no time to waste.


    She hurried through the halls, trying to find her way when she came across someone that she didn¡¯t wish to see as well.


    ¡°Rox.¡± He beamed.


    Oh lord. She wanted to vomit. What did this shady Lord want from her right now?


    The brothel! She forgot.


    No! She had to find King Isaac.


    ¡°You are on a break? Shall we go to have some fun?¡±


    ¡°Ah, My Lord.¡± She grimaced pretending to be ill. ¡°I think I ate something wrong. I am not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Then you definitely need a drink.¡±


    ¡°I am going to vomit and ruin your night.¡± She said.


    ¡°You won¡¯t. Come now!¡± He put his arm around her shoulders.


    How dare this bastard?! She was so close to elbowing him in the stomach.


    ¡°My Lord. I can¡¯t¡­I ¡°


    ¡°Rox.¡± He called softly.


    She turned to him and somehow his silver eyes glistened. ¡°You and I are going to have fun.¡± He said with a hypnotic voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She breathed and then he led her away.


    They arrived at a tavern to have some drinks. Why was she agreeing to this?


    ¡°You can drink until you are satisfied.¡± He told her and she nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡±


    She must have lost her mind toe here and have drinks. Why did she think this would be fun?


    Suddenly music yed and the night entertainment began. Singing and dancing women swirled around the tables, causing the men to empty their pockets.


    Roxana gulped down the second cup of wine or beer, she wasn¡¯t sure anymore but she began to enjoy the music and the show. Her tense body was suddenly rxed, her mind letting go of the worries.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fun?¡± Lord Quintus asked.


    ¡°It is.¡± She admitted.


    He poured her some more of the drink that looked like urine. She took it and gulped it down at once despite the terrible taste.


    While she was feeling some kind of funny way, Lord Quintus seemed to be quite alright. ¡°You brought me here to get me drunk.¡± She said.


    ¡°I brought you here to have fun.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± She slurred leaning forward on the table and examining him suspiciously. ¡°You are suspicious. I have my eyes on you. You better not try to harm his Majesty.¡±She pointed a finger at him warningly.


    He smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too protective of him?¡±


    ¡°I am his guard. His personal guard.¡± She hit the table with her fist. She was only his guard. Nothing more.


    He chuckled. ¡°Of course. You are his guard and so you shall remain.¡±


    She red at him with hatred.


    ¡°So can you sing? I am sure you would look better up there than thosedies.¡±


    She essed the room, watching some women dance and pour drinks to the men who tried to touch them as soon as they got the chance.


    ¡°Come and take¡­¡± one man tried to lure a woman by holding out a few coins.


    Why was he wasting money?


    Some men could really not think with anything other than what was between their legs and now he was throwing his money away. Roxana stood up forcefully, causing the chair to slide backward. Her gaze was fixated on those gold coins and the stupid man. She strode forward with what she thought to be determined steps but her drunken state made it look otherwise. When she was close enough she snatched the coins out of the man¡¯s palm.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± He began and stood up to look at her with fury.


    ¡°What? You saide and take. I took it.¡±


    His furious eyes slowly softened and he took a step back to examine her. ¡°You are a woman.¡± He said. ¡°She is a woman.¡± He looked over at his fellow mates at the table and they eyed her as well.


    ¡°Listen!¡± He said grabbing her wrist. He forced the coins out of her hold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on a dress and I will give you more than just a few coins.¡±


    The other men nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Well, I need the coins to buy a dress.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Oh well then maybe a kiss will do,¡± he said stepping closer.


    She wrinkled her nose at him. ¡°You said toe and take. Now you want me to give?¡±


    ¡°A man can change his mind.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Alright. But only on the cheek.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡± He told her.


    ¡°The cheek.¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Alright, that will do.¡±


    He held out his cheek for her and she clenched her hand into a fist beforending a punch. His head flew to the side and pain shot threw her hand. The men at the table rose hastily but the one she punched held his hand out, gesturing for them to calm down. He turned to her, his eyes burning with rage again.


    ¡°I see. You want to earn without working.¡± He told her. ¡°I know your kind. I will teach you some discipline.¡±


    He grabbed her arm harshly and pulled her close before snarling his other arm around her waist. She bumped her head onto his face, causing him to fall back on the table with a groan. He held his broken nose as she stumbled back and rubbed her pained forehead.


    ¡°You bloody wench.¡± He said turning to her again.


    Roxana stepped back not understanding why she caused a fight without a reason. Now she had provoked this big man and his friends. He stalked toward her, blood still seeping from his nose.


    ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Suddenly a familiar voice interrupted.


    She turned toward the entrance and blinked in surprise at what she found.


    Alexander.


    He stood between the tables, wearing a white shirt beneath his long ck coat that reached his knees meeting the knee-high ck boots he wore. His usually elegant hair fell like dark shadows around a deadly face where he stood. But it was the look in his eyes that frightened her the most. A glowing abyss of darkness. His gaze was just as sharp as the lines of his face.


    ¡°Stay out of this fight. No need to be a gentleman.¡± The man told him.


    Alexander tilted his head slightly at the man, his eyes still piercing. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± His voice was lethal.


    ¡°Alright young man. You want to fight.¡± He said now turning his attention to the king.


    He clenched his hands into fists and got ready to attack. Heunched forward and Alexander didn¡¯t flinch. He caught the man¡¯s fist right before it hit his face and slowly moved it down as the man began to scream in pain and fell to his knees. No one was sure what was happening until Alexander released his fist which looked distorted.


    The other men at the table who were ready to fight now flinched in fear when Alexander lifted his gaze, his eyes promising to show no mercy. It made the men want to retreat without a try.


    Why? She wanted to see a fight. ¡°Are you scared of one man?¡± She asked the men. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be girls. Do you need me to find you a dress?¡± She began to use Sir Fulker¡¯s speech.


    One way to make men fight was to challenge their manhood. It worked every time. She addedughter just to agitate them and now they got ready to fight.


    ¡°Yes. Fight!¡± She chanted and soon the rest of the guests began to chant with her.


    Unable to stand still she sat on a chair at a table with other men. She was ready to watch the fight just like everyone else.


    The tavern owner was not happy. ¡°Stop this now! Take your fights outside!¡± He called but his voice got muted by the chants.


    The men attacked Alexander all at once. They were still no match for him. He was so swift as he avoided their attacks and so dangerous once he caught them and show them what pain felt like. Breaking of arms and legs, thrown into the wall, having their head smashed on a table. The crowd became wild, chanting louder for more blood until he had finished all of them.


    Then¡­, he turned his lethal gaze to ess the crowd. Their chants died immediately and they all shrunk in fear back in their seats. Roxana did the same when his gaze fell on her. He was enraged and she was in trouble.

 Chapter 191 Off duty

    Skender was grateful that he was feeling weak or his rage could have burned this whole ce. He looked at each and everyone in the tavern, imagining a ughter in his head and turning this ce into a sea of blood. Even looking at Roxana didn¡¯t calm him. In fact, he was furious with her. He walked over and she flinched sensing his anger as he reached for her hand. He pulled her out of the chair and then dragged her outside.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She croaked unable to keep up with his pace.


    Once they were outside, he yanked her arm so she stumbled forward and ended up in front of him.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± He hissed.


    He shouldn¡¯t be angry with her. He knew all this was part of Lazarus¡¯s scheme who had disappeared now fearing his wrath. If he was clever, he should nevere back.


    For a moment she looked confused, wondering why she caused trouble but the confusion onlysted for a moment. She wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to think clearly and even if she was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand that maniption done on Lazarus¡¯s part.


    She gazed at him, eyes unfocused at first but then slowly getting distracted. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± her eyes scanned the length of him and then settled on his face. ¡°You look like a¡­ dark knight.¡±


    A dark knight?


    She stumbled forward,ing to stand close to him, watching him through hooded eyes. ¡°You are so¡­ so exciting to watch¡­ when you fight.¡±


    His heart made a flip in his chest. This woman and her flirtation. He guessed it wouldn¡¯t be subtle this time since she was intoxicated. As if he hadn¡¯t spent his day in torture already, trying to block the memory of kissing her and resisting finding her to do it again.


    ¡°You are so¡­¡± She grabbed his arms feeling his muscles. ¡°Strong.¡±


    If she only knew, she wouldn¡¯t be so excited about his strength.


    ¡°And¡­¡± She moved even closer, now resting her head on his chest while still holding his arms. He stiffened. ¡°You smell so good.¡± She spoke with her husky voice and foreign ent that made everything she said sound seductive. ¡°You smell like a man.¡± She rubbed her cheek against his chest and inhaled his scent.


    Skender¡¯s heart went wild in his chest. It was so loud she could probably hear it with her head resting there.


    He grabbed her arms and pulled her away. Her head fell back but she kept her gaze on him. ¡°Your Majesty, did youe to save me?¡±


    He clenched his jaw. Why did he bother? It was exactly what Lazarus wanted. Even if he hadn¡¯te he knew Lazarus wouldn¡¯t let things go too far, yet he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Roxana smiled. ¡°My guardian angel.¡± She wanted to fall on him again but he held her away for a moment. When she didn¡¯t stand back he gave up and let her fall against him.


    He put one arm around her waist and her legs gave in. Well, this wouldn¡¯t work so he did what he shouldn¡¯t do. He teleported them. She was too intoxicated anyway.


    Heid her on the bed in the chamber that he was given. She sighed as she felt the soft mattress beneath her. He then took off her shoes and put her legs up as well.


    As he covered her with the nket, she grabbed him by the cor pulling him closer. She watched him with hooded eyes. His heart stilled. This woman would get him killed.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    His instinct told him to run before she said anything else. Panic settled in his chest. He wasn¡¯t strong right now. He didn¡¯t have enough self-restraint.


    ¡°Will you kiss me again?¡±


    His breath stilled.


    ¡°Onest time.¡± Her voice held a hint of sadness.


    Last time? Because she was leaving him.


    He tried to remove her hold but her grasp was firm. ¡°You are intoxicated.¡±


    ¡°Nothing has felt more intoxicating than your kiss.¡±


    Skender closed his eyes to calm himself down. Then he tore himself away from her hold and stepped back. His control was wavering. Weakening. He could hear and smell her so clearly. Her blood, her heart, and her scent attacked his senses. Caused his blood to burn, his fangs to pierce through with a shocking pain and speed.


    He turned away to hide his face but he needed to make sure she fell asleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± She called thinking that he was going away but he had to leave.


    A rush of air cut through the thick tension in the room. ¡°Sleep, my dear.¡± He heard Lucrezia¡¯s hypnotic voice.


    ***********


    ¡°Skender.¡±


    The demon turned to her, his eyespletely a different shade and his fangs filling his mouth. There was no doubt he needed her help, but who was he now? She didn¡¯t wish to be attacked.


    His gaze fell on Roxana and stayed there as if she wasn¡¯t in the room as well. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to fuel your hunger?¡±


    His gaze shifted to her. His pupils were dted. He was extremely affected and holding back with all his strength.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink.¡± She suggested.


    She took him to one of her homes and offered him some wine, even though that wasn¡¯t what he needed at the moment. He needed blood. He had been starving as an archdemon, living this long without taking blood.


    ¡°You need to drink something else as well.¡± She told him as he took a sip.


    ¡°Blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you want me to arrange for that? You need to drink to be in control.¡±


    Thest thing she wanted was for him to lose control and scare Roxana away. She needed his redemption more than anyone else¡¯s and if he hurt his mate, he would never forgive himself.


    ¡°How often do you drink?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Once a month. Sometimes twice.¡±


    ¡°From who?¡±


    ¡°Well with someone whom I satisfy my other needs with.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± He said his face twisting slightly.


    Archdemons were usually more ¡°hungry¡±. More sexually active but since he had his demon numbed he had never been one to indulge in those things. He wasn¡¯t inexperienced, but he didn¡¯t crave it either. Except for now. Not only was his demon awake, but his mate was also near. This would be an impossible fight. Even if he wasn¡¯t willing to open his heart, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deny the hunger for too long.


    ¡°You need to feed if you don¡¯t want to lose control.¡± She told him.


    He knew to take her seriously on this matter. He could probably not think of anything else now than the pain in his fangs. ¡°Do you want a male or a female? I suggest a male.¡± She smiled.


    Not only because she preferred one with thick veins. Having her lips on their throat while holding their strong shoulders added to the hunger and satisfaction.


    A male was perfect for Skender even though she worried a bit for whoever would be bitten. Yes, he had to bite them. It was part of quenching the hunger or he wouldn¡¯t feel full.


    To her surprise, Skender showed great self-control for a first time. Or perhaps once his hunger was quenched, he felt no desire to take more. Even Lukas, one of her friends who liked to offer his blood was surprised.


    ¡°Does my blood not taste good?¡± He teased Skender.


    Lucrezia knew it did. The man was delicious but, Skender had tasted his mate. This was just a need. Not a desire.


    ¡°You would prefer it this way,¡± Skender replied.


    The best thing would be to drink from humans when it was done merely to quench the thirst. Demon mates often bit each other for pleasure but humans were the source of food. Their blood tasted better and felt warmer. It was more alive and it was easier to feel satisfied. But Lucrezia hated the hassle of having to be gentle and thenpel them to forget. She only went to humans sometimes but mostly she enjoyed the demons.


    Lukas turned to Lucrezia. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such an enigmatic friend. Why do you even drink from me?¡±


    Because¡­ Skender was like her¡­ student? She shook her head. ¡®Your children¡¯ were the words her sister used to refer to those she punished. Lucrezia was sure taking care of children would be easier than these demons.


    ¡°I should go back,¡± Skender said standing up.


    ¡°You should stay here and rest. And the rest I will take care of.¡±


    He looked at her suspiciously and she chuckled. ¡°I gain nothing from making things worse for you. Your redemption is more important to me at the moment than it is to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you will use any means to achieve it.¡± He said with dislike.


    She sighed. ¡°I am helping you right now. You need to rest while you process the food and I will take care of King Isaac and Roxana for you. Is there anything in particr, you would like me to do or not do? Like sending Roxana away or arranging your marriage with the princess.¡±


    He watched her for a moment. ¡°I am actually thinking of taking your offer. I will sleep. You do as you please.¡±


    Now she was curious and wished she could read his thoughts. Was he simply tired, testing her, or giving up?


    ¡°Alright. Let me show you to your luxurious bed for tonight.¡±


    One night in a long time where he could sleep as Skender and not King Alexander. She could give him that one night.


    He was the good child of all her children, yet she had given him the most responsibility. She had put a burden on his shoulders and unlike the others, he rarelyined and he had never shown her real hatred. And she¡­ well she never enjoyed punishing him.


    All the other demons she had enjoyed punishing at some point. Especially in the beginning, when the pain they caused others was still new.


    A punisher often took the amount of pain one caused others and then inflicted it on the sinner. The punishment had to be equal to the crime and so it was in the beginning until Lucrezia changed her ways. Only punishing them didn¡¯t bring her satisfaction.


    She didn¡¯t think it was as easy as that. She thought that the punishment also had to be equal to the person¡¯s attitude, whether they had regrets or were still self-righteous. Whether they wanted to change and do better or still remain the same. There were manyponents to be considered. She also thought that the punishment should lead to some kind of realization, repentance, regret, and then of course she hoped it would bring change. Change for the better. Punishing them and letting them die was not the way.


    In all that she had found Skender. Or he had found her asking to be punished. Normally she would begin by searching for the pain he had caused others and then inflict it upon him but she couldn¡¯t find anything significant worth a punisher¡¯s time. Even the fact that he didn¡¯t perform his duties hadn¡¯t been his fault, yet she couldn¡¯t leave him for some odd reason.


    Perhaps it was that despite all the pain he had wanted to change and he had heard that she was the punisher to bring forth change.


    He was also a fellow archdemon on his knees. A defenseless defender. She was curious to know if she could help him be the man he was born to be. If she could prepare him to take on the destroyer and emerge through the pain and darkness. But she had no clue how she was going to do it. All of this was experimental. It worked with Rayven, but there was no guarantee it would work with the others. She could fail. And now her mission was more than just curiosity. She needed them to redeem themselves.


    At least one thing she had done right. Making him the leader. If anyone would have patience and care for the rest of the demons but also be able to put them in ce when needed, it would be him. She had already seen the first part early on but now she was seeing the other side as the destroyer emerged. The one who would take control and discipline them.


    Skender turned around and raised a brow. ¡°Are you going to watch me get into bed as well?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to cover you up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. why don¡¯t you sing me a luby too.¡± He retorted.


    ¡°I have a good singing voice. It is soothing.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying about that but he looked away with a thoughtful expression.


    Lucrezia didn¡¯t have to read thoughts to know that he remembered something from the past. Perhaps his mother used to sing him lubies. Lucrezia wished she could say the same about her mother.


    Skender went to sit on the bed, now worry shadowing his face. ¡°You are not thinking of doing something¡­¡±


    And she thought he was letting go of his role for once.


    ¡°Forget that you are a king. I am giving you a night to be regr.¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have to clean your mess afterward.¡±


    ¡°I do my own cleaning unless I intentionally want you to clean.¡±


    He let himself fall back. ¡°Give me more than just a night then. I really want to escape.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. You might get used to it.¡± She told him.


    He turned to the side, adjusting the pillow under his head. ¡°I am used to a life of no responsibility and luxury.¡± He reminded.


    Yet he never enjoyed the luxury because a part of him was missing and having no responsibility added to his emptiness.


    ¡°You know, I think you are in more pain than ever now but also a bit happier than you were before your punishment.¡±


    He became thoughtful. ¡°Because¡­ I feel alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And with being alivees pain.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt.¡± He sighed.


    He wasn¡¯t used to it. He went from feeling empty to being burdened with a lot of pain. It was overwhelming him but it was necessary as well. She couldn¡¯t help him with that part. He would have to go through it.


    He closed his eyes and just as she suggested, she went to cover him.


    ¡°What do you need me for?¡± He suddenly asked her with eyes still shut.


    She became quiet and he opened them again. ¡°You need me for something.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t tell me now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I will let you use me?¡±


    The answer was simple. He was Skender.


    ¡°Perhaps you won¡¯t.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

 Chapter 192 Double trouble

    Lucrezia stood beside the bed Roxana was sleeping in. Since she couldn¡¯t know what Skender was thinking, it was difficult for her to decide what to do. She didn¡¯t know which option would be the best. Since Skender was more patient perhaps he was more resilient as well so it wouldn¡¯t be enough to use small tricks on him like Rayven. He wasn¡¯t quick to react to his emotions. She would have to make a careful decision here.


    She paced back and forth, thinking of a different idea, and then she gave up and called her sister. Luciana arrived quickly.


    ¡°I need your help,¡± Lucrezia said.


    ¡°I guessed so.¡±


    ¡°It is about Skender.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give in yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said he had a rogue demon.¡±


    ¡°He does. Oddly he seems to be in control of it so far.¡± Which meant he was more hurt than she expected. His fear and pain were now stronger than his hunger. As much as she wanted him to give in, she wanted him to do it when he was ready emotionally or he would only push Roxana away. Just like he did with the kiss. Now she wanted to escape more than ever.


    ¡°I am guessing¡­ that is a good thing?¡±


    ¡°It is. It should be at least. It is just that every goodes with some form of bad. I really don¡¯t know what to do in his case.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t do anything.¡± Her sister said.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Surprising that she hasn¡¯t identally revealed herself yet.¡± Luciana nodded toward Roxana.


    ¡°Well, somehow she did. Lazarus arranged for it but Skender is only going to pretend it never happened. Her being a man put some kind of barrier between them and makes it easier for him to control himself.¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you remove the barrier?¡± Luciana wondered.


    ¡°Oh, that I will. When the right timees.¡± If she removed the barrier too early or at the wrong time, Skender would send her away and if he found out that she happily moved on then he would prove himself right.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    We? Lucrezia chuckled.


    ¡°Maybe as you suggested, we do nothing.¡± She was thoughtful. ¡°Yes, we do nothing, at least while they are here.¡±


    **************


    Roxana woke up with the worst headache. The sound of armor and weapons and the chatter of guards made her groan in pain. She rubbed her swollen eyes and looked around with squinted eyes.


    ¡°Rox. You are finally awake. Hurry, we are leaving.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± She croaked.


    ¡°Back home,¡± Gary said.


    Home? Roxana was utterly confused.


    ¡°Seems like you had too much to drinkst night. Did you get thedies too?¡±


    Drink? Ladies?


    Roxana gradually remembered that she went out with Lord Quintus to drink. Then everything else was a blur. She sat up and quickly touched her chest. Her linen was intact. What happened after? She tried to remember but to no avail.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± She asked Gary.


    He chuckled. ¡°You came on your own and just copsed.¡±


    Maybe her secret was still safe but she couldn¡¯t be sure. She could have exposed herself to Lord Quintus and he was going to use her secret to make him his puppet. She hoped not, but that was a high possibility now. That is if he didn¡¯t tell the king.


    She needed to see Lord Quintus.


    Getting ready to face the painful journey again, she stood up. Her stomach growled.


    ¡°Did you eat?¡± She asked them.


    ¡°Yes. We left some for you.¡± Peter nodded toward the table.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She went to the table, feeling her head throb. She took a gulp of water to soothe her dry throat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that we are suddenly going back?¡± Gary spoke to the guards.


    ¡°I am guessing things didn¡¯t go well between king Isaac and His Majesty. Maybe he refused the marriage. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    His Majesty refused the marriage? Roxana stopped chewing the bread in her mouth and remembered that she was going to escape with King Isaac¡¯s helpst night before Lord Quintus ruined her n.


    No! Why did she go with him when she had ns to escape? What was king Isaac thinking now?


    No! No! She began to panic and choked on her bread. She coughed and coughed until Gary and Peter came to her rescue.


    ¡°Eat slowly,¡± Gary said hitting her back until she coughed out the piece of bread that got stuck in her throat. She gasped for air and Peter handed her a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She breathed taking it.


    She gulped the water down at once.


    No! She didn¡¯t want to see the King. Not after their kiss. She wasn¡¯t ready. She had to escape on her own. But there was no way out. She was surrounded by soldiers that led her slowly to her death. They were going to the king and just as they neared his chamber, he walked outside.


    Her heart stopped beating and she held her breath hoping he wouldn¡¯t see her. He turned to them and they bowed their greetings.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he replied gently and her heart fluttered. His gaze settled on her for a moment before he walked away. They followed as he led them to the second person she dreaded to meet.


    King Isaac. Would he be angry with her for not showing up? Would he understand that something could havee in the way?


    Lord Rayven and the young Lord Davis joined them on their way, but Lord Quintus was nowhere to be seen. They arrived at the throne hall where His Majesty would bid the king farewell. King Isaac sat on his throne with his beautiful daughter sitting beside him.


    ¡°It is unfortunate that you have to leave so soon but I understand that you have duties as a king.¡± King Isaac spoke.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty and Your Highness.¡± King Alexander replied.


    ¡°I wish you a safe trip,¡± Princess Serena smiled.


    Roxana was focused on King Isaac. He wasn¡¯t looking her way. Did he not wonder or did he forget? Or perhaps he was offended and didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her now.


    She wanted to talk to him. Exin herself but she wouldn¡¯t get the chance.


    Confused and frustrated she left him behind.


    At the gates, Roxana still waited for Lord Quintus to arrive but they seemed to be leaving without him. She got on her horse and turned to Gary. ¡°Where is Lord Quintus?¡±


    Gary shrugged. ¡°I believe His Majesty sent him on a mission.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± That was all she said.


    It didn¡¯t matter now. If she got back home while Lord Quintus was on his mission, she would escape with Fanny. It would be difficult without much money but she had no choice.


    During the journey, Roxana noticed that she didn¡¯t get as quickly tired as before. She was getting used to this. King Alexander gave her no attention which she was grateful for and she kept her distance. He didn¡¯t ask her to sleep in his tent at night either, nor did she care to follow him everywhere.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Gary asked her the second night when the king didn¡¯t call her to his tent. Roxana knew what he mean but pretended to be clueless.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ his Majesty.¡± He whispered.


    She gave up a questioning look.


    ¡°Are you not a favorite anymore?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Everything is fine. He is probably just recovering from being ill.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes. We shouldn¡¯t have left the day after he got sick. The long journey might cause him to rpse.¡±


    Roxana nced his way. That was true. She had been so shocked and panicked about the kiss that she forgot he had been ill. The kiss was probably just a moment of weakness and she was there tending to him. She sighed, not knowing what the truth was or what went through his mind. If he wasn¡¯t the king and she didn¡¯t fear repercussions, she would have asked him straight.


    The next day, they finally arrived at Kraghorn and Roxana breathed out in relief. Soon she could escape. She missed Fanny so much, but uncle Benedict and Father Anthony, she would have to say goodbye to. There was no way where she could bepletely happy.


    Back at the castle, in the defense quarters, the guards disarmed. Roxana looked around. This would be thest time she would see this ce. She looked over at Peter and Gary and some of the other guards that she got close to. They had all treated her kindly.


    ¡°Rox!¡± Sir Fulker¡¯s stern voice came from behind. Roxana turned to him. ¡°Wee back.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    Roxana couldn¡¯t believe that she would miss Sir Fulker as well, despite his judgment of women. Perhaps she should leave a note that he did in fact train a woman.


    ¡°I heard the horse ride wasn¡¯t pleasant.¡± He said.


    ¡°I am getting used to it.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°Then your next training should be horse riding,¡± he told her.


    There would be no next time, Roxana thought. ¡°I look forward to it, Sir.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Alright. Go home now and rest.¡± He gave her a pat on the shoulder.


    Roxana left everything behind and wished the guards goodbye. They thought they would see her soon but they wouldn¡¯t. She left them for good and as she walked through the halls, feeling a strange sadness settle in her chest. She halted. Would she leave without seeing him onest time?


    ¡®Will you kiss me¡­. Onest time.¡¯ the words echo in her mind. Roxana frowned. When did she say that?


    She tried to remember but nothing followed. It was only those words. Was it when she was drunk? Who did she say it to?


    She began to walk again, this time slower. No matter how hard she tried she couldn¡¯t remember. She sighed letting it go. She was leaving anyway.


    Taking the road through the king¡¯s quarters, Roxana hoped to see him onest time. She watched the door to his chamber and then she walked away. Perhaps it was better this way.


    When she neared home, she smelled the salty scent of the ocean. Oh, how she missed home. The home she would leave soon. She wanted to weep. No more of uncle Ben¡¯s fish soup. This would be a very difficult farewell.


    And then she arrived at the door to her home. She knocked on the door and then stepped inside.


    ¡°Roxana!¡± She heard Fanny¡¯s voice where he called from his room and came running. ¡°Is it you?¡± He asked before he saw her.


    ¡°It is me.¡± She said walking in and showing herself.


    ¡°Oh Lord.¡± he came and hugged her. ¡°I was so worried. I went to the castle. I was told you left on a journey with the king.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t inform you. It happened abruptly.¡±


    He grabbed her arms and pulled her back, examining her face. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Roxana felt tears burn in her eyes. She shook her head.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Fanny,¡± She croaked and hugged him, unable to fight back the tears. What was wrong with her? She should at least be a little happy that she was back home.


    ¡°You are frightening me.¡±


    ¡°I am tired.¡± She cried.


    He stroked her back. ¡°It is alright. Come, I will make you warm soup.¡±


    Hey out the mattress for her in her Cabin and put a clean dress on top for her to change into. She really needed to get out of this linen that was deforming her breasts. As he closed the door behind him, giving her privacy, the tears continued to fall as she changed into her gown. Her muscles were sore, her breasts almost bruised and sensitive. She was finally relieved yet not.


    Fanny fed her warm soup and then she told him everything while unable to stop crying. She wished Fanny would scold her now. Tell her that he had warned her and that she was reckless and stubborn but he didn¡¯t. He just hugged her, assuring her that everything would be alright until she cried herself to sleep.


    In the morning, she woke up to a disturbing sound. It sounded like someone broke a door. And then the clicking sound of footsteps followed, nearing her room. The door flung open forcefully hitting the wall. Ulric stood with his big frame at the door, with his men trailing behind.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± He smirked wickedly.


    ¡°You should know better than to provoke me again.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Oh no. This time is different. This time you will pay.¡± He nodded toward his men to take her.


    Roxana prepared herself to fight she could only throw a few punches and kicks before they overpowered her. They were too many and she had no room to escape.


    ¡°You are making a mistake.¡± She told him. ¡°What will you do? Kill me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He said stepping closer while his men held her still. ¡°But I am sure His Majesty will when he finds out his guard is a female.¡±

 Chapter 193 The cats out of the bag

    Roxana fought the best that she could as they tied her up and forced a piece of cloth into her mouth before tying it in ce.


    ¡°What did you do to your face?¡± Ulric asked.


    She just red at him.


    ¡°Oh right. You can¡¯t speak.¡± He taunted with a chuckle. ¡°You are much more appealing when silent.¡±


    She cursed at him but it only came out as a strangled sound. ¡°Are you cursing at me?¡± He asked grabbing her already bruised face. He pressed hard on the bruise she got from the fight with Ronny.


    Roxana tried to move her face away, but he grabbed her by the hair to hold her still. ¡°Does that hurt?¡± he asked pressing harder. ¡°What will you do now when you can¡¯t speak with that smart mouth of yours?¡±


    What would she do? She was doomed. He was going to take her to the king where she would not only have to see his disappointed face but also endure torture afterward and then die at the end.


    This would be her end if she didn¡¯te up with something clever. She didn¡¯t know why she kept thinking of saying that she was disguised to be near the king as if that would make him excuse her betrayal. And now she couldn¡¯t even lie about being Rox¡¯s sister because the bruises on her face would expose her. Besides, Ulric knew so he wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily. He would demand to see Rox.


    ¡°Where is your friend? I am sure he knew of your disguise.¡±


    Oh no. Hopefully, Fanny wouldn¡¯te back anytime soon.


    ¡°I am sure we will find him in time, but first I can¡¯t wait to see what His Majesty has to say about this.¡± He smiled wickedly.


    Roxana regretted deeply that she didn¡¯t escape earlier. Now, what would happen? Would her life end like this? Like in her nightmare? Without seeing her parents and her sister again. Without saying goodbye to those she loved. Not even Fanny.


    Well, it was her fault. She was only paying for her sins. It was a miracle she survived this long, anyway.


    Ulric threw her on his horse and rode away with her to the castle. When they arrived he pushed her off the horse. Roxana couldn¡¯t even protect herself from the fall because her hands were tied.


    She fell on her shoulder and hip and groaned in pain. Then she justy there, trying not to cry from all the hurt that was going on.


    Ulric grabbed her by the hair and forced her up. Then he put one arm under hers. One of his men came to crab the other and then they dragged her to the gates.


    The guards at the gate seemed to somehow recognize her. ¡°We have a traitor and we wish to see his Majesty,¡± Ulric spoke proudly.


    ¡°This is not the time where his Majesty receivesints. You have toe back on Wednesday.¡±


    Ulric shook his head. ¡°This is urgent. Let me speak with someone else then. Who is responsible for the guards? This is a woman who has been disguised as a guard.¡±


    The guards looked at each other and then one of them ordered them to follow him.


    They didn¡¯t even care to let her wear her shoes and now dragged her body, across the ground, barefoot.


    They were taking her to the defense quarters. This was bad.


    At the training ground in the defense quarters, Sir Fulker was instructing his trainees. The guard went to him, whispering something into his ear, and then Sir Fulker turned to them. His eyes narrowed, just like the rest before widening. They recognized her. She could see Ronny¡¯s eyes being the widest and then hysterical whispers began.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Sir Fulker ordered giving them his attention for a short moment before returning to her.


    Ulric pushed her forward, her feet were now bleeding she was sure. Then he pushed her down on her knees. ¡°I brought you Rox, Sir,¡± Ulric said.


    Sir Fulker was speechless and Roxana avoided his gaze. Ulric began to remove the cloth from her mouth and then gave her a push on the back. ¡°Speak now, woman. Tell him how you deceived everyone.¡±


    Roxana looked up at Sir Fulker, her eyes burning with tears. She was not going to cry.


    ¡°Rox?¡± He was utterly confused.


    ¡°Sir Fulker.¡± Her throat tightened with a cry. She shouldn¡¯t. She had dug her own grave and now she would have toy in it.


    ¡°What is happening? How¡­ how can you¡­¡± The rest of the trainees gathered behind him, curious to take a closer look.


    ¡°His Majesty will¡­¡± Sir Fulker began when he was interrupted.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± It was Alexander¡¯s voice.


    Roxana wished the earth would open and swallow her. More than the fear of death and torture was the fear of seeing his face when he found out the truth.


    The trainee stepped aside clearing the path for him and then she saw his bootse into sight. She kept her head low, refusing to look up.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Sir Fulker began and she could tell by his voice that she had put him in trouble as well. He was mainly responsible for new guards. ¡°Rox is a girl.¡± He said.


    A silence followed and Roxana kept her head low.


    ¡°These men found her. I don¡¯t know who she is.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Roxana, Your Majesty.¡± Ulric grabbed her arm and pulled her up. ¡°Speak up, woman! Tell his Majesty what you came here for?¡± He yanked at her forcing her to look at the king. Her eyes met his hesitantly. Regrettably. His face held no expression, but those eyes, she could swear that those eyes could take a soul.


    A tremor of fear went down her spine. Maybe she would be lucky and he would kill her here at once. The thought of him killing her with his own had made her feel like she was being choked. She couldn¡¯t speak. Not to lie nor to tell the truth.


    Gary and Peter stood on each side of the king and watched her confused as well. Almost all her life, she had deceived people. Lied. Stolen. She knew it was wrong but anger and determination had driven her forward. It had been a way for her to deal with all the unfairness and cruelness she faced. As much as she felt bad for the way she was, she never felt bad toward those she stole from. Or lied to. Until now. Until she came to this kingdom. She had met wonderful people who gave her hope. Who showed her care. But she found them toote. She found them when she had alreadye with her lies and if she had never lied she would never have met them.


    Was this a good way to die then? Having had friends. Having more than one person to mourn her death. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t so bad.


    ¡°How dare you touch my guard?!¡± Alexander asked.


    His voice was calm yet venomous. His words made the air fall silent as well. Everyone was confused.


    ¡°Do you know the punishment of touching a king¡¯s guard?¡± He asked Ulric.


    ¡°You-your Majesty..¡± Ulric stuttered. ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Release her at once!¡±


    Ulric flinched and began to untie her with trembling hands. Roxana looked at the king but he was watching Ulric intently. What was happening? Why was he angry at Ulric?


    Sir Fulker looked between her and the King confused.


    When her hands were free, Ulric turned to the King. ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty. I just wanted to make sure you weren¡¯t being deceived.¡±


    ¡°You find me a fool?¡± He asked.


    ¡°N-no. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°I know Rox is a woman. She wanted to be a guard and I allowed her with the conditions that she proves to me that she can fit in like any other guard which she has clearly proven she can.¡± He exined.


    A lie? Why would he lie for her? And he knew. Since when?


    Roxana felt her head spin. The fear suddenly left her limbs and left her feeling weak.


    ¡°Sir Fulker.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Has she shown any signs that she is unfit to be a guard?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. I have decided, now that Rox has proven herself, that women can apply to be guards if they so wish.¡±


    What¨Cwhat was he doing?! Causing uproar?


    ¡°Your Majesty, she is a th¡­¡± Ulric began but was cut off.


    ¡°If you utter one more word about my guard, I will have you hanged,¡± Alexander warned. ¡°But now you shall receive your punishment for touching what is mine.¡±


    He gave a nod and suddenly guards surrounded them, taking Ulric and his men away. Roxana was suddenly left standing alone on the other side while everyone watched her. She was just as confused as everyone else while she hesitantly covered herself with her arms. She was still wearing the simple gown she slept with.


    ¡°What are you staring at?!¡± Alexander asked them and they stepped back afraid, finding somewhere else to look. ¡°Follow me, Rox!¡± He then ordered before walking away.


    Roxana¡¯s head began to spin. She was unsure of what just happened and whether she was still in trouble or not. From the way he called her, he was upset. Very upset.


    Could she at least hope that the worst was over?

 Chapter 194 Now a woman

    Skender had spent his previous day and night in the most agonizing pain and turmoil. He had known that Roxana was leaving. A part of him had proved it to himself. She would leave. He wasn¡¯t that important to her. Another part wanted to tear everything down and go find her. Mark her and make her his forever and if she ever nned to leave again, force her to stay. That didn¡¯t sound like the most healthy rtionship nor was he one to enjoy thepany of someone who didn¡¯t want him.


    He was grateful for the blood that he had or he might not have been able to fight himself but Lucrezia was now on his list of people to punish. He was sure this was her doing, but he also had himself to me for telling her to do whatever she wanted.


    ¡®She is a woman?¡¯


    Skender could hear them talk outside, repeating the same question as if an answer or seeing it with their own eyes wasn¡¯t enough. Roxana had left them in shock. Some were still confused and others could only focus on their hurt pride. How could a woman have trained with them? How could she have been better than them? How could the king have allowed such a thing? It was a disgrace. It was uneptable.


    Skender knew he had put himself in a very tight position but right now he wouldn¡¯t care if the world around him burned down as long as Roxana was safe. He had truly lost his mind. God, he was so close to carrying her back to his room but that would shock her even more. Many thoughts were already racing through her mind.


    She was so troubled that she even forgot about the pain in her feet. Why did he lie for her? Since when did he know her identity? Would he ask her why she lied to him? Would he believe her if she told him the truth? That she meant him no harm. That she had been in turmoil because of her feelings and her ns. He might just think it was another lie. But why then? Why was he doing this? Did he n to punish her in some other way?


    Skender didn¡¯t want to ask any of these questions. He already had his answers, and did he want to punish her even though that was his first thought. Tosh out and scold her but he couldn¡¯t. Not when she was like this.


    Once they arrived outside his chamber he turned around. ¡°Peter, bring something for her wounds,¡± he ordered.


    The guard gave him a nod and left and Skender nodded for Roxana to follow him inside. The door closed behind them and Roxana stopped right in front of it, afraid to step in any further.


    Skender turned to face her but she kept her head low and her ruffled hair covered most of her face. She kept her hands at the front, holding each other in a nervous gesture. She wore an old white dress, simple with no support underneath. Probably forfort¡¯s sake while asleep. He felt his anger rise again. He shouldn¡¯t overreact if he didn¡¯t want to make things harder for her.


    ¡°Sit¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence her legs gave in and without thinking, he was beside her and caught her in his arms.


    She grasped into him for a moment but pushed herself up. ¡°I am fine.¡± She breathed trying to stand steadily again in a failed attempt.


    ¡°Come,¡± he said ignoring her try.


    He put one arm around her waist and helped her to the couch where she sat down. She still avoided his gaze.


    Skender knew he should say something to make it believable. This was confusing to her. But what was he supposed to say? I knew because I could read your mind and I don¡¯t care that you lied and wanted to steal?


    A knock interrupted his frustration. ¡°Come in.¡± He called.


    Peter walked in with two servants who came with supplies for the wounds. ¡°Just leave it on the table.¡± He told them.


    Now they wondered if he would care for her himself. This was what he shouldn¡¯t do. He knew how favored people were treated but he did want to care for himself. Just like she had cared for him.


    Once they left he took the supplies and went on one knee in front of her. Just as he reached for her leg she drew it back with a gasp. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He looked up and she gazed at him with eyes wide, both her legs bent and pulled up to her chest.


    ¡°Helping tend to your wounds.¡±


    She shook her head violently. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She looked at him baffled. ¡°Because¡­because you are the king.¡±


    ¡°Then you should obey your king,¡± he told her, making another attempt to grab her ankle.


    This time she let him, but she was still hesitant.


    Skender gently wiped the blood and dirt away from her feet. She was tense at first, as if ready to pull back any time but then she rxed. He put the medicine paste on her wounds and then bandaged them.


    Roxana was awfully quiet, even in her head and when he looked up, he was surprised to find tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Why¡­are you crying?¡±


    A tear escaped her eye and she quickly wiped it away before shaking her head. ¡°I am sorry. I don¡¯t know.¡± She admitted pulling herself away again. ¡°I have caused you trouble.¡±


    More tears streamed down her face. She truly didn¡¯t know why she was crying. He guessed that she was just overwhelmed.


    Skender wanted so badly to pull her into his arms and hold her close. Comfort her. But that would only confuse her more. And him. He shouldn¡¯t make things moreplicated.


    He. Shouldn¡¯t!


    ***********


    Roxana couldn¡¯t stop the tears. She didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him. She didn¡¯t want this to look like another facade or a way to gain his sympathy. But she couldn¡¯t stop those damned tears.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said wiping them away just for her face to get wet again.


    Alexander got up and sat beside her. He then put one arm gently around her shoulders, in aforting manner. That was when she began to sob uncontrobly. Lord, she wasn¡¯t a weeper. Why was she crying?


    Alexander pulled her close to him. She could feel his hot breath in her hair and she just wanted to lean onto him and let herself getforted but she had already caused enough trouble. If she stayed here any longer, people would talk. They probably already were.


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty.¡± She pulled away. ¡°If I may, I want to go home for a while.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Gary will escort you.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble anyone.¡± She rose from her seat, wiping her tears away she adjusted her hair.


    ¡°You have no shoes.¡± He told her.


    ¡°I will be alright.¡±


    His soft gaze hardened and he stood up. ¡°Gary will escort you home.¡± He said with finality.


    Roxana knew he was trying to help, even though she couldn¡¯tprehend why but just wanted to be alone for a moment. To make sense of things and calm those tears but Alexander insisted that Gary take her home. He arranged a carriage and gave her his coat to cover herself. She wanted more of it. More of the covering up. She felt like running away. Hiding somewhere. Crawling into a corner. Why could she not stop these tears?!


    Gary sat quietly at first during the ride, but even he got bothered by her tears. ¡°Are you hurting somewhere?¡± He asked.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Then¡­why are you crying?¡±


    She looked up at him. ¡°Are you not upset with me?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°You did what you had to do. But I doubt that is why you are crying.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She told him, sincerely.


    He gave a faint nod and then looked away.


    When they arrived at her home, Gary looked around confused. ¡°Where is your house?¡±


    She pointed at the old ship she lived in. ¡°You live there?¡± He was surprised.


    She nodded.


    Now he looked at her differently. Perhaps slightly concerned.


    ¡°It isfortable. I like it and it is near the ocean. It is beautiful.¡± She said. She wasn¡¯t lying. She liked her home.


    Gary nodded, watching the ship curiously. Then he looked at her. ¡°Those men, why did they do this to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°I took a loan from him and didn¡¯t pay it back. I¡­ have not lived decently.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you are a guard, you can start to live differently.¡±


    Could she? Or would her feelings ruin things this time? If she wanted to change her life, she would have to bury those feelings. She would have to be a true guard, especially after what the king did for her.


    But she still wondered why?

 Chapter 195 The distance between us

    Roxana felt weak in the knees as she went to the ship. So much weight was lifted off her shoulders and the constant fear had left her chest. But her head was filled with thoughts and questions, that she couldn¡¯t handle thinking about right now. One more thing and she might lose consciousness from the load of new things that happened. Did she juste back from the door of death?


    She walked inside, through the entrance that had no door at the moment because Ulric broke it. She just wanted to cry again, but instead, she continued inside and took off the coat. Walking further into her cabin, she ignored the mess that Ulric created. She couldn¡¯t deal with it right now.


    Roxana eased into her mattress, sleeping among the little furniture she had that was now destroyed. She was back in her home. She didn¡¯t die. Clutching onto the coat she let the tears fall again, this time without holding back until she cried herself to sleep.


    ¡°Roxana! Roxana!¡± Fanny¡¯s hysterical call tore her out of her sleep.


    Roxana opened her eyes with a groan. Squinting she looked through the broken door and saw Fanny looking around thier home with horror. She pushed herself up from the mattress and sat down.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± She called and then yawned.


    He stepped over the broken furniture and came to her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ugh, if she exined then she would cry again and her head was already throbbing in pain. Her eyelids were so swollen, that it was hard to keep them open.


    ¡°Ulric was here.¡± She said knowing Fanny wouldn¡¯t let this go.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He found out that I was a guard and took me to the castle and exposed my disguise to the king and then the king said he already knew and then let me go home.¡± She said without pausing. ¡°Yes, AND he kept Ulric and his men to be punished.¡±


    Did she include everything? No. Then the king took her to his room, tended to her wounds, held her in his arms tofort her, and then sent her home with a guard, his coat, and a carriage.


    Fanny blinked several times before he could speak. ¡°The king knows you are a woman now?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°What has happened here?¡± A worried uncle Ben hade to their home. He was surprised to find the mess they were in. ¡°Are you two alright?¡± He saiding over quickly.


    ¡°The king found out she is a woman,¡± Fanny said upset. ¡°You could have died. It is my fault. Now you will listen to me. We are leaving this ce. No more risking your life.¡± He said and went to the small chest in her room to pack her clothes. He was agitated, shaken as he walked around, just throwing anything and everything in the chest.


    Roxana and uncle Ben watched him in silence for a moment. ¡°Why are staring? Help me!¡± He told her. ¡°We are leaving.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go,¡± Roxana told him, calmly.


    He stopped and turned around, his eyes burning with anger. ¡°What? You want to dig another grave? I almost lost you today!¡±


    ¡°I know. I am sorry, but I can¡¯t go.¡±


    His hand clenched around the shirt he was holding.


    ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t we talk before making decisions.¡± Uncle Ben suggested. ¡°Come. I have brought rice and grilled fish.¡±


    Roxana followed Uncle Ben to help him serve while Fanny still paced in her room.


    ¡°He is angry for good reasons.¡± Uncle Ben said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It is a miracle you survived. Why did the king let you go?¡±


    ¡°I-I am not sure.¡± She said remembering their kiss.


    He knew she was a woman when he kissed her? She dropped the tes in her hands. Uncle Ben looked at her surprised. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said hurrying to pick them up. How long had he known? How long did she look like a fool to him? Did he perhaps not expose her to have fun at her expense? She remembered all the time he had teased her and¡­ and she slept in his tent. And everyone knew! Oh lord! How could he do that to her?!


    Was it his way of paying her back for her deception? Maybe he did it thinking she would look back one day and realize that the deceiver had been deceived all this time.


    Alright. Her hold tightened around the tes. You win stupid cruel king! How smart of you. Ughh. For the first time, she wished to kick him instead of kiss him. But he was the king. That would probably never happen. Unless¡­ she challenged him for a fight. Surely he would not decline and she would find an excuse to at leastnd a punch. If she was lucky. She had seen that he was a skilled fighter.


    ¡°Perhaps he fancies you.¡± Uncle Ben said.


    That would exin some things.


    ¡°I see he even lent you his coat.¡± He continued.


    That she wished to return with holes.


    Fanny joined them, curious by what he was hearing.


    ¡°How did it happen?¡± Uncle Ben asked and Roxana knew she would have to tell the whole story sooner orter. They sat on the floor to eat and she told them what happened in detail.


    Retelling the event made her see things she hadn¡¯t paid attention to at first. The words he had used echoed in her mind. ¡®My guard¡¯, ¡®what is mine¡¯. Mine? What a strange way to put it? Her heart skipped.


    ¡°He lied for you,¡± Fanny said.


    ¡°And changed the rules.¡± Uncle Ben added.


    The two men looked at each other.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I already said it.¡± Uncle Ben shrugged. ¡°The king fancies you.¡±


    He seemed happy about it but Fanny looked worried. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t use his position to¡­ force you into something.¡±


    ¡°He is not like that.¡± She said.


    ¡°Then does he n to court you and treat you decently?¡±


    ¡°Fanny?! I don¡¯t expect him to do that. He is a king. He will probably choose someone more fitting.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Then he should stop misleading you.¡±


    ¡°He is not.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you want to stay?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ it is the least I can do. He changed the rules and made a big decision in front of his men. If I don¡¯t show up, how will that make him look?¡±


    Fanny sighed. ¡°I just¡­ I hope that he is genuine because you are stupid right now, thinking that you can just be a guard to the man you have feelings for.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t! I respect him. Admire him¡­¡±


    ¡°Add desire him. What will that be?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± She bit off then took a deep breath to calm down. ¡°You said to change my life. Maybe this is the time. The sry is good and I really like staying here. I have been heartbroken to leave but now¡­ now I got another chance. I got a chance to stay where I like to be and do something that feels meaningful. I will work double shifts if I have to and save money to find my family. Also, now being the king¡¯s guard, no one will harm us. Will I ever get a chance like this if we escape?¡±


    Fanny looked at her saddened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my feelings.¡±


    Fanny wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°And you know I wouldn¡¯t let anyone take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°I need to see this King.¡± He said picking up his spoon.


    Roxana smiled. He had valid worries. Being favored by the king without beingpatible was bad because then you would be¡­, a mistress was the polite term and she didn¡¯t want to be one.


    ¡°Perhaps the king will change a few more rules.¡± Uncle Ben smiled to himself.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± She said not wanting to deny it nor hope for it. Right now she would just try to stay out of trouble so she could be with the people she loved and one day see her family.


    ************


    ¡°Your Majesty. I am afraid allowing women to be guards will have a bad impression on the people and our enemies. Our defenses will be aughing stock.¡± A courtier spoke his concern.


    Skender had been waiting for this and tried not to sigh with boredom during the meeting.


    ¡°People will get used to it and for our enemies, it will be a surprise,¡± Skender said.


    ¡°What is the reason you are doing this, Your Majesty?¡±


    Because I am charmed. Spellbound. Stupid, he replied in his head.


    ¡°Well, I hate to admit it but the truth is I was drunk and gambling.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. He was intoxicated by her scent and gambling with his heart. ¡°Now this woman appeared in front of me saying that she was going to protect me.¡± He shrugged and theyughed. ¡°What was I supposed to do?¡±


    What was he doing now? Maybe he was still intoxicated fromst night. Or maybe Roxana had smitten him with her ways. He had already lied more than usual.


    He was upsetting some courtiers but with change, it was bound to happen. They were not going to reform to new ideas so easily.


    ¡°You want to cause an uproar, Skender?¡± yze asked when they were alone.


    ¡°I am delighted to tell you that not everyone roars at the simplest of issues.¡±


    ¡°It is only a simple issue to you because it involves what you want.¡±


    ¡°You would be mutted and in a state of endless healing if I did what I want every time.¡±


    yze scoffed. ¡°Thank god you have so much self-control then.¡± He mocked.


    Yes, thank God because he was sure the day he let go yze would be left wondering if he was ever punished in the first ce.


    He rose from his seat with a sigh and left the room. So much punishment in his head. Lazarus had still note back and Skender didn¡¯t care to look for him. He should dread the oue for a while before receiving his punishment. And Lucrezia¡­ well the punisher would be punished by the one she punishes. He liked the sound of it.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty.¡± A familiar, all too cheerful voice startled him while he was lost in thought. He halted and his feet became glued to the ground when Roxana appeared right in front of him with a bright smile.


    She was dressed like a man but this time, she didn¡¯t wrap her body underneath the clothes. She had the shape of a woman, and her curves were even more entuated by the belt tightened around her waist. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail, leaving her slender neck exposed.


    ¡°Rox¡­.¡± He stopped himself from saying her full name. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He looked down at her feet, worried that she was walking again.


    ¡°I am on duty, Your Majesty. ¡°


    Oh, now she became his real guard. Wasn¡¯t that some great news to celebrate?


    ¡°You should have rested for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I am alright.¡± She smiled.


    As if she wasn¡¯t already dwelling in his mind all night, now she would follow him in person during the days as well. Great. And he couldn¡¯t even make her leave this time because then he would like a joke.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to apologize.¡± She began, the smile fading from her lips and her gaze faltering. Shame colored her face. ¡°I have been deceitful and I have caused you much trouble. I regret my actions deeply.¡± She fumbled with her fingers nervously. ¡°I have truly enjoyed the time I was your guard. I would like to remain your guard and prove to you my loyalty.¡±


    Loyalty? And how was she going to do that?


    ¡°I also want to thank you for saving me.¡± She recalled when he saved her from drowning as well. ¡°Several times.¡± She added.


    ¡°I think that should be an apology too. You are a terrible guard. You are the one supposed to save me.¡±


    Suddenly, she was trying to force back a smile in a failed attempt.¡±My apologies. I will try not to delegate my duties to you.¡±


    God. Why did she have to be so lovely?


    ¡°Good.¡± He said his voice suddenly sounding strained. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t like to be crowded so I need you to keep a safe distance.¡±


    Safe for him or her?


    He was not feeling entirely like himself since yesterday.


    ¡°I will keep my distance,¡± she said not only talking about the physical distance. She didn¡¯t want to have any feelings for him.


    Oh, he wanted tough. Now, he wanted to see if she would seed. At least she had much higher chances than he did, not having to deal with an animalistic demon.


    He walked past her and she waited a while before following him. She watched him from a distance and he could not see her. Only sense that she was there.

 Chapter 196 The guardian angels guard

    Skender hated to say this because he wasn¡¯t a rude person but Roxana was a pest. Yes, he knew it was her job to be one but God, she was worse than his guards. Sir Fulker had put a lot of nonsense in her head and Gary added to the whole thing. She wouldn¡¯t let him out of her sight once. She took her job very seriously while distracting others who weren¡¯t used to having female guard around.


    Courtiers, Lords, and alike would nce her way while he spoke to them. During hisint meeting, she searched everyone thoroughly, just like Sir Fulker taught her. ¡°My Lady, you need to remove your headpin. I will keep it for you.¡± She extended her palm and the woman removed her pin with annoyance.


    Skender watched the whole thing, amused. For those who tried to get too close, she would remind them to keep their distance. ¡°Please, step back Sir.¡±


    Gary and Peter who were often rxed because he had taught them to, now felt the need to perform their duties correctly as well. What a pleasant day. He sighed.


    ¡°You have got yourself a diligent guard, Your Majesty,¡± William whispered beside him.


    ¡°You mean noisy?¡± Skender said watching her as she kept searching everyone.


    William smiled. ¡°I am sure you enjoy the care.¡±


    So now William had also joined the group of teasers?


    Vitale sat quietly, giving Roxana plus points and Skender minus points. He liked the woman but thought that Skender became irrational because of her. If he only knew how much he agreed with his assessment.


    After theints meeting, she followed him again. Now a bit closer since he was walking with William who happened to be a suspect. Skender couldn¡¯t hold back the smile.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± William asked.


    ¡°You are not a favorite of hers.¡± He told him.


    ¡°Why? What have I done?¡±


    Skender shrugged. ¡°She thinks you have bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Shall I pretend to attack you?¡±


    Skender chuckled. This was so silly.


    ¡°I wonder what she would do?¡± William said curiously. ¡°At least she doesn¡¯t think of us like everyone else. I would rather be your enemy in people¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Why? I thought a mistress was very suitable for you.¡± Skender teased.


    William gave him that rare look of dislike. ¡°Perhaps I should find myself a Lady.¡±


    Skender nodded. ¡°Perhaps. Many admire you.¡±


    He shrugged, uninterested. ¡°I lose interest as soon as we have a conversation.¡± He admitted.


    ¡°With your mind, you need a very mature and highly intelligent Lady.¡±


    He said nothing to that.


    When they parted ways, Roxana continued to follow him, this time she began to feel pain in her feet from the wounds but she didn¡¯tin.


    Skender stopped and turned around. ¡°You know when I am only walking around the castle you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I was taught, Your Majesty. They say your enemies are even within the castle walls.¡±


    ¡°No one will be stupid enough to kill me here.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty. You would be surprised by people¡¯s foolishness.¡± She said. ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°And I want to be alone.¡± He cut off.


    She met his hard gaze with resistance but eventually gave in. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± She forced a smile.


    He turned away and left her behind.


    Finally, he could breathe the air without her scent distracting him. He had to find a way out of this. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this torture for too long and even if he did, his demon wouldn¡¯t. He could already feel all the itching going on. She would end up in his bed sooner orter if he didn¡¯t do something about this.


    For a while, he could breathe a little but then she was back on duty. At least now, her feet had rested.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you have lunch yet?¡± She asked.


    He didn¡¯t care to have lunch but just to keep her quiet he lied. ¡°Yes.¡± She was forgetting the distance thing and crowding him again. If she only knew that she was near a volcano, soon to erupt.


    Roxana became quiet again and eventually remembered to keep her distance. As he got busy with his duties, he managed to block her out for a while then when he was done, he decided to have a cup of tea in the garden.


    How stressful to have her standing over him. He could barely drink. He put his cup down with a frustrated sigh.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you not like the tea? Shall I go fetch the servant?¡±


    As if a servant could solve his current problem, which wasn¡¯t the tea.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied.


    ¡°You never have the servants or guards around.¡± She said with suspicion. ¡°They just leave.¡±


    He somehow taught them throughpulsion.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t like to be crowded. I like to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Am I.. a nuisance?¡± She asked him with such innocence in her eyes, hoping for a certain answer.


    Oh well. How could he tell her yes now?


    ¡°No.¡± He let it out like a strangled breath.


    She was pleased by his reply but tried her best to hide it. And he felt pleased by her reaction. What a vicious cycle.


    Suddenly she remembered that he had asked her to be his personal guard, which made her believe in his answer even more. What she didn¡¯t know was that he had a split personality and that his other bad self was the one to put him in this situation.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± He told her.


    She blinked. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t your Majesty.¡±


    She was afraid of what people might think, but they were already thinking it. Even Sir Fulker who rarely cared about rumors thought he had affections for Roxana.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rx when you are standing.¡±


    Hesitantly she came to sit down with him. He thought it would help, but it only made it worse. Because now that she was sitting with him, he felt like talking to her.


    THAT he didn¡¯t want. He would rather take her to bed and only desire her than have any other feelings involved.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are there people, in particr, you don¡¯t trust?¡± She asked him. ¡°So I can know who to keep more eyes on.¡± She added.


    She was fishing for answers about the Lords.


    ¡°Who are you suspicious of?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°None in particr.¡±


    Lies.


    ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­ I am suspicious of everyone. I should be.¡± She corrected. ¡°But you seem close to some of the Lords. Perhaps you trust some more than others. Lord Quintus seems close to you.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be trusted,¡± Skender said. She did give him the name shady. Why ruin it?


    She nodded, d that he was also suspicious of the lord.


    ¡°What about Lord Rayven?¡±


    Since they all teased him, he might as well make them all enemies.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be trusted either.¡±


    ¡°And the young Lord Davis?¡±


    Gary¡¯s assessment was good. Skender hadn¡¯t chosen him as his guard for no reason, but the truth was moreplicated. Still, as a guard, he should remain suspicious of everyone.


    ¡°William is dear to me. You can trust him.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, thinking carefully about his answer. Then nodded slowly despite her decision to remain suspicious of William.


    ¡°Your Majesty. May I ask what happened to Ulric?¡±


    He had been avoiding thinking of that man or he would end up killing him as he did with Henrik and he didn¡¯t want more blood on his hands. Besides death didn¡¯t satisfy him. He needed to find a suitable punishment.


    ¡°What would you like to happen to him?¡±


    She looked down at her hands, fumbling with them again. ¡°I was the one causing trouble. He was only fighting back.¡±


    ¡°Fight back? By bringing all his men and dragging a woman who isn¡¯t even properly dressed?¡± He said unable to contain his anger as he thought of it again.


    She looked up, a bit surprised by the fury in his tone.


    ¡°I know he shouldn¡¯t, but¡­¡± reminding herself that he was the king, she bit her tongue.


    ¡°But?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t punish you for speaking your mind.¡±


    She gazed into his eyes. ¡°Perhaps your mercy can guide him. Like it did with me.¡±


    Except not everyone was like her.


    ¡°I will spare him.¡± He said under his breath.


    Her face lit up. Skender took a sip of his tea to swallow his anger.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    What now? He wanted to cry.


    ¡°Would you like to duel me?¡±


    He paused. What was she thinking? He had stopped listening to her thoughts and now he opened his mind again.


    Oh. The kiss.


    She was angry about it. And the massage, and being naked in front of her and for making her sleep with him.


    ¡°You seem to like it and I am curious to test my skills.¡±


    Oh really? Or maybe you just want to punch me or kick my balls.


    He put his cup down. He could understand her anger. Perhaps he should let her throw a punch or two to release her frustration. But that would only make him more frustrated. Her wanting to fight him was more arousing than wanting to kiss him.


    ¡°You will not be able to keep up with me.¡± He said.


    ¡°I might surprise you.¡± She grinned.

 Chapter 197 Fighting frustration

    Roxana got ready forbat despite knowing that this wouldn¡¯t be easy. But she would be happy if she could onlynd a punch. Maybe a little cut with the sword wouldn¡¯t hurt either. Yes, he was the king but he wasn¡¯t going to cry or punish a woman for hurting him. That wouldn¡¯t look good on him. Besides, this wasbat, the only time where she could actually hit the king.


    Alexander stood ready holding his sword. She wondered what he had in mind? Would he hurt her or hold himself back because she was a woman. She didn¡¯t want any special treatment from him right now.


    ¡°Are you ready, Your Majesty?¡±


    She could tell by that little smirk he tried to hide that he enjoyed this. He found it silly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡± She told him, bringing up her sword and holding it in ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you dead.¡± He said, still holding his sword down.


    ¡°I think I will be in more trouble if you die.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°If it was only that easy.¡±


    He was too confident and she was now distracted by hisughter. Her stomach did that strange fluttering thing again. She took a deep breath and got prepared, reminding herself of all the teasing on his part.


    Without warning she swung her sword at him and just like expected, he was extremely fast. Despite having his sword down, he had already brought it up to block her attack. She withdrew and made another attempt. This time he stepped out of the way. Just one step to the side and she cut through the air.


    Alright. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy. She just needed to keep trying.


    She turned around striking again. He stooped and she missed but she quickly came back with another swing from the other direction. This time he blocked her with his sword, only using one arm. He gave her an amused smile. ¡°Where is the surprise?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°It ising, Your Majesty.¡± She promised between clenched teeth.


    Clink, clink. He was easily blocking her, knowing her every movement.


    ¡°When?¡± He asked.


    Clink, clink.


    ¡°Have patience, Your Majesty.¡±


    He chuckled.


    ¡°You seem rather angry.¡± He pointed.


    ¡°I,¡± clink. ¡°Am,¡± another clink. ¡°Not!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She panted. ¡°I am just passionate about this.¡± She was.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± He said giving her a dark look before knocking her attack aside, causing her to sprint forward and collide with his chest. ¡°Very passionate.¡± He drawled when she gasped.


    She pushed him away with her free hand. ¡°Oh, are we using hands now?¡±


    ¡°We are using everything, Your Majesty.¡± She said attacking him again.


    ¡°Are you sure you are not angry?¡±


    Clink.


    ¡°Why would I be?¡±


    ¡°Because I knew you were a woman.¡±


    Clink.


    She stopped, their swords crossed in front of them. She stared into his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose me?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    She pushed him away, using the sword this time and he grinned at her fury.


    ¡°So you could have fun at my expense?¡±


    She struck again, only to miss.


    ¡°So you are angry?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to sleep in your tent.¡± She used.


    ¡°Would you rather sleep between two male guards?¡± He attacked her for the first time, but it could barely be called an attack. He teasingly tapped her sword with his.


    ¡°You undressed in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. YOU came to me while I was undressed,¡± he corrected.


    Her cheeks flushed.


    ¡°It is my duty.¡±


    ¡°To see me naked?¡± He raised a brow.


    ¡°No! To follow you. I was only¡­¡±


    ¡°Doing your duty.¡± He finished for her.


    Her face was burning now so she went to her nextint.


    ¡°You asked me to give you a massage.¡± She said striking.


    Now he wasn¡¯t only blocking. He was batting her strikes away.


    ¡°Well, I returned the favor.¡± He shrugged.


    She was wrong about him. This man was shameless! Not one punch anymore. She needed to make it two so she could forget it and be his loyal guard again.


    ¡°What about the kiss?¡±


    Clink.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°You kissed me!¡±


    Clink.


    ¡°And you kissed me back.¡±


    Clink.


    ¡°You started it. You knew I was a woman.¡±


    ¡°I apologized for it. What about you? You were dressed as a man, yet you kissed me back.¡±


    She froze and then her anger boiled over. She swung her sword back and forth, not caring if she hit or missed.


    ¡°Exactly! Do you know how bad I was feeling about it?¡±


    She remembered all those agonizing feelings and the heavy guilt.


    The smile faded from his lips as he caught her sword with his, swirling it around. As she tried to block it she whirled around with it until her back collided with his chest and his sword pressed hers against her neck. She was trapped, her sword was trapped, held against her throat. With his free hand, he held her free arm, to hold her in ce.


    Roxana kept her head still, feeling her own sword¡¯s sharp edge on her skin and his hot breath next to her ear. ¡°Trust me, I have been agonizing too. Since the day you stepped into this castle, I have been tempted by your scent. Tortured by your presence. I had already kissed you a thousand times in my mind before we kissed. You have no idea how much strength it is taking me to stop myself from doing the things I wish to do to you.¡± His voice was low next to her ear, his hot breath tickling her and sending a wave of heat to her core. His words made her heart go wild in her chest and butterflies attack her stomach.


    ¡°Even now, as you catch your breath, I think of all the ways I could make you breathless. Of all the other ways I could let you release your frustration. And mine. I do not wish to hold a sword against your throat Roxana but to have my lips on your neck. To brand you as mine.¡± His voice was possessive.


    Roxana felt the sword glide out of her hand. Her wrist became as weak as her knees. Alexander removed his sword and ever so slowly she turned around to face him with a pounding heart. She needed to see the man saying those words to her.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes were darker than she had ever seen them, yet they seemed to glow, burn with a dark blue fire. He took a step back. ¡°But I can¡¯t.¡± He breathed. ¡°I can¡¯t make you mine.¡±


    A muscle ticked in his jaw.


    Roxana frowned, her heart suddenly feeling tight while beating hard. It was painful. But she knew they couldn¡¯t be together. He was the king and she was his servant.


    He tossed his sword aside and then took a deep breath. ¡°I will arrange for you to work night shifts. It will be easier if we don¡¯t see each other until I find another way.¡±


    She just looked at him, his eyes slowly mirroring the agony in hers.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said curtly and then walked away.

 Chapter 198 Torn

    Skender hurried to his chamber, horrified by what he had just done. He was pained, angry, and frustrated but mostly horrified. What had he been thinking? This itch, the silence of his destroyer, he understood it all. It was always there now. It didn¡¯t need to talk to him or threaten him. Even as hey in his bed, trying to fade away from the world without any sess, he could feel his demon growing more restless. The hours went by slowly and the sun began to set. Skender tried to lull himself to sleep so he wouldn¡¯t go find her, but this itch made him lose his mind.


    ¡®Stop it now, before we cause her more pain!¡¯


    ¡®I was not the one to confess, but I don¡¯t want you to stop.¡¯


    Oh, now he was talking to him and lying.


    ¡®I. Am. Not. The reason I have been absent is only so you don¡¯t me anything on me. It was all you and you can¡¯t lie about that.¡± He sounded agitated. ¡°I am your raw side. I don¡¯t do talking or seducing. I am your urges, your senses that drive you to do those things and you know I can¡¯t help it.¡¯


    A tremor went through his body and the itching increased.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯


    The destroyer became silent but he felt him crawl under his skin. Shifting, twisting.


    Oh no. He was familiar with this feeling.


    ¡®Calm down!¡¯


    What a stupid thing to say.


    His destroyer was him. His demon. He needed to calm down and control it but it was too strong. Or shall he say, his feelings at the moment were too strong?


    ¡®We want her. You can only control me when we both want the same thing. I have stayed calm because you were doing your job. Now, you are not!¡¯


    He was doing it again, like the time Roxana decided to leave and he decided not to stop her.


    ¡®You can cause me pain but you won¡¯t change my mind.¡¯ Skender said.


    The destroyer scoffed. ¡®No. But you don¡¯t want me to take control when ites to Roxana. You know I don¡¯t do talking.¡¯


    ¡®You are going to scare her!¡¯


    ¡®You give me no choice. Someone has to get her back. If you don¡¯t do it the right way, I will do it by force.¡¯


    ¡°Aahh!¡±


    His ws forcefully came out of their beds, extending to their full length. Oh no. He let himself confess in a moment of weakness and now the destroyer was afraid she would leave again.


    ¡®She¡­is¡­ not leaving.¡¯ But it was toote to talk.


    His demon was already enraged. Now he had no choice but to go through the painful fight. His fangs pierced through his gums and then a more painful part followed. His wings tore his ribcage open at the back. Skender turned in bed, holding back the scream as his ribs got parted and then his dark wings red open.


    His sight sharpened, and energy seeped through him, making him feel stronger before the most painful part came. The horns. It was like having a spear driven into his skull. He broke out in cold sweat as he tried to push them back. To fight back the transformation. He couldn¡¯t scare her. No!


    He teleported himself away so he could scream freely, as his skull broke and two sharp, dark horns came out, standing tall and proud on his head. Now that the transition was done, he felt nothing but strong. Powerful. A wave of his wings could make the wind blow away ten people at once. They easily carried him abovend and to the ocean, their darkness blending in with the night sky. Swiftly hended on the dock, near Roxana¡¯s home. Now, he would take her into his wings and fly away with her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do that.¡± A voice interrupted.


    He knew this snake. Whatever she was trying to do was not in his best interest.


    He turned around to face her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to scare her.¡± She said.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t. But the man left him no choice.


    ¡°Stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°You are going to ruin everything. Abducting her won¡¯t make her yours. You are a demon. A woman will belong to you only through mating. And what will you do when Skenderes back and realizes what you have done? He will have more reasons to resist her.¡±


    ¡°I am not letting hime back!¡±


    She nodded nonchntly. ¡°That will depend on your needs. You came back because deep down he needed you and now more than ever you need him. To get your mate.¡±


    Fury raced through him like electricity, almost setting his wings on fire.


    ¡°You will allow him to resurface. Willing or unwilling. Isn¡¯t that why you let him lead the way? To get Roxana? She is human. She can¡¯t just have the demon. She needs the man as well.¡± Lucrezia spoke feeling proud of her assessment. ¡°Besides, she likes Skender. To be specific, she likes when Skender is in control and you are part of him as his demon, only taking control at the right time.¡±


    His wings that were arched in fury, suddenly drooped by themselves. The raw emotions slowly left his bones.


    Mate. He needed to mate. He had to mate.


    He looked over at the ship, where he knew Roxana was. He could smell her. The need to sink his fangs in her and leave a mark was strong but he knew it wouldn¡¯t work. And it would certainly not work if he abducted her. Forced her.


    ¡°Why force her when you can force Skender or is he too strong for you?¡±


    She was fishing for answers. He was no fool.


    Skender, the man was more challenging than he expected and now that he was remembering all the things that were done to them, he would be more resistant. The destroyer was trying to keep those memories hidden, but he couldn¡¯t. He was hurt too. They both were hurt and as much as he also hated people who used them, he couldn¡¯t deny his mate. She was different. She had to be different because she was made for them. He could not resist. It was more painful than death.


    ¡°Well, I would tell you to be patient but¡­¡± she shrugged. ¡°I guess it is not your thing. Maybe you could let Skendere back?¡±


    Sure. But first, he would drown her. In the blink of an eye, he crossed over the distance to catch her but she had been prepared. She disappeared before he couldy his hands on her.


    One day he would drown her. It was a painful way to die and even though she wouldn¡¯t die she would be on the brink for too long and that was the painful part.


    Meanwhile, he would be content with drowning Lazarus.

 Chapter 199 Love can move mountains

    Roxana slowly walked her way back home, her mind not following her steps. In her mind, she was still trapped between her sword and Alexander¡¯s body. He was still whispering in her ear.


    ¡®I had already kissed you a thousand times in my mind. Tempted by your scent. Tortured by your presence.¡¯ His words echoed in her mind.


    He was also¡­ attracted to her. He was!


    Oh, Lord! She would have danced her way home if the part where they couldn¡¯t be together didn¡¯t gnaw at the back of her mind. But that she already knew. She shouldn¡¯t be so disappointed. He was the King. It was his duty to ensure the safety and wellness of his kingdom and so he would marry someone beneficial. She should look on the bright side. At least, he reciprocated her feelings. But¡­ was her feelings only attraction? She wanted it to be but the pain in her heart was telling her otherwise.


    So maybe he didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings. Maybe, he was only attracted to her. He would forget her soon and find someone suitable. He didn¡¯t say he liked her. Only that he was tempted. Well, she had heard that before even if it wasn¡¯t said in a way that made her heart beat wildly.


    Roxana sighed. But why then? If he was only tempted, he could have his way with her but he didn¡¯t. Was it because he was not that kind of man or because he cared about her?


    Oh, God! She couldprehend nothing.


    When she arrived at the dock, she looked at her home. There was a part of her that wanted to go inside and spill everything out to Fanny, but she knew he would panic. He would start to pack again, so she just sat at the dock, letting her bare feet into the cool water. But her body remained hot. Bothered. Why did he talk to her like that? He even said her name that he avoided for some odd reason. He kept calling her Rox when she wasn¡¯t anymore.


    And now he would try to avoid her. He was already sending her to nightshifts only and then he said he would find another way. He would probably make her a guard somewhere else in the castle where they would barely see each other. Roxana tried to console herself by thinking that she at least kept her job but it didn¡¯t ease the pain in her heart.


    A sudden touch on her shoulder startled her. ¡°Roxana?¡±


    Uncle Ben looked down upon her, worried. ¡°I called you several times.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    He sat down beside her. ¡°What bothers you? Did something happen? Are they bullying you as a female guard?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She smiled. ¡°I am alright.¡± She looked at the pot in his hands. ¡°Did you make food again? I should be the one to cook you a meal, but mine would taste terrible.¡±


    ¡°It is time you learned now. You will get married soon.¡±


    Roxanaughed. ¡°To whom. A very old man?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen. Only if I had a son, I would make you my daughter-inw.¡± He said. Oh, this man. He was lifting her mood. ¡°But I don¡¯ have a son, so you are my daughter now and we will find yourself a young handsome husband and myself a good son inw.¡±


    ¡°And where will we find him?¡±


    ¡°God¡¯snd isrge.¡± He said.


    Yes. But people¡¯s minds were small, restricted by social norms and she was soon twenty-four and covered in scars. She wasn¡¯t a thief anymore but she was a guard. A female guard. No man would want to marry such.


    Did the king really find her desirable? He wouldn¡¯t find her so tempting if he knew what was hidden beneath her clothes. As she changed into a dress in her cabin, Roxana looked at her bare body in the mirror. Her back was the worst. It was covered in scars and her legs too. Then she had a few marks from when she was almost kicked to death around her hips. Not wanting to see them any longer, she slid into her dress. Then she looked at her bruised face. The bruises were fading but still visible. Trying not to care for how she looked, she went to the kitchen where uncle Ben was preparing food. Just then Fanny arrived, leaving his shoes at the door.


    ¡°Oh. It smells delicious.¡± He said.


    He hurried toe and sit with them. Uncle Ben poured them the vegetable soup he made for a change. ¡°So how was your first day as a female guard?¡± Fanny asked.


    She shrugged. ¡°It was alright.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you are a distraction to the male guards.¡± Uncle Ben said.


    ¡°Barely.¡± She took a sip of the soup. Tomorrow was training day and she would have to face Sir Fulker and the other trainees. They would probably not be so kind as Gary and Peter.


    ¡°Well, you could use your womanly charms to get yourself one of the lords, perhaps.¡±


    Roxana chuckled. ¡°You think too much of me, uncle Ben.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you listened to me I would even tell you to seduce the king.¡±


    Fanny spit out his soup and began coughing.


    Uncle Ben chuckled. ¡°He fancies her already.¡±


    ¡°I hope not. We don¡¯t want her in trouble.¡± Fanny said.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t trouble. She will have the king¡¯s attention. Every woman wants that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want her to have his attention unless he is willing to give her more than that. She isn¡¯t one to be¡­.ugh.¡± He gave up. ¡°I am saying she deserves more.¡±


    ¡°He will give her more.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°He already changed the rules for her. A man in his position would not do such a thing for a woman that he is casually interested in. She would normally be dead right now.¡± Uncle Ben argued.


    Roxana stopped eating and turned to Uncle Ben. ¡°Do you think he has stronger feelings?¡±


    ¡°Roxana. I know men. That man likes you and I knew it since the day he took you home and ate the fish head soup with us. I was only skeptical because you were a man but it makes sense now that he knew all along. And he kept your secret to keep you close to him.¡±


    Right. She forgot that he kept her secret in the whirl of all emotions. But he didn¡¯t give her an answer to why when she had asked him.


    Oh, she was d she had uncle Ben here.


    ¡°Uncle Ben. He told me today¡­¡± She paused thinking of how he had phrased it all. She was embarrassed to tell it as it was.


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Uncle Ben listened carefully as if he expected what she would say.


    ¡°That¡­¡± he was tempted. Had imagined kissing her. Wanted to brand her as his. ¡°Well, he said he wanted to make me his, but he can¡¯t.¡±


    Shockingly, uncle Ben hit the table with his spoon, causing both her and Fanny to jump. Then Fanny¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He said that?¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Uncle Ben eximed, happy that he was right. ¡°You got yourself the king!¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­ he said he can¡¯t!¡± She reminded.


    ¡°That is a good thing.¡±


    Roxana was confused.


    ¡°It means he considered you in the position to make you his Queen which is what he can¡¯t do. Otherwise, he could.¡±


    Right¡­


    ¡°It is understandable. He has a responsibility but you are not going to make it easy for him.¡± Uncle Ben told her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roxana asked.


    Uncle Ben gave her a baffled look. ¡°What I mean is¡­you need to make him change a few more rules.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make him. How can I make him? He is already nning to discard me.¡±


    ¡°And you are just going to let him?¡±


    ¡°He is the king!¡±


    ¡°And you are Roxana. You are fearless. Adventures. You get what you want.¡±


    ¡°Well, you know how that went.¡± She said looking down.


    ¡°You were doing something wrong then but this isn¡¯t wrong. There is no wrong in loving someone.¡±


    Roxana shook her head. Why was he suddenly speaking of love?


    ¡°No, but things can still go wrong. I can lose my job.¡±


    Uncle Ben looked at her with a tilted head like he had enough. ¡°I think this experience has broken your spirit. What happened to taking risks?¡±


    ¡°Things are going well now. I don¡¯t want to risk anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then keep your job and die alone when you finally have a young man who likes you.¡± Frustrated he pped Fanny on the arm. ¡°This is your fault. As her brother, you should ensure she gets married and has a family. I am dying soon and if something happens to you then she is left alone. Even if nothing happens you can always get a family. Then what about her?¡± He scolded.


    Roxana proceeded to eat her food and ignored them. There was no point in all of this.


    ¡°She won¡¯t die alone!¡± Fanny said.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you found her a man yet? Do you know how hard it is? Can you ensure she gets married?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fanny said hitting the table, almost spilling her soup.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked.


    He turned to her with some fire in his eyes. ¡°Roxana!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He was going to scold her again.


    ¡°You will follow your heart.¡± He told her.


    She looked up at him, surprised. Did he mean¡­


    ¡°You said he was a rare jewel and we don¡¯t walk away from rare jewels once we find them. Do we?¡±


    ¡°Fanny?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. You follow your heart so you have no regrets. If anything goes wrong or if you lose your job, I will take care of it. It will be his loss. We, like always will find a way.¡±


    Tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°Now you talk like a man.¡± Uncle Ben said feeling proud of Fanny.


    Fanny looked at her with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± She said fighting back the tears. These men made her emotional and she was afraid now because this ¡®risking¡¯ involved her heart.


    ¡°You have always done the impossible,¡± Fanny told her.


    She looked at him for a long moment then turned to uncle Ben. ¡°My dear Roxana. Don¡¯t underestimate love. Love can move mountains. Love can make us fly and it can also bring the strongest of men to their knees.¡±

 Chapter 200 Talking to myself

    Roxana woke up early with a new spirit. She hurried to leave the ship and went to a bathing house. She got herself clean, washed her hair and body, and shaved. Then she went back and took care of her hair. She brushed it, oiled it, and put some scents that she learned to make herself. Then she put on her corset even though she would dress like a man. The corset helped hold her breasts and entuated her curves. She put on her shirt and then tied the belt right around her waist, again to show off her body.


    When she was done, she put a hand on her chest. Her heart was beating erratically. Oh god, what was this feeling? Why was she nervous?


    When she walked out of her cabin, Fanny came out of his as well, stretching his arms and yawning. When he saw her he dropped them and his eyes widened. ¡°So you n to make it really hard?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She said then hesitated. ¡°If it works.¡±


    ¡°My concern is otherwise.¡± He said raising a brow.


    Her heart skipped. It wouldn¡¯t be like that.


    ¡®Tempted by your scent. Lips on your neck.¡¯ She heard his voice again and her heart suddenly had a thousand wings fluttering in her chest.


    ¡°Alright. Goodbye.¡± She said and hurried to leave.


    Her heart didn¡¯t calm down on her way to the castle. With every step, it just increased until it was beating in her ears. No! She wasn¡¯t ready.


    With a deep breath, she felt grateful that she had her training first. The part she dreaded yet not more than meeting the king. She went to the defense quarters and all the trainees stopped in their tracks to look in her direction. A thousand eyes watched her. Judged her.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted trying to be her usual self.


    None responded.


    Her eyes searched for Sir Fulker. Just as she turned around he was behind her.


    ¡°Good morning, Sir.¡±


    He gave her his usual nod then shouted at everyone to stand in line. Roxana went and joined the rest then he began his insults.


    ¡°I am beginning to wonder whether I am training men or not. For you to stand in the same line as a woman must make you feel ashamed. You should feel ashamed. It is not my training that iscking. I have after all trained a woman to be equal to a man in this arena. It is you! You only have yourself to me. Now, do you want the women to wear armors and for you to go home and wear a dress? Then keep training the way you do and be a disgrace to yourselves.¡± He yelled.


    Roxana knew he was only provoking them to work harder. Maybe also releasing the anger toward her.


    ¡°Remind me that I am training men because I already said, I DON¡¯T train girls!¡± He was walking around, shouting in their faces. Then he came to stand in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t train what?!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t train girls, Sir.¡± She replied without flinching. At least he wasn¡¯t spitting in her face.


    He nodded satisfied. ¡°Good. Now pick up your swords!¡±


    They would train in pairs and Ronny came to her, fury burning in his eyes. ¡°Shall we?¡± He asked.


    Ugh. ¡°Of course.¡± She gave him a charming smile and his eyes darted for a moment.


    Oh, the womanly charm would work on him indeed.


    She tried to do her little flirtation so he would go easy on her. She didn¡¯t want to mess up her hair and clothes today.


    ¡°You were already strong and now you have gotten stronger. It looks good on you.¡± Sheplimented.


    He became confused for a moment, striking hesitantly. She smiled at him and began to ask questions to distract him. He got caught up in giving her answers to impress. Then he got a bit personal, telling her about his family and why he chose to be a guard. He had a mother and a little sister he was protective of.


    ¡°Why are you a guard?¡±


    ¡°Same reasons as you.¡± She replied. ¡°Because of my family. I want to find them and then help them live a good life.¡±


    They looked at each other, connecting on that part.


    ¡°I hope you find them.¡± He said. ¡°Must be scary to be a woman alone.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I am not all alone, but I would want a brother big as you. No one would touch me.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Like that man.¡± He said speaking of Ulric, then remembered something and dropped his sword. ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured to be here?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t look fine.¡± He said. His gaze went to her feet. ¡°You were bleeding.¡±


    ¡°I have bandaged them well.¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Sir Fulker came looking upset.


    ¡°Sir. I can¡¯t fight an injured woman.¡±


    ¡°She looks fine.¡± Sir Fulker said.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± She whispered. ¡°Come on now!¡±


    Ronny went back to the fight hesitantly. He fought her without putting effort.


    ¡°You owe me,¡± he said once they were done. ¡°At least you can share delicacies if you get them.¡±


    Thank god it was delicacies and he didn¡¯t ask for something else like some filthy men.


    ¡°I will try and remember that.¡± She smiled.


    Now at least she had the big bear on her side. Oh, men were so easy. Well¡­ maybe not all. Her heart went out of control again as she went to find Alexander. She felt like she was walking into a trap that she set for herself. What had Uncle Ben put in her head?


    ************


    Skender woke up, feeling sore all over. Pain shot through his ribcage at the simplest breath and his back felt broken. His head throbbed and he reached to touch it, only to have his fingers stained in blood.


    With a groan, he sat up. As he struggled to get out of bed, he felt exhausted. Pieces of his memories came back.


    Lazarus!


    If the destroyer took over the man was dead.


    He tried to mindlink with him and sighed relieved when he replied. Skender teleported to his home, where yze and Acheron stayed with him. He could already tell the demon was in a bad condition. Lazarus never justid in bed. And he looked pale. White. No, almost a pale blue or grey. His skin was still wrinkled from being under the water for too long. He smiled faintly with blue lips upong seeing him.


    ¡°I guess I am not the only one looking horrible.¡± He joked.


    Skender didn¡¯t know how Lazarus was feeling, but he surely felt broken. The transformation this time was brutal and so was the destroyer it seemed.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± He asked.


    As Lazarus recalled, Skender saw it all. The destroyer drowning him over and over again and having the patience to do so almost the whole night.


    ¡°You drowned me.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Or shall I say your EVIL twin drowned me.¡±


    Skender could feel yze¡¯s ominous energy as he watched him from the corner. He was angry but after what the destroyer did to Lazarus he was afraid to pick a fight now.


    ¡°Even when I told him I was helping him,¡± Lazarus said. ¡°He is so¡­ vengeful and oddly he enjoys drowning.¡±


    He did¡­


    Lazarus coughed, his lungs still recovering from the torture.


    ¡°Well,¡± Skender leaned against the wall feeling like his legs couldn¡¯t hold him up. ¡°I can¡¯t say I am sorry.¡±


    Lazarus scoffed. ¡°Maybe your EVIL twin can?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± He shrugged. ¡°You can ask him to apologize next time you meet him.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I have learned my lesson.¡± He coughed again. ¡°I already knew this would end badly.¡±


    ¡°I was sad I missed the fun at first, but now I am thankful I didn¡¯t see it,¡± Acheron said. ¡°Hopefully your twin likes me.¡± He avoided the word ¡®evil¡¯ on purpose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you never find out.¡± Lazarus said.


    ¡°Hmm. And what did he do to you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Just mutted my body,¡± Skender replied. He pushed himself away from the wall. ¡°I should go back to duties. Take your time to recover and then stay out of other people¡¯s business.¡± He advised Lazarus.


    Back in the castle, he got himself ready for the day but he was in so much pain. It was the breathing. His ribcage and head still hurt.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Gary came to him as soon as he walked out of his room. He looked troubled. ¡°Something strange happened. Ulric and his men are gone. It is strange because the cells are still locked but¡­ they are not inside.¡±


    This was bad. They could not have survived the destroyer.


    ¡°It is like some kind of witchcraft.¡±


    Skender couldn¡¯t even solve this problem right now. He couldn¡¯tpel and didn¡¯t have the energy to think of something else. He could barely stand. ¡°Speak with Lord Amore.¡± He said and went back inside to his room so he could have a chat with the destroyer.


    ¡®What have you done?!¡¯


    ¡®Drowned them.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t shocked, maybe because he already anticipated the answer. He was waiting for the moment his destroyer would do these things. He knew it.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®They hurt our mate and you wanted to let them free.¡¯


    ¡®Because she wanted them set free.¡¯


    ¡®She has to know, we will kill anyone who hurts her.¡¯


    Skender tried to take a deep breath to calm down, but that was too painful. Why was the destroyer suddenly stupid? It was usually the other way around.


    ¡®You think that will impress her?¡¯


    He hesitated.


    ¡®You just made me break a promise and then stained my hands with blood.¡¯ His head began to spin as he heard a scream in the back of his mind. His mother¡¯s voice, asking what he had done.


    ¡®You push her away Skender and people will get hurt.¡¯


    Was he ckmailing him?


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    He clenched his hands into fists. ¡®So that is how you want to do things?¡¯


    The destroyer remained quiet.


    ¡®Talk to me!¡¯ Skende ordered, but the destroyer remained quiet.


    Why?

 Chapter 201 Just another day

    Skender sat on the couch, watching the door straight ahead after his destroyer¡¯s threat. So this was how it was going to be? Even his destroyer who protected him at first would now do this to him. Great. Should he just expose them and have his wish of dying fulfilled. If the Arch suspected his destroyer to be out of control they would surely take action.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be foolish!¡¯ The destroyer finally spoke.


    ¡®It sounds like a good idea to me.¡¯ Skender said void of emotion.


    His destroyer shifted inside, itched, and annoyed again. He thought he was the only one who could threaten? Skender scoffed.


    He stood up from his seat. No one would take him lightly again. Not even his destroyer. He went to the door, feeling a surge of power from the fury he felt inside. No one would fight him and win easily. He knocked on the door and then the guards opened it from each side As soon as he stepped feeling all-powerful, a sweet scent pped him in the face.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty!¡± Roxana greeted him with a cheerful smile.


    Skender froze in ce, his legs wobbling slightly from wanting to hold his position and running back into his room at the same time.


    Oh, sweetness! What did the devil send him today to make him sin?


    Roxana stood in front of him with all her heavenly beauty. Her hair was like sunshine around her face, eyes big and watching him with a certain submissive nervousness, but her smile was confident and mischievous. She had taken care of herself. She was aware that she had an exquisite form and she disyed it tastefully.


    She left a few buttons left open at the top of her shirt and he could see his golden button hanging around her neck. And her neck¡­ oh well. What could he say? The itch in his gums spoke the words he didn¡¯t want to think of.


    Roxana took notice of his dark gaze as he watched her and her heart raced. But she was satisfied with his reaction. She hade dressed to make things hard for him after all. She just didn¡¯t know what she was making hard.


    Skender put his hands behind his back to stop himself from reaching across and dragging her back into his chamber. Turning around he just walked away. He was being rude and it wasn¡¯t like him to be one but right now he was in too much dilemma to care.


    **************


    Roxana followed Alexander feeling a bit worried about his behavior. He didn¡¯t greet her in return, even though he looked at her the way he had done a few times while she was still a man. That dark gaze that had confused her for so long. But there was more to it this time. His eyes were generally darker, his skin paler as if he was ill and didn¡¯t have enough sleep. His hair was perfectlybed as if making up for the rest of his looks. Not that he looked bad. He was still disturbingly handsome.


    She hurried to walk beside him. ¡°Your Majesty, are you ill?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He replied curtly.


    ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Was he also thinking about her like she was thinking about him? Was he also nervous the whole night about seeing her again?


    ¡°This will be yourst day shift and I would prefer if you didn¡¯t follow me around.¡± He said.


    ¡°I would like to be by your side on myst day shift, Your Majesty.¡±


    He came to a halt and turned around. His eyes zed with fury and annoyance. ¡°Did you not hear anything of what I told you yesterday? Your presence tortures me!¡± He spoke between clenched teeth yet in his anger there was also a pleading tone. Like he was asking her, begging her to leave him alone.


    ¡°What about my absence?¡± She asked surprising him and herself.


    He blinked once, his mouth opening but instead of words, it was followed by another blink. Roxana held her ground waiting for his answer.


    His eyes held hers for a long moment, shifting from surprise to sadness. ¡°I¡­¡± he took a deep breath while looking pained. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡®And I am afraid to know. The thought of it alone pains me.¡¯


    Roxana was confused. His lips didn¡¯t move for the rest of the sentence. It was in her head. She heard his voice in her head.


    ¡°What- what did you say?¡±


    A frown settled on his face.


    ¡°You said something. I heard it.¡±


    He blinked many times like people did when they were distressed or lying. ¡°What did I say?¡±


    She sighed, not knowing what to think of this. She was not crazy or so desperate to imagine hearing what she wanted.


    Alexander just turned and walked away. Roxana didn¡¯t follow him this time. She thought of giving him some time alone.


    ¡°Look who isn¡¯t a favorite anymore,¡± Gary teased when she joined them at the barracks. ¡°Did his Majesty send you away?¡±


    Perhaps it was nothing personal if he sent them all away. If she thought carefully about it, he had actually let her get away with being stubborn.


    ¡°He really likes to be alone,¡± she said thoughtfully.


    ¡°He does. You don¡¯t need to worry. All those years his enemies have not dared to do anything to him within the castle walls. Besides there are guards around every corner anyway.¡± Gary told her. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. The men who dragged you here, they disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Ulric?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was locked with his men but they are suddenly gone. The cell was still locked so we don¡¯t know how they escaped. It is like they disappeared into thin air.¡±


    That was strange.


    ¡°Does his Majesty know?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He sent me to his trusted right-hand man.¡±


    ¡°Lord Amore?¡±


    ¡°Yes and Lord Amore told me we shouldn¡¯t waste our men¡¯s energy to look for them. He doesn¡¯t seem to care.¡±


    Roxana nodded thoughtfully. She had observed Lord Amore. The silent and calcting one. The one who kept things in order. A mystery to everyone, not much to her. He was just a ¡®not waste energy¡¯ kind of type and she was right from what Gary told her.


    The real mystery to her was Lord Davis. The more she saw him the more confused she became. He looked young yet she didn¡¯t get that feeling from him. His eyes were oddly calm, not young and excited like a sixteen years old¡¯s should be.


    Also, the king said he was dear to him. He trusted him, but not Lord Rayven. Then on which side was Angelica? Her husband¡¯s or her brother¡¯s? If they were different sides, to begin with.


    Roxana doubted that. If Rayven was a suspect then so was William. The young Lord just had to be too wise and good at hiding it. A part of her hoped that it was all wrong. The king clearly cared for William and she liked Angelica but for now, she would just have to remain suspicious of everyone.


    And Ulric. What happened?

 Chapter 202 Thoughtful

    Roxana walked back home after an unsessful day. After giving the king some time alone, she had gone to find him but he had been in a meeting and then in his chambers for the rest of the day. And before she could see him again, her shift had already ended. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, Sir Fulker gifted her a new schedule. Now she would barely see him because he would sleep most of her shift. What was she supposed to do now? She would have to ask Uncle Ben for more advice.


    Continuing her walk down the road that was getting darker, she felt someone following her. She hastened her pace and paid more attention to see if the feeling would disappear. It did for a moment but then it returned. She reached for the dagger at her hip, just in case, and looked around even turning back to see if she could find anything odd. No one was there.


    Once she came to walk through the market she rxed to find herself in the safety of other people. Who could have been following her? Her first thought was Ulric. He had escaped and now he was looking for vengeance. She had wanted to ask the king about him but never got the chance.


    Once she was home, she fell into the mattress. She had expected something more from this day even though she wasn¡¯t sure what. She would have to try harder but she didn¡¯t want toe across as desperate and needy either. Because she wasn¡¯t!


    She took off her shoes, put new bandages around her aching feet, and then went to make some food. They only had rice and potatoes so she made them. As she waited for the food to cook she counted the days until she would get her sry. It would be a while. Still, she would have to use very little of it to look for her parents. Now she only had one bounty hunter looking for them. Roxana wondered when he woulde back with any news. Hopefully good ones.


    As she served the food, both Fanny and Uncle Ben came home.


    ¡°Oh, look who is cooking today?¡± Fanny said.


    ¡°Hopefully it tastes good.¡±


    Uncle Ben waved dismissively with his hand as he came to sit on the floor around the tes. ¡°You will be queen anyway.¡±


    The way he was so convinced made her smile.


    ¡°So did the queen charm her king, today?¡± Fanny asked as she put food on his te.


    ¡°Today was unsessful.¡± She told them.


    ¡°Why?¡± Uncle Ben asked.


    ¡°He has already changed my shifts to night shifts.¡±


    ¡°So he is giving you shorter time with him to work harder. He is a cunning young man.¡±


    Roxana frowned. That was not how she thought about it. She was sure that wasn¡¯t how the king thought about it too. From the way he behaved today, it seemed to her that he really didn¡¯t want her near him.


    ¡°Maybe this won¡¯t work.¡± She said sitting down ready to eat as well. She picked up her spoon.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I am supposed to marry an old man. Very old.¡± She had not forgotten the fortune-teller¡¯s words.


    When she was born a fortune teller had told her mother she had twelve lives. In other words, it meant she would survive many hardships and see the face of death many times. It turned out true. The first time was when she escaped her vige, the death, and destruction. She was one of the few to survive without bing a hostage. Then she had almost frozen to death, almost starved to death, almost been kicked to death, almost died of sickness, almost drowned among many other incidents.


    The fortune-teller had also told them that their beautiful home and family would be torn apart.


    ¡°Forget what that woman told you. We can¡¯t control our fate but we can change our destiny.¡± He told her.


    Then how could she know if the old man was her fate or destiny?


    ¡°Can we go to her again?¡± She asked Uncle Ben.


    ¡°Why would you? She speaks nonsense.¡±


    ¡°No. I need to ask her a few things. She said something about endless resources of riches.¡± Roxana tried to remember in what context. The old man would be in the castle. A wealthy Lord? Who? Would she be in trouble and somehow forced to marry him? Then was the castle really a safe ce for her?


    ¡°Oh no!¡± She called, her heart jumping to her throat when a certain thought came to mind. Maybe the king would force her to marry an old man to be rid of her.


    ¡°What?¡± Fanny said.


    ¡°He is going to marry me off to some rich Lord to get rid of me.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°The king!¡±


    Uncle Ben shook his head. ¡°She has lost her mind.¡±


    ¡°No. Think of what the fortune teller said. There is something to it. I need to go there.¡±


    After convincing Uncle Ben and Fanny she dragged them with her to the fortune teller the next day. She should be sleeping instead to be ready for the night shift but here she was.


    ¡°I am not telling you anything, Young Lady unless you pay me.¡± The fortune teller said.


    ¡°I will. You shouldn¡¯t be doubtful of that if I will be rich as you said.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°I have never been wrong. Come with me.¡± She said.


    She led them into a room with beautifully framed mirrors. She motioned toward one and Roxana went to see her reflection. The fortune-teller stood behind her. ¡°What we see is not always what is. Sometimes the truth is in disguise.¡±


    Roxana knew fortune-tellers liked to speak in riddles and metaphors, so she would have to ask direct questions. ¡°Why do I marry this old man?¡± She asked.


    The fortune-teller became thoughtfully as she watched her through the mirror. ¡°Because of love.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯ll marry him because I love him?¡±


    She nodded with a smile.


    Alright. Roxana believed in fortune tellers but not in this one. She turned around to leave but the woman blocked her way. ¡°Give me your word you will pay me when you became wealthy.¡±


    ¡°IF I became wealthy, I promise I will pay you.¡± Roxana said.


    The woman moved out of the way. ¡°WHEN! It is WHEN my dear.¡± She told Roxana before she left.


    Fanny thought the whole thing was ridiculous but Uncle Ben was thoughtful as they walked back home.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked him.


    He shook his head. ¡°I am not sure but she seemed very sure of her predicament.¡±


    She did. It was frightening. If she let her go without making her payment then she was certain she would be paid one day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this. Continue following your heart.¡± Uncle Ben told her.


    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant thought and Roxana dly pushed it to the back of her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go to school for a while.¡± She said since she was nearby anyway.


    Bidding them farewell, she went to Angelica¡¯s school for girls. A smile lit Roxana¡¯s face when the girls cheered upon her arrival.


    She motioned for them to be quiet as she tiptoed to sit somewhere so as to not disturb the lesson. Then she greeted Angelica with a nod which she returned with a smile before proceeding with the lesson. Roxana could only follow the lesson for a short while then her thoughts drifted away. She was thinking of possible oues to different actions and then deciding what course she would take.


    Before she could even make a final decision the lesson ended and Angelica came to her. ¡°Roxana. It is nice to see you again.¡± She had one hand resting on the swell of her stomach.


    ¡°It is nice to be here again.¡± Roxana smiled.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± She asked looking concerned.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Roxana touched her still bruised face. It was almost healed. She should have seen it in the beginning. ¡°Just the usual fighting. I am sure you know about me being a guard in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Yes. My husband told me. The first female guard. How does that feel?¡±


    ¡°It is an honor.¡± Roxana said.


    Angelica smiled.


    ¡°I used to make some special herbs for my brother when he was training to heal his injuries. I have a few at home. If you have nothing to do, maybe you would like toe with me.¡±


    Roxana hesitated but somehow felt like Angelica was lonely while her husband worked. Maybe she didn¡¯t have friends because of who she was. ¡°I would love to.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere else?¡± Angelica asked during the ride to her home.


    Roxana shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She lied.


    ¡°If you ever need anything you can ask my brother. I know my husband can seem frightening but I¡¯ll let William know to help you.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Roxana said. ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°I am d.¡±


    Roxana really liked this woman and hoped that she had no other intentions with her family toward the king.


    ¡°Young Lord Davis seems very close to his Majesty.¡± She began.


    ¡°Oh yes. His Majesty is like a father to William. And maybe¡­ a big brother to myself.¡± She smiled.


    Roxana detected no lies. Either she wasn¡¯t lying or she was just good at hiding things. She was a mystery like her brother but they seemed like good people to her. Well, it wouldn¡¯t make them bad to want to avenge their father. There was history there that she didn¡¯t know and therefore couldn¡¯t judge but her duty and loyalty were toward the king no matter what.


    Once they arrived at the old castle where Angelica lived, Roxana was surprised to find the person she expected the least.


    Alexander.

 Chapter 203 Morning meetings

    ¡°Where is he?¡± yze asked impatiently as they waited for Skender to attend the morning meeting. ¡°He tells us to notete, yet he is the e.¡±


    Rayven noticed that yze was getting more and more annoyed with Skender. But they weren¡¯t the only enemies right now. Somehow the quiet Vitale was not so quiet anymore. He was also irritated by someone in particr and that was none other than Lazarus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him hear you,¡± Lazarus warned yze. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be drowned.¡±


    yze scoffed. Rayven wondered sometimes if yze¡¯s sin hadn¡¯t been wrath if he would be different. He had realized himself that just because he was redeemed didn¡¯t make him charming all of a sudden. Some things were part of their personalities. Maybe yze wouldn¡¯t be so angry but he would still have some impulsiveness left.


    ¡°At least I am not scared to smile at him after he drowns me,¡± yze told him.


    Lazarusughed. ¡°I am not foolish enough to do anything else. Drowning once is enough.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it,¡± Vitale said. ¡°It is not like you would stop being a fool.¡±


    ¡°I was helping him.¡±


    ¡°Like you help everyone else?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Lazarus asked confused.


    Vitale ignored him and went back to review the papers on the table. It was unlike him to fight without a reason so something about Lazarus must have annoyed him for a long time. Rayven couldn¡¯t me him. Lazarus was funny at moments but mostly a nuisance. He had an addiction to entertainment, even dragging his poor friend and adding to his drinking addiction which only made things worse. But he called that helping him. Rayven had thought so in the beginning as well, but indulging his hunger was not what Acheron needed. Those parties were not helping him at all.


    Since both had addiction problems they were a bad influence on each other. They needed other friends who were different from them. Maybe it was good that Lazarus shifted his attention to Skender now. He seemed to easier get along with him. Something Rayven had failed to do in all those years. His personality just didn¡¯t go well with Skender¡¯s. Having a drink with him alone could turn into an awkward silence unless William was also there.


    Rayven had just epted that their rtionship was different. They were not the chatty friends but they were there for each other when needed. More like awkward family members.


    Angelica told him often to go out and socialize but here he was, still not fond of people. He just didn¡¯t know how to talk to people without being brutally honest anding across as rude, while the other two male members in his family, William, and Skender, could be as polite and charming as ever.


    Rayven had just given up but he did notice that it was getting a little easier with the years.


    ¡°No! I want to know.¡± Lazarus demanded. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me when you are the one who started.¡±


    Vitale looked up, his golden eyes unabashedly disying disdain. He was about to say something when everyone shifted to a different position and changed their demeanor upon Skender¡¯s arrival.


    Today was the dark day and they could feel it as soon as he walked in. They all had learned the three different moods of Skender. The first one was the mostmon, especially before the destroyer came back. It was the one where he just looked dead. He did what had to be done. No more, no less. Rayven had been worried as he saw him slowly be like Mazzon. A walking corpse. The absence of his destroyer slowly killing him inside.


    His second mood was his casual, tired, and non-sober mood. That was either when he was tired from fighting his demon the whole night or when he had been drinking too much. He would usually fumble with other things during the meeting, stay unfocused, make a few jokes, and have some funnyebacks to what yze had to say. Even though that mood was better than being a corpse, it usually meant he was struggling the most.


    His third mood, which was his mood this morning was the one nobody liked. But Rayven didn¡¯t mind. Vitale was also an exception. He might even like it.


    This mood was when he came to rule. When he questioned everything and demanded other things. It was also when he made everyone swallow their own words or think before they spoke.


    Upon reaching his seat, Skender tossed the papers on the table and sat down. In a slight frown, he nced at each of them, then fixed his eyes on a sleeping Mazzon. He watched him for a moment as if contemting what to do with him. Then he lifted a finger and poked the air. That caused Mazzon to fall back with his chair. Halfway to the ground, Skender stopped the fall just enough for Mazzon to wake up and realize he was falling and then he let the fall proceed.


    A newly awake Mazzon fumbled with his arms in the air before he fell, but he rose hastily, looking around with a snarl to find a threat.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Skender greeted nonchntly.


    Mazzon kept his lips drawn back and his fangs prolonged. His eyes burned with fury as they seized Skender.


    Skender looked at him sideways, as if he didn¡¯t even want to waste his energy looking up. Then he raised a brow, challenging him to raise a finger.


    Mazzon scoffed and then went to pick up his chair. He sat down fully awake and staring at Skender who now ignored him.


    ¡°You arete, Your Majesty.¡± yze pointed. Then man had to say something.


    Skender did that unnerving thing since his destroyer first emerged. Tapping his fingers on the table as he watched someone.


    ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡± Vitale asked.


    Skender became confused by the question. ¡°Are you adding my sleeping schedule to your list of things to do now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Vitale hissed. Clearly, he was annoyed with more people today than Lazarus. ¡°Because when you don¡¯t sleep you¡­or your¡­¡± he tried to find the right word.


    ¡°Evil twin.¡± Lazarus helped him.


    ¡°Whatever¡­ dysfunction you have is affecting my schedule. I don¡¯t want to have to deal with magical disappearances.¡±


    ¡°Dysfunction?¡± Skenderughed.


    Lazarus shook his head. ¡°You just called the destroyer a dysfunction. Perhaps you will have a taste of salty water as well. Not that I want you to be any more bitter.¡±


    ¡°You will know when I am bitter,¡± Vitale promised.


    And then they went back and forth and Skender who sat between them looked from his left to right, first surprised by a talking Vitale like everyone else and then sometimes amused and sometimes frowning. It seemed like his dark mood was changed now.


    Suddenly, he hit his fist on the table. ¡°Alright. Enough!¡±


    Or maybe not.


    The questioning of their duties began followed by critical feedback. This was the time when even William didn¡¯t get away but then he made sure there was nothing toin about. He met Skender¡¯s gaze after giving his report and they looked intensely at each other for a moment before Skender gave him a nod.


    William put his papers in a pile with a satisfied look.


    After the meeting ended, Skender came to him. ¡°Let me know when you are leaving. I am thinking of visiting Angelica.¡±


    ¡°That would be good before she startsining.¡± Rayven said and then they parted way.


    After his shift, Skender brought flowers with him to Angelica.


    ¡°Are you trying to bribe her? She will still scold you.¡±


    ¡°Should I bring chocte then?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rayven said. That was something only he could bring to his mate.


    Skender smiled knowingly. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the flowers work then.¡±


    They arrived early while Angelica was still in school teaching. They decided to pour themselves some wine and rx meanwhile, but not even whine could prepare Skender for what would happen next. Suddenly he stiffened, knowing about Roxana¡¯s presence before the Rayven did. That only told him how strong her scent was to him. Rayven was only able to tell a momentter when he heard her voice.


    Ah, the torture of the scent. He still remembered it clearly.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Skender shifted to look outside the window. ¡°Does shee here?¡±


    Rayven wanted tough at the panic in his voice.


    ¡°She has only done it once before,¡± Rayven told him.


    Skender kept his gaze fixated on the window where he watched Roxana and Angelica head toward the entry. He turned around his face looking pale. Oh, how Rayven enjoyed this. The almighty Skender was pale because of a woman.

 Chapter 204 Surprise meeting

    Roxana stiffened as she met Alexander¡¯s gaze. He and Lord Rayven stood up from their seats upon their arrival.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I am d to see you here.¡± Angelica smiled.


    He tore his gaze away from her and turned to greet Angelica with a genuine smile.


    ¡°I think I told you that Roxana is a student of mine. She was kind enough to keep mepany.¡± Angelica exined.


    ¡°Wee,¡± Lord Rayven said curtly and Alexander looked at her again. Roxana¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she averted her gaze. It was odd to meet him outside the castle and dressed like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show Roxana around for a while then maybe we can all have dinner together.¡± She looked at Alexander pleadingly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He said.


    ¡°Good.¡± She smiled and then led Roxana away.


    Angelica and Rayven¡¯s home had an antique feeling, furnished with dark browns, reds, and ck mixed with a little beige and gold to bring some light and shine.


    ¡°You have a beautiful ce,¡± Roxana said.


    ¡°Thank you. You should have seen it when I first came. It looked like a haunted ce. They called it the cursed castle.¡± She said. ¡°My husband still likes the dark so I tried not to make it too light.¡±


    She took her to what looked like ady¡¯s chamber. ¡°Please sit.¡± she motioned for her to sit on the creamy white sofa. Roxana sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can find the paste or perhaps I need to make a new one.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to disturb you. It will fade away with time.¡±


    Angelica continued her search, opening drawers and looking around. ¡°Ah, here it is.¡± She took out a small box from a drawer and then came to give it to her. ¡°Put it on at night, a little while before sleep so it doesn¡¯te off.¡±


    Roxana nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she sat down as well, her maid from the previous time walked in after a knock. She held a tray with tea. ¡°Thank you, Sarah:¡± Angelica said as the servant ced it on the table. She poured them each a cup. Roxana thanked her as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stay for dinner,¡± Roxana spoke once they were alone again. ¡°I have my night shift soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Angelica waved dismissively with her hand. ¡°The person you are supposed to guard is here.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I have supervisors who won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°I am sure his Majesty will find a way.¡± She said confidently but all this only made Roxana nervous. She wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    As they had their tea, Angelica was talkative. They talked about all kinds of things. She asked her about her travels and parents and Roxana told her the amount she wasfortable with. When she told her about her parents and that she was looking for them, Angelica looked sad.


    ¡°I hope you find them soon.¡± She said.


    Angelica then told her how she lost her mother at a young age and raised her brother. She didn¡¯t speak much about her father but she did tell her how he died.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Since We seem close to the king?¡± She said with a smile.


    Roxana nodded.


    ¡°It isplicated but His Majesty is a kind soul. He helped me and William a lot.¡± She told her.


    Roxana nodded again, still not fully understanding their rtionship. She decided not to care too much. Either way, she was a guard and her job was to be cautious of everyone.


    As they continued to talk, Angelica offered to take care of her hair after Roxanaplimented hers and asked what she did with it.


    ¡°Oh no. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°I would love to,¡± Angelica said and led her to the dresser. She sat her down. ¡°Your hair is beautiful.¡± She told her as a reply to herining over her own hair.


    ¡°It is damaged,¡± Roxana said. ¡°It has been in too much saltwater.¡±


    ¡°It just needs a little more care,¡± Angelica said and began to brush it gently. She put some oils in it, massaging it into her scalp, and then continued to brush. How did this get so intimate?


    Roxana remembered her sister, and how they would take turns brushing each other¡¯s hair, and then their mother would teach them how to braid it. She fought back the tears at the memory. She had not received a woman¡¯s care for so long. The good people in her life were all men.


    ¡°Do you wish for a boy or a girl?¡± Roxana asked to stop the thoughts that would cause her to cry.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Angelica said.


    ¡°Does your husband have a wish?¡±


    ¡°No. His wish is just to survive fatherhood.¡±


    They both chuckled.


    ¡°Do you have any names in mind then?¡±


    Angelica became thoughtful. ¡°No. I tried to think of a few but none of them is appealing enough.¡±


    Roxana nodded. ¡°It is your first child. You must want to give it a special name. Both you and your brother have meaningful names. My mother also picked special names for me and my sister. She said names are more than just that.¡±


    ¡°They are. What does your name mean?¡±


    ¡°It means dawn. My mother said that the first time she saw me it was like seeing the first light in the sky after a dark night. It also means bright. She said my hair was like the bright sunlight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Angelica said thoughtfully. ¡°Your hair makes you shine.¡±


    Roxana smiled shyly. She wasn¡¯t used topliments from women. Not as a woman, anyway. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Can I tie your hair nicely?¡± She asked her.


    Roxana nodded.


    Angelica tied her hair in beautiful ribbons, after brushing them into soft, shiny waves. Roxana looked at herself in the mirror. If not for the dress and bruises, she almost looked like ady. Then why did she feel sad?


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Angelica told her.


    ¡°You have magical hands.¡± Roxanaplimented in return.


    They smiled at each other. ¡°Shall we go down for dinner?¡±


    The smile faded away from her face and her heart skipped. She had forgotten about dinner and Alexander.

 Chapter 205 Hard to resist

    ¡°You probably should stop drinking now,¡± Rayven told him.


    No, he shouldn¡¯t. It felt like the wine wasn¡¯t helping him rx. He was still tense. Her scent still lingered and he could hear her chatter and chuckle from upstairs. He had tried to find excuses to leave but Rayven would know it was only just that. Everything in the world could wait for the moment unless there was war knocking on their door. And there wasn¡¯t. It would be foolish to hope so only to escape a woman.


    Angelica¡¯s female servant began to serve the table and her servant husband came to help for a while. She scolded him about something and he gave her a pleading look. Poor men. So this is how they became with women. Completely helpless and at their mercy.


    He gulped the rest of his wine down, only to wish he had more when her scent got stronger. He turned to the stairs and found her descending with Angelica. His breath caught in his throat and somehow the world slowed down around the woman he had his eyes on. Sunshine, was the word he thought about.


    The bright smile, the golden curls that fell on the sides of her face while the rest of her hair was tied back, and the light yellow dress that exposed her corbone and her upper chest, while fitting the rest of her body perfectly. He had known he was in a bad situation when he had first seen her in that dress. Now with her hair made she looked even more bewitching.


    Oh lord, heavily father. He stole her prayers.


    ¡°Shall we have dinner?¡± Angelica called once she came down.


    Rayven rose from his seat and Skender didn¡¯t even know when he got on his feet. He floated across the floor, getting closer to her scent. Just don¡¯t look at her, he told himself.


    ¡°Roxana was worried about her shift¡­¡± Angelica began talking to him when he came to the table, but her words faded into the background as he tried to focus on keeping his eyes on her and not turning to Roxana.


    ¡°I am sure His Majesty will arrange for something,¡± Rayven said saving him from whatever words he had missed. He gave him a discreet kick to sit down and Skender just followed his lead.


    The servants began to serve and Angelica made sure Roxana had plenty on her te. ¡°This is too much,¡± Roxana said.


    As if she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat all that.


    ¡°You are a guard. You need to fill up with energy.¡± Angelica told her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxana smiled.


    Why did she have to sit right in front of him? He couldn¡¯t help but look up as she picked a fork and knife. Feeling his gaze she immediately looked his way. Skender averted his gaze quickly and picked up his own cutlery. He went for the meat to chew away the aching in his gums.


    ¡°I am guessing you have no ns to get married Roxana since you became guard?¡± Angelica asked.


    Skender¡¯s vicious chewing slowed down.


    ¡°I do have ns,¡± Roxana said.


    Yes, she was thinking of seducing him. Who put this bad idea in her head.


    Angelica tilted her head curiously.


    ¡°I n on retirement once I find someone suitable.¡± She said. She shouldn¡¯t say it with him there but she was doing it on purpose. ¡°I know there is a certain age for retirement, as the king¡¯s guards should be young and healthy but those rules apply to men.¡±


    ¡°Those rules are unwritten rules that have been maintained for generations. It is an old sacred tradition established to keep the guards focused on one mission only and not be distracted by other things. But there is no actualw that forbids guards from getting married.¡± Rayven exined.


    Why was he doing this?!


    ¡°Oh,¡± Roxana looked his way with a little smile. ¡°Thank you for the educational information, My Lord.¡±


    He just gave a curt nod and continued to eat.


    ¡°Well then Roxana, we should find you a husband,¡± Angelica said.


    Skender almost choked on his meat. He grabbed the cup of water beside him and tried to drink slowly.


    ¡°I am sure His Majesty knows many charming men. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult.¡± Rayven said.


    What?


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ He asked him telepathically.


    ¡®You want to be rid of her. I am helping.¡¯


    He was lying.


    ¡°They would probably feel obliged if his Majesty asked. I would not like an arranged marriage for myself.¡± Roxana said.


    Angelica nodded in agreement. ¡°I am sure you will find someone of your liking.¡±


    Oh! What a dreadful dinner and once it ended, things got only worse. Now he was supposed to take Roxana with him to the castle. Rayven and Angelica arranged a carriage to take them back.


    He was suffocating before he even began to share that small space with her. It wasn¡¯t enough that he sat across from her, on the far-away end once they took the road. It was getting worse. The urge was increasing and he couldn¡¯t stop it. He was in pain.


    Skender grasped the rim of the window and stared outside so he wouldn¡¯t look at her. She took notice of how tense he was and wondered why it looked like he wanted to escape.


    Well, he did.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He almost hissed in pain.


    ¡°Maybe I should go home first, to change.¡± She said.


    Maybe she should just go home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. You don¡¯t have toe to work today.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I want to, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It will take too long to take you home and then to the castle.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I wille in my dress. It has never stopped me.¡±


    He cursed quietly. It didn¡¯t matter. She wanted to be with him but he would go straight to his chamber and then teleport to the other side of the world. No need for arguing.


    Once they arrived at the castle he almost tore open the carriage door. The fresh air weed him, easing his pain for a moment. Feeling a need to run, he almost stumbled forward when she was suddenly by his side and grabbed his arm. ¡°I think you had too much to drink.¡± She smiled.


    He stepped away from her. ¡°I am fine,¡± he said but he was a bit intoxicated


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Gary and Peter came to meet him at the door. They looked at Roxana with surprise, not believing how she went from man to looking so feminine.


    Skender cleared his throat and they looked back at him. This was a mistake. He should have taken her home. How was he supposed to leave her with these men?


    ¡°Come with me, Rox.¡± He saidpelling them on his way by talking in their heads to go rest somewhere.


    Roxana followed him and he took her to his study, avoiding the chamber. When they were inside alone, he paused. He couldn¡¯t just keep her here. There was only one option left. Topel her to go home.


    He turned to her slowly and felt his lungs copse again at the sight of her. Maybe there wasn¡¯t only one option left. There were many options. None he liked, but all he craved.


    He took a step back knowing where he was going with this. The table behind him stopped him from going back any further so he sat on the edge slowly without tearing his gaze away from her.


    ¡°Roxana.¡± Her name was not a plea like he thought it would be. It was a lowpelling call as if his body knew what his mind nned to do.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Her heart became erratic as if she also knew what he intended to do.


    ¡°Come here!¡±

 Chapter 206 Ignition

    ¡°Come with me, Rox.¡±


    Roxana was close to groaning when he called her Rox again. Why? Impossible man. What was she supposed to do with him and where was he suddenly taking her? He was in such a rush, that she had to jog to catch up to him.


    She followed him inside what looked like a study room and then the door closed behind them. He stood facing away from her for a while as if thinking of something, then he turned around slowly.


    The way he looked at her, his eyes gleaming then darkening gave her a rush of fear mixed with excitement. And then he took a step back, his eyes still fixed on her, and sat down at the edge of the table. He looked rather rxedpared to how stiff he was in the carriage and the gaze that had been avoiding her now daringly swept over her body, lingering a little longer at her neck before meeting her gaze.


    ¡°Roxana.¡±


    Oh no! Her heart skipped. His voice was low,ced with seduction that heightened her awareness that they were alone.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Her own voice wavered as her heartbeat picked up a pace.


    ¡°Come here!¡± It was amand wrapped in promises of something sinful. Like the devil¡¯s whispers leading her down a path that would take her to a ce where she would know what heat felt like.


    A little fearful, she stopped midway, as if knowing this wouldn¡¯t just end with a kiss from the way he looked at her. Before she could say something to escape, he held his hand out. Almost like asking for her permission or asking her to trust him but she was probably just hoping for that. Yet, she couldn¡¯t ignore his extended hand. At least he was asking, right?


    Roxana ced her hand in his and slowly one side of his lips curved into a devilish smile as his fingers closed around it. She fell into the devil¡¯s trap.


    Alexander drew her closer till she was standing between his knees and facing him now that he was seated. Instinctively she wanted to step back, but he caged her against his body by tying one arm around her waist. Roxana stiffened by how close her face was to his.


    ¡°Your¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± he put a finger on her lips and she stopped breathing. ¡°You wanted to seduce me. I am seduced.¡± He said watching her lips as he let his finger slide down.


    His dark gaze shifted focus, now watching the soft curl that fell at the side of her face. He caught it between his fingers. ¡°I love your hair.¡± He murmured still using that voice that made her stomach quiver. ¡°It is like the soft sun rays of spring.¡±


    Roxana let out a breath. Of course. He was intoxicated. How could she forget? He wouldn¡¯t talk so carelessly if he was in his right mind.


    He tucked the golden curl behind her ear, his fingers brushing along the edge. Roxana shivered. Then his knuckles caressed her bruised cheek, causing her to close her eyes when she knew she should stop him.


    ¡°Let me help you with this.¡± He whispered, his hot breath fanning her cheek before he gently pressed his lips to her bruised skin.


    Roxana let out a small gasp of surprise, cing her hands on his shoulder to push him away but they went limp as he ces soft wet kisses on her bruised cheek. Being intoxicated and the way he had looked at her she didn¡¯t expect him to be so gentle. His kisses were attentive, melting the tension away from her body and igniting a small fire in her belly.


    Alexander traced his lips along her jaw until he reached her neck. He held the back of her head firmly as his lips sucked on the tender flesh right under her ear. Roxana¡¯s pulse thundered in her head, causing her to feel lightheaded.


    ¡°You taste heavenly,¡± he murmured kissing up to the corner of her mouth. Roxana shuddered with delight.


    Alexander¡¯s lips brushed over hers to kiss the other corner of her mouth before returning to her lips again and teasing them open with his tongue. Fire red through her veins, increasing her heartbeat, surging to the pit of her stomach, and lower in pulsating beats.


    Startled by the sensation she pushed involuntarily at his shoulders and gasped, ¡°Alex¡­¡± but her strength was nothingpared to his and he cut her off with his mouth. This time there was nothing soft or subtle in his kiss. It was deep and passionate, his tongue drinking in the tastes and textures of her mouth with an intensity that stunned her into utter submission. She hung limply in his arms, unable to do anything else butply willingly to the feverish caress of his tongue. When he finally ended the kiss, she gasped for air and he pulled her head back by the hair, baring her neck to be ravished by his feverish mouth. His mouth burned into her skin as if he wanted to leave a mark of his lips on her throat.


    His hands roamed her back and sides possessively before digging into her hips and pushing her closer to him. His mouth tortured her skin, lowering down to her corbone and further down.


    ¡°Ah Alexander¡­¡± she wanted to stop him, yet all she did was grasp onto his shoulders and urge him on as the pulsating beat that traveled lower and lower settled between her legs. It left a need in her that made all rational thought flee her head.


    Alexander¡¯s needy mouth moved to the swell of her breast, tasting and teasing.


    Oh, Lord! Her knees buckled, but he was there, his arms tightening around her. He drew her eager body closer to his then shifted them so she was between him and the table. He lifted her by the hips and sat her down on the table.


    Roxana panicked for a moment just to melt as soon as he buried his lips in her neck. One arm held her against him while the other skimmed over her hips and waist and came to rest right beneath the curve of her breast. Her head began to spin. She couldn¡¯t believe that she wanted this hand to continue further up. She could feel the heat of his touch through her dress.


    As if knowing what she wanted his hand teasingly skimmed over her breast. A low moan of frustration escaped her lips and Alexander gave an approving groan as licked her neck.


    ¡°Oh, Roxana.¡± His voice was hoarse and low. ¡°I have been wanting to hear those soundsing from your lips.¡±


    Roxana¡¯s face flushed red as she shot her eyes open with the realization of what she was doing. Embarrassed by the way shepletely lost control she wanted to push him away when he cupped her breast in his palm. He squeezed softly and then brushed his thumb over the aching tip.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Roxana whimpered and let her head fall back, arching against his touch. Her breath came out in ragged pants as he teased her breast through the fabric of her dress.


    His mouth sucked and nibbled on her neck until her skin was aching and tingling then took her mouth again stealing what was left of her breath.


    Tearing his lips from her, ¡°you should tell me to stop.¡± He told her with a slightly shaky voice, yet he continued to kiss her and touch her.


    Ah, yes she should but how was she supposed to when he continued to fan the fire in her. She was heady with need.


    Alexander grabbed her hips and pushed her against his, pressing the evidence of his desire into her. Fear bubbled through her all while the pulsating need between her thighs grew stronger, drowning the fear as soon as it appeared. She wanted to stop the aching by pressing her legs together but he was standing between them. She writhed against him. Anything to stop the increasing throbbing.


    **************


    When Skender pressed his hips into her, he had hoped for a different response. He assumed that informing her of his full aroused state would rm her, but it had the opposite effect. She was making it more difficult for him to stop. He didn¡¯t think he could until she intervened. His demon wouldn¡¯t listen to him as long as she was arching against him so wantingly. Making those sweet sounds and whimpering in his arms at his every touch and kiss.


    She felt so perfect in his arms. Her body fit against his. She was a woman in every sense. Her body curved, warm and luscious. But she was no weak female. There was strength in her limbs. The way she held him in ce by digging her fingers into his shoulders. Her strong thighs squeezing and flexing against his hips, depending on where and how he kissed and stroked her. She was perfect for him. Strong, just like he needed her to be. And oh God, so delicious. Her skin burned his tongue sweetly, the pulsating heart and the humming in her blood called to him, like the songs of a siren. He was enduring so much pain while receiving so much pleasure. It was like being in heaven and hell at the same time.


    Skender wanted to push her back and spread her naked on the table but he shouldn¡¯t. Not her first time anyway. God, she had to stop him. He grazed his fangs along with her pulse, but even that didn¡¯t rm. She whimpered and writhed against him again. His hands began to lift her dress, seeking to touch her warm flesh.


    Roxana stiffened as his fingers touched her leg.


    ¡®Scars.¡¯ He heard her panicked thought.


    Her hands went from his shoulders to his chest and she pushed him away lightly. ¡°No.¡± She breathed.


    Skender let himself get pushed away. As much as he was d she stopped him, he wished it wasn¡¯t the scars. He turned away, afraid that she would see his fangs.


    ¡°I- I don¡¯t mean it like that.¡± She said misunderstanding his reaction.


    Oh, God!

 Chapter 207 One more step

    Roxana hadn¡¯t meant to sound so afraid but she was. Maybe even more than she thought she would. She knew her scars affected her but she didn¡¯t think she was this deeply affected. The way she had panicked and pushed him away was not the reaction she thought she would have if a time ever came when he would see her scars. Perhaps it was due to the fact that she felt so desired at that moment that she became afraid to see an expression of disgust soon after. Even if she didn¡¯t believe Alexander was such a man, her scars were no tiny ones.


    Alexander remained standing with his back to her. She wondered what went through his mind. She pushed herself down from the table and her legs felt funny as she walked over to him.


    ¡°Alexander,¡± she whispered when she was right behind him where he stood near the small couch. He held the backrest leaning forward, like a tormented man. He had to know she wanted him too, that the reason she pushed him wasn¡¯t because of rejection. God, it wasn¡¯t even for the reason to remain chaste. Her mind had lost all reasoning at that moment.


    Alexander turned to her slowly and her heart skipped a beat when she took notice of his eyes. They were darker than she had ever seen them, yet they had a certain glow. A dark silver gleam over the midnight blue. And there was also darkness around his eyes. As if there was more shadow cast on them. She also thought the veins around them looked more prominent.


    Closing his eyes he took a deep breath before opening them again. They softened as he looked at her.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± She asked for some odd reason. Why would she ask that? He even frowned at her question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He breathed.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°I was going too fast. I understand.¡± He said surprising her. ¡°I-I don¡¯t mean to treat you that way. You deserve to be treated like ady.¡±


    Roxana blinked and blinked again.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to be a mistress or have an affair. She wanted something decent even if she wasn¡¯t ady. A soft smile curved her lips as her heart melted. Could she like this man anymore? She was happy he wanted to treat her right.


    ¡°I should take you home.¡± He said.


    What?! Why? Did he want to be rid of her?


    ¡°I am guessing you didn¡¯t get much sleep between the shifts and¡­¡± he spoke as his eyes studied her. He reached for her hair carefully as if afraid she might disappear. ¡°I ruined your hair.¡± He said trying to adjust it.


    It wasn¡¯t only her hair that was ruined. Her dress was out of ce and her heart and mind had definitely left her body.


    Alexander tried to gently adjust her hair but the ribbon came off in the process. ¡°Oh¡­¡± he held it in his hand and looked at it wondering what he should do. At that moment he looked so innocent that she wanted tough.


    ¡°Well¡­ um¡­¡± he looked confused about what to do for a moment then his eyes stopped darting and he looked at her firmly. ¡°May I?¡± He asked her with a gesture to turn around.


    Roxana turned around, liking the feeling of being taken care of. Alexander gathered her hair in his hands and fumbled with it for a while. She wondered if he would seed in tying it?


    ¡®I love your hair,¡¯ she suddenly remembered his words.


    He did? Her hair was damaged. What did he love about it?


    ¡®It is like the soft sunrays of spring.¡¯ As she recalled those words it was like he was whispering them with that sinfully seductive voice all over again. She shivered.


    When he stopped fumbling with her hair she guessed that he had managed to tie it. She reached for it and he had made a good knot. Not the beautiful bow that Angelica made but something to hold her hair in ce.


    She also took notice of the tiny adjustment he made to her dress, pulling the sleeve that he had pulled down her shoulder up again. She turned to him. Now he looked calmer, his eyes were back to being a beautiful sapphire but they looked slightly troubled.


    ¡°Let me take you home,¡± he said. There was a plea but also an urgency in his words as if there was a danger in her staying.


    She didn¡¯t want to force anything so she agreed. At least he would walk her home and she probably needed some fresh air to cool down.


    Alexander took her through the secret passage again. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to exin myself.¡± He said, exining to her why they were taking the secret passage.


    She couldn¡¯t help the smile at his unawareness.


    On their way home, she understood why Alexander hid his face when he went outside as the king. It allowed him to be able to walk freely without many people recognizing him when he snuck out. Still, he pulled the hoodie over his head when they went through a crowded ce, but it wasn¡¯t for fear of being recognized. It was because people stared and he wanted to avoid the attention.


    They walked quietly almost half the way home, both relishing in the cool air, calming their heartbeats if it was even possible because she kept recalling what happened. And then she wondered what would happen now between them? What was going on?


    Lost in thought she stumbled over a stone and reached out to grab something to hold on to. His hand was there to catch hers and they looked at each for a moment, the simple touch reigniting the dimming me. Started they both pulled their hands away.


    Alexander put his hands in his pockets and they proceeded to walk. This time the silence became eerie as they were suddenly aware of each other again, after getting out of their heads.


    Roxana tried to find something to talk about. ¡°Angelica spoke well about you. She said you were like a brother.¡± Roxana said and grimaced at her bad attempt to start a conversation.


    ¡°I am protective of her and William.¡± He told her.


    She nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked without thinking.


    He was quiet and thoughtful for a moment. ¡°Besides the fact that they are good and lovable people, they are closest to what I had and lost.¡±


    She frowned.


    ¡°I only ever had one friend. My only connection to the outside world. I grew up isted. My friend brought some light into my life¡­ just to turn intoplete darkness after I lost¡­¡± he shook his head as if he shouldn¡¯t speak about it.


    ¡°You lost your friend?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°I am sorry for your loss.¡± She said feeling sad that he only ever had a friend. Heavy is the crown indeed. Being a king must be so lonely.


    He gave her a faint smile and they arrived near her home. The breeze from the ocean blew her hair sideways.


    ¡°I could be your friend.¡± She said, ¡®if you trust me despite my shadiness¡¯ she added in her mind.


    He came to a halt and turned to her.


    ¡°Roxana.¡±


    Oh no. She knew that look. The ¡®I am sorry but I can¡¯t or I won¡¯t or any other excuse¡¯. This would be when he pushed her away.


    ¡°You deserve more than what happened today. You deserve someone who is fullymitted and I can¡¯t. That is why I think it is best if we keep our distance.¡±


    She appreciated that he thought she deserved better and therefore wanted to keep his distance so as to not make her a mistress but¡­ ugh. She didn¡¯t know how to put her feelings into words. The words were stuck in her head for the first time. She wanted to have some dignity and respect and not sound desperate but at the same time, she almost wanted to ignore all those things and just take, like she was used to even if this time what she was taking could take her and she could be the prey. A mistress she certainly did not want to be. She would not be called the kings whore and watch him take a wife.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± She asked him.


    He blinked a few times surprised by her question then his jaw clenched as she waited for his answer. ¡°I do.¡± She could tell it was very hard for him to admit that whatever the reason was.


    ¡°I like you very much.¡± She began. ¡°I have traveled the whole world and ¡­¡± what was she trying to say? Her heart skipped at the realization that she was going to say it as it was. Not jokingly or with dreaminess but with sincerity. After all, he did admit that he liked her. It should be something to drive her forward and not step back. She had more chance than ever now. She knew things were not easy for him. That he had so many responsibilities and he couldn¡¯t just change the rules so easily but what did she have to lose by trying. She had the support of the people she loved. ¡°I found a rare jewel. They are not just difficult to find but also difficult to obtain. I understand.¡± She smiled.


    He frowned shaking his head slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is not a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid to lose, Your Majesty?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Your tricks won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    ¡°Then you have no reason to keep a distance.¡±


    ¡°Roxana!¡± He said sternly. ¡°This is not a game. I am trying to do the right thing. I can¡¯t¡­¡± he paused as if to stop himself from getting angry.¡±I can¡¯t control myself in your presence. If you stay close to me what happened today might continue to happen and more.¡±


    Oh, now he was trying to scare her away.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that to me. You are not like that.¡±


    ¡°I am a man!¡± He bit off. ¡°And many other things you don¡¯t know. You DON¡¯T know me.¡± He spoke between clenched teeth.


    This was the second time he said it, almost in the same manner. She didn¡¯t know him like he was someone elsepletely than the person she was looking at. She doubted it.


    ¡°Maybe you are right. Maybe you are not the person I know but then you don¡¯t have to worry. I will find out with time and then perhaps leave you alone once I see your true colors. Unless that is what you are afraid of?¡±


    He took a step back, his eyes narrowed, his gaze hardened. ¡°Alright,¡± he said nodding with lips pressed into a thin line. What was he agreeing to? ¡°I am afraid.¡± He then admitted, surprising her. ¡°Even terrified. Am I a coward for not wanting to hurt again? For not wanting to open my heart once again. Am I a fool for trying to not make the same mistake? For not taking a risk?¡±


    What- what was he talking about? Open his heart again? Hurt again?


    His eyes glistened with pain. ¡°I told you. You don¡¯t know me. My royal duties are not the reason I am keeping a distance. I don¡¯t¡­¡± His face twisted in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t want you in my heart,¡± he almost whispered the words as if it pained him to say it. ¡°And I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t want to be there either. It is a dark ce full of hurt, anger, and resentment. Full of distrust.¡± His body was stiff, his hands clenched at the sides of his body.


    Roxana¡¯s head swirled with so many thoughts as she tried to make sense of what he was saying.


    He took a deep breath trying to calm down. ¡°Well, now you know a little more and I have no desire to share more.¡± He took another step back. ¡°Good night.¡± He said and left her standing with the many questions.

 Chapter 208 Broken boy

    Skender walked back home, the air feeling thick. His throat dry, his eyes burning, and his stomach hurting. He stopped at a corner feeling his stomach turn and then bowing down he threw up. Finally, his nausea triumphed. He couldn¡¯t hold in days of anxiety and fear. Every time he was close to giving up his heart, his past woulde back haunting him. The fear of trusting again, when the ones he trusted the most had lied to him in the name of protection and love.


    Love? Was that the way to treat the one you loved? Then he didn¡¯t want it.


    He walked back home, his mind going down thene of memories. He was only a boy when it all started, the istion.


    ¡°Skender! Where have you been?¡± His mother asked, looking angry when he came home after ying with a few children in the neighborhood. ¡°What did I say about going outside?¡±


    ¡°Mother. I only wanted to y.¡±


    She took a deep breath as if calming herself. ¡°I understand but you can¡¯t go too far. You know you have to be somewhere close where I can see you and no dangerous games where you can get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He said meekly.


    He was never to go far away and while that worked while he was still a child, it didn¡¯t work when he became a teenager. The boys of his age were adventures and wanted to try dangerous things and go to different ces but he wasn¡¯t allowed.


    Why?


    ¡°We are demons.¡± His mother exined to him why he needed to be careful. His identity needed to remain hidden.


    Skender thought that he finally found a solution to his problem. He needed to be with other demons.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we live in the demon world?¡±


    ¡°No. We are defenders. This is where we belong.¡± His father said.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t belong here.¡± Skender protested.


    ¡°You will get used to it.¡±


    ¡°I am not getting used to it, father. I want to go out and do what other boys do.¡± He felt alone spending his days at home and staring at boys in his age through the window.


    ¡°Skender. We talked about this. You can¡¯t go outside until your powers grow and you be a defender. Until then it is dangerous and our enemies will try to hurt you.¡±


    His parents controlled him through fear of shades. They made him think that he would one day grow his powers when they had numbed him and then made him forget. He thought it was his own recklessness and desire to be free that had cost his parents their lives in the end.


    He remembered Ramona¡¯s disappointed look when she found out he didn¡¯t have his powers. But then she kepting back.


    ¡°I will help you find your powers.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°You said you had no friends. We can be friends and friends help each other.¡± She smiled at him.


    Skender had suddenly found a reason to wake up other than just existing. Ramona had motivated him and made his days more adventurous, and more challenging. She made him wonder and question things. She showed him the world with different eyes. This, of course, concerned his parents. They warned him several times. Warnings he regretted not listening to when he found them dead.


    ¡°You are quick to learn.¡± Ramona had told him.


    ¡°You are a good teacher.¡±


    They would spend a lot of time together up the hill. They would talk for hours sometimes. She would watch him with a tilted head and a slight smile. The smile that made him believe she liked him.


    ¡°You are a good man, Skender. Any woman would be lucky to be with you.¡±


    Those words among many others had messed with his mind and emotions. It was that day when he decided to make her his woman. To find his powers, be the defender he was supposed to be, and then make her his. But all jokes were on him. There was no finding of his powers. It was all a lie and the woman he wanted to marry found someone else to protect her.


    He chuckled like a madman as he walked down the dark streets, the pain in his chest getting heavier with each step. Nausea returning. He teleported himself to his room and realized he was sweating, his body trembling. He kept thinking of Roxana. The possible pain his words could have caused her.


    This was his problem. Always thinking of others, feeling guilty for them and putting himselfst. This is where it got him. Roxana¡¯s feelings were not his problem. He shouldn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t care.


    He let out a sigh of pain and frustration, feeling his demon crawl under his skin and adding to the tremors in his body.


    ¡®Could you at least spare me today?¡¯ He told the destroyer.


    ¡®I am trying to help.¡¯ The destroyer said to his surprise.


    Skender became confused.


    ¡®How? Can you make this pain stop? Can you just¡­ let me go. Let us go.¡¯


    ¡®You are remembering and I am trying to stop it. Can¡¯t you just let it go? You don¡¯t have to remember.¡¯


    ¡®Remember what? What are you stopping?¡¯


    ¡®This struggle between us is making us weak. Just leave the past.¡¯


    Were there other things he didn¡¯t know?


    ¡®I need to know. I have a right to know!¡¯ Skender said. ¡®I don¡¯t want any secrets in the name of protecting me. At least YOU shouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯


    The destroyer became quiet for a while. ¡®Alright. Just remember. Nothing of what happened was my fault. Or yours.¡±


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    ¡®You will see.¡¯


    Suddenly it was as if a veil was lifted off his eyes and he could navigate through his memories without any blocks.


    The most prominent memories he could find easily. They were the ones that had been hidden because they were painful.


    It started with a horrified scream. Skender could see the scene of horror through his mother¡¯s eyes. His clothes and hands were covered in blood. The blood of innocent small children.


    ¡°What- what have you done?¡± His mother whispered, her face turning pale.


    Skender looked around at the bodies of his small friends. ¡°I was just ying mama.¡± He told her.


    His mother hurried to pick him up and teleported him away. She was crying as she removed his stained clothes.


    ¡°Why are you crying, mama?¡± He asked her.


    She couldn¡¯t speak as she choked on her tears. ¡°Nothing.¡± She said, her face hardening as she stopped her sobs.


    Skender was suddenly staring into the wall in his chamber again, leaving the memories behind. He killed before he was numbed and it wasn¡¯t only that time. He felt his stomach turn again.


    Hey down, feeling his blood turn cold. He shivered and then closed his eyes, forcing himself to sleep to escape this reality. He didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. He wanted to disappear. Anything to end this nightmare. But the nightmare followed him in his sleep.


    He found his head under the water, drowning. He tried to pull himself out but a strong grip on his neck held him under the water. Skender struggled, his lungs burning from theck of oxygen until he gave in and he began swallowing the water. When he thought he was going to die, he was pulled out.


    He gasped for air. ¡°Grandma, please¡­¡± he called but she pushed his head inside the water again.


    ¡°I am not stopping until you save yourself. Your parents are stupid for numbing your demon. They should have taught your destroyer instead. I am going to teach you.¡± She told him.


    Skender gasped and choked swallowing the water in an attempt to breathe. His heart quickened in fear and then slowed down as his vision slowly darkened. Just then his grandmother pulled his head out.


    ¡°Is this all you got? Do you think I named you Alexander to be this useless?¡±


    Tears streamed down his already wet face. He tried to speak but his lungs were filled with water.


    He coughed and coughed but it took forever until he could breathe again. Thinking that he finally found peace she grabbed him and drowned him again. He called for her, called for his parents but she justughed.


    ¡°No one is going to help you, young boy. You have to help yourself.¡± She said.


    When he was on the brink she pulled him out again. Pain struck his chest. He felt like his lungs exploded inside his ribcage.


    ¡°Do I need to find other ways to awaken your demon?¡± She threatened.


    He shook his head, desperately trying to get away from her but to no avail. His demonless, still-small body was nothingpared to her strength.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± His father finally came to his rescue. Skender pushed himself away and crawled toward his father.


    His father helped him up. ¡°Are you alright son?¡± He looked at him worried before turning to his grandmother. ¡°Do you want to waste the effort we put into helping him?¡±


    ¡°You made your son useless. He is paying for your sins.¡± His grandmother spat.


    His father pulled him close into a hug. ¡°You will never touch my son again. Stay out of this.¡± His voice was deadly but his grandmother wasn¡¯t the least intimidated.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make him a defender, he is better off dead. This life you are giving him is a lie and will cause him and others a lot of suffering.¡± She said.


    ¡°Just leave him alone!¡±


    ¡°When you be strong enough to save your son, then send him to me.¡± She said and then disappeared.


    ¡°Father, no please.¡± Skender held onto his father. He barely reached his waist and his tiny arms came around his father¡¯s hips. He didn¡¯t want to drown again.


    ¡°It is alright,¡± his father said, stroking his hair. He took him home and helped him change into dry clothes before tucking him in bed. Skender wanted to stay there, in the safety of his home. He didn¡¯t want to hear more about how he was better off dead or that he was useless. Why did they call him that?


    ¡°Father. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    His father shook his head. ¡°No son. It is not you. It is me.¡± He said, stroking his hair gently. ¡°I hope you find it in your heart to forgive me one day.¡± His father had tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I am not upset with you.¡±


    His father smiled faintly. ¡°Good night, son.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    His father ced a kiss on his cheek and Skender crawled under the warm covers. He would stay here and never get out, but more painful memories awaited him and as he continued down thene of memories, reliving each pain mixed with bittersweet moments, he became overwhelmed. He got buried under the weight of his past, unable to pull himself out.


    Well, as much as the destroyer hated those memories that also affected him to some extent, this gave him way to take over without a fight. He emerged in full force.


    ¡°Rest Skender, while I take care of the rest.¡±

 Chapter 209 Evil Twin

    The destroyer tried to remain discrete in the morning when he was finally able to pull his weakened body out of bed. Skender was somewhere in there struggling but he shut him off. The man could use this time alone. He wanted to disappear after all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the snake who put some doubts into his head and his mate who was clearly drawn to his more gentle side, Skender, then the destroyer would have left Skender lost in the pain of his conscious and taken over his body forever. But clearly, he needed Skender. The control and patience came from his side which was why he was a little worried to be leftpletely alone now that his priority mission was not to kill. But to win his mate.


    He could end up losing control in her presence. He was already too excited to see her, to have her, to make her his. She was his. She belonged to him and nothing would separate them. Nothing!


    He took a deep breath unable to deny that he was nervous. Worried to ruin things and what if Skender didn¡¯te back to fix what he ruined? The mind was a fragile thing after all. They were all creatures made to survive and when the pain became too much that it could cause damage to the brain, the brain did what was necessary to block it. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have let him remember all at once and left him with a congested mind. He didn¡¯t want to live with a damaged brain after all. It was fine to be called deranged as long as he wasn¡¯t truly insane.


    He shook his head. He was worrying for no reason. Skender, that man was strong. If he could control a demon like him, he would wake up still sane, even after everything.


    The destroyer pushed those thoughts aside and decided to focus on his mission. While Skender was gone he would make Roxana his. What would Skender be able to do when he woke up and found out that he was already mated to his mate? The destroyer held back an evilugh. The bond would make him weaker to the pull and he would give in. Of course, he would be upset in the beginning but ¡­well, he would get over it.


    ¡°That is enough.¡± He told the maid whobed his hair. Maybe he should have a little blood, just to control himself.


    He grabbed the maid¡¯s wrist and her eyes widened. Her heartbeat quickened. Fear and excitement always made blood taste better. ¡°I will just kiss your hand.¡± Hepelled her before bringing her wrist to his mouth and sinking his fangs into her flesh.


    He groaned at the rush of heat at the taste of warm blood pouring down his throat. He thought this would help but he kept imagining sinking his fangs into Roxana¡¯s neck and tasting her blood. That was what he truly craved. It just made him hungrier and he sucked harder, almost forgetting he could kill the human. Not that he cared. He could just throw her body somewhere if it wasn¡¯t for Skender whom he would have to allow toe back.


    He pulled his fangs out of the servant¡¯s wrist and sealed her wounds with his tongue. Then hepelled her once again, just to be sure before she left.


    Now when he had his breakfast, he went on to his mission. He stood up from his seat and left the room. He knew what he had to do to appear normal. Morning meetings. Alright.


    He made his way to the meeting room, hoping some of the demons would misbehave so he would have a reason to punish them. He was really tired of Skender¡¯s nice act and no killing rules. Some people deserved to die. It wasn¡¯t about him being cruel. What good would someone like Ulric for example contribute? He was thoughtful for a moment. Well, maybe a few things but he still deserved to die. Feeling his anger rise, he tried to forget the filthy man and what he did to his mate.


    It was a pity that the other filthy one was still alive. The silver-eyed demon was lucky he couldn¡¯t die after taking his mate to that filthy tavern and letting those men touch her. Or perhaps he was unlucky. The destroyer kept his eyes fixed on him as he went to sit down in his seat. Everyone wondered what mood Skender was in today?


    No mood. He is sleeping. How unlucky for you, he thought vengefully.


    ¡°So what¡­¡± yze began wanting to pick a fight.


    The destroyer knew he was nothing but instinct and lived using Skender¡¯s mind but this demon, yze really surprised him. Where was his brain? Maybe he would have to open his head and take a look. He liked drowning but maybe smashing heads would be his new thing.


    Lazarus put his hand on the demon¡¯s arm to stop him as a warning. He recognized him and the destroyer gave him a greeting smile. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t happy to meet him again and he send the rest a warning of his presence. Poor thing.


    ¡°Zarus, I am tired. I had a rough night with my benevolent twin. Why don¡¯t you lead the meeting?¡± The destroyer said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He smirked.


    In the audience, the young boy met his gaze as Lazarus began with the nonsense talk. Skender liked this boy and it somehow rubbed off on him. The destroyer couldn¡¯t read his mind but he could still tell that the boy was worried about Skender and wondered what had happened to him.


    ¡®He is fine¡¯ he spoke in the boy¡¯s head. The benefits of being an archdemon. The boy¡¯s eyes widened and then narrowed. Of course, he was still worried and brave enough toe and speak to him after the meeting ended.


    ¡°What happened to his Majesty?¡± He asked him straight.


    ¡°He is having a hard time so I am letting him rest.¡±


    ¡°Will hee back?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, a few of you would have been dead.¡±


    ¡°William,¡± Rayven came to his rescue, worried to leave his brother-inw alone with him. Now that he could die, he also kept his distance not wanting to risk his life. Lazarus had told them all that talking to him was useless. He called him deranged and vengeful. The destroyer scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He told him and William followed hesitantly.


    Now, what else did he have to endure before he could see his mate? He didn¡¯t know how much time he had before Skender woke up, but he had toplete his mission before that.

 Chapter 210 The dark side

    ¡°Oh. The poor man had his heart broken?¡± Fanny said when Roxana shared her confusion with him.


    That was what she thought as well. She had thought about his words, the pain in his eyes, and how he seemed to distance himself from her even as he spoke. Everything about him seemed defensive. The way he pulled his shoulders up slightly, his armsing to the front of his body as if protecting his vital organs. He was protecting himself, from possible pain. She sighed with sadness. This wasn¡¯t what she expected.


    ¡°What woman could have possibly betrayed him? He is king, handsome and you say he is a good person.¡± Fanny continued.


    She wondered too. Who was the unlucky woman? Roxana was curious about her, about the woman whom the king loved so much that she caused him this much pain. Who was she?


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what is more difficult? Dealing with a broken heart or changing traditional rules.¡±


    Roxana wasn¡¯t sure either but she felt like the broken heart would be more difficult and that was based on the feelings she witnessed. He had decided not to open his heart again. What should she do?


    ¡°I need to get some sleep.¡± She said and excused herself.


    She needed rest to think about this with a clear mind but going to bed she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She kept turning back and forth, thinking of his words and recalling the pain in his eyes. He didn¡¯t trust her with his heart. Well, she was a thief and liar so he had no reason to, but she wanted to change that. She wanted him to trust her.


    More than ever now she wanted to be by his side. Shower him with so much love that he would forget he ever loved someone else. God, he didn¡¯t deserve to get his heart broken. Why a man like him? Always the good men had to get hurt. The good people had to get hurt. And here she was, someone like her still getting second chances and meeting good people.


    Did she even deserve him? She turned again. Maybe she didn¡¯t but at least she could guarantee what she would do. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that any other woman would take care of him as she would. She would cherish his heart if he ever trusted her with it. If he ever gave her and himself a chance.


    Oh, Lord. She must have lost her mind to have such thoughts. No, not her mind. It was her heart. She lost it. He took it. So easily? How? It went from jokes about desire to this?! Shaking her head at herself she closed her eyes.


    In the morning after she got dressed, she went to the mirror to brush her hair. At first, she noticed briefly that her skin looked smoother, but her mind was fogged with sleep so it took a while longer before she began to wonder. She didn¡¯t put the medicine paste given to her by Angelica overnight so why did her skin look so much better?


    She leaned closer to take a look. The faint bruises were gone. They couldn¡¯t have healed over the course of one night. Impossible. She tried to think of what she did differently yesterday but couldn¡¯t recall doing anything to her face.


    What was happening to her? Ignoring the confusion, she went to the kitchen and found that Fanny had already made some food. She woke upte. It was already lunchtime but she needed the sleep after being awake for almost the whole night.


    Roxana warmed the rice and chicken Fanny made and sat down to eat. After she was done she went to church. She felt like she needed a calm atmosphere to clear her head and ask for guidance.


    Meanwhile, she also thought about her parents. Since only one bounty hunter was looking for them now, it would take longer to find them.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡± Father Anthony came to sit with her as usual.


    She just shrugged. ¡°I have been busy.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I am hoping it is a good kind of busy. You seem to look better.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Things are better. I have stopped stealing. Or¡­so I hope.¡±


    ¡°I hope it is a change that will remain.¡±


    She hoped so too. She often fell back into the bad habit when things became worse again. Would things remain good this time?


    ¡°What worries you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it.¡± She admitted. ¡°It is just a feeling of dread.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You are afraid now that things are good they might turn bad.¡±


    Maybe. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised. It had happened before but¡­ she didn¡¯t want it this badly before. And now time was making her question things. Doubt things. Her parents¡­


    ¡°Have faith. All will be well.¡± Father Anthony told her.


    ¡°Pray for me, Father.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pray together.¡± He said.


    She nodded with a smile. After her prayer, she felt calmer. Her head was a bit more clear. She was less afraid. That was until she got that strange feeling of being followed again as she went back home. She hurried her steps. The market was nearby. She just needed to get to the safety of other people. Her feet moved faster and faster and when she thought she was a safe distance away she nced behind her. Who would follow her in bright daylight? She could see no one.


    How strange. Not sure what to make of the feeling she went back home. She decided to cook and clean to lighten Fanny¡¯s burden who now worked long shifts with merchants and traders. He used his skill to attract customers. Then she went to prepare herself for the night shift.


    Roxana tried to ignore her strangely beating her. She was nervous and unsure of what to do. Of how things would be with Alexander after what happened yesterday which was many things. Would he remove her as his guardpletely? What would she say when she saw him again? It would be crucial to say the right thing this time. Her casual charm wouldn¡¯t work on this man.


    Roxana dressed ordingly. Not trying to look feminine or pretty. She would have to change her strategy this time. It wasn¡¯t about seducing anymore but gaining his trust. Showing that she would be a loyal guard, then a friend, and perhaps then he would slowly let her in.


    Her heart skipped in fear of failing, but she had no other way than to try. On her way to the castle she thought of different scenarios and how she could get out of them. This was more difficult than stealing the king¡¯s crown.


    With dread she went to the defense quarters and armed herself, then she went to the king¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°Rox¡­xana.¡± Gary called when he saw her in the hall. He was still not used to calling her Roxana. ¡°Lucky you tonight. You will get to perform your duties.¡± He smiled.


    What did that mean?


    ¡°His Majesty has asked to see you as soon as you arrive. I would think you did something bad but, he is in a good mood. Perhaps you are bing a favorite again.¡±


    Roxana frowned with confusion. Good mood? And he asked to see her? This was far from all the scenarios she had imagined.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Her heart raced. Well, it was time to jump into the waves.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°The garden.¡±


    She sighed. At least it was the garden and not his chambers.


    Roxana made her way to the garden, calming her heart so she could focus. She had nothing to fear. It had always been win or lose. There was no other option. She had to prepare herself for both. If she won then great and if she lost then she would make sure she did her everything before epting defeat.


    Once she arrived at the garden she looked around. It was as beautiful as always but the highlight of the beauty wasn¡¯t here. Where was he?


    She went down the stairs and followed the stone steps around the tall hedges. The moon followed her around as if guarding her. In the quiet night breeze, she heard the sound of other footsteps than her own. Following the sound, she walked around the corner and finally, she found him. He was walking slowly as if he had meant for her to find him, and then he turned around.


    Before she could get lost in his eyes, dream about his face or just run away, she decided to be her cheerful self. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she called and walked up to him, her steps slowing down on her way as she sensed something different.


    ¡°You came,¡± he said sounding normal. Maybe she panicked for a while for no reason. ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡± And now the feeling came back.


    She looked up at him and into his eyes. Blue sapphire. What had she been expecting?


    ¡°You were?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I spend my days waiting to see you.¡±


    Really? She tilted her head to one side. Alright. She got it. Good mood, strange words. He was drunk.


    ¡°I was waiting to see you too.¡± She smiled.


    More like dreading but never mind.


    He looked at her with such intensity she began to doubt if he was intoxicated.


    ¡°That delights me to hear.¡± His voice¡­ she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was but it made her shiver. Not entirely in a good way. It was like it carried some hidden intent.


    And the way he looked at her unsettled her in some way. It was so intense, so raw, and almost impatient. Like he wanted to drink her in with just a nce. She swallowed to wet her dry throat.


    ¡°You need not be afraid of me.¡± He said softening his eyes.


    Why would he say that?


    She chuckled. ¡°I am not, Your Majesty.¡±


    He reached his hand out. Again? ¡°Walk with me.¡± He said.


    Oh well. She would let the devil walk her to hell. Why not?


    She ced her hand in his and he drew her closer. She stiffened when she was standing an inch away. His chest expanded as if he was inhaling her. ¡°You smell so good, Roxana.¡±


    She shivered again. Her heart elerated as he grabbed her chin and tilted her head so he could take a look at her face. His eyes had a silver sheen to them, like the moon glowing in the midnight sky.


    ¡°I want to taste you,¡± he said, his voice gruff.


    Before she could think he leaned down and locked his lips on hers.


    Oh God. She stiffened. What was ¡­.happe..ning? Then slowly she melted before she could finish thinking.


    Alexander let go of her hand and his arm went around her waist instead. He pulled her against his rock-hard chest and held her too tight, but it wasn¡¯t theck of air that shocked her. It was the way he kissed her. He sucked her into his mouth and then thrust his tongue impatiently into hers. A little too fast for her to even know what to do and it only increased as if he was getting more and more impatient.


    She pulled away. ¡°Wait!¡± She pleaded.


    He stopped the kissing but continued to hold onto her possessively like he was ready to continue anytime.


    ¡°Can we¡­¡± She continued to gently push away but he gave her a stern look like he didn¡¯t want to let go. She became frightened and then he released her. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked¡­about¡­ a lot of things. About what you said yesterday.¡±


    He took a step toward her with eyes still intense. But she realized it wasn¡¯t only his eyes. He had this different aura. A demanding, controlling air about him. Very unlike him.


    ¡°I said some foolish things yesterday. Yes, I was hurt but I have decided that I want you.¡± He exined himself.


    Why didn¡¯t this make her feel better?


    ¡°But¡­ why? You were so¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I thought about it, Roxana. But there is no avoiding you. You are different. You are made for me. You belong to me.¡± He said taking another step closer. Roxana tried to keep her ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me. It hurts.¡± He said and this time she could see the hurt in his eyes. She became confused. ¡°All I want is to make you mine. To have you by my side where you belong. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything and she wasn¡¯t sure why.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± He repeated.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ I need to know more about you.¡± She quickly exined.


    ¡°All you need to know is that you will never find anyone who will cherish you as I will. I can kill for you and I cany my life down for you. You just need to ask for it.¡±


    Al-right. Now, this was concerning.


    ¡°Roxana!¡± He said frustrated. ¡°Tell me what do you want me to do? What do I need to do to have you?¡±


    ¡°I-I just need¡­ a moment.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± He asked impatiently.


    Now she took a step away from him. ¡°You are scaring me now, Alexander.¡± He was like apletely different person.


    He took a deep breath but she could tell he was still frustrated. ¡°I told you. You need not be scared. I would never hurt you.¡±


    Well, that wasn¡¯t what scared her. It was this changed demeanor. Where was the man she knew? Had he been telling her the truth all the time? That she didn¡¯t know him. This was his true colors? No, please. There had to be an exnation. Maybe something was going on. Maybe he had a reason for behaving this way.


    He sighed. ¡°Roxana. I am fighting myself and fighting for you. While I am offering you to be mine you have to take the offer or it might be toote. You and I want the same thing. To be together. I am making that possible now. You just have to trust me. I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    What? They were going to elope? He was king.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ give yourself to me. Without fear or holding back.¡±


    She just blinked at him.


    ¡°There are things about me that you don¡¯t know.¡± He began.


    She sure believed him this time.


    ¡°Things that might frighten you.¡±


    Well, wasn¡¯t that very urate?


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be frightened. We were made for each other. You just have to trust me.¡±


    Which one of you?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny Roxana,¡± He bit off.


    She flinched at the way he looked at her. ¡°Maybe¡­ I shoulde back¡­some other time.¡± She said carefully taking a step back.


    But that was it to finally make him snap. His eyes zed and with a long step, he reached for her arm and took a hold of her.


    Oh no!

 Chapter 211 The punished

    Lucrezia sat upon the castle¡¯s highest tower and watched the interaction between the destroyer and Roxana. Right now, she really needed one of them to stay calm. She hoped Roxana¡¯s mate qualities would emerge and set the destroyer straight or even better, that the destroyer would have learned something from spending time inside Skender¡¯s mind. Of course, without Skender, he could never bepletely rational but she hoped just enough until Skender woke up.


    If he ever did.


    It was only a matter of time before the destroyer exposed himself without Skender¡¯s control and got them both killed.


    ¡°Where is Skender?¡± Luciana asked who came to watch as well.


    ¡°Drowning somewhere.¡±


    ¡°In self-pity?¡±


    ¡°Pain.¡±


    And she was an expert when it came to pain. Inflicting the right amount was important but also allowing healing in between. Too much pain could cause more damage than good and now she was worried. He had been doing alright, remembering little by little and dealing with it. Why did the destroyer reveal it all at once? Did he wish for him to disappear? Did he really think he didn¡¯t need Skender?


    From the way he was behaving, it didn¡¯t seem that way. He was in a rush, probably afraid Skender would wake up anytime soon. It was the only thing that kept her calm at this moment. She could not lose Skender.


    Lucrezia needed him to wake up. No, she needed him to wake up sane. Thest thing she wanted was a deranged man with a deranged demon. That would force her to kill him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ parents.¡±


    Luciana grimaced. They both knew what damages parents could cause sometimes.


    ¡°I thought they were good to him.¡±


    ¡°They were and not.¡±


    That was the problem. It was always easier when there was no conflict and one could either hate or love their parents but Skender was lost in between. A part of him knew they did it to protect him and another part hated them. It was eating him from inside.


    ¡°Well, if he is in so much pain, he could get stuck.¡±


    He could if he chose flight or freeze. Or he could choose to fight. But in this viscous cycle of pain, he needed a reason to fight. Everything that required a lot of strength, and a lot of endurance needed a reason. The mind would be able to cope with the pain if a reward was involved.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you do something?¡± Luciana asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help him this time, but they can.¡± She nodded toward the destroyer and Roxana.


    More than Roxana, Skender needed saving now. They could all lose him forever.


    ¡°You will just give him up?¡±


    ¡°It has always been a gamble, Lucy.¡± She still had hope but she didn¡¯t know what was happening to him now. After all the past shaped the man and now with his newly revealed past, she wasn¡¯t sure who would wake up. ¡°I put my money on his mate. The mate of an archdemon. Let¡¯s see what she can do.¡±


    Maybe she could make the destroyer realize he needed Skender and then he would be the one to go into his mind and pull him out. She couldn¡¯t see any other way, but she knew there were always more ways than the ones she came up with. Especially when it came to mates. Bonds were each unique.


    ¡°Well, we have a destroyer now. A strong woman could be good or very bad. Denying a destroying archdemon..¡± She pretended to shiver. ¡°I can only imagine. Poor people who will die at his hands.¡±


    That was one of many concerns. The destroyer going on a raging tour in town when he didn¡¯t know what to do with his mate. It was a bit funny too.


    ¡°I just hope we won¡¯t have to kill him. I want to see this romance.¡± Luciana said.


    Lucrezia tore her eyes from the couple to look at her sister. ¡°When did you start caring about romance?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Well, you showed me Angelica and Rayven. This is even more interesting because of all the dangerous elements. There is something so satisfying about these human females having such control over these powerful demons and the more powerful the more enjoyable to watch.¡±


    Fine. Yes, it was fun when she wasn¡¯t thinking of strategies. And yes, it was more enjoyable to tame a destroying archdemon. If he just didn¡¯t make her anxious to ruin her own ns.


    He had been doing well in the beginning, sparking hope in her. Telling his mate that she smelled good and that he wanted to taste her even if he was going a bit fast was not far from what Skender had already told her. The hope remained until that forceful kiss. And now this¡­


    ¡°Just give yourself to me.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Well, that is very romantic,¡± Luciana said. ¡°He should add, or I will take you.¡± She imitated him.


    Lucrezia chuckled. She knew Roxana would have to meet him at some point but she hoped not when he was a separate entity. A demon taking control without the man¡¯s presence was unnatural. That was what made Skender¡¯s case unique and more difficult for his mate. When he was like this, he wasn¡¯t a demon part of the man she liked. This separation was what needed to stop. What she hoped the human mate would achieve.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t sound much different from most men if you ask me,¡± Lucrezia said.


    ¡°Yes. But so different from Skender. The demon usually has simr traits to the man. He still has a long way to learn and for them to merge.¡±


    ¡°Not just different. Remember, Skender is a defender so his demon is theplete opposite of him now.¡± Or was he? ¡°Some contrast is good but not this.¡±


    Which was why the destroyer needed taming. He needed to change his ways. Perhaps this was the needed start, him realizing that Roxana wouldn¡¯t be impressed by him. She would not ept that forceful behavior. She had already been through it and it was one of the things she hated the most. Maybe his mindreading would make him see who he resembled. The man he killed with this own hands. Thatparison would probably trigger him. Hopefully in the right direction and a change woulde along. Wasn¡¯t that what it was all about after all? Finding a reason to change for the better.


    It had to be. If he wanted his mate, he would have to wake Skender and be part of him. It was already foolish of him to think the mating would work when he was in an unnatural state.


    Didn¡¯t she just theoretically solve the whole merging problem in her head. She smirked and stood up. Now, she would only need the destroyer toe to that realization. She didn¡¯t think it was impossible since he could hear Roxana¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She said.


    She would leave it like this. This gamble was getting more dangerous and interesting but she knew if she continued to watch, she might ruin what fate had in n. Because sometimes fate had better ns for these demons than she did and this time her gut feeling told her to leave it to fate. Or to leave it to them to decide their own fate.


    ¡°But¡­ he is getting more forceful.¡±


    ¡°She has gotten herself out of bad situations many times before. She should handle this one better than me.¡±


    The worst possible oue would leave her alive and many people including Skender dead. But now that she got the chance to think about it, she was less worried and more curious.


    Back home, she went to her chambers. Luciana quickly nced her way as they sensed his presence. Her torturer. She could feel him nearing the door to her room and then he swung them open before standing there in his full glory. Luciana sighed, not hiding her distaste for him, and then vanished, leaving them alone.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± He asked as he stepped inside. If any other woman had seen him, she would have melted at the sight of him. He was an original. A created demon. The ones of the highest rank. He held beauty and power like no other. He looked like an angel with that golden hair and golden eyes but he was the devil in disguise.


    ¡°Having fun.¡± She said.


    He was good at keeping his emotions hidden but she had learned the barely visible flickers in his eyes and twitches in his face.


    He walked further in and made himselffortable in one of her armchairs. ¡°And the best fun you can have is with humans? You know my offer is still avable. You are missing out on pleasure.¡±


    ¡°And you are missing everything I say. I am not interested.¡±


    ¡°It is alright. I have patience. A woman like you can¡¯t be sustained by weak demons and humans. I know you long for more.¡±


    This man had killed his own mate because she was a low-rank demon. Some said there were other reasons for the murder, but no one really knew the truth. But she knew what he thought of mates. He didn¡¯t believe in them. Didn¡¯t think that demons should base their choice of partner on instinct. ¡°We are not animals¡± he would say.


    He was the one who started the cult of demons finding partners based on other criteria instead of waiting hundreds of years to find the one. There were some benefits to that but denying instinctpletely was not something that could be done easily. Not even for him, which was why he couldn¡¯t just let his mate go. He had to kill her and the frightening part was that he made it look so simple. He also seemed just fine after what he did.


    ¡°It is just an instinct. An urge. We all can control our urges.¡± He had exined when people had questioned his method.


    Would she be able to? She had to. She had no choice.


    ¡°I want to sleep.¡± She said.


    ¡°Then do so.¡±


    ¡°Alone.¡±


    He watched her for a long moment then stood up. A momentter he was standing right in front of her. Grabbing her jaw, he forced her to look at him. A smile curved his lips. ¡°You will beg me to sleep beside you one day. Let¡¯s hope that day is not toote.¡±


    She red at him. ¡°You should know better than to threaten me.¡±


    ¡°You should know better than to waste your efforts on denying me.¡± He leaned down and forced his lips on hers. This time she didn¡¯t bother to bite him. He enjoyed that anyway. ¡°Good night, beauty.¡± He said and then left her with disgust bubbling in her stomach.

 Chapter 212 Hit the rocks

    Oh lord. She was sure those eyes zed with a silver fire. Strange but they did and his hand was like chains of steel around her arm. He could break her bones and still, she was more shocked than worried for her wellbeing. This man was nothing like the man she knew. She was so close to weeping instead of running for her life. She just wanted him to go back to the way he was and tell her that all this was an attempt to scare her away and that he was sorry.


    ¡°Listen to me, Roxana. I can tolerate anything but not I can¡¯t live without you. I will lose my mind.¡±


    Oh no. She felt like more people than herself would be in trouble if he lost his mind. Not that he seemed sane at this moment.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She said.


    He frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± He warned her as if he knew her ns.


    ¡°I am not but you need to be able to handle the truth¡­ and your behavior is frightening.¡±


    His frown deepened.


    ¡°And you are hurting my arm.¡±


    He loosened his grip but God, did he refuse to let her go. This was insane.


    ¡°I need you to release me.¡± She told him firmly.


    He didn¡¯t say no or shake his head yet she could tell that was the answer he was giving.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go.¡± He said.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere. I am your guard and I am on duty now.¡±


    His eyes narrowed with suspicion and then hesitantly he let her go. Well, at least he was listening. Still, she wanted to weep. Not another Henrik. Please, God.


    She touched her arm which she was sure was bruised now.


    ¡°You are very weak.¡± He said factually.


    Roxana looked at him confused.


    ¡°I am sorry. I should have known.¡±


    What kind of apology was that?


    ¡°That I am weak?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I apologize.¡±


    She felt her face burn with anger. Thest thing she wanted to be called was weak. What did he know about what she endured? What she had survived?


    She looked into his eyes, her hands clenched at the sides of his body. ¡°What are you trying to do, Your Majesty?¡± She spoke between clenched teeth. Calm down Roxana, before you say anything wrong. But her anger just kept building up.¡±If you are trying to push me away, this is not an honorable way to do it and if you are not then, I am even more disappointed. You are behaving more like a boy trying to be a man.¡±


    First, he seemed upset by theparison but then his eyes darted with panic. ¡°Push you away?¡± He grabbed her arms again and pulled her closer. Oh well, this habit had to stop. ¡°He is the one who wants to push you away not I. I want to¡­¡± He paused and then slowly released her.


    What happened? And who was he?


    ¡°Listen Roxana. This is not an act to push you away. If you tell me to mate with you right now I am ready.¡±


    Ma-mate with her?! What did that even mean?! Mating like ¡­ the sexual act. Like breeding? Like animals? Because humans didn¡¯t use that word nor did they just tell someone to mate them like it was the given thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to mate. I just want to talk.¡± She said with rm.


    Those zing eyes returned. He was unabashed to show his anger. Really, why was she here giving him chances? She knew aggressive men and she never ever wanted to give herself to one again.


    But Alexander¡­ he couldn¡¯t just change in a day. Could he?


    ¡°Please..¡± she said but to what exactly she wasn¡¯t sure.


    They just looked at each other for a moment before he spoke. ¡°You want to talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will answer all your questions tonight.¡± He said.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears for a moment. What a relief.


    ¡°But after that, we will mate tomorrow morning.¡± He added.


    Now she looked at him bewildered. He was serious.


    ¡°We will NOT be mating.¡±


    ¡°Why? I said I would answer your questions.¡±


    God. She was so close to pping him. He was telling her she should mate with him in exchange for answering her questions. Really?


    Roxana put her hands behind her back to stop herself from ruining her life in case he said anything disgusting again.


    ¡°You humans really do change your mind quickly.¡± He said sounding disappointed. ¡°I thought you wanted to be with me.¡±


    Huh? So she was at fault now?


    ¡°What is happening to you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. You are suddenly changed and behaving this way.¡±


    He sighed and then slowly began to walk. She walked with him. ¡°If you want answers you have to believe what I say.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°What do you truly want to know?¡± He asked as if she should consider her questions carefully.


    ¡°Yesterday¡­¡± She began thinking of how to formte her question to get the most out of it. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to open your heart again.¡±


    ¡°HE doesn¡¯t want to open his heart.¡± He corrected.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t want to open his heart. I want to open my he¡­¡± He paused and came to a halt. He turned to her with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t have a heart.¡±


    She stood still, her mind muddled with questions. ¡°You are not making any sense, Your Majesty.¡±


    He became thoughtful.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to hurt again.¡± She said to make him proceed.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to hurt. He has to protect himself from people who want to use him yet call him useless. He wants to protect himself because those who were supposed to, failed him. Betrayed him. Lied to him. They killed a part of him leaving him empty inside. They numbed me. Imprisoned me. Because of them, I became cursed. I became a destroyer instead of a defender.¡± His eyes glistened with pain and fury. ¡°They deserved to die.¡± He then eximed.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    He looked at her. ¡°His parents.¡±


    His? Why was he talking about himself like that? Sometimes with distance and sometimes with closeness. And¡­ he was betrayed by his parents?


    ¡°Her name was Ramona.¡± He continued, grimacing as if it left a sour taste in his mouth. ¡°He loved her. He shouldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t belong to him. She was not his to protect. But he couldn¡¯t know, because I wasn¡¯t there to help him. So when she left him, he was hurt. All of this wouldn¡¯t have happened if I was there. If his parents hadn¡¯t numbed me.¡±


    Roxana was so confused but he wasn¡¯t just talking to her anymore. He was venting. Letting the anger and hurt out in the open, so she just listened. She understood some parts. Others were very confusing but the distancing she could grasp better. When he spoke of his parents they weren¡¯t his. He distanced himself from them because of what they did.


    ¡°Do you understand now? He might never trust you. That is why I am here.¡± he took a step toward her, his eyes changing from anger to that dark intense look. ¡°I am here to make you mine. To make you ours. When he wakes up, you will already belong to him. He won¡¯t be able to run away from you. He will have no choice but to learn to trust you.¡±


    Roxana frowned, taking a step away from him. ¡°Wake up from what?¡±


    ¡°From the pain and memories. He will be more reluctant to ept you once he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°When will he wake up?¡±


    ¡°Do you want him to wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He looked displeased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to mate so you can be with him but you want him to wake up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to mate. I want him to¡­ love me and trust me. It can¡¯t be done by force.¡± She told him.


    His face contorted and his eyes shed as soon as shepleted her statement. He swirled around and stalked toward the bench near the hedge. With a growl, he ripped the bench from the ground and threw it across the garden. Then he tore at the hedge, ripping it apart as he roared.


    The unexpected wrath caught Roxana off guard. As he turned to face her, she tensed. She wasn¡¯t sure whether the shock was ying tricks on her eyes, but he abruptly came toward her so fast that she instinctively drew her dagger. It was toote when she paused, and then shuddered as she felt her de slice through flesh.


    Quickly she opened her eyes, heart pounding in fear of what she might witness. He had caught the de in his hand. His hold around it was tight even though she wasn¡¯t pushing and blood dripped down to the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± horrified, she looked at him.


    He watched her with concerned eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She hadn¡¯t meant to attack him. She thought he was attacking her. Quickly she released the dagger but he kept squeezing the de, causing more blood to seep.


    ¡°You are hurting yourself.¡± She warned.


    But he wasn¡¯t listening. His eyes looked suddenly too calm.


    ¡°I understand.¡± He began, his voice nothing more than a faint tone. ¡°I will bring him back. I¡¯ll bring him back for you. But you have to promise me, that you won¡¯t give up on him.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let go of the de.¡± He would cut his fingers off soon.


    ¡°Promise me!¡± He repeated, holding the de tighter.


    ¡°I promise.¡± She hurried to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust your words.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a while. Don¡¯t worry. I am not sick or dying. I wille back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you g¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, he copsed.

 Chapter 213 Saving myself

    The destroyer had realized a few things and now as he dived deep into his mind, the ce where he might find what frightened him, he knew it was the right choice. Speaking out loud to Roxana had done something to him. Had made him see things, he didn¡¯t see before. Or didn¡¯t want to see.


    He could hear Roxana in the distance as he left his body to fend for itself.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± She was shaking him to wake him up but he would have to leave her for a while. Or perhaps much longer depending on which state he found Skender in.


    Roxana had called for help and they took his body to his chambers. She stayed with him like she promised. Now he could feel less worried and focus on Skender.


    It took him a while to find Skender. The man had gone to a dark ce just like he feared. The ce that even he, the destroyer avoided because of the pain.


    Skender went back and forth between being drowned, chained, tortured, and burying his parents and Ramona. It had be a vicious cycle of painful memories.


    God, he hated that scream. The pain from when he was numbed. He couldn¡¯t feel it right now because Skender was the one that carried those emotions. The heartache. Because without Skender, the destroyer had no heart that could hurt.


    The demon came with instinct and the man came with the mind and heart. Together, both had all. Alone, they were missing parts.


    Roxana wanted a whole man. She especially wanted the heart and mind that he didn¡¯t have when was torn apart. She wanted to be loved and he couldn¡¯t love her without a heart. As a demon without the man, he could only follow his urges and instincts. The instinct and urge to protect her and make her his. There wasn¡¯t much else he could offer. No intellectual conversations, no understanding, no emotional support, and many other things that requiredplexity. Alone, he was simply one thing. He had already known that. He knew he needed Skender but being alone with Roxana, he was more convinced.


    He had felt empty and helpless while alone with her. There was this itch where he knew he had to give more, that he could give more but he had left that part of himself behind. He could suddenly not speak to her like when he was whole. He couldn¡¯t feel these other emotions for her like when he was whole. God, even kissing her didn¡¯t feel the same when he wasn¡¯t whole. It felt like something wascking.


    Yes, emotions. Stupid, useless emotions that caused nothing but pain but they had also made him happy when he was with Roxana. Emotions that he could not have or feel without Skender. Without his other half.


    Skender¡¯s scream stopped in the background and now he came home to the dead bodies of his parents. He didn¡¯t scream or even cry. He just went to dig two graves. He buried them and then went back home just to find Ramona¡¯s dead body this time. He buried her as well then went back home. Again his parent¡¯s dead bodies were there. With a sigh, he decided to do the work all over again.


    ¡°Skender!¡±


    He was stained with blood and mud and his hair and clothes were soaked. It was a rainy day when he got chained and tortured but also when he buried both his parents and Ramona.


    He turned his head where they stood in the dark hall. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I came to take you back.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The real world.¡±


    Skender looked at the dead bodies with a frown.


    ¡°Those are not real. You already buried your parents. You wanted to remember and I let you. Now you are stuck here but¡­ I need you toe back with me.¡± The destroyer said with urgency.


    ¡°Why? If I am stuck, this is your chance.¡± He told him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be smart with me. You already knew I never had a chance.¡± He snapped.


    Skender turned aroundpletely. He raised one brow. ¡°Which I told you, but did you listen?¡± He held his arms open with his palms facing up like as when someone asked a question they already knew the answer to. Dropping his arms,stepped over his parent¡¯s dead bodies and went to sit in the armchair with a sigh. He leaned back and rested one leg over the other.


    ¡°I need you toe back with me.¡± The destroyer said.


    Skender tilted his head. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    The destroyer tried to remain calm. ¡°I need you toe back with me.¡±


    ¡°You need me?¡± He asked amused. ¡°The almighty destroyer needs¡­ ME?¡±


    The destroyer tried to remain calm. He wasn¡¯t angry because he was admitting to needing him since he came to the conclusion that they were part of each other. They were the same. But he didn¡¯t like to be mocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Skender chuckled darkly. ¡°Why should Ie with you? You probably caused chaos that you expect me to clean up. ¡°


    ¡°I did cause some chaos but it is nothing close to what you think. I was able to hold back.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°I killed no one.¡±


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Skender said eyes widening with pretentious surprise. ¡°I am impressed.¡± He pped. ¡°Alright then. Who did you torture?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°No one?¡± He called looking baffled. Well, he was still pretending. ¡°What happened? Did you lose your powers? Did you be crippled?¡±


    The man lost his mind.


    ¡°Ohe on. Don¡¯t tell me you hurt no one when you finally had the chance? Or does whatever you did not count as hurting in yournguage?¡±


    ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. I might have.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Skender nodded.


    ¡°Listen¡­¡± he began unsure of how to exin himself.


    ¡°I am listening, but I don¡¯t have much time. I don¡¯t want the bodies to rot here and my grandma will be here soon to drown me. You know¡­ my daily routine.¡±


    The destroyer frowned. He remembered that day, feeling the pain of drowning and not being able to save them. He was still a child demon. More afraid than angry. So he only tried the first time and then he escaped. He let Skender fend for himself.


    ¡°Does it not mean something to you? I killed no one. I was able to control myself. I was able to listen for a while even when I was fuming with anger. When I wanted to burn down that world.¡± He raged getting carried away again. He took a deep breath to calm down and continued. ¡°I was able to control my urges and think of the other person. I shouldn¡¯t be able to. Not without you but¡­ I learned. From you.¡±


    Skender narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then¡­ now that you learned¡­ you don¡¯t need me.¡±


    ¡°No! That is not what I meant. Being united with you taught me those things. You make me able to think and feel, able to give and not just take. You make me able to express my desires and control my urges.¡±


    Skender just looked at him, his expression revealing nothing. Was he really going to make him continue? Maybe he made a mistake of thinking to unite with him.


    ¡°You think I am selfish now.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am d you realized it.¡±


    ¡°That is because I am notplete. I can¡¯t be selfless. I need a heart for that.¡±


    ¡°So you were just saying that you need me in other words?¡± He looked at him dumbfounded.


    He just made him talk all this nonsense for nothing?


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said standing up. ¡°Now that you are done, I need to get back to work.¡±


    ¡°I confused her.¡± The destroyer eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing new. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Skender said as he went to grab his mother¡¯s arms and began to drag her body across the floor. ¡°You and I together already confused her so many times. Since we can¡¯t cooperate and agree on one decision, we already confused her going back and forth.¡±


    ¡°She said she wanted to be loved.¡±


    Skender paused and an eerie silence fell before the rumbling sound of thunder ecoed outside.


    ¡°I can¡¯t love her, but you do.¡± The destroyer said.


    Skender remained still and silent for a while but then he continued to drag his mother¡¯s body. This time faster.


    They went outside in the rain and he began to dig a grave.


    ¡°And now that I realized, you can¡¯t me anything on me anymore. It is not just instinct anymore. You love her and I know because without you¡­ that feeling was missing.¡±


    Skender ignored him and focused on digging his mother¡¯s grave. Rain poured over them and the destroyer took notice of Skender¡¯s bleeding wrists. He wasn¡¯t healing without him.


    ¡°You need me to heal. I will help you heal.¡± The destroyer told him, but then he realized that was not the kind of healing Skender needed.


    ¡°You are not useless.¡± He suddenly said. ¡°Not if your mate needs you. Not if the people of your kingdom need you. Those stupid demon lords, who are actually the useless ones, need you too. Even the smart little boy needs you. I need you.¡±


    He faltered a little as he shoveled but continued as if nothing was said. He couldn¡¯t be ignoring him after all that was said. Did he lose him? Was he going to live feeling empty now?


    Skender stopped shoveling and rested his arms on the standing shovel. He looked at him with hollow eyes. ¡°I like it here. This pain is not new or frightening anymore. I got used to it.¡±


    No! He fell into the safe and familiar environment of a home. How could pain be his home?


    ¡°Go back. You have my blessing.¡± He said.


    ¡°I will end up killing people.¡± He tried to make him worry.


    ¡°People die every day. It is not my job to save them since¡­ I am not a defender. Now that we are separate. You are the cursed defender.¡±


    ¡°That is not¡­¡± He tried to think. He knew the answer. ¡°That is not right. I hold the defending powers thate with being a demon but not necessarily the other qualities. A defender is not only made by one thing. You and I, a strong mind, heart, and instinct are needed to defend. A strong body, to contain and control the demon powers. All of you and me, all of us is what makes us a defender.¡±


    Skender frowned, his eyes glistening with emotions again. He must have felt the surge of power between them. They were partly united now by something bigger than themselves. They had always been perhaps. No one could separate them because they were born as one.


    ¡°You are suddenly sensible without me.¡± He said with a light tone.


    ¡°We are in the mind.¡± This thinking really made one talk a lot and now that he spoke of birth he looked at¡­ his mother. She had disowned him so he couldn¡¯t care. Whatever feelings he had to avenge them had to do with Skender. He wanted Skender to have his revenge because there was one thing he didn¡¯t know yet.


    He didn¡¯t know who truly killed his parents.


    ¡°Are youing back with me then?¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be a defender?¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So you were talking nonsense just now?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I was exining. I am cursed!¡±


    ¡°WE are cursed.¡± He corrected. ¡°You are asking me to change but you are not even willing to try.¡± As if losing hope again, he went back to shovel.


    The destroyer took a deep breath and then exhaled. ¡°You are right.When we be one, truly be one, then your desires will be mine.¡±


    Skender shoved the shovel into the ground and looked at him with a firm gaze. ¡°Now it sounds more¡­ right,¡± Skender said and the destroyer sighed with relief. ¡°I have to say you are predictable. I knew you woulde looking for me.¡±


    What?


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I know what it feels like when a part of you is missing.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°So you just let me talk like a fool.¡± He felt his anger rise again.


    Skender chuckled. ¡°No. I thought you would be a fool when you came looking for me and I decided to deny you but¡­ you convinced me. You are already changing.¡± He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Your mate is good for you.¡±


    His change didn¡¯t happen within a night. He had been changing long before. When he was one with Skender.


    ¡°I am changing because you are. She is good for us and she is your mate too. Ours. Nevermind. Can we unite so I don¡¯t have to talk like this?¡±


    ¡°To yourself you mean?¡± Skender was amused. ¡°But I am beginning to like it.¡±


    As his mood changed so did the weather. The clouds opened like curtains revealing a bright blue sky with the faint golden sun rays of spring.


    The destroyer looked at Skender feeling a bit worried. ¡°There are still cloudy days ahead.¡± He told him.


    ¡°Well, we are bound to pain and darkness.¡± He turned to look to his left. At the distance, his grandmother was on her way despite the sunny day. ¡°We didn¡¯t need to be cursed. Our gift is also our curse.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess, sometimes we defend and sometimes we destroy.¡± He began fuming with anger now as he watched the grandmother approach them.


    ¡°Or we could just get back?¡±


    Huh?


    Right, this wasn¡¯t real.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 214 Finding a way

    Both Skender and the destroyer weren¡¯t sure where they were going. They had escaped their grandmother and kept looking behind their backs in fear she would find them again. They had a hard time finding their way back.


    ¡°Maybe you are not ready to go back yet.¡± The destroyer said.


    ¡°And who do I have to me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself.¡± The destroyer decided to be the teaser this time.


    He had told him what happened between him and Roxana as they walked in circles. Skender wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about the mess the destroyer made. He couldn¡¯t be angry about progress. He had expected worse to await him.


    The way the destroyer behaved also made him thoughtful. He knew he woulde looking for him but he didn¡¯t expect the self-restraint and patience he had shown. He was beginning to put some pieces together.


    ¡°You said, you can¡¯t love her. Are you sure?¡± Skender asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The destroyer replied but he didn¡¯t take time to think.


    ¡°But you are here, to bring me back because that is what she wanted.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it isn¡¯t just about what she wanted.¡± The destroyer admitted. ¡°I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t want what we don¡¯t know. That is why I felt empty after knowing of your existence. Before that, I didn¡¯t know what I was missing.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The destroyer asked impatiently.


    ¡°You know the feeling of loving her from when we were united and I believe a bit of the feeling stayed with you and many other feelings I have, or you wouldn¡¯t control yourself and be here.¡±


    ¡°You say I have emotions now?¡±


    ¡°You nevercked emotions. Urgese from emotions and sometimes evoke emotions in us. You justcked emotions that require patience and control. Emotions that arise from reasoning and selflessness not only from needs. Love is patient. Selfless.¡±


    The destroyer frowned. ¡°You are saying I am selfless now?¡±


    ¡°You are more and more what I am. Being united for a while has made us blend so when we separate we take a part of the other with us. That is also why separation bes more difficult. We feel the other part. We miss it.¡± He turned to the destroyer. ¡°Uniting is not what we need. We have already been united. What we need to truly be one is the inability to separate. We should be inseparable.¡±


    ¡°Like other demons.¡± The destroyer said.


    ¡°Yes. Like the way, we were born. The way we should be. Ourplete selves.¡±


    The destroyer sighed. ¡°I guess it is not enough to unite then. Won¡¯t the blending take time?¡±


    ¡°It will but it can be faster or slower depending on what we truly desire.¡±


    ¡°Do you truly desire to beplete? I am your bad emotions. Your selfishness, your impatience, your impulses.¡±


    ¡°I guess I need some of it. I need to be selfish and impatient more often.¡±


    ¡°Just a little more often.¡± The destroyer corrected.


    Skender chuckled. ¡°Are you worried I will turn bad?¡±


    The destroyer scoffed. ¡°You think you are a saint? You are already worse than you think. I am not always the one making you do bad things.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you think I was the only one who enjoyed killing Henrik?¡±


    Skender stiffened.


    ¡°You enjoyed it too and you felt no regret or guilt after. Even with your shady friend. You didn¡¯t want him dead, but you surely thought he deserved the little drowning.¡±


    Skender sighed and put his hands in his pockets. ¡°You are right. I did enjoy it.¡± He had no regret with Henrik because the man had no regret and with Lazarus, well, everyone would know to not y games with his mate. ¡°What else did I do?¡±


    ¡°You like to y cruel games.¡±


    ¡°Cruel games?¡± Now he was curious.


    ¡°With Roxana. Isn¡¯t that why she wanted to punch you?¡±


    Skenderughed. ¡°Oh. You are funny. Wasn¡¯t she ying games too?¡±


    ¡°She was lying.¡± He said t out. ¡°She is a good liar.¡±


    ¡°And I lied back.¡±


    ¡°So you are no saint.¡±


    ¡°I never said I was.¡±


    ¡°You are vengeful too. You are more like me than you think.¡±


    Why was he suddenly attacking him?


    ¡°I am you.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°That is a unique way to me things on me again.¡±


    Skender shook his head. ¡°There is no you or me.¡±


    Which made all of this crazy. He was arguing with himself.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± The destroyer asked frustrated. ¡°We just came back to the same ce. You need to think Skender. You need to want to go back! Think of Roxana.¡±


    Skender tried to think of her. She was left confused but somehow he wasn¡¯t worried. He felt nothing. He was still numb from the repeated pain.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Skender said disturbed by the empty feeling in his heart. ¡°It is not working.¡±


    ¡°Think of something more.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like mating with her. Having your teeth in her neck and having her naked in your arms. Just anything that makes you burn.¡±


    Burn? He only felt cold right now. Being here had done something to him and the destroyer frowned as he watched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± He began fearfully. Then he took a deep breath. ¡°There is one thing I haven¡¯t told you yet. I kissed her.¡±


    ¡°You did what?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Skender was suddenly less cold, his temperature slowly rising. ¡°And you decided to keep that a secret?¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be a fun fact once we got back.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought of how she might be feeling right now?!¡±


    ¡°No! You do the thinking. Remember?¡±


    Skender punched him in the face, then he got surprised it worked. He just punched himself.


    The destroyer was surprised too. ¡°How could you do that?¡± He asked holding his cheek.


    ¡°I guess, I can do what I want inside my mind. It is the world I build anyway.¡±


    ¡°More reasons to leave then.¡±


    Sure. He would just punch him one more time while he could.

 Chapter 215 Suspect

    Roxana watched the physician examine Alexander. The only fault he found was that he was cold and his heart rate was slower than normal. He couldn¡¯t find anything else or understand what was happening.


    Roxana already had an idea. Alexander wasn¡¯t normal. She had already seen the wound on his hand heal when she was worried she would be med for his injury. How was that possible? She remembered the time he got struck by lord Rayven¡¯s sword. He had healed back then too.


    Her head began to spin with many theories, none of which she could make sense of. He tore the bench from the ground as if it weighed nothing and his eyes had changed color with his drastically changed behavior. What happened to him? Was he perhaps¡­ possessed? He spoke of being a demon once. He was possessed by a demon? It would exin his changed behavior and sudden strength.


    Oh, Lord. Could there be a lessplicated exnation?


    The physician asked her what happened and she exined that he copsed. He watched her with doubtful eyes and if it wasn¡¯t for Peter and Gary¡¯s trust in her she would have been thrown out of his chamber.


    Roxana stayed with him the whole night, watching him sleep as if he was dead. He said he woulde back. That she shouldn¡¯t worry but she couldn¡¯t help it. She was afraid of what was happening to him.


    Was he truly possessed? He had told her some very personal things before he left. About the woman who broke his heart. About his parents. The words he used to describe his past were very dark. He was called useless. He had a part of himself killed. Numbed. That would exin why his eyes held so much torment. Why he looked so lonely.


    Then there was the strange talk of mating. She didn¡¯t know how to interpret that part. No matter how she looked at it, it made no sense. Andstly, he said he would bring him back for her. She understood that part as he would bring back his old self? The one she knew? But he also said he woulde back.


    She shook her head. She was reading too much into it. There was no he and he. He was only being strange but then how would she exin the copsing. It looked like something left the body. It took her back to her theory of him being possessed.


    Her head began to hurt after going round in circles and she was so tired when the morning came. Alexander was still unconscious.


    The morning guards began to question once they arrived and she suddenly became a suspect.


    ¡°Roxana is loyal to His Majesty and he chose her as his guard.¡± Gary defended her.


    ¡°Until His Majesty wakes up, we need to keep her away from him. She is a suspect now and we are only taking precautions.¡± One of the day guards said. ¡°We need to keep her locked so she doesn¡¯t run away if anything happens to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That is absurd,¡± Gary said.


    ¡°You are letting your personal emotions get in the middle of this. Stay out of it and let me do my duty. Take her away.¡± He ordered the other guards.


    Roxana knew there was no need in fighting this. She gave Gary a nod to calm down as two guards came to grab each of her arms. ¡°No need to. I will cooperate.¡± Roxana said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make such orders. Does Sir Fulker know about this?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°I will let him know shortly.¡±


    ¡°What should I know?¡± Sir Fulker¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind as he arrived at the hall. Roxana wasn¡¯t sure if she should be happy or more worried.


    The day guard turned to Sir Fulker and bowed his greeting. Then he exined the situation. Sir Fulker was calmed as he listened.


    ¡°We should investigate this.¡± He agreed with the day guard. Then he turned to her. ¡°I hope you will cooperate.¡±


    She gave him a nod.


    ¡°No need to treat her like a criminal.¡± He then told the guards who still held her arms. ¡°Until proven guilty, she is innocent. You don¡¯t want to falsely use a guard personally chosen by His Majesty.¡±


    Suddenly they looked worried. Roxana knew she liked this man for a reason.


    The guards led her to a secluded room where they locked her in. She would wait for whoever would question her. They were wasting their time and as she waited her eyelids became heavy. She needed to sleep. She ced her arms on the table and then rested her head above. Closing her eyes she allowed herself to sleep.


    The ufortable sleeping positions made her wake up after a while¡¯s rest. As she stretched her body she took notice of the young Lord Davis and stiffened.


    ¡°Oh, My Lord. I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    He smiled politely. ¡°You must be tired. I have arranged for you to sleep in the barracks.¡±


    ¡°Is His Majesty awake?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately not. May I ask what happened?¡± He asked. ¡°What truly happened?¡±


    Truly? It was a strange way to question a suspect. She felt he didn¡¯t suspect her but believed there was more to what happened. How could he know?


    ¡°We were talking and he copsed.¡± She said.


    His expression remained the same but she noticed the slight tilt in his head. ¡°Alright. You should go get some rest.¡± He said standing up.


    ¡°Will I be allowed to guard him tonight?¡± She asked. She wanted to be there when he woke up.


    ¡°I will see to it that you can.¡± He told her and then left.


    How strange? Why was he helping her? Did he really not suspect her like the rest or did he not care about the king because he also wanted to get rid of him? Either way, she was benefiting from it right now.


    Roxana hurried to the barracks, avoiding people as much as she could. Some guards gave her certain looks but she ignored them and went into one of the guardrooms to sleep. This time she was able to sleep longer, yet she was disturbed by many strange dreams of demons and possession. And once she woke up she couldn¡¯t remember clearly.


    A growl of hunger came from her stomach. Adjusting her clothes and hair she left the room to find some food before her shift.


    Outside the room, she was surprised to find Ronny. ¡°Roxana.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°I heard what happened. Do they still suspect you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t suspect me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± He shrugged.


    Her stomach growled again.


    He shook his head. ¡°Did they not allow you to eat?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is not that. I was just tired and I feel ufortable around the others right now.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°Stay here. I will bring you food.¡±


    Before she could protest, he hurried away. What a sweet man. This must be the kingdom of luck where she met all the good people.


    Ronny came back to her with a big te of rice, beans and some vegetables. Roxana ate it all at once. He looked at her surprised. ¡°You eat a lot.¡± He said.


    ¡°I can eat more.¡± She admitted leaning back to create more space in her stomach. ¡°Ah, delicacies would be good now.¡±


    He was baffled.


    ¡°Ronny.¡± She leaned closer.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask for a favor?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°My brother and my uncle must be worried that I didn¡¯t return home. Could you let them know that I am alright and will be back soon? Don¡¯t tell them I am a suspect. I don¡¯t want them to worry.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled.


    She told him where they lived and then they said goodbye.


    Now it was time to get back to duty if Lord Davis made those arrangements he said he would but before she could find out, Gary came looking for her.


    ¡°Well, His Majesty is awake.¡± He said.

 Chapter 216 Pampered

    At first, when Skender woke up, he couldn¡¯t open his eyes. His eyelids felt glued together and he could barely lift his hand to rub them. He sensed Rayven¡¯s presence in the room who took notice of his slight movements.


    ¡°Skender? Are you awake?¡±


    It seemed like he called the other lords because soon he sensed more people in the room. They tried to wake him up, but he just couldn¡¯t open his eyes and their voices were distant.


    ¡°We should be careful and ready in case his other side wakes up.¡± He heard one of them say.


    As they continued to discuss and wonder about his current state, Skender was slowly pulled back into the darkness. When he woke up again, he made another attempt, and this time he was able to open his eyes.


    He felt a damp cloth gently rub over his arm. Turning his head, he found his maid washing his body.


    Bathing in bed? How long was he gone?


    He shifted and she gazed up. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Rayven who was sitting on the sofa and reading a book looked up from behind the pages.


    ¡°You are awake.¡± His maid said relieved. She ced his arm back in the bed again. ¡°Getting refreshed must have helped.¡±


    Skender tried to move but as usual, every time he copsed he woke up feeling weak. This time, he felt even weaker.


    ¡°Do you need help, Your Majesty?¡± She noticed his struggles.


    ¡°Water.¡± He groaned, his throat feeling extremely dry.


    ¡°Yes. Of course. I will make sure you have food soon as well.¡±


    She hurried away and Rayven came to his side. He extended his hand and Skender grabbed it to help himself sit up. He shivered feeling cold and Rayven nodded toward the new clothes on the bed.


    ¡°How long was I gone?¡±


    ¡°Last night and today.¡±


    Skender sighed relieved. He thought he was gone longer. It felt like forever inside his mind. How did he find the way in the end? Things were blurry in his mind. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You copsed while with Roxana.¡±


    Roxana!


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Sleeping in the barracks.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°She became a suspect.¡±


    Skender stiffened and then felt a surge of anger run through his veins as he thought of what they could have done to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one touched her.¡± Rayven told him. ¡°We just kept her here to keep things calm.¡±


    The maid came back with water to drink and a paste to rinse his mouth. ¡°Shall I call the physician?¡± She asked when she noticed his sloppiness as she helped him get dressed.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary.¡± He said.


    ¡°Shall I serve you food then?¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel like eating. ¡°Perhapster.¡±


    Did Roxana eat?


    ¡°Perhaps you should arrange for a haircut,¡± Rayven said.


    Haircut? Why suddenly?


    He touched his damp hair. It was below his shoulders now. What happened? Must be something with his body responding through healing as if he lost his hair from injury and therefore causing it to grow back faster.


    His maid looked at him. She thought he looked good no matter what. ¡°Tomorrow will be fine.¡± He told her.


    As she cleaned up, Skender turned to Rayven. ¡°Where is William?¡±


    ¡°I told him to go home. He was here since early morning.¡±


    Being human, he must sleep.


    ¡°What happened? Why did you copse? The destroyer was here before that.¡±


    Skender didn¡¯t even want to think of the dreadful cleaning he would have to do right now.


    ¡°It is a long story.¡± He sighed. Rayven must have already picked up things from Roxana¡¯s mind. ¡°Was Roxana frightened?¡±


    ¡°She stayed with you the whole night.¡±


    She did? She wasn¡¯t scared of him?


    ¡°Seems like you have a lot of exining to do. Those dreadful days.¡± Rayven sighed remembering simr moments he had with Angelica.


    Yes. Definitely dreadful.


    After a while, all the Lords arrived at his chambers.


    ¡°You really have to stop with this. It is making people anxious since you have no heir.¡±


    ¡°Be ready forints about it again soon,¡± Vitale said.


    Right. If he died and there was no heir to take the throne after him. Hell would break loose.


    ¡°Well, I am d you are back. I was worried about how long I would have to deal with the destroyer.¡± Lazarus said.


    Before Skender reply to the remark, there was a knock on the door. Shortly after, Gary stepped inside. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He bowed. ¡°I am happy to see you awake.¡±


    ¡°Where is Roxana?¡± Skender asked not caring about the reactions he was getting from the lords and the thoughts swirling in their heads.


    Gary was caught off guard for a moment. ¡°I was early but she should be here anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Bring her to me.¡± He ordered.


    Gary left with many spections running through his head.


    Before the Lords could say something, ¡°I want you all to leave me alone.¡± Skender told them. They mind-linked each other questioning his sanity as they made their way out.


    Once Skender was left alone, he checked in with his other-self. He needed to know if he was still the same or if something had changed.


    ¡®Are you there?¡¯


    He felt the destroyer shift before he replied. ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Things were partly still the same then. He was right about uniting not being enough.


    Skender pushed himself out of bed, his legs wobbling as he made it to the armchair and sat down. He hated this feeling of being drained of energy.


    ¡®Have you told me everything or is there something else I need to know?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing else.¡¯ The destroyer replied. ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t sure. He would have to wait and see Roxana¡¯s condition. What did she think of him now? What would she ask him?


    With a sigh, he leaned back in the chair. His eyelids still feeling heavy and his body sore from all the torture. But his heart somehow remained numb. There was no inner pain. Only physical.


    He shivered. And why was he cold? Unless there was extreme cold, he never felt differences in temperature. There was also a fire burning in the hearth, so why?


    Skender shrunk in his seat trying to find warmth. Roxana¡¯s scent reached his nose before there was a knock on the door. With each day, her scent only got stronger and as she stepped inside, his numb heart felt something again.


    Her big eyes fell on him, scanning him with concern. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± She breathed and then bowed, As she looked up again a faint smile curved her lips. ¡°I am d to see you awake. I was worried.¡±


    Shivering again, he motioned for her to sit down.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± She asked taking note of his pale skin. Skender looked at his hands. His skin had shrunk and his fingertips were almost blue.


    She went to his bed and grabbed a nket. Then she came behind him and covered his shoulders and arms. Seeking the warmth, Skender drew the nket tighter around him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Roxana went to sit down across from him. She still looked concerned. ¡°Did you have something to eat?¡±


    He contemted lying but then stopped himself. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten for so long. I will ask the servants to bring you food.¡± She stood up not even waiting for him to reply.


    She was gone briefly and then came back. What was this? It was like nothing happened before he left.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± She said looking closer at him. He was shivering more. ¡°It must be your wet hair.¡± She stood up again. She went to get a towel and then held it near the fire for a minute to warm it up.


    ¡°May I help you dry your hair,¡± she then asked as she walked over. He just gave a nod. He tried to listen to her thoughts but she was only concerned about his condition.


    Perhaps he was too weak to probe further and discover what she was really thinking. He expected her to ask a lot of questions.


    A few servants arrived with food while she was drying his hair. ¡°Your Majesty, would you like some hot tea?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    One of the maids motioned for some tea to be brought, while the other two served the table.


    Roxana left to warm the towel again and came back to dry his hair some more. ¡°I am alright.¡± He told her feeling like a child. He was used to being taken care of but this felt new.


    As much as he liked the feeling of her taking care of him, he felt ufortable that she went back and forth.


    ¡°Just a little dampness left.¡± She insisted. ¡°We can¡¯t let you get sick again.¡±


    She was careful not to touch his face or neck with her fingers. She gathered his hair with the towel and dried it.


    ¡°Could you please move the table closer?¡± She asked the servants, suddenly supervising them. He noticed she was good at those kinds of things.


    Skender just let her take care of everything. She arranged for him to have honey and ginger in his tea to keep him warm. ¡°It will give you energy, Your Majesty.¡± She said handing him the cup. ¡°You can warm your hands too.¡±


    He just smiled and took a sip.


    ¡°Could we warm some nkets? His Majesty is freezing.¡± She told them.


    The servants used her technique to warm some nkets, wondering why she was supervising them. She took the old nket away from him and covered him with the warmed one.


    ¡°I am alright now.¡± He assured her then turned to the servants. ¡°You can all leave.¡±


    Once he was left alone with Roxana he looked up at her. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± He informed her.


    Without tearing her gaze from him, as afraid something would happen if she did, she went and sat down across from him.


    ¡°Have something to eat too.¡±


    ¡°I just ate, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then eat again. You have already used that energy.¡±


    ¡°You need it more than me. You should eat.¡± She insisted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the energy for that.¡± He sighed. He could barely hold his cup of tea.


    The direction of her thoughts suddenly stirred something in him. She hesitated and he wondered for a moment if she would ask. ¡°Shall I¡­ help you?¡±

 Chapter 217 Challenged

    Roxana couldn¡¯t believe that she was offering to feed him. She could see that he was trying to contain his surprise because his eyes darted a little. Still, she felt bad. He was so wrapped up in the nket, shivering and looking so cold that she could understand why he wouldn¡¯t want to try to eat.


    ¡°I can help,¡± She smiled.


    Standing up she went to grab a chair to sit closer. She could feel him watching her the whole time. He didn¡¯t say much since he woke up, probably trying to fight the shaking. She could hear the slight tremble in his voice the few times he spoke. For a moment she wondered if she should call the physician but then¡­ she didn¡¯t know what he was suffering from and if a physician could even help him.


    As she ced food on his te the idea of possession came to mind again. She had heard the presence of demons, ghosts, and spirits brought a feeling of coldness. But, he wasn¡¯t possessed right now and she wasn¡¯t the one feeling cold. His eyes were also back to normal. They were back to being beautiful sapphires.


    Roxana grew nervous as she picked up a knife and fork. Would she really feed him? She raised her head to see his face. He was simply observing her. Her heart was racing. Her heart raced. Well, this was¡­ strange so she decided to do what she usually did in tricky situations. Put a smile on and pretend like everything was normal.


    She took a slice of potato and ced it in front of his mouth. Her eyes were drawn to his unmoving lips, and she raised her head to meet his gaze. ¡°Your Majesty, you should eat.¡± She hurried to say something while putting on a brave front.


    He watched her for a moment and she tried to keep her hand from trembling. Then he parted his lips and took the food into his mouth. He began to chew slowly as if tasting it.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± She asked.


    He nodded. She went ahead to pick some more. He looked at what she had picked up.


    ¡°I will never finish if you take such small pieces.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± She looked at the piece. It wasn¡¯t small but surely he could eat bigger. She tried to slice a bigger piece.


    ¡°Just pick up all of it.¡± He said.


    Really?


    ¡°Alright,¡± She said taking the whole potato. Curious she watched his mouth open and he took all of it into his mouth with ease. It was even easier for him than it was for her and she could eat some veryrge pieces.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were like me.¡± She said. ¡°I like to eatrge pieces.¡±


    The few times she dined with him, he barely ate.


    Suddenly Alexander choked on his food. Or maybe he wasn¡¯t like her, after all. She hurried to pour him some water but he had already swallowed by then and augh followed.


    Did she say something funny?


    ¡°What is enjoyable about that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ it fills your mouth. The taste.¡± She said and then thought more carefully. ¡°Or maybe I am just less patient with food.¡±


    He nodded with an understanding smile. ¡°Then you should eat. I can¡¯t finish all of this anyway.¡±


    ¡°I should help you¡­¡±


    He removed the nket from his shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s see who eats the bigger piece, or faster,¡± He said.


    Oh, did this turn into a challenge?


    ¡°And then¡­?¡±


    He looked at her questioningly. ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Well, the winner should get something, Your Majesty.¡±


    A smile curved his lips. ¡°I see. What do you want if you win?¡±


    Oh, the possibilities. All the things she could ask from a king. Gold, silver, diamonds, emeralds but that was her old self. Well, not entirely but the object of her desires was something else now. Someone, to be precise.


    She watched him thinking of what to ask? ¡°If I win then¡­ I want you to allow me to remain your guard.¡±


    His eyes narrowed and then glistened with something unknown. ¡°Is that all that you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you win, you may remain my guard as long as you wish.¡±


    Well well, she solved one problem, and staying by his side, she could solve the rest. Especially the mystery around who he was. Or what he was.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked him curious about what he would ask. She had nothing he didn¡¯t have already. What would he ask her? To leave him alone?


    He lifted his gaze with a slight smile and then watched her with intense eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure why her heartbeat picked up from the way he gazed at her.


    ¡°What I want¡­¡± he began with a slightly lower tone. She listened carefully, her heart pounding. ¡°Is just to win.¡± He smiled.


    Huh? She blinked, confused.


    What? She thought¡­


    Ugh! Nevermind. Why was she frustrated?


    The smile remained on his face as if something amused him.


    ¡°You must want something.¡± She insisted.


    ¡°What I want I will get, whether I win or not.¡± He said confidently.


    There was an underlying promise in there.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She wondered if he wasn¡¯t cold anymore. His skin still looked the same. She watched his hands as he poured the same amount of food into their tes. They were pale, almost blue.


    ¡°Ready?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Are you?¡± She asked in turn.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    They picked up their tes and then gave each other a nod to start. Roxana was confident she would win but looking at how he easily putrge pieces into his mouth and swallowed she remembers she was possibly challenging a non-human creature. Of course. This was stupid.


    He gave her a smile while she panicked and tried to chew harder and faster. He chuckled amused by the whole situation. Finishing his food while she still had half of hers left he put his empty te down on the table. He then drank his water before pouring her a ss.


    Giving up she put her te down. She took the water to swallow whatever was left in her mouth.


    ¡°This is unfair.¡± She said once she could breathe.


    ¡°How so?¡± He leaned back rxed into his chair.


    You are not normal, she thought. But she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Not yet. She didn¡¯t want to give him another reason to run away from her.


    ¡°Your Majesty? Have I not shown to be useful? I would still like to remain by your side. I promise not to be a nuisance.¡±


    He frowned, watching her carefully. What would he say? Would he now finally get rid of her?


    ¡°You are a nuisance.¡± He began. ¡°But I like you that way.¡±

 Chapter 218 Unbreak my heart

    Roxana never thoughts watching someone sleep would be so satisfying. After having the food challenge, she had insisted he should rest and he listened to her with a shake of his head. He had that smile where she knew it was because of something she did or said but she couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Roxana didn¡¯t know how else to help him since he refused to see a physician. Even after the shaking ceased, he remained pale.


    She watched himy in bed, eyes closed, face rxed. He must have been tired to fall asleep so fast.


    ¡®But I like you that way.¡¯ The words kept repeating in her head. What did he mean by that? Was he just admitting once again that he liked her just to push her away or was it different this time?


    Was she really worried about this now instead of finding out what was wrong with him? Possession still seemed like the most sensible exnation. What else could it be? A spirit? What kind of spirit? Could spirits look like humans?


    A ghost? She chuckled. What part would that exin?


    Perhaps he was just a different kind of human. Maybe someone who could do certain things through miracles. Someone with special abilities, like healing. It was not impossible, right?


    What about that aggressive behavior then? That was one thing she couldn¡¯t imagine herself tolerating. It brought back bad memories. She touched her arm where he had grabbed her. It was still sore. She was d his eyes were back to looking calm and kind.


    Alexander slept for a good while. He appeared to have a peaceful sleep unlike the few other times she had watched him but after some time, he began to feel cold again. She warmed another nket and put it on top of the first one.


    How cold was he? Without a second thought, she touched his cheek with the back of her hand.


    Oh, Lord! His skin felt like ice.


    She crouched to see if he was even alive. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± She whispered rubbing his cold skin gently.


    He stirred and opened his slowly. Before she could remove her hand he ced his on top of hers, holding it against his cheek. ¡°You are so warm.¡± He murmured.


    ¡°Why are you this cold?¡± This wasn¡¯t normal.


    ¡°My body is tired,¡± he smiled faintly and with eyes still not fully open.


    ¡°Is there something I can do?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± he said before falling asleep again.


    ¡®Promise me, that you won¡¯t give up on him.¡¯ She recalled those words.


    Even if he was the one pushing her away, he was afraid she would leave him. That was the case all of the time. She sighed, her heart breaking for him. She had no experience with heartbreak. She never gave her heart to anyone save her family and now her new family. She attempted to imagine the pain. How would she feel if fanny betrayed her? No matter how she tried to imagine it, she just couldn¡¯t feel it. She couldn¡¯t see him betraying her. He couldn¡¯t. She knew him. She trusted him.


    She looked at Alexander. He must have felt that way in the beginning. Unable to believe it. How could someone he knew, his own family betray him? She had seen so much hatred in his eyes before he copsed. That must hurt no matter how much he hated them. They were still his parents.


    And about the woman he loved. He said she didn¡¯t belong to him. She wasn¡¯t his to protect. She was still confused about that part.


    Roxana shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. Perhaps she would know with time.


    She sat near his bed, warming his cheek as he slept. His skin was unbelievably smooth, and his hair was so soft. She took her time to look closer. Even she didn¡¯t have such long thick eyshes. So dark against his pale skin.


    Pale skin? And normally cold?


    Pale skin, just like the other lords. Good looks, just like the other lords even if his beauty was on a different level. She paused. What was she trying to do through theparison? Maybe, they were just from the same kindred.


    All of them? If so, then that alone was suspicious.


    She sighed and decided to forget it. Alexander was here and he wasn¡¯t chasing her away. Yet. That should be her focus now.


    Peter and Gary came to check on her during the shift. ¡°You should get some rest. We will take over for a while.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I am fine. I would like to stay.¡±


    They gave each other a certain look and then left. Ugh¡­ she knew people would talk but she didn¡¯t care right now.


    Looking outside the window, she watched the sky turning bright. This time of the day always felt like the most quiet time. The most peaceful. And then the sun slowly began to rise. By this time, Roxana was slowly bing tired. It was time to go home soon but she would have to stay. Keeping herself from falling asleep, she paced back and forth but once she sat down it took only a moment before sleep lured her into the darkness.


    She had a good sleep. It was warm, soft, andfortable and as she was waking up she just wanted to continue. She turned in bed sinking into the soft mattress and crawling under the thick warm nket. The sheets were soft and smelled like¡­ mint. Oh, she must be dreaming again and she didn¡¯t want to wake up just yet. She hugged the nkets tighter. Yes. Warm, mint, and masculine. Just the way he liked it. But despite her attempts, she was waking up and soon she realized something wasn¡¯t right. This wasn¡¯t her bed.


    Panic rose to her throat. Where was she? With dread, she tried to open her eyes. Please, it couldn¡¯t be. She couldn¡¯t have gotten herself into his bed. No, please. That would be too embarrassing.


    She peaked through one eye first and found Alexander seated in the chair near the bed where she sat when guarding him. He watched her with a smile. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Like a child, she covered her head with the nket. ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. I move a lot in my sleep and sometimes I walk in my sleep. I know it doesn¡¯t sound believable but I promise I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Oh, she wanted to cry. She was not so desperate to get into his bed. She was NOT like that.


    ¡°Are you not getting up?¡± He asked when she remained hiding.


    ¡°No. If you allow me I would like to stay here for the rest of the day.¡±


    This time heughed and then it became quiet. She wondered what was happening until she felt him tug at the nket.


    ¡°Ah no, Your Majesty.¡± She panicked holding the nket over her head but he grabbed her wrists and pulled it down her face.


    She kept her eyes shut tightly at first but when nothing happened she opened them. He sat crouched near the bed, his face close to hers just like she didst night. Her face flushed red.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get into my bed. I brought you here.¡± He told her.


    Her heart skipped. ¡°Why?¡± She breathed.


    ¡°You kept me warm. I wanted to keep you warm too.¡± He exined.


    Warm? His hands were still ice-cold around her wrists and he was just as pale asst night.


    ¡°Oh,¡± was all she managed to say.


    Releasing her wrist, he removed a few strands of hair from her face, tucking them gently behind her ear. ¡°Thank you for staying with me the whole night.¡±


    His tone was serious and his eyes were almost sad. His fingers remained on her skin and despite the coldness, they were distracting her in a different way.


    ¡°So, what were you dreaming about?¡±


    She blinked not sure what he meant.


    ¡°You held the nkets tightly and smiled to yourself.¡± He exined.


    Yes, she remembered his scent and¡­


    ¡°Nothing!¡± She called her face fleshing all shades of red. She quickly sat up and he chuckled.


    Standing up he came around the bed to stand where he could see her face. Why was he doing this to her?


    ¡°I am sure you had a nice dream.¡±


    ¡°I was just enjoying thefortable bed, Your Majesty!¡± She bit off.


    Did he know? Did she say something while asleep? Oh please God, no!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked.


    She gazed up at him with eyes shooting daggers. He smirked. She definitely said something.


    ¡°Did I say¡­something?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± He raised a brow.


    Shoving the nket aside she got out of bed. ¡°I am d you recovered., Your Majesty.¡± She spoke fast and with a curt tone. ¡°Thank you for lending me your bed. I shall keep going now.¡± She bowed and tried to walk past him but he blocked her way.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave the room like this. You look like you had a rough night. People will get the wrong idea.¡± He drawled.


    Right. Her hair. She tried to adjust it with her hands but he grabbed her arms and suddenly began to lead her toward the dresser.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to help you.¡± He said and sat her down.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I listened to youst night. Now is your turn to listen to me.¡±


    Oh well. He could just order her without exining. He picked up a brush from the dresser and as she adjusted herself and looked into the mirror. She nearly gasped.


    She had a dreadful appearance. She didn¡¯t have particrly good hair, to begin with. It was damaged. She tried to reach for it and fix it but he stopped her by holding her wrist. ¡°Let me take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how to do it?¡± She blurted and then bit her tongue.


    He watched her through the mirror. ¡°I might be spoiled but I can do more things than the average person.¡±


    She looked at him skeptically but he appeared confident.


    He began to gently untangle her hair and then brush it. He was focused and careful to not cause her any pain and she watched him curiously. Why was he suddenly like this? He was heartbroken and now¡­ he couldn¡¯t be epting this fast. He couldn¡¯t have changed his mind overnight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°There is a lot of denyingtely.¡± He was quick to point.


    ¡°I mean, you are still recovering. You should rest, Your Majesty.¡± She hurried to add.


    He looked up, meeting her gaze in the mirror. ¡°I would like to walk you home.¡± He changed his statement.


    Oh well. That was one way to trap someone.


    ¡°Can I deny, Your Majesty?¡± She asked jokingly.


    ¡°No. I am only being polite.¡± He said with a satisfied look as he continued tob her hair.


    She understood now. He was having fun at her expense again. She had still not punched him for his previous games. Well, she couldn¡¯t deny that she enjoyed someone who could keep up and even beat but it did infuriate her when she looked back. All the time when she thought she was fooling him by dressing as a man, he had justughed at her in his mind.


    Cruel king. She should have known that the ones who deliver with a nice smile are the most cunning.


    Once he was done with her hair, they went through the secret passage to get out. He shivered once they stood outside. She was close to scolding him but who cared. He had himself to me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the weather nice, Your Majesty? It is so warm.¡± She mocked enjoying the warm sun herself.


    ¡°It is,¡± he said but his voice betrayed him. He was cold. She could only enjoy his misery for a while and then she felt bad.


    *******


    Skender tried not to shiver and ignore the icy wind. It couldn¡¯t be that cold since it was spring and Roxana was enjoying the sun that looked like her golden hair. God, only touching her hair had done something to him.


    Last night she had warmed him. Made him fall into the most peaceful slumber he had in centuries and in the morning she had stirred desire in him. Watching her sleep in his bed was the most satisfying yet arousing thing. More satisfying would be to sleep next to her.


    His demon stirred at his thoughts.


    ¡°You are stubborn.¡± She told him, speaking of insisting to take her home.


    ¡°And you are not?¡±


    ¡°Not as nearly as you are.¡±


    ¡°Well, I differ in opinion.¡±


    ¡°That is because you are stubborn.¡± She insisted.


    ¡°Are you not too brave to insult your king?¡±


    She stiffened but then turned to him with a smile. ¡°I know my king is too confident to be offended by such remark and too kind to punish.¡±


    Oh lord save him.


    ¡®She is too good.¡¯ The destroyer noted.


    She was. Saving herself with charm as expected.


    ¡®Are you not going to say anything?¡¯ The destroyer wondered.


    He had been quietly enjoying but alsoining about his actions.


    ¡®Really, a foodpetition? Are you really just going to put her in bed? Are you really¡­¡¯ and so he went on and on in his head. He still had a lot of patience to learn. At least he was onlyining now and not fighting him and somehow once he calmed down he was able to rationalize with his help. He didn¡¯t want to scare her either. She was already questioning his sudden change.


    ¡®Why? Are you suddenly enjoying this?¡¯


    The destroyer decided not to answer but Skender didn¡¯t need to hear it. He could feel him. They could feel each other.


    Skender watched Roxana enjoying the walk in the sun. She was leading them to walk where the sun shone the most so he wouldn¡¯t be cold.


    ¡°You enjoy walking.¡± He pointed


    ¡°Yes. I have been walking and running most of my life. I am sure I have more leg muscle than most men.¡±


    He chuckled and then remembered her legs around his hips. She had strong limbs. A strong body that would be able to handle his. His body stiffened at the thought.


    Cold and stiff. An unusualbination and not the mostfortable. When they neared her home, the strong ocean breeze made him shiver even more. They stood at the dock and she turned to him, concerned about his condition.


    ¡°Do you want toe inside for a while? To get some warmth.¡± She asked.


    Those things wouldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Roxana.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His hand had already found hers and she frowned. ¡°Oh, lord! You are so cold. I shouldn¡¯t have let youe out. What is happening to you?¡± She rubbed his hand but he pulled her closer.


    She looked up to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Roxana.¡± Her breath stilled. ¡°You can¡¯t warm the skin of a cold soul.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Then how can I warm your soul?¡±


    He stepped closer, his cold body seeking the warmth of hers. ¡°It is already warming up. Your words, yourughter, your touch, and your care warms my soul.¡±


    ¡°It does?¡±


    He caressed her face with the back of his hand. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then will you let me stay until you arepletely warm?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Only until then?¡±


    ¡°And after.¡±


    His hand went to her chin and he lifted her head. He was done with the fun part. Now he was serious. He was giving his heart away once again. It was no game.


    ¡°It is forever Roxana. Being with me, bing mine is never or forever. Once you decide and I make you mine, there is no going back. No changing mind. I will not let you go.¡± He shivered. ¡°I will be forever yours and you will be forever mine.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like till death do us apart.¡± She said. ¡°I like it.¡±


    Maybe she wouldn¡¯t after she found out he was a demon. He tried not to be too happy yet.


    She ced her hand on his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will take care of your heart. Love would warm your soul.¡± She smiled. ¡°But we could still warm your body. We shouldn¡¯t let you get sick.¡±


    ¡°Warming the body is not difficult.¡± He said wrapping his arms around her. ¡°A kiss would solve it.¡±

 Chapter 219 Good news bad news

    A kiss?


    Roxana¡¯s eyes dipped to his lips. Would his kiss be like the night before he copsed? Somehow she became nervous. She wanted it to feel good like the time before that.


    Alexander didn¡¯t let her specte much. He leaned down and melted his lips against hers. Roxana shivered. Not because she was cold but because of the warm sensation that followed his kiss. It felt like her heart dipped to her stomach and began to beat faster down there.


    His lips were cold but she didn¡¯t care for it because his kiss was inming. Passionate but not forceful. Deliberate as if letting her know this was exactly what he intended to do. What he wanted to do. God, she wanted it to.


    She tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck, seeking more from his kiss, opening her mouth to him. He took advantage of the entrance and invited himself in. Explored, tasted, retreated, and then prated again.


    Oh, Lord! She whimpered in his arms. A low hum escaped her lips at the surge of heat within her. His thumb stroked the side of her neck, right under her ear causing her beating heart to drop lower, awakening a primal need in her. As primal as his kiss that now slowly became subtle before he pulled away. Both of them took deep shallow breaths. His body was still cold and shaky as she held him. Maybe even more than before. Or was it her trembling body?


    ¡°You are still cold?¡± She breathed.


    ¡°More?¡± He asked his voice thickened with desire but he didn¡¯t wait to take. His mouth was on hers again, hotter and hungrier. His hands yed across her back then pressed her chest to his. A hungry groan came from his mouth and his chest vibrated against hers. Then he pulled away too fast as if one more second of kissing would lead to something else. He bit his lip, his body still shuddering.


    He eased his hold on her body but their foreheads rested against each other, their noses colliding now and then as they tried to stabilize their breathing.


    ¡°Are you still cold?¡± She asked. He was definitely shaking more than her.


    He chuckled. ¡°Oh no. I am not shaking from cold, Roxana. It is from self-restraint t.¡±


    Self-restraint?


    ¡°A taste of you is never enough. I want all of you.¡± He husked.


    Roxana¡¯s heart became a wildfire. His hands caressed up and down her hips, igniting it further. Her breath staggered.


    Alexander gently grabbed her jaw between his thumb and forefinger. ¡°This is only taste, Roxana. There is so much more I want to give you. So many more ways I want to make you feel.¡± His hot breath was like a tingling promise of heat against her lips.


    He pulled back a little to look at her. Then he caressed her burning cheek with his cold fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight. Make sure to rest. I have many things to tell you.¡±


    She nodded, still too dazed to answer.


    He released her and stepped back. She shivered, suddenly feeling cold. He took her hand and kissed her knuckles. ¡°Sleep well.¡± He smiled most charmingly.


    Oh, lord. Could he stop before she died of a heart attack?


    He smiled knowingly then motioned for her ahead. ¡°I will wait until you go inside.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to rest as well. You won¡¯t save time if you start working too soon and get sick again.¡±


    He smiled widely. ¡°Alright. I will rest.¡± He promised.


    With a smile, she turned around and walked to the ship. When she came to the front door she looked back and he stood there waiting for her to go inside. She waved and he waved back. She couldn¡¯t help the curve of her lips that turned further up. Her cheeks would hurt soon. She opened the door and went inside. Closing it she leaned against it, still smiling.


    Oh god! Did she just¡­ did she really¡­.Alexander epted her?


    She squealed and danced her way to her room, letting herself fall on the mattress and burying her face in the pillow. Oh lord. This was a child¡¯s act but she couldn¡¯t stop herself. It felt like her heart would burst. She couldn¡¯t wait until Fanny came home so she could tell him.


    Oh. She screamed with joy into the pillow and then rested her head on it. Shey on her stomach and let her legs sway in the air while daydreaming of the life they could have. She could see him and talk to him all day. She could hug him, hold his hand, kiss him, and ¡­.? Her heart skipped. She knew what a man and a woman did further. What he had promised her. She imagined them naked in the sheets and remembered what his bare body looked like. Her stomach bubbled with nervousness.


    She turned around, this time lying on her back and watching the ceiling with a wildly beating heart. What a man and a woman did? Like what they had started in his study. She remembered how and where he touched her. Her cheeks flushed recalling her reaction to him. Then she thought about her scars. He would see them. Her heart dropped. She would have to let him know before they made anymitments. Why did that make her so nervous? It would be alright.


    Since she only woke up before she came here, trying to sleep didn¡¯t work. She only grew frustrated so she got up and tried to do some cleaning and cooking. At some point a knock on the door interrupted her. She put away everything and when to answer the door.


    Roxana¡¯s heart froze when she saw who was standing on the other end. It was the bounty hunter. He came back and like every time she was about to receive the news she be nervous.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She greeted back. ¡°Did you find them?¡± She asked impatiently.


    Probably a ¡°no¡± again. He didn¡¯t look happy.


    ¡°I found your father.¡± He said.


    Roxana stopped breathing, unable to believe what she was hearing but then she noticed the man¡¯s worrisome expression before she could get happy.


    ¡°I am sorry but he ¡­.¡±


    She only needed to hear the ¡°sorry¡± and the rest faded away.


    No!


    NO! NO!


    She stumbled back a little. ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± She said. ¡°It is not him. You found the wrong person!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Roxana but I am sure it is your father. You were right to look for him here. He used to live in the vige Nightfall. He was very well known there for his craftsmanship.¡±


    Oh no! Her father was very good with his hands. He could turn wood into anything you wanted. This couldn¡¯t be true. She shook her head.


    ¡°He was looking for you too before he died.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She squeaked, tears burning her eyes. ¡°How¡­ how did he die?¡±


    ¡°The people who knew him suspected that he was ill but he kept it a secret. They found him dead in his small home.¡±


    No! The tears escaped her eyes and streamed down her face. Her poor father. He had been ill, all alone enduring until he died with no one by his side. Suddenly she had a hard time breathing. She put a hand on her chest.


    The bounty hunter looked at her concerned. ¡°Do you have anyone at home to give you support?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She breathed. ¡°Did¡­ did he¡­ were the vigers good to him?¡± Now that she tried to speak her tears were apanied by the sound of cries, escaping her lips despite her attempts to hold them back so she could hear him speak.


    ¡°The people seemed to love him. They described him as talented, kind, charming, and generous.¡±


    This only made her cry more. She choked, her heart squeezing in her chest.


    ¡°Many were saddened by his death. He was buried properly by people close to him if you want to visit his grave?¡±


    Roxana simply cried. At least he was loved. At least he wasn¡¯tpletely alone. Oh, her sweet father. Her warm loving father. She didn¡¯t get to see him, to hold him one more time, and to let him know she was alright so he wouldn¡¯t me himself for not being able to protect them.


    ¡°Here.¡± The bounty hunter gave her a paper. It was a drawing of her and her sister when they were about nine years old. Roxana sucked in a pained breath. ¡°He had been looking for you. He knew you grew up and with these drawings, it was hard to find you.¡±


    Roxana saw the handwriting of her father. It said, ¡°my little sun¡± next to her picture and ¡°my little moon¡± next to her sister¡¯s.


    Roxana never felt such pain and sadness before. It felt like her chest grew smaller in size. She sucked in a sharp breath again before exhaling. Swallowing the lump in her throat she forced herself to speak past the pain. ¡°My mother? My sister?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found them yet.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money left.¡± He told her.


    She understood. ¡°Wait!¡± She told him.


    She went to scrap together all that she had left. She didn¡¯t care if she starved. As she looked around she came across the golden button Alexander gave her. She picked it up slowly, looking at it in her trembling hand. Her fingers closed around it, turning into a tight fist, squeezing until her knuckled became white, and then with a clenched jaw, she took it and went back to the door.


    ¡°I want you to find my mother and sister no matter what!¡± She told him. If he was able to find her father, then he could find the rest of her family. She held out her fist, watching her hand open slowly to reveal the button inside. ¡°This is Gold.¡± She told him. ¡°You can travel and go anywhere you like with this amount. Find them!¡±


    He looked between her and the button before picking it up slowly. ¡°I will.¡± He said. Giving her a curt nod. He stepped back and she closed the door. She stood still for what felt like forever. The world spun and spun around her but she wasn¡¯t moving. It was like she was punishing herself. Standing there until her legs hurt. Until her old tears dried and got reced by new ones. And when her legs couldn¡¯t hold her anymore she just fell down in the same ce, right in front of the door.


    The weather became a bit cold and the wind entered threw a small opening in the window, bit by bit blowing the drawing of herself and her sister closer. She moved her head for the first time when the paper was close by. She picked it up slowly and looked at it for a moment. Her eyes went to the letters written by her father.


    ¡®My Little sun. My little moon.¡¯


    ¡°Father!¡± She whispered her tears streaming faster. ¡°Father!¡± She then cried this time louder and then louder until noisy sobs were leaving her lips. She hugged the paper andy curled on the ground, crying aloud. ¡°No, please. Father! Don¡¯t leave me! Don¡¯t go! Please!¡±


    Ah, what was this pain?


    ¡°Roxana!¡±


    She stiffened and then quickly pushed herself up to look around. Alexander was standing there inside the ship, a look of sadness and concern on his face.


    Was she hallucinating now? She was sure she didn¡¯t open the door to anyone. She wiped the tears away just to see more clearly. He was standing there.


    He approached her slowly and knelt beside her. He reached out and gently ced his cool palm on her cheek. He was really here.


    ¡°Alexander.¡± She cried again.


    He moved closer and pulled her into his arms. Roxana sobbed into his chest, clutching his shirt tightly.


    ¡°It will be alright.¡± He whispered calmly against her hair while gently stroking her back.


    ¡°My father is dead! He is dead! I want to die!¡± She burst out.


    He held her more tightly as if knowing she needed it. ¡°It is painful.¡± He agreed.


    ¡°It hurts so much.¡±


    He said nothing more. He just held her knowing no words could soothe her pain right now. Her legs began to cramp after a while. She wasn¡¯t sure if she told him because he suddenly carried her up and took her to bed. Hey down with her, still holding her in his arms and stroking her back. He murmured some foreign words to her, strangely calming, reminding her of the good days with her father. The warmth of his hugs. His protective strength. For a moment she felt like he was hugging her again. Like she was protected again.

 Chapter 220 Undo this hurt

    ¡°Have you found her parents?¡± Constantine asked.


    ¡°I followed the bounty hunter. He found her father but he is dead. The hunter is now looking for the mother and sister. I will keep an eye on him and try to find them myself as well.¡±


    Constantine nodded. ¡°Find them soon and make sure no one knows.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Constantine dismissed the shade. He wasn¡¯t sure what he would do with Roxana¡¯s found family but he had been growing impatient. While he was here waiting, Skender had found his mate and was enjoying himself. Constantine had been keeping an eye on Roxana, carefully considering what to do with her. He didn¡¯t want Skender on his bad side no matter what. The demon had a destroyer so he wouldn¡¯t care who he killed if his mate was touched. Therefore Constantine tried to find safe yet effective strategies to get results. He would either provoke his father or he would provoke Skender and make it seem like the provocation came from his father.


    There had been a time when he wanted to go to his father and tell him that there is a destroying demon who wanted to destroyer him and then hope for his father to take the wrong actions to eliminate him causing his own downfall. But Constantine knew his father. His father was too clever. He hadn¡¯t been ruling for so long without reason. His father would probably use the enemy to defeat the enemy. He would expose the destroyer to the arch so they would kill one of their own. The safest way was to attack his father without him expecting it. That was why Constantine thought his second idea was better. He would provoke Skender but pin it on his father. And what better way to do it than to scare his mate away in the process? Show her the monster he could be.


    Heughed. And she was religious. This just made it more fun. A demon? Heughed again.


    ¡°Sig?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My lord.¡±


    ¡°I want you to arrange for a dangerous mission. There will be a few deaths.¡±


    ¡°We are ready to die, My Lord.¡±


    Of course. They thought he was doing all this to dethrone his father and take over. But Constantine wasn¡¯t sure he would be alive by then. Many wars would follow. Wars between themselves and maybe even with the demons. The shades would not take on of their leaders being killed so lightly. They would expect him as the next leader to avenge them which he had no desire to do.


    This was probably why Skender avoided this. As a defender, there was no reason to cause war just for a woman who left him and who was already dead. But would he be able to contain himself when it came to his mate? Especially since he already lost a woman he loved to the shades. Constantine didn¡¯t think so. Both of them would have to prepare for hell.


    *************


    Skender left Roxana with warmth filling his chest mixed with dread. There was this feeling, the feeling of bad things happening every time something good came along.


    ¡°You are afraid.¡± The destroyer pointed.


    Skender remained silent.


    ¡°I have been thinking¡­¡± the destroyer began.


    This wasn¡¯t the destroyer¡¯s way of talking so it only meant he had been doing some real thinking and he was going to say some surprising things again.


    ¡°If she¡­ betrays you, if she betrays us¡­ I will kill her.¡±


    Skender froze and then a cold tremor went down his spine. It was like someone poured ice-cold water along his spine. Why? Why would he suddenly say such a thing?


    ¡°You said we should be inseparable. That means sharing everything. I am sharing your pain and your thoughts now. I can feel them all and see them much clearer.¡±


    Oh no!


    ¡°You have been carrying my pain and your pain alone all these years but I am here now. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt us. I am your selfishness. The one who looks out for us.¡±


    Skender shook his head, still frozen from what he heard.


    ¡°You have endured a lot of betrayals. We won¡¯t ept any more betrayal. If she bes one of them, I will finish her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Skender breathed. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. We can¡¯t do that. It would kill us.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± His voice was a sad whisper. ¡°Then so be it. We will die too.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you? Suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°I was the one stopping you from dying. If she betrays us, what is the point of living? Would you willingly stay alive and endure more years of heartbreak? I am not willing to endure pain. I will kill her and then I will let us die.¡±


    He was indeed his selfishness.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to even if it meant you would die after.¡±


    The destroyer chuckled darkly. ¡°That would be if I was only a demon. I am a destroyer.¡± He reminded.


    Skender shivered and then clenched his hands into fists. ¡°You will do no such thing!¡± He ordered firmly. ¡°And you will not even think it! I don¡¯t want to ever hear it again!¡±


    The destroyer remained silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it either. I truly want us to be happy.¡±


    ¡°And her. Sometimes, even if it hurts, seeing the one you love happy even if it is without you makes you happy.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The destroyer disagreed strongly.


    Skender wanted to disagree too but there was some truth to it. He knew he would rather have Ramona alive and happy with Constantine than have her dead.


    ¡°You will agree one day. It seems like we have more merging to do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to merge then if you have such stupid ideas.¡±


    Skender chuckled.


    ¡°Do you think she will betray us? I thought you trusted her.¡±


    ¡°I just know she belongs to us.¡±


    ¡°I am sure instinct is more than just that. What does your instinct tell you?¡±


    He took some time to think. ¡°She feels right,¡± was all he said.


    ¡°Then I will trust my instinct and I will trust her.¡±


    The destroyer was silent and Skender realized all this time he hadn¡¯t even been trusting himself let alone thinking of trusting someone else. He hadn¡¯t been listening to himself, taking care of himself, and loving himself. His hatred was mostly directed at himself. That was why he needed to hear that he wasn¡¯t useless from the destroyer. From himself.


    He walked back home instead of teleporting. Slowly the cold left his body and he got his strength back with each step. Tonight he would tell Roxana everything. He knew the demon part would be the hardest because of her beliefs. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy decision for her. He couldn¡¯t even imagine her reaction. He didn¡¯t think it would be fear as much as a denial, not because he wasn¡¯t human but because he was specifically a demon.


    Back in the castle, Vitale came to him directly with some information. Skender held his hand up to stop him. ¡°Not yet. I want to rest some more.¡±


    Vitale looked at him surprised. Skender ignored his reaction and went to get some more of that good sleep that he hadst night. He hadn¡¯t had much sleep in many centuries. And oh, his bed smelled of Roxana. This was a haven. To hell with Royal duties. He would rest in heaven for a while.


    Skender had the sweetest slumber and woke up feeling most refreshed. His first thought was Roxana. He couldn¡¯t wait to see her.


    Going to the window, he looked outside. It was still much time left before she woulde. He wanted to wait patiently but he came up with excuses to see her sooner instead. Maybe he could walk her to work. Would she find him noisy? Would hee off too strong? To adherent.


    He sighed impatiently and decided to go see her sooner anyway. Maybe they could spend some time on their way here before he threw all information on her. Have more time to ease her into it.


    Within a second he stood outside her home. The strange sound of a silent cry caught his attention. He paused, straining his ears. His heartbeat elerated. What happened? As he made his way to the door he suddenly heard Roxana¡¯s loud cry.


    He stiffened at the heartwrenching cry. ¡°No! Please, father. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    No, Skender thought with dread. Please no.


    This cry was too familiar. This pain. It was so much like the time he found his parents dead. He had almost used the exact same words.


    The images came back to mind. Holding his parent¡¯s dead bodies. Pleading them not to leave him alone. It was thest kind of pain he wanted Roxana to experience.


    He teleported himself inside and found her curled on the ground. Again it brought back some memories. He had lied curled on the cold ground for several days after his parents¡¯ deaths. In the old dark mansion, the sun had risen and fallen several times but he justy there, time bing nothing but passing days of pain.


    ¡°Roxana.¡±


    She stiffened and then turned to him. Her face wet, her eyes red and swollen. His heart broke over and over again as he held her shaking body while she cried. He didn¡¯t know what to say to soothe her pain. What could possibly soothe wounds that were so fresh? He just let her cry out as much as she wanted. Let her grieve.


    He then took her to bed and spoke to her in hisnguage unable to remain quiet when her crying didn¡¯t decrease. He told her it would be alright and was d she didn¡¯t understand because at the moment she probably felt like nothing would be alright. That the world was crumbling. But even though she couldn¡¯t understand his words he was d she could feel his intent and that it calmed her a little.

 Chapter 221 Uncry these tears

    Roxana wasn¡¯t sure how long she cried in Alexander¡¯s arms but she knew it was long enough that it had be night. Theyy in the dark of her room. Her cries had now turned into choked breaths. Alexander rocked her lightly until she fell asleep.


    In her dreams, she was reunited with her family. They were happy again, ying outside their small home. The delicious smell of her mother¡¯s baked bread invited her and her sister inside. Her father also left whatever he was building outside toe and join them to eat and soon the kitchen was filled withughter and joy until it was shattered.


    Screams came from outside and soon she found herself torn from her family. Therge man carrying her over his shoulder walked away with her as she watched her vige burn down. She had desperately looked around for her family but it was difficult to find them in the frantic crowd of people running for their lives. Then she was thrown into a cage attached to a horse that rode away with her, taking her further and further away from her home.


    Roxana opened her eyes. That wasn¡¯t just a dream. It was a memory. There were many times after that time when she wished she was dead but the thought of her family possibly being alive was what kept her fighting. The whole reason she was living was to see them one day. She had even doomed herself to hell, by bing a thief just to see them. What would she do if she found her sister and mother in the same state?


    She shut her eyes again, wanting to go back to sleep. Being awake, being alive suddenly felt like suffocating. She pulled the nkets closer and the minty scent of Alexander reached her nostrils. She turned around, but no one was there.


    He probably had to go back to his duties. With a sigh, she put her throbbing head down. She was about to force herself to sleep when she heard male shatter outside. Alexander¡¯s voice was one of them.


    What was happening? She pushed herself up from the mattress and left her room. Once she was outside she could hear the voice more clearly.


    Fanny, Uncle Ben, and Alexander. She also smelled fish head soup. Slowly she made her way to the kitchen and the men around the broken table that nowy without legs on the ground looked her way.


    ¡°Roxana, we have been waiting for you.¡±


    She met Alexander¡¯s gaze and he smiled at her. What was he doing here still? She then turned to Fanny. She could tell he had cried a lot as well.


    Uncle Ben came to grab her arms and sat her down. ¡°I made some warm delicious fish head soup for you.¡±


    She kept her gaze on Fanny as she sat down. He forced a smile. Fanny had lost his parents at a young age. He told her he was too little to remember how he felt. He grew up with his grandmother who eventually passed away leaving him to take care of his sister and just like her, he had lost his sister when the power of their kingdom fell and plunderers took advantage of that time when there was no order in the kingdom.


    Uncle Ben tried to cheer them up with some soup and some encouraging words but Roxana was lost in her own grief. She picked up the spoon and took a sip of the soup. She took another and another and soon the tears began to fall again. She looked up and they all looked saddened at her.


    ¡°It is alright. Cry all you want.¡± Uncle Ben told her.


    Fanny was teary-eyed too. He went back to eat his soup, probably wanting to be strong for her and then Alexander. If not for the pain in his eyes, she would think he regarded her as usual.


    She wiped her tears away and continued to eat. She didn¡¯t protest when Uncle Ben poured her more and more soup. She tried to eat her sadness away but it wasn¡¯t working.


    When she was done this time she put away her spoon and looked at each of them. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to attend?¡±


    Uncle Ben waved dismissively with his hand. ¡°I own the shop. I can open it when I want.¡±


    ¡°You have to be a reliable seller. It takes only for customers to be disappointed once to find another seller sometimes. You should go. I will be alright.¡± Then she turned to Fanny. ¡°You should hurry too and Your Majesty¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know why it pained her to look at him. She knew how he had lost his parents. Both of them in the worst way possible. Murdered. She shivered. Her pain was probably only a fraction of what he felt. Now, she felt ufortable crying in front of him.


    ¡°Thank you for staying but you should also go back. You have already been absent long enough. I don¡¯t want to keep you from your duties.¡±


    ¡°You are not.¡± He said. ¡°I am doing my duties.¡±


    She wanted to protest but he turned to talk to Uncle Ben. ¡°Uncle Ben. We don¡¯t want you to lose customers. I will help you set up your shop while Fanny is here, getting ready for work.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Fanny looked up from his bowl. ¡°I, uh..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will stay with Roxana.¡± He assured standing up and Uncle Ben stood up with him.


    ¡°Get ready Fanny. He is right. You shouldn¡¯t miss a day at work. You are still new.¡± Uncle Ben told him.


    Roxana nodded in agreement. She didn¡¯t want any of them to miss work because of her and she convinced them with Alexander¡¯s help. But who would convince him?


    She just wanted to cry alone.


    Uncle Ben patted her head before leaving. Alexander followed him also giving her a pat. ¡°I will be back soon.¡± He said.


    What was this? She smiled for a short moment at these silly men.


    Fanny began to clean the table.


    ¡°Leave it.¡± She told him. ¡°Go get dressed quickly.¡±


    He looked between her and the table and then with lips pressed into a thin line, he left it to her.


    Roxana quickly cleaned up and then curiously went to the window to watch Uncle Ben and Alexander. She couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying but Uncle Ben seemed to give instructions on how to build the tent and Alexander put the pieces together. Then Uncle Ben went on to tell him about different fishes and how they should be best cooked and how they tasted. His favorite subject. Alexander was nodding and touching the fish sometimes when Uncle Ben told him to. Then they seemed to get into a deeper conversation. Now Alexander listened with a frown for a while and gave more firm nods.


    What was he telling him?


    ¡°He is a good man.¡± Suddenly Fanny was beside her. ¡°I approve of him.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have good taste.¡± She smirked.


    He smiled and then went to the front door. He paused and gave her a concerned look.


    ¡°Just go. I will be fine.¡± She assured him. ¡°I want some time alone with the rare jewel I found anyway.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± He said not believing her but he yed alone. ¡°Just remember it is a jewel. Not food.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Fanny!¡±


    With a chuckled he hurried to leave. When he was on the dock he looked back at the window and waved at her. She waved back and then watched him leave. Her gaze returned to Alexander and Uncle ben. Now they wereughing about something. Such lovelyughter, she thought wanting to hear the sound as well. Everything seemed bright. It was spring and the warm sun was shining outside. The sky and the ocean were a vivid blue, the most beautiful sight. How could she feel so sad?


    Uncle Ben already got his first customer and something happened after. People passing by stopped even if they didn¡¯t intend to buy anything at first. Alexander was catching everyone¡¯s attention and it took only a moment for the shop to be crowded. It soon turned from a crowd of men to a crowd of women wanting to bless their eyes with the king¡¯s beauty. Roxana frowned watching some women giggle in his presence and buying more fish than they needed.


    These desperate people. Really?!


    Annoyed she left the ship and strode toward the shop. Alexander looked up from behind the crowd surrounding him, from all the people trying to get a chance to talk to him or be noticed by him. Women put on their charms, fanning themselves with their fans and pretending to like fish when they probably couldn¡¯t even stand the smell.


    Roxana went to stand beside Alexander, not realizing she was acting all possessive.


    ¡°Roxana? Why are you here?¡± Uncle Ben Wondered.


    ¡°I want to help.¡± She lied.


    As if they needed help right now. Alexander only had to smile. ¡°I suggest you buy at least five.¡± He told the woman and she literally listened to his suggestion. ¡°I will take five then.¡± She smiled charmingly.


    ¡°Here. I will wrap them.¡± Roxana said snatching the fish out of Alexander¡¯s hand. She quickly packed it just to make the woman leave but another woman had already begun to talk to Alexander trying to impress him with her money.


    Roxana wanted to let out an evilugh. Listen, woman, he has more money than you she almost spit but swallowed her anger. ¡°I¡¯ll take ten.¡± Thedy smiled.


    If not for Uncle Ben, Roxana would have exploded and asked all these females to leave. This rare jewel was not for disy. He was hers!


    She felt him stiffen beside her and they looked at each at the same time. Did she say that out loud? He wore the most satisfying smile as he went on to pack the woman her fish. ¡°Come back soon. You can only trust Uncle Ben¡¯s fish.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She beamed. ¡°I will only buy from Uncle Ben.¡± She pretended to like Uncle Ben but they all knew who she was trying to impress. These women were very bad at flirting. Really? At least do better. Ughh. Not that she wanted them to do better. She wanted them to leave!


    Alexander became vicious this time. As if he wanted to finish the business at once, ¡°buy all of it.¡± He told a woman.


    That was a bad strategy, Roxana thought and he didn¡¯t even say it with a smile this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take all.¡± The woman said, causing Roxana and Uncle Ben to look at each other surprised. Once she bought all that was left, Alexander gave the others an apologetic smile. ¡°Come by tomorrow.¡± He told them and they left disappointed.


    ¡°So, you are free now.¡± He told Uncle Ben.


    Uncle Ben just blinked for a while. ¡°I have seen all but this, you are much faster than Roxana and she is fast.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Alexander said turning to her with a mischievous smile. ¡°It seems like you are losing to me in everything.¡±


    She shot daggers at him with her eyes and he chuckled.


    ¡°I can now spend time fishing instead.¡± Uncle Ben thought. ¡°Go home. I wille by soon and make us lunch.¡±


    Roxana stepped out of the tent. ¡°I will go sleep then. Maybe Alexander would like to fish with you.¡± It came out more sarcastic than she intended.


    ¡°I have actually never gone fishing before.¡± He said turning to Uncle Ben.


    So what? He was just going to leave her now? He preferred fishing instead?


    Annoyed, she turned around and left.

 Chapter 222 Mission accomplished

    ¡°Roxana!¡± Alexander came running after her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go fishing, Your Majesty. That must be more fun.¡± She threw her hair back, something she did when she wanted to disy female confidence.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing:¡± She said.


    ¡°It is surely more fun than nothing.¡± He teased. ¡°But I want to stay by your side. I need protection. You are my guard. Remember?¡±


    ¡°There is no threat here.¡± She said.


    ¡°Are you sure? It seemed like there were many threats just now. I thought that was why you came out.¡±


    She took a deep breath to remain calm. ¡°You are teasing me now.¡± She pointed to the annoyance not easing a bit. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I like your possessiveness.¡±


    Huh? She turned to him wide-eyed. ¡°Posse¨Cpossessive? Who? I am not possessive.¡±


    He smiles amused as they arrived at the ship.


    ¡°Jealous then?¡± He raised a brow.


    She scoffed. ¡°Jealous? Me? I don¡¯t even know what that means, Your Majesty.¡±


    Heughed the most satisfying sound that made her stomach bubble in a strange way.


    ¡°So you are just angry?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± She said opening the door and entering her home. He was right behind her and in the hall he grabbed her arm and turned her around, pulling her into his embrace. She was surprised by the sudden act.


    ¡°Roxana.¡± He brought one hand to caress her cheek. ¡°Do you know that even the beautiful moon fades in the light of the sun?¡± He watched her face, his gaze following the movement of his hand before looking into her eyes. ¡°You are my sunshine. You give me warmth, strength, and life. You are the reason waking up feels like a blessing and not a curse anymore.¡±


    Why was he suddenly making her teary-eyed? ¡°You speak nonsense.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°You are very resilient to me these days.¡± He pointed.


    These days?


    ¡°I was never easy.¡± She looked straight into his eyes.


    He chuckled, his chest vibrating against hers. ¡°Of course not. You didn¡¯t tell me the first day we met that your heart became still at the sight of me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is because you look heavenly.¡±


    ¡°But I have no other attractive qualities?¡± He question.


    Unbelievable. ¡°I just gave you apliment. Is that not enough?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± he began. ¡°I already know I look heavenly. You tell me all the time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I do that all the time.¡±


    ¡°You do. Your eyes are very expressive.¡±


    She gave him the sternest hateful look she could make. ¡°What do my eyes tell you now?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± He pulled his head back. ¡°That is a dangerous look.¡± He said with a warning that seemed to have a sinister meaning behind it. ¡°You do something to me when you have that angry look.¡±


    Roxana tried to stop the heat rising to her face. She was used to being the flirt not the other way around. Suddenly feeling nonconfident in this situation where he was the teaser and she was the one blushing, she pushed herself away and cleared her throat.


    She tried toe up with something to do now that they were alone. It felt like he took the whole space in the ship with his distracting presence and masculine scent.


    ¡°What do you want to do today?¡± He asked. ¡°We can do anything you want.¡±


    Oh well, that was a risky suggestion. She shook her head. No. She was the only one having sinful thoughts.


    Oh lord heavenly father. I take shelter in you.


    ¡°I just want to rest.¡± She said.


    ¡°Come then.¡± He took her hand and led her back to her room. Her mind went wild with imagination and her heart began to beat rapidly. Oh god, stop it! She told herself. It was bright daylight and Uncle Ben would be here soon.


    Alexander sat on the mattress and pulled her down to sit between his legs. She leaned back against him and he wrapped his arms around her. Oh, alright. This she could enjoy.


    They sat quietly for a long moment but it was peaceful. They watched their hands hold and their fingers entangle.


    ¡°How did you get insidest night?¡± She asked, her memories going down thene she tried to avoid.


    ¡°I¡­ materialized myself in.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It needs a lot of exining. It will tire your brain now.¡±


    ¡°Then I definitely want to know.¡± She needed to focus on something else so she wouldn¡¯t go back to crying.


    ¡°We can¡¯t avoid certain topics. Certain problems. I have tried that, Roxana. I have tried so hard to ignore the pain as if it would just disappear if I did. It doesn¡¯t. If I were to tell you how I got in, we would end up talking about the very thing you want to avoid.¡±


    Of course, he knew she was avoiding it.


    ¡°It just¡­¡± the tears began to burn again. ¡°hurts so much.¡±


    He held her tight and kissed her hair. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to cry all day. I don¡¯t want to cry in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Because I lost my parents too? You feel like you shouldn¡¯t cry because you think I have been through worse pain? Perhaps I have but that doesn¡¯t make your pain any less valid.¡± He told her. ¡°If we don¡¯t hurt the most when a loved one is lost, then when will we hurt the most? ¡± He stroked her hair speaking calmly. ¡°More happiness does not equal less pain. It just makes it more tolerable. To live also means to suffer. You just have to find what is worth suffering for.¡±


    To live meant to suffer? Why did she feel that so deeply?


    More tears streamed down her face. She had endured all suffering, and epted it, because one day she would be rewarded. She would see her parents. They would be the ones worth suffering for and she would do it all over again, just to see them. She would go through double of it, just to see her father again. But she couldn¡¯t now. It was toote. He was gone.


    ¡°What made you endure the pain?¡± She asked.


    He was quiet for a moment. ¡°I had no reason to endure but I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t escape it so I tried to avoid it but that only led to emptiness thatter led to more pain.¡±


    ¡°You had no reason?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a reason.¡± He paused for a long moment as if he got lost in thought. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think I could bring any good.¡±


    He became a destroyer instead of a defender. He was called useless. She remembered those words he told her.


    She turned around, her shoulder meeting his chest. ¡°I already told you but I will say it again. You bring a lot of good to many people. You brought me luck since the day I met you.¡± She smiled thinking of how they met and then she remembered the button.


    Guilt suddenly struck her and pain tightened her chest. ¡°I-I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°I gave ¡­I gave it away. The golden button you gave me¡­I gave it away.¡±


    She looked down at her hands, more tears burning her eyes. That was a precious memory she gave away. Her first time meeting him. She had wanted to keep it forever.


    He took her hand and kissed her knuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have the jacket missing the button.¡±


    She smiled through the tears. ¡°I really want to keep it.¡± She said.


    ¡°I know. You have the man who gave you the button. Do I make up for it?¡± He held his arms out as if he wanted her to take a good look at him. She shook her head at him.


    ¡°You do.¡± She said feeling less sad about it.


    He gave her a satisfied smile and she pushed him yfully with her shoulder. Men and their love forpliments. Silly and precious beings.


    She spent the rest of the morning with Alexander, talking to him about her parents and her past. As painful as it was it also felt good, remembering the good days with her parents and telling Alexander of it. Telling him about what kind of people her parents were.


    ¡°They sound like lovely parents.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes. I think you would have liked my father and he would have liked you.¡± That brought a different kind of pain. ¡°I hope you get to see my mother and sister at least.¡± She forced a smile.


    ¡°I hope so too.¡± He said.


    Then she told him about the painful part. About how the fall of their king led to many wars and many small groups who took the opportunity to plunder and take over viges. She was taken by one of them and they sold her further to another group who used children to work as miners. But she refused to do so and managed to escape. Then she told him of her journey from trying different jobs to feed herself to being thrown out, and punished, and then how she became a thief after she met Fanny who was dressed as a woman. She had believed him to be a girl for a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can be so easily fooled,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°Oh, believe me, he looked very feminine when we were younger. It became harder with age but it was very easy for him back. He looked more beautiful than I did as a girl. So many boys were attracted to him.¡± She chuckled remembering those fun days.


    He smiled at her chuckle. ¡°I am d you had some fun at least.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad. I always saw myself as being luckier. I saw many people during my journey who had more than I did but they didn¡¯t have freedom. I was at least free and that made me happier than they were.¡±


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care about what people thought. I didn¡¯t have to live by certain rules even if they did affect me. I didn¡¯t have to answer to anyone but God. I was happy even if I was suffering.¡± She said with realization.


    ¡°You inspire me.¡± He told her.


    She smiled shyly this time. There were just certainpliments she wasn¡¯t used to.


    ¡°I was a thief, Alexander.¡± She reminded.


    He looked at her unfazed. ¡°I am d you stole my heart.¡±

 Chapter 223 A night of pleasure

    Roxana still felt like this was all a dream. Did she really steal his heart? She found the ultimate treasure which was this man and now he belonged to her. If this was a dream then she was ready to never wake up.


    She leaned against him again and rested her head on his chest. ¡°Are you not afraid anymore?¡± She asked knowing it wasn¡¯t easy to steal his heart.


    She watched their fingers y together. ¡°I am. I am still terrified, but you are to me the one worth suffering for.¡±


    Roxana frowned her chest tightening with pain and happiness. How could theye together like this? ¡°I will cherish your heart.¡± She promised. ¡°I am your guard. I am supposed to protect you after all.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°My most loyal guard.¡± He said stroking her hair. ¡°I made things difficult for you. I pushed you away.¡±


    ¡°I never med you.¡± She couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know what a broken heart did to someone. She didn¡¯t know what being betrayed by family felt like. ¡°In this world, there are two things that are hard to find and even harder to get and that is rare jewels and true gentlemen and you are both. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be easy and I always like a challenge.¡± She smiled. ¡°I have lived as a man. I don¡¯t mind courting.¡±


    She could feel him smile even though she couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°You really know how topliment.¡± He said.


    ¡°You are not bad yourself, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°This one I might lose to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I like to win.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°You are silly.¡± He remarked.


    Uncle Ben came back to the ship after a while and began making lunch. Roxana sat at the table and watched Uncle Ben exin how to cook the fish the best way to Alexander. This union made her remember her family and she silently began to cry again, wiping her tears away quickly before they could be seen.


    Uncle Ben seemed to enjoy Alexander¡¯spany and wasfortable around him. He had dropped the honorifics faster than her, calling him by name. Maybe he was fulfilling his dream of having a son. Or perhaps it was son-inw when he suddenly took Alexander¡¯s hand at lunch.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he went back to addressing him formally and Roxana knew he was going to say something serious. ¡°Take care of our Roxana.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ben..¡± She began flustered but he ignored her.


    ¡°She seems cunning but she has a golden heart. She is a sheep in wolf¡¯s clothing.¡± He said changing the idiom. Alexander smiled. ¡°I trust you will take care of her.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Alexander promised.


    Why were these men making her emotional now?


    When Fanny came home, things got even worse. It went from emotional to embarrassing herpletely. They all sat while Fanny impersonated her and told Alexander how she acted after she met him for the first time.


    ¡°I will never trust you again,¡± She told Fanny sounding serious but they justughed. She could really kill them now. It would be Royal soup withmoner bread for dinner.


    ¡°But Your Majesty, If I may be blunt. You look divine.¡± Fanny said.


    ¡°Yes. My old eyes don¡¯t see faces clearly but I can see yours.¡± Uncle Ben said looking closer.


    ¡°Alright. Stop staring.¡± Roxana said. What way to make someone ufortable.


    ¡°It is alright,¡± Alexander said. ¡°It must be the royal bath.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fanny shook his head. ¡°This is the lord being unfair in his creation.¡±


    Uncle ben pped him on his arm and Alexander chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t bring the Lord into this.¡± Uncle Ben scolded.


    As much as she was annoyed with them, she was happy they were here and distracting her. Even Alexander was enjoying himself and seeing him smile andugh this much, brought warmth to her chest.


    Time went by fast and the sun was already setting. Roxana looked over at Alexander concerned. Was he going to stay here tonight as well? It would be inappropriate to share a room with him now that Uncle Ben and Fanny were here even if they had shared a roomst night. But once Uncle Ben went home for the night, Fanny made things easier or perhaps harder for them by excusing himself to go sleep first. Now she was left with Alexander and she looked around unsure of what to say or do.


    ¡°I will stay with you until you fall asleep, if I may?¡±


    Well, if she said no she would be throwing him out. ¡°Alright.¡± She murmured.


    ¡°I can wait here if you want to change into something morefortable.¡± He told her.


    She nodded and went to her room knowing that she did need the change. She had already slept in this dressst night and it wasn¡¯t the mostfortable. As she picked her simple white gown that wasn¡¯t quite a nightgown but thin andfortable to sleep in, she slid into it alone with nothing underneath. It was mostfortable that way. In the faint light of the small candles, she caught sight of her scars. She had told him about what she had been through but she never told him the torture in detail.


    Taking a deep breath she decided to show him once and for all and get it over with so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it. She would rather he knew now before he made anymitments. Gathering her courage she went to the door and opened it as a sign that she was done. The n was to get under the covers before he came so she wouldn¡¯t stand there with this thin dress, exposing her body but her mind worried about other things now.


    Alexander stepped inside and as he closed the door behind him he took notice of her and froze in ce. His gaze went over her body once but then he forces his eyes to remain on her face.


    ¡°I-I need to show you something.¡± She began.


    Swallowing the lump in her throat she lifted her dress to show him her legs. Slowly his gaze fell to her legs and she avoided looking at him in fear of what his reaction would be.


    ¡°I already saw those scars.¡± He said and she looked up at him surprised. ¡°When I saved you from drowning.¡±


    Oh. It must have been while she was unconscious because she couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°It does not matter to me. You look beautiful.¡± He told her taking a few steps forwards.


    ¡°Wait!¡± She said, ¡°There is more. I need to show you.¡± He needed to see the ones on her back because they were much worse.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Please. Decide after you see them.¡± She begged. She didn¡¯t want any surprisester.


    She turned away from him, and then slowly removed the gown from her shoulders. Her heart was pounding and she shut her eyes tightly, a part of her wishing to disappear. She removed her gown as far down as she could without exposing her breasts and revealing her back as much as she could. Then she stood there stiff, waiting for a reply. It felt like forever before she heard footsteps. He was walking closer. She pulled her shoulders up defensively, knowing that he would see her scars clearer. Up close they looked even more hideous.


    Alexander touched her back with his cold smooth fingers. Roxana shivered.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± He asked hearing the suppressed anger in his voice.


    This was from when she tried to escape the mine and was caught the first time. They wanted to make an example of her to the other children.


    His fingers continued to explore. ¡°You were only a child.¡± He said as if understanding what the torture did to a childpared to an adult. Perhaps that was why she felt more pained about the ones on her back and not only because of the severity.


    His palm stroked her back gently. ¡°It pains me to see them but they are part of you. They speak of your battles and your victories. Perhaps one day, you will carry them with pride.¡±


    The tears streamed down her face now. His hands came to rest at her waist and then she felt his lips right between her shoulder des. Roxana stiffened at first. He was kissing her scars. She wanted to move away but his hold on her tightened and his lips continued downwards cing soft intimate kisses along her spine. He came back up, kissing her shoulders and her neck with utmost care. Each kiss carrying a different meaning as if writing a love deration on her skin.


    Roxana felt overwhelmed and let the tears continue to fall. She turned to face him, seeking to look into his eyes. In the dim light he looked even more beautiful or perhaps it was just her heart expanding and giving him more ce. He cupped her face, wiping the tears with his thumb on one side and kissing them away on the other. He then kissed her eyes, her nose, and then her lips. She felt the taste of her salty tears on his mouth.


    Her arms wrapped around his neck, and she kissed him back, longing for the intimacy she so desperately craved. His hands roamed her back as he drew her closer, but she didn¡¯t mind this time. She clung to him, lost in the heat, willing to forget about the rest of the world for a while. Their kisses grew more passionate, hungry, and demanding, and they fell to their knees without breaking contact. With a swift movement, her back was on the mattress, and his body covering hers.


    Alexander pulled away with a groan. ¡°God, Roxana!¡± he hissed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t. Not yet.¡±


    His eyes were dark, even darker in the dim light. She recognized that look. She knew he was holding back. God, she knew she shouldn¡¯t either but she just wanted to feel good for a moment. She knew she shouldn¡¯t give in to her desires this easily. She should wait until they made amitment until they said their vows. That was how she wanted it to be. What she thought she deserved even if she wasn¡¯t ady.


    ¡°Roxana. I can make you feel good without going all the way if you allow me.¡±


    Roxana¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Make her feel good? She found herself unable to deny. She nodded slowly.


    Alexander watched her intently, waited as if giving her a chance to change her mind and when she didn¡¯t he lowered his head and kissed her again. His tongue probed for entrance and Roxana weed him, sucking at him, luring him deeper, tangling her tongue with his, stroking and exploring. This kind of good feeling was addictive. She wanted more.


    Just as she arched against him he broke the kiss. A gasp of protest left her lips and she was about to ask where he was going when he grabbed her legs and bent her knees, removing them from where theyy between his. He changed their positions by parting her legs and cing himself between them instead. This position made their bodies press more intimately and a silent moan rose to her throat. Alexander¡¯s lips found her neck while his hand traveled up her bent leg and down her thigh, baring her skin along the way.


    Roxana never had anyone touch her bare thigh before and as his fingers brushed against her inner thigh she jerked involuntarily. Alexander stopped, letting his fingers rest there as his mouth moved lower, cing wet kisses along her corbone and then down her chest. He kissed her through the thin fabric of her gown but she could feel the heat of his mouth closing in on her breast.


    Her pulse quickened with anticipation and her breath staggered as his lips teasingly kissed the swells and curves of her breast leaving the tip to grow harder. She writhed impatiently, trying to adjust herself to find his mouth but he left her aching. Instead, his mouth brushed across her chest to the other one, teasing in the same manner, causing her to arch against him andpelling a plea from her lips.


    Alexander¡¯s arm went under her arched back and around her waist to hold her in ce. His other hand left her thigh and came up to cup her breast. As if expecting her reaction he was quick to silence the moan that escaped her lips with a deep kiss while his hand coaxed more sounds out of her; kneading, rubbing, gently pinching through her dress.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She tore her lips away from him just so she could catch her breath. Her face was flushed, her breath unsteadily as heat pooled to her core, tightening it, causing her to ache and throb with need.


    Alexander¡¯s mouth found its way back to her bosom again, this time closing over the tight tip. Roxana¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head and her mouth opened in a silent cry. Her hands desperately looked for something to grasp at the firm pull of his mouth. She could feel each tug all the way down to her toes that curled with growing need. She grasped his silky her and the sheets in a desperate attempt to¡­ She wasn¡¯t even sure what she wanted at this point.


    Suddenly the candles burned out leaving the room dark except for the faint moonlight from the window. What happened? She couldn¡¯t think further when she felt his hand touching her inner thigh again, slowly moving upward, sliding under her dress and causing ripples of fire along the way before touching her burning core. This time she couldn¡¯t hold herself back and cried out. Some of it got muffed by Alexander¡¯s hand on her mouth which she was grateful for or Fanny would have heard her.


    ¡°Do you want to awaken your brother?¡± he spoke over his hand.


    Her face flushed and she shook her hand.


    ¡°Then you will need to exercise a lot of control.¡± He whispered amused while his hand between her legs began to move, stroking her swollen flesh with his fingers.


    Oh god. She couldn¡¯t keep quiet. Her legs jerked close involuntarily but he stood between them, keeping them apart for his fingers to do as they pleased. He stroked her aching flesh in circles that made her grow tighter and tighter with need until it was almost painful. She felt empty inside, her walls clenching, her body seeking to be touched in a specific ce that his fingers seemed to avoid for some reason. Or maybe he didn¡¯t know. She writhed again, angling her body in a different way to feel his touch, trying to find a way to ease the ache.


    Alexander removed his hand from her mouth to hold her eagerly moving body in ce instead.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± She gasped now that she could make a sound. ¡°Ah¡­ please.¡± She wanted to yell at him with frustration.


    He chuckled a low grumbling sound of satisfaction and then she became sure that he had indeed been teasing her when his fingers easily found the spot that begged to be touched.


    A tremor went through her entire body awakening every nerve. She found a moment of relief only to be followed by a stronger surge of need. Her body tensed again as he began to stroke the sensitive throbbing nub between her thighs and desire spiraled through her. She bit her lip to stop any sound from leaving her mouth.


    Her body arched against his as the strokes increased, making her feel like her body would soon erupt. She was getting closer to the edge but right when she thoughts she would fall, Alexander slowed down leaving her breathless and shaking. Before she could protest, he increased the strokes again and this time she felt like she would die if he left her at the edge. Her whole body was tight, every muscle taut, every nerve tense as each of his strokes brought her closer to the brink and then finally pushed her over the edge.


    Roxana¡¯s head fell back with a cry as the waves of pleasure washed over her, stealing her sanity and leaving her quivering with bliss.

 Chapter 224 Face reveal

    Oh, God!


    Skender was in real pain that he just now realized when he wasn¡¯t focused on giving Roxana pleasure. He knew it was dangerous as a demon to start something that couldn¡¯t be finished. Now her scent would linger on him stronger. His itch had already grown and his gums pained him as much as his stiffness did. He tried to think of other things, of the pain in his past, of drowning, of being numbed, anything to help the pain but he couldn¡¯t. Especially not when shey right beside.


    He took a deep pained breath. At least she couldn¡¯t see his fangs. He had dimmed the light to not scare her. She was already trying to find ways to escape or soothe her pain and he didn¡¯t want to ruin it.


    A part of him wanted to tell her what he was as much as he feared it. He wanted that secret to be out so he could stop feeling bad but also be himself with her and make her his soon. But he couldn¡¯t be selfish in this situation. He didn¡¯t want to take away from the time when she was grieving her father. Skender thought that perhaps he would help her visit her father¡¯s grave so she could say a proper goodbye and carry him in happy memories instead. But he also didn¡¯t want her to find out about him by ident and he was giving in too easily and not being careful. He wanted to tell her himself. Exin the best way he could. He was not worried that he would frighten her but perhaps she would not see it right to be with him.


    That thought alone made the itching disappear. Whatever he decided to do, there would be pain or risk of pain involved. If he told her now, he could burden her more and the risk of her reacting badly would be higher. If he waited it just felt wrong when they had gotten so close and he didn¡¯t want her to think that he had been deceiving her. So he made his decision. He would tell her sooner thanter.


    ****************


    Roxana¡¯s body continued to shudder and her stomach and legs quivered for a good while. Shey on her back staring into the empty darkness while recovering from the waves of pleasure that took over her. She was surprised and confused. She knew that woman could also be pleasured, otherwise no woman would ever have an affair but she didn¡¯t think it would feel this way or anywhere close to it. And she certainly didn¡¯t think it could happen only from being touched and without doing the deed.


    Her chest rose and fell from the still rapid breathing. Her heart had yet not calmed down. Alexandery beside her in the dark and she felt grateful that he couldn¡¯t see her. They were both quiet for a while before he shifted andy on one side facing her. He caressed her bare arm with the back of his cold hand. Roxana shivered. How was it possible that his cold touch made her burn instead of freeze?


    ¡°Now you know,¡± He began, ¡°where to touch yourself when frustrated.¡±


    Roxana stiffened. Touch herself? Why¡­why would she do that? Her face almost melted off.


    ¡°But don¡¯t do it. I want you to grow frustrated and then I want to be your release.¡±


    Oh, Lord! Suddenly the air became a thick fog of heat making her unable to breathe. She closed her eyes, pretending to go to sleep. What would she do otherwise? What did people do or say after this?


    As if knowing she was forcing herself to sleep he sat up to grab the nkets and pulled them over her.


    No. She was being rude now ignoring him. She should say something. But what? Suddenly a thought came to mind. What about him? She had heard men only caring for their own pleasure and leaving the woman frustrated but now¡­ this¡­he hadn¡¯t satisfied himself?


    Should she have done something after this? Should she¡­ touch him too? The rest of what was left of her face melted off at the thought of it. Even if she should, perhaps he would find it udylike and too bold.


    She turned on her side too, facing him in the dark. ¡°Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want you to feel good too.¡± She said grimacing slightly and then biting her lip.


    He took her hand under the nket. ¡°I feel good.¡± He told her.


    He did? Then he was a strange man.


    He pulled her closer and held her against him. Again, how strange that his embrace felt so warm. Her mind rxed and slowly she fell into a deep slumber.


    Roxana¡¯s wild mind ventured into sweet dreams again soon losing the sense of what was a dream and what was real. The hot soft lips on her shoulders, kissing up her neck, ticking their way up to her ear felt very much real. Giving a soft sound of satisfaction she turned in bed, sleeping on her stomach. The kisses continued up the nape of her neck. She sighed and continued to turn, getting the sheets and her dress tangled in the process. Now the lips were on the other side of her neck, nipping teasingly. She gave out a faint moan of approval, stretching her body and then curling. This dream felt too good.


    In the distance, she heard a familiar chuckle. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream.¡± The voice whispered.


    No?


    Confused, she came back to reality and opened her eyes. Alexandery beside her with his head propped up on one arm and an amused smile stered on his face. It took a moment for things to fall into ce and then her face flushed red. She rushed to get up but he prevented her with a hand on her stomach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I wish to wake you up like this every morning and then stay in bed with you for a while.¡±


    His words took her by surprise. She had expected him to tease her.


    ¡°Me too.¡± She croaked.


    He watched her with a smile, looking as perfect as always as if he hadn¡¯t slept, while her hair was probably like a bird¡¯s nest. She reached for his hair hesitantly and then ruffled it with her hand.


    He chuckled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure but something. With just one swipe of his fingers through his hair, it was all back in ce. It was as if the strands followed each.


    ¡°Alexander, tell me truly. What do you do with your skin and hair?¡±


    He pushed himself up to sit, his expression bing serious. ¡°I n to tell you everything today, Roxana. The secret to my skin, hair, and everything else you and others feel drawn to.¡±


    She sat up. ¡°Alright. Then tell me.¡±


    Alexander took her on a walk to tell her everything. He said it would be a lot to digest and perhaps a walk would help. He also wanted to take her to the river. He told her the sound of flowing water was soothing whenever he was sad or in pain.


    They walked on a narrow path through the woods, the sun peeking through the leaves of the tall trees that covered the sky.


    ¡°Roxana. You already suspect that I am not normal.¡± He began.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t how she exactly wanted to phrase it for him in fear that he would misunderstand.


    ¡°I think you are not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± He said. She knew he was about to tell her something he felt insecure about like she did. The fear of being rejected for that thing.


    ¡°You can tell me.¡± She assured him.


    ¡°I am not human. I am¡­ a demon.¡±


    A demon? Did she guess right? Did he know he was possessed?


    ¡°And I don¡¯t mean I am possessed by a demon. I AM a demon.¡±


    He sounded so convinced. He really believed he was a demon. Why? Who told him that?


    He sighed. ¡°My perfect skin, hair, and everything else are to lure people. To lure the prey because my kind are predators in nature.¡±


    Humans were also predators unless he meant that he prayed on humans. But that couldn¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°My skin is cold because my blood functions differently. My eyes can change color depending on my mood. My body can transform and heal.¡±


    Heal?


    ¡°I don¡¯t age because of my consistent and fast healing. I have remained looking like this for almost a thousand years now.¡±


    ¡°A thousand?!¡± She blurted as she came to a halt.


    ¡°Yes. I am a thousand years old.¡±


    He must have lost his mind. He couldn¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°You have already seen my changed eyes, my healing ability and how do you think I got into your home?¡±


    ¡°Alright. But how does that make you a demon?¡±


    Sure, he had so strange abilities but to say he was a demon was absurd.


    ¡°I know your idea of¡­¡± he suddenly stopped and then it all went too fast. She saw something jump out from behind the trees from the corner of her eye before Alexander pushed her aside and she fell.


    She looked up, a bit hurt from the fall. A ck bear attacked Alexander, almost biting his arm off. Roxana hurried up to her feet to help him but Alexander tore the animal away from himself together with a piece of his arm. She squealed in horror but Alexander acted as if he didn¡¯t get hurt at all. Grabbing the bear that was muchrger than him, he picked it up and threw it against the trees with a snarl. Her heart stopped when she saw the fangs behind his upcurled lips.


    Another animal jumped out from the woods and then another. Where were theying from? She hurried to grab a branch on the floor but then she just stood still, her eyes widening more and more as the animals threw themselves at Alexander and he tore them apart into pieces of meat.


    She wondered how until she took notice of his wed hand.


    ws!


    She was so shocked that she noticed the wolf sprinting toward her a bit toote. She lifted the branch to protect herself but Alexander was in front of her in a second, sending the wolf flying into a tree.


    Roxana stepped back, nowpletely terrified by this ughter. They would die. They were surrounded by wild animals, looking at them with hungry eyes. A tree covered her back and Alexander or whoever he was covered her front. He had blood smeared all over him, dripping from his hands and ws. She could not see his face, but she felt this threatening aura that made her want to shrink. rmed her to run away. The animals seemed to sense it too. There was a moment of hesitation before they decided to attack.


    A cry of terror left her lips when they dashed forward. She covered herself with her arms knowing she had no chance against wild animals but then something happened. A strong wind crushed her against the tree. If not for it, it would have blown her back. Arge shadow was cast over her as two ck wings covered her view.


    They were enormous and the strength in them caused the animals to fly away with a wave. The winged creatures went after them, picking them up and tearing them apart as if they were nothing but a piece of paper. It was the most gruesome thing she had seen but she couldn¡¯t look away. Those sharp ws sank into the enemy, tearing their organs out, the wings crushed, and the fangs bit their heads off. Blood sprouted everywhere.


    Predator, he said? This was something else and she didn¡¯t even get to the horns yet. Right now the ughter was distracting her. It was more than defense. The winged creature that was previously Alexander was enraged. His eyes showed a thirst for blood. He was not satisfied with just killing. He made sure all the animals were nothing but shreds of meat and yet it wasn¡¯t enough. When he threw thest piece aside he looked up and roared. A terrifying sound that made the trees shake.


    Oh, Lord!

 Chapter 225 The painful truth

    Skender¡¯s visions turned almost ck from rage. He tore apart the shades yet the blood spilled was not enough to lighten his vision. They had intended to hurt his mate. To take away from him a person he cared for again. He would not allow it! He would shred everyst one of them to pieces. He would bring an end to their race and then he would feast on their flesh and blood. Ughh¡­he growled with rage. More blood! More death! Who sent them? It was the only thing he could think about.


    Constantine.


    That man was dead! He had broken his part of the deal to keep the shades away. He would die. Skender would drain him of blood excruciatingly slow and he would make sure to enjoy it.


    Wait! Where they already dead?


    Where was the rest so he could satiate his hunger for revenge? He could still kill them, even if dead. He would tear them apart. He would make them unrecognizable and then he would sleep in this bed of torn flesh or maybe he would deliver it to their master.


    All the ideas of revenge got him carried away. He hadn¡¯t even saved one of them to torture for eternity and he forgot what he looked like because Roxana was still there. Her wild heartbeat and the smell of strong fear made him pause for a moment. He forced himself to see through the rage.


    She stood with her back pressed against the tree,pletely still. She wasn¡¯t even breathing and her face soon turned pale from theck of oxygen. She would faint and she didn¡¯t make it easier for herself when she looked around at the ughter he had caused.


    What had he done?


    He could see that she began to feel sick as well. He couldn¡¯t me her. He had covered the ground with blood, flesh, and organs. Her eyes slowly lifted and he could see his reflection in them. He looked like a monster in her eyes.


    He was covered in blood, his mouth and fangs stained red. He looked like a beast who had just fed. He did partly. This was him when he lost control and he never lost this much control. It was because of her. Because he couldn¡¯t imagine losing her. Just the thought made him lose his sanity.


    Skender stood still too, not knowing how to exin this situation that got out of hand. This wasn¡¯t how he wished to exin and tell her about his identity. Now he wouldn¡¯t be rejected only because he was a demon. Now she was terrified. Her mind was nk as she tried to form a thought but after having lost so much oxygen she began to fade away. He was quickly beside her to catch her before she fell, staining her white dress with blood as well.


    Skender teleported them to the river nearby and ced her down carefully. Before waking her, he thought of at least cleaning himself up a little so he would look less frightening. Not that he thought it would help after all she had witnessed. He washed his hands, face and mouth and before he could try to wake her up, he already sensed hering back to consciousness. She was only confused for a moment but then quickly became rmed.


    Roxana sat up, her hand already reaching for something to protect herself with. She grabbed a rock and he only needed to shift for her to yell at him to stop and crawl back, despite the distance between them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± She held out the rock.


    Her hand shook slightly. Skender couldn¡¯t even be angry or hurt right now. She didn¡¯t understand what she was fighting and she certainly didn¡¯t think a rock would save her. She was only reacting to her fear of the unknown. Normal reaction.


    He tried to remain calm and not move for her to feel safe. His wings and horns were in control but his fangs and ws were yet visible. He was still too angry for them to retreat. He still wanted to leave quickly and finish off those shades but Roxana needed him.


    ¡°What- what did you do¡­to Alexander?¡±


    Oh well, except for the fact that he scared his mate away? Nothing much.


    ¡°I AM Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! You are the one from the night before. You told me you would bring Alexander back but you would also be back and ¡­¡±


    She was putting pieces together but they were also all fumbled and she couldn¡¯t make sense of them.


    ¡°The one the night before was I. It has always been I, me, and myself and it still is that way.¡± He told her firmly.


    ¡°But¡­ you acted differently.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I lose control and I am not myselfpletely.¡± He exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°You already do. You just don¡¯t want to because it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± She agreed. ¡°This all, it doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    He could see that she was close to losing her mind.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at his mouth thinking back of how he savagely bit off those animals. The images in her head looked terrifying. ¡°You are a predator. Do you¡­ prey on humans?¡±


    Skender weighed different options in his head and decided to do all the scaring right now. He was in the pit of snakes anyway. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her eyes widened and she fought the urge to crawl away further.


    ¡°It is not in the sense that you think. I don¡¯t kill them but I need blood from time to time.¡± He was putting it all out there. If it got worse then so be it. He was on the battlefield already so he just had to keep fighting. Either he would win or die.


    Now she crawled away.


    ¡°Do you¡­ want to¡­ prey on me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That was how she was going to see it so why not just let her know. God! He was going to scare the hell out of her. He was going to make her insane but he was going to trust her. She would ept him atst. She had to or his heart would seize to beat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t unless you want me to.¡± He assured. ¡°I have no intentions of hurting you.¡±


    She watched him for a long moment. He knew she sensed it deep down, that she knew in her heart he wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°Why would I want that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Time will tell.¡± He didn¡¯t want to answer why a human would ever want to be bitten and have their blood consumed because he didn¡¯t know the process they went through and how they felt. He couldn¡¯t say that it was simply out of love and to be bonded when they could do so without it.


    She dropped her hand slowly, her eyes darting with confusion. She looked lost. If she would only allow him to hold her.


    ¡°Roxana. Look at me. I am still me.¡±


    She looked up at him, her eyes searching his. She became calm for a brief moment giving him hope before certain memories made her panic again. ¡°What are you?¡± She asked.


    She was confused between the drinking blood and monstrous behavior, and the horns and calling himself a demon.


    ¡°I am a demon.¡±


    She watched him closely, her thoughts going to a ce he hadn¡¯t imagined yet but should have suspected. ¡°You are here to torture me. You are here to take me to hell?!¡±


    He would haveughed if not for the serious situation. He suddenly looked like the devil in her eyes.


    ¡°I am not taking you to hell.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­ why are you here? With me?¡±


    He stood up frustrated and she flinched. ¡°Because I love you for God¡¯s sake. Is that a reason enough?¡±


    A tear fell down her cheek. Oh great.


    ¡°It is not possible. You can¡¯t.¡± Another tear fell. ¡°Because you shouldn¡¯t even look like this. Demons don¡¯t have a physical form so you can¡¯t¡­you can¡¯t..¡± She cried in her hands feeling like she lost him, just like she lost her father. Like he had suddenly be the non-physical demon she believed in.


    Skender became rather sad than angry. He hated to see her like this. Walking over, he crouched beside her, and this time she didn¡¯t flinch away when he took her hands away from her face. He held them in his wed ones. ¡°I am real and I am here. Don¡¯t make me nonexisting because I have been feeling like that for so long.¡±


    While still crying, she touched his hand, making sure it wasn¡¯t a nightmare. Making sure he was real. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Alexander.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. You can¡¯t use your mind in this situation. You will be confused and exhausted. Use your heart.¡±


    ¡°I believe in God.¡± She said.


    ¡°And I am not here to stand between you and God.¡±


    ¡°But you are a demon.¡±


    ¡°You said demons don¡¯t have a physical form. You believe they are evil. They make us sin.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°You said we all have our demons.¡±


    She nodded again.


    ¡°I just have a bigger one. My kind has bigger demons, which is why we call ourselves so. We are more prone to sin. We are drawn to the darkness. We also have our inner battles of good and bad and just like you we can win and do good or we could lose.¡±


    She began to listen and cry less.


    ¡°Which is why what you believe to be a demon and the kind that I am are different as you see. My existence does not diminish your belief. I too believe we all have our demons.¡±


    Roxana was quiet for a long moment, her mind processing what he told her. But she was stuck overwhelmed by too many things. When the demon thing settled, her mind showed her another problem.


    ¡°You still prey on humans.¡± She said atst. ¡°And you have ws, and fangs, and¡­ wings? You have wings for god¡¯s sake? Can you fly?¡±


    He was about to reply but she went on rambling.


    ¡°And horns. And you just carried those animals like they weighed nothing. You-you tore them, you¡­I don¡¯t even know.¡± She was panicking again but then she looked at the hand that she held. She stared at his ws. She found them too long and sharp but didn¡¯t hesitate to touch them. Almost examining them.


    Alexander wanted to examine her mind. Hearing her thoughts wasn¡¯t helping him understand at all. She was afraid yet not.


    ¡°No!¡± She said standing up. ¡°I need to go home. I need to think.¡±


    She avoided looking at his mouth because she didn¡¯t want to think of him preying on humans and blood.


    ¡°Your home won¡¯t be safe now. Those animals were not ordinary. They are shifters.¡±


    ¡°Shifters?¡±


    ¡°You are their target. They want to hurt you because they want to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Our kind are enemies.¡±


    She looked at him defeated. ¡°So those animals will be after me. They will try to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I will¡­¡± He stopped, remembering how he told Ramona he would protect her, and failed. It was all happening again. An image of Roxana, tortured and killed and left at his doorstep shed through his mind. He felt sick.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Roxana looked at him concerned.


    ¡°Let me protect you. I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± He pleaded. He held his hand out for her. ¡°I will take you to a safe ce.¡±


    She looked at his hand, remembering all the times he held his hand out for her. How she had trusted him each time. Would she trust him now?


    Carefully, she put her hand in his and he drew her closer. After everything she had seen and since she trusted him, maybe teleporting her would not cause her to faint again.


    Skender teleported them to Rayven¡¯s home where he knew the shades couldn¡¯t get inside.


    Roxana looked around utterly confused. ¡°How¡­how did¡­No! Don¡¯t even tell me. Not yet! I don¡¯t want to know.¡± She said.


    He grabbed her arms, ¡°Roxana!¡± He waited for her to look at him. ¡°It will be alright. I want you to stay here for a while. This ce is safe for you and Lord Rayven and Angelica will take well care of you.¡±


    As if sensing their presence, Rayven and Angelica came walking outside. Angelica seemed to be in slight pain and Rayven helped her walk. From what he caught from Rayven¡¯s mind, It was suspected that she could give birth soon. They had already called a demon midwife who suggested she should take a little walk.


    Both of them looked at him surprised, wondering what happened with all the blood.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Angelica asked.


    Skender exined very shortly that they were attacked by shades and asked them if Roxana could stay with them while he took care of the matter.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go alone,¡± Angelica said looking over at Rayven.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you,¡± Rayven said.


    ¡°No. Stay!¡± Skender insisted. ¡°I will be fine and I will be back soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He mind linked with Rayven and asked to look after Roxana. The demon gave him a reassuring nod. Then he turned to Roxana who was still confused.


    ¡°Please, stay here until Ie back.¡± He told her.


    To his surprise, she grasped his shirt when he tried to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± She almost whispered. She was afraid he would get hurt by the shades. She didn¡¯t want to lose anyone again. This confused her because she had still not processed what he was.


    ¡°I will be back soon,¡± he promised.


    Hesitantly, she let go of his sleeve. Then she remembered, ¡°Uncle Ben. Fanny.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure they are safe.¡±

 Chapter 226 New friendship

    Roxana watched Alexander disappear into thin air as he walked away. She stood there staring into the emptiness, where he had once been walking. Her mind refused to function and she didn¡¯t know what to make of all this.


    A demon? And if not the kind she believed in then what? And where was he going?


    From the way Angelica told him not to go alone, Roxana felt like she should worry. Worry about someone who could tear apart a dozen ofrge wild animals. Oh, Lord. She was losing her mind.


    ¡°Roxana?¡± Angelica put her hand on her arm. She had probably called her a few times before.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said turning away from the gate.


    Angelica looked at her sympathetically. ¡°You must have been through a lot in one day. Come inside. He will be back.¡±


    This made her thoughtful. ¡°You know¡­what he is?¡± She knew.


    Angelica nodded.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    No, but¡­ Roxana turned to Lord Rayven who stood behind his wife. The pale skin, the beauty¡­.


    He was a demon. She had been right to be suspicious of the simrities.


    Then¡­ Roxana looked at Angelica¡¯s swollen belly. Demon baby? How?


    Angelica grimaced slightly when the pain hit her again. Her husband came to her side and she gave him a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Roxana said not wanting to be a nuisance on such a day.


    She lend Angelica a hand and helped her inside. Her husband, the demon was right behind them. Roxana helped Angelica sit down on one of the couches in the hall.


    Angelica sighed in pain. ¡°I was supposed to take a walk.¡± She said.


    ¡°Rest if you are in pain.¡± Her husband said going to stand beside her. Roxana went and sat on the couch across from her.


    ¡°How close are you?¡± She asked.


    She didn¡¯t know much about pregnancies and delivery but she knew the pain would gradually increase and it could take a long time for some women. And this one was pregnant with a demon¡¯s child whatever that meant. Was it not dangerous? This only made her more confused and worried for Angelica.


    Just as she thought if they should call a midwife a woman with equally white skin as Lord Rayven came down the stairs. Since she also possessed that unearthly beauty, Roxana guessed she was a demon. The woman gave her a smile and a nod and then turned to Angelica.


    ¡°How often is the pain now?¡± She asked.


    Midwife? Demon midwife?


    ¡°More often than before. Maybe twice as often.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°I am d you have a female friend here.¡± She looked at Roxana.


    Friend?


    Angelica smiled. ¡°Yes. It is a relief to have you here Roxana.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say but she was interrupted when Angelica looked behind her and she heard the young Lord Davis¡¯ voice.


    ¡°William.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I amte.¡± He said hurrying to her side. ¡°How are you?¡± He watched her concerned.


    ¡°I am alright. Everything is going smoothly so far. And Roxana is here.¡±


    William turned to her and greeted her with a nod.


    ¡°Where is Sara? Could you tell her to serve Roxana something to eat and drink?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I am fine.¡± Rxoana said not wanting to be a burden.


    ¡°You were scared to death.¡± She said not believing her. Her eyes continued to look out for Sara who came quickly to her side. ¡°Sara. Take Roxana, give her some new clothes and everything else she needs.¡±


    The servant nodded and then turned to her.


    Roxana looked at Angelica who gave her a smile. ¡°Make yourselffortable. Don¡¯t be shy. Consider this your second home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxana said not wanting to resist when Angelica was already battling pain. Besides, her dirty clothes could stain their home.


    Roxana followed Sara who took her to a dressing room. Angelica¡¯s dress was a bit small on her curved body but nothing too visible. Now when she was clean and dressed Sara took her to Angelica¡¯s room where she was resting in her bed.


    Lord Rayven pulled a chair for her from the dresser and ced it near the bed. He motioned for her to sit.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said as she sat down. Lord Rayven left them alone.


    ¡°We shall have tea soon,¡± Angelica said but she looked to be in no condition to have tea.


    Roxana just nodded.


    ¡°The woman you saw earlier is my midwife, Cassandra.¡±


    Roxana nodded again. ¡°She is a demon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And your child¡­¡±


    ¡°The child will be part demon.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I am sorry if I am rude but is this safe?¡± She was truly worried for her.


    Angelica smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is no more dangerous than any other childbirth.¡±


    Roxana remained quiet trying to think of how it couldn¡¯t be more dangerous. If demons prayed on humans then¡­well a child usually fed from his mother so maybe there wasn¡¯t much difference?


    Oh, she wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°I know it is a lot to take in at once. You witness both demons and shades on the same day and other things you did not wish to see. You are doing much better than I did.¡±


    ¡°Were you also scared?¡±


    ¡°Very much. I had excessive fear of fangs and ws because of something that happened in the past. It took a while to bepletelyfortable with it.¡± She exined. ¡°It will take time for everything to fall into ce and feel normal. Make sure to express your worries and fears and ask all the questions you need. It will bring you two closer.¡±


    Closer?


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start or what to ask,¡± Roxana admitted.


    ¡°Roxana.¡± Angelica began suddenly looking at her with seriousness. ¡°I wish that you had more time than I had to process things but bad things seem toe in pairs. One thing you need to know is that demons have enemies and those enemies target their women because we are seen as their weakness.¡±


    Roxana frowned. ¡°It is the animals from before.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are not just animals. They look a lot like us but can shift to cat and dog animals. One way you can tell the difference is that most of them have catlike eyes but they can disguise themselves as people that you know. I know right now you might want to be alone and away from all this for a while but I just want you to be safe.¡± She told her.


    Roxana nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    Angelica grimaced in pain again and began to take deep breaths for a while. Roxana wasn¡¯t sure what to do to help her. There was no way to removebor pain. She tried to talk again to exin some more but Roxana prevented her. ¡°It can wait. I am alright.¡±


    ¡°No, it is fine. It is a good distraction.¡± She half grimaced and half smiled.


    ¡°Is he in danger? Those shades, how dangerous are they?¡± Roxana asked.


    ¡°Just like demons, they have a hierarchy of power. The more powerful ones are more dangerous.¡±


    She went on to tell her about Constantine and his father who were of higher rank. She also told her that Alexander was of higher rank too, the ones called the Arch. On top of that, he was also a defender. Roxana had heard him talk about that and when she asked further, Angelica suggested she should ask Alexander about that part of the story when she was ready. She told her it was a long,plicated but also personal story.


    There was so much to know and understand. It was like the world she knew became a whole different world. Angelica stopped talking realizing it might be too much. Yes, it was too much.


    ¡°You can stay here as long as you wish and just take it one day at a time.¡± She smiled.


    Roxana would if she didn¡¯t have Uncle Ben and Fanny to worry about.


    Soon tea was served and Angelica could take a few sips with her before the pain increased. The midwife came to take a look. ¡°You are close. Just a bit more.¡± She said.


    Roxana could tell she was close. This time she couldn¡¯t talk much and her husband came to be beside her. He held her hand the whole time.


    Despite what the midwife said about being close, it took a few more hours and Roxana struggled watching Angelica struggle. This was so difficult and went on for so many hours. Angelica was calm at first but then became tired too.


    ¡°When?¡± She asked pained. ¡°I can¡¯t anymore.¡±


    Despite herint, she was much calmer than her husband who became hysterical. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her in pain. He went back and forth, bringing the midwife a thousand times, asking her to look, questioning their condition and if everything was right. The midwife kept assuring him that it would all be alright and that the pain was part of it. It meant progress. There was nothing to do about it but that didn¡¯t help calm him down.


    Roxana could definitely understand that it was difficult for him to ept. Watching the one you love, be in so much pain was not easy.


    Suddenly she remembered Alexander¡¯s words. ¡®Because I love you for God¡¯s sake. Is that a reason enough.¡¯


    He loved her and she¡­ she loved him too. As strange as it sounded she did. She loved the man who admitted he wanted to prey on her.


    Oh, Lord. She was sick. Something was wrong with her mind but then she looked at Lord Rayevn and Angelica. How well he took care of her, how he was by her side, truly worried, holding her hand, and being observant of her pain. Unlike what she knew of men he was more worried about her condition than the child¡¯s.


    ¡°Just take it out now.¡± He told the midwife and both the womenughed at him.


    Roxana smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not make your wife¡¯s efforts and pain go to waste.¡± the midwife calmed him.


    The poor man needed a break but she knew he wouldn¡¯t leave his wife¡¯s side. Nothing about him made him look like a predator or a monster. He looked like a dutiful husband who loved his wife too much to let anything happen to her even if the result was having a child.


    ¡°Rayven¡­ahh..¡± Angelica groaned and the midwife came to check again.


    ¡°I think it is time,¡± she said.

 Chapter 227 New joy

    ¡°Listen to your body. Only push when you feel like pushing and when not, take a break to breathe.¡± The midwife instructed.


    Roxana was told not to watch another woman deliver until she had her own child first. Now she understood why. This was frightening and it seemed to never end. She became anxious and tried to hide it to provide support to Angelica. She was beside her the whole time. Angelica¡¯s face was flushed and damp with sweat.


    ¡°Good. I see the head now. Push again when you feel like it.¡±


    Angelica took a breath and then when she felt the pain she groaned and pushed.


    Oh, God. Roxana¡¯s face was turning pale. When would this end?


    ¡°Well done. The head is out.¡± The midwife cheered.


    Only the head?


    Angelica fell back on her pillow taking a few breaths. ¡°Good, rest and breathe. When you feel the pain again, push.¡±


    Lord Rayven who was already pale was blue instead. Still, he never let go of his wife¡¯s hand.


    The midwife was doing something and then with one more groan from Angelica, the baby¡¯s cry echoed in the room.


    Roxana¡¯s felt like the room swayed for a moment before she watched the midwife put the child in its mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± The midwife smiled.


    Angelica¡¯s eyes teared as she took her child into her arms. Her face lit up while her tears fell as she watched it with adoration. Lord Rayven leaned closer to take a look as well while the midwife continued her work. Roxana wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing down there but she was also focused on the child. It was small, had a bit of strange color, and was covered wet from body fluids.


    ¡°So beautiful.¡± Angelica cried.


    Oh, why was this woman making her cry? Roxana felt tears burn in her eyes as well.


    Lord Rayven kissed his wife¡¯s forehead and then she asked him if he wanted to hold the child. He looked a bit worried. The midwife interrupted. ¡°Let me get him clean and wrap him a bit so you can hold him easier.¡±


    They all watched curious, waiting for the moment the father would hold his child. His son. They had all seen that he was a boy but no one mentioned it. They were just happy to have him.


    Lord Rayven became more anxious as the midwife ced his child in his arms. He looked at him stiff for a moment, but slowly his eyes changed and even he had to fight back the tears.


    Oh, Lord. Roxana couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Men crying always made her cry. She and Angelica looked at Rayven and then at each other with a smile through the tears. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Then the uncle came and made them all cry again. She wasn¡¯t sure why at the beginning but clearly almost no one had seen the young Lord cry until now. Even his sister hadn¡¯t seen him cry for a long time. She said he rarely cried, even as a child.


    Roxana was a mess from this emotional journey she had today. She felt very exhausted, yet she was happy to have been part of it. Angelica¡¯s servants, the man, and woman who seemed to be a couple also joined them. It was a celebration without food and liquor.


    After everything calmed down with the crying and thinking of a few names, the couple was left alone with their child. Roxana went outside to sit in the garden and get some fresh air. It had been a long day and now it was dark outside. The servants were preparing for a great dinner to quench the hunger she didn¡¯t begin to feel. It was strange because she was always hungry.


    Now she was only worried. She kept wondering why Alexander didn¡¯t return yet. Was he alright? Did he get hurt? She didn¡¯t want to put her worries on the couple who just conceived so she sat outside alone, staring at the gate. After a while the young Lord Davis joined her, sitting on another bench nearby., He stared ahead as well, quietly for a while.


    ¡°He will be alright.¡± He said atst.


    Was it that obvious? She remained quiet. Clearly, the young Lord knew about Alexander¡¯s identity as well and they were all fine with it.


    Angelica was fine after giving birth to a half-demon child so now Roxana knew that was possible. What else?


    She looked up at the sky and watched how the moon hid behind a faint cloud. She prayed quietly for God¡¯s guidance. God must know her heart as father Anthony said.


    Suddenly something came to mind. She remembered what the fortune-teller told her. That she would marry a very old man. The treasure in the castle and why she needed tasty there. The man who would give her riches.


    Roxana froze in her seat. So remembered Alexander¡¯s age. A thousand. He was the old man? And she would marry him? Her future was sealed.


    She looked up at the sky again. God, is that your answer? That is a bit direct. She shook her head. Why was she putting this on the Lord?


    She stood up and began to pace back and forth. Lord Davis ignored her and sat rxed. Roxana continued to pace. A thousand years? She wasn¡¯t even born when he existed. Her grandmother¡¯s grandmother wasn¡¯t born. Then, how did he be king? When did he lose his parents? Will he never age? Will she die before him?


    ¡°How long have you paced?¡±


    She stopped and turned to where the voice came from.


    ¡°Alexander.¡±


    He was alright. He was in new clean clothes and looked unharmed. Roxana wasn¡¯t sure what had gotten into her but she crossed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around him. He stiffened but then hugged her back with a chuckle.


    ¡°What took you so long? I was worried.¡±


    ¡°This might be the only time I can be happy about you being worried.¡± He admitted.

 Chapter 228 Frienemy

    Constantine knew he would get a visit soon after the incident he arranged and he knew the visit wouldn¡¯t be pleasant at first. So he was surprised when Skender came to him calm and collected. He didn¡¯t like this. What did it mean?


    Skender teleported right into his parlor and made himselffortable. ¡°Some shades attacked my mate.¡± He spoke calmly.


    It was harder to fake when he was calm. ¡°You know I have nothing to win from making shades attack your mate. I said would keep them away.¡±


    ¡°I know. Then who could it be?¡± Skender wondered.


    Well, this was not how he thought things would go. He would have to be careful not to be too obvious.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to find out. We made a bargain.¡± He reminded, his eyes still silvery from fury.


    ¡°You are not upholding your part, so why should I uphold mine?¡± Constantine asked.


    Skender tilted his head, his eyes darkening and glowing at the same time. ¡°Then I should uphold my part of the deal.¡±


    Constantine tried not to look too surprised. This easily? What was this man nning?


    ¡°I will kill your father, but you will have to lure him out.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°Then do it through provocation. If you are going to rule over the shades after your father¡¯s fall you need to be the one challenging him and defeating him. Isn¡¯t that how it was traditionally done and why you needed the prophetic blood? Otherwise, you can¡¯t earn your subjects¡¯ respect.¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting exactly?¡±


    ¡°I am saying I will do the killing but you will be the killer.¡±


    Right. And that way he would avoid war between the shades and demons. Of course, he came here with a n but Constantine didn¡¯t care. His goal was to kill his father.


    Constantine went ahead to do what he traditionally nned to do in the beginning when he only wanted his father¡¯s throne. To challenge him and then defeat him using the prophetic blood that he decided to share with the rest of his men who would fight beside him.


    He called his father for a challenge of power. His father could not refuse or it would be a sign of weakness.


    ¡°Are your men trustworthy?¡± Skender asked him as they waited to meet.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you will do all the fighting. Kill off all of your father¡¯s men. We don¡¯t want any witnesses left.¡±


    Constantine was confused.


    ¡°No one is supposed to know I am here.¡±


    Constantine nodded. Just what was he nning?


    ¡°What is the way to ensure he is dead?¡±


    ¡°Remove his head,¡± Constantine said. Just to be safe. ¡°What is your n exactly?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say. Fight as usual. Fight your father. I don¡¯t think you are afraid of death, are you?¡±


    ¡°No. But I want to see my father dead before I die, thank you.¡±


    Skender smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. You have a lot to do and it seems like your father takes the attack first approach to surprise you. He is here.¡±


    What?


    Before she could think, Skender vanished leaving him to fend for himself. Did he lure him perhaps? Was he tricked?


    God, he wasn¡¯t sure. Everyone was already in their animal form fighting outside.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± His father appeared in the parlor, the only one who didn¡¯t shift yet. ¡°What are you doing Constantine? I thought we didn¡¯t do this anymore?¡± He walked around the couch watching him carefully. ¡°Now I am killing off your men for your stupid mistakes.¡±


    ¡°They are no stupid mistakes,¡± Constantine said.


    ¡°No? What will you do now when you have no one by your side?¡±


    ¡°I will fight you and get everyone on my side once I defeat you.¡±


    His father threw his head back, a pearl of evilughtering from his lips. ¡°You think you can? Even if you found the prophetic blood that you have been looking for you wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me.¡±


    He knew?


    His father went to sit down. ¡°I knew you were ambitious. I liked that about you but I didn¡¯t think you were a fool.¡±


    The shattering sound of ss interrupted them. The fight outside was slowly moving in. They could hear them fight on the roof and soon walls and doors were being broken.


    His father shook his head. ¡°You know I always believed in the ¡®you can¡¯t get another father but you can get another son.''¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Constantine said. His father never showed him love so it was obvious. He had only taught him what he knew. To care about power and now he would pay for it. Either he would lose his life or his son.


    Suddenly everything fell silent outside and his father stood up proudly, sure that it was his men who won. ¡°It is your turn now, son.¡± He said with disgust and as Constantine was about to shift blood to fight, blood sshed on his face.


    Startled, he wiped it away and found his father¡¯s headless body slowly falling to the ground. Blood spurted from his neck and next to it stood Skender holding the head with his wed hands.


    Constantine was horrified for a moment.


    ¡°Sorry for the interruption. It was taking too long and I have things to attend to.¡± Skender said.


    The silence in the room became eerie as he didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I know. It is scary. He looks a lot like you.¡± Skender said. ¡°It is like seeing your own head severed.¡±


    He put the head on his table.


    Constantine let out a breath when the shock wore off. He stared at his fathers head. Finally, after many years of waiting, the old man was dead. For a moment he had prepared himself to die thinking that Skender had tricked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be relieved. It is your turn now.¡± Skender said and before Constantine couldprehend what he meant he was grabbed by the cor and Skender flew away with him, breaking through the roof.


    This was bad because he couldn¡¯t shift into a flying animal and fighting up in the air would cause him to fall. Either way, he was doomed already.


    Skender didn¡¯t only release him to fall. He threw him down so the impact would be harder. His body crashed through the roof again and into the marble floor in his parlor. The pain paralyzed him as every bone in his body broke, wounding his inner organs.


    Skender came right after him,nding gracefully. He loomed over him with a threatening look that he couldn¡¯t quite see because of the pain that darkened his vision.


    The demon crouched, bringing his face closer. ¡°This is for what you did today and for trying to fool me. The only reason I am keeping you alive is for you to now uphold your part of the deal. Keep your puppets away!¡±


    Constantine couldn¡¯t speak through the pain but he could hear him. It didn¡¯t matter. Even if he died now, at least his father was dead.


    Skender sighed. ¡°Anyway, enjoy your rule, and don¡¯t take this to heart. It has to look like you really fought with your life on the line to make it look believable. You will look like a hero.¡± He smirked.


    The cunning demon. He had nned it all. By keeping him alive and making him keep his part of the deal, he would prevent war and make the shades stay away from demon mates. Constantine would haveughed if he could. Perhaps he should just let himself die instead of living this empty life where he would keep his puppets from getting him killed.


    ¡°Once you heal, perhaps we can have some wine to celebrate.¡±


    Yes. He could use some wine right now.

 Chapter 229 The woman I love

    Skender went back to the castle to clean himself up and change into something new. His clothes were soaked in blood so he just burned them. Now one problem was out of the way and his n was to solve the other one using Constantine. As much as he wanted to kill him, he thought he could benefit from having him alive.


    A shade leader that he knew and could control would be better than one who would go back to chasing demon mates again. There was also something about Constantine that he couldn¡¯t shake off. For some reason, he didn¡¯t hate the man as much as he wanted to. Why?


    Skender could understand why he didn¡¯t care much about Constantine¡¯s father. He wasn¡¯t interested in avenging Ramona. His priority was to keep Roxana safe.


    Before going to meet Constantine he had made sure to calm down and set a good n. Constantine¡¯s father knew he had many enemies, including the demons so he stayed in a hidden ce that was hard to find.


    Skender thought of using his son to lure him out and then he would only have that one chance to kill him. Having a ce to hide and being able to teleport, Skender knew Constantine¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t be a fool to fight him head-on. He would use his chance to escape and then he would find ways to hurt him through his mate. That was why he needed to finish him off at once.


    When it came to Roxana, he didn¡¯t want to take any risks. Her safety was the most important to him.


    It was also for her safety and other demon mates¡¯ safety he decided to keep Constantine alive. He didn¡¯t trust the man but it was better to have an enemy he knew than one he didn¡¯t. He also had ns for this animosity to end and perhaps at least stop the war between the shades and the demons.


    If he was going to live in the human world with his mate and children he needed to create a safe environment for them.


    Once he changed his clothes, he looked at the golden button that he took back from the bounty hunter. It was also from the bounty hunter that he confirmed his suspicion. The hunter was being followed by one of Constantine¡¯s men. He let both of them continue their search, in case any of them found Roxana¡¯s family they would be doing the job for him, but he went to search as well. It would be a good surprise now that Roxana was both sad and confused.


    Skender went to find Lucrezia who knew better how to use the archdemon abilities.


    ¡°What is the easiest way to find someone if I only know their face?¡± he asked once he found her.


    ¡°That is difficult. You must have some kind of idea of location or find people that might know them and search their minds. Maybe if you can get hold of their scent somewhere, otherwise you need to find people who are experts in this.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t what he wanted to hear but there was nothing else he could do. Leaving her behind he went to look for her mother. At least he had an urate picture of her and so he looked thoroughly in the locations the bounty hunter chose to look for her. Since he found her father, the man probably knew what he was doing.


    Skender was so busy searching that he lost track of time and the only thing that reminded him of beingte was the sky darkening. He had not meant to be gone this long. He needed to get back now before he made them worried.


    As he arrived at the gate he found William sitting on the bench outside and Roxana pacing back and forth with her usual amusing thoughts. She didn¡¯t notice his presence even as he neared. This time she was shocked about his age.


    ¡°How long have you paced?


    ¡°Alexander.¡± To his surprise, she wrapped her arms around him.


    So his age wasn¡¯t a problem?


    He chuckled as he hugged her back. This woman and her surprising actions. He could not trust that she would act on her thoughts.


    He took her face between his hands. If she only knew how relieved he was that she wasn¡¯t running away from him.


    ¡°Uncle Ben. Fanny.¡±


    ¡°They are fine.¡± He assured her. He would tell her the detailster but now he felt like he needed to see how Angelica and her child were doing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Skender found Angelica resting in her bed with her child in her arms. Her face glowed with happiness. He noticed that all of them had cried, even Rayven, but they all looked happy. Rayven was a bit worried as well.


    Skender congratted them and then got the chance to hold the child. A son. He was so little in his arms. Alright. Now he understood why Rayven was worried. He got worried too. Scared of holding him too tight or dropping him. But it was more than just that. He could resonate with Rayven¡¯s fears and worries. Now he had one more person to protect.


    Yes. He needed to make things work Constantine, for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety. For their children to grow up safely. Freely.


    ¡°Have you named him yet?¡± Skender asked.


    ¡°We thought of Aiden. What do you think?¡± Angelica asked.


    ¡°It is beautiful,¡± Skender said.


    Aiden was sleeping so peacefully. Skender watched him in silence for a moment. He had always wanted a child. Now he wanted one more than ever.


    In the distance, he heard Roxana¡¯s thoughts, thinking that the look of holding a child suited him. Thinking of their future, of possibly holding their child one day.


    The image of her fantasies made him nce her way. She met his gaze and smiled. Everything seemed alright at the moment. How? Was everything really alright? He wasn¡¯t used to this much calmness and happiness.


    Moreughter and happy moments followed when Acheron, Lazarus, Vitale, and ze came to visit. Angelica was quick on her feet, the demon blood contributing to healing faster as well. She joined them for dinner where they all celebrated this happy moment.


    All of the lords took turns to see Aiden. While Aiden only looked strange to Lazarus and ze, Acheron and Vitale spent more time watching him and remembering their past. Skender felt like he was prying but he couldn¡¯t help it. Vitale recalled his son and Acheron his little brother and sister. There were some painful memories and Skender blocked them to go back to the happy moments.


    While all the chattering andughter went on, Roxana was putting more pieces together of who was a demon and who was not. He wasn¡¯t the only one sitting there and being amused, but he was probably the only one feeling bad for her as well. It was too much to take in and she only knew half of it all.


    ¡°Is the family continuing to grow? Maybe we will see another couple soon and their child?¡± yze said looking between him and Roxana.


    ¡°Skender, you should probably introduce us correctly now,¡± Acheron said.


    ¡°I should,¡± Skender said knowing that they would keep teasing him otherwise and Roxana would remain confused. ¡°Roxana, all these men here are demons and we have known each other for a long time.¡±


    She nodded understanding that the ¡°long time¡± he spoke about was longer than a few decades.


    ¡°And this is Roxana. The woman I love.¡±

 Chapter 230 Declaring love, declaring war

    Roxana¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment. The woman I love? Did he just tell everyone?


    She turned to him and he took her hand in his under the table, smiling warmly. Roxana felt like crying again. Why was he doing this? She had just been so scared of him and she was still very confused.


    ¡°I guess it is another couple and children soon then,¡± yze said. ¡°Children with wings.¡±


    Wings?


    Acheron pushed yze with his elbow as if telling him to stay silent. Why? Would the child have wings? What did he mean?


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare her,¡± Lazarus said.


    ¡°The child will have no wings,¡± Rayven assured her. ¡°Perhapster when it grows,¡± he added.


    Angelica reached out and put her hands on top of hers. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. They like to be too much.¡±


    ¡°Skender, you should exin better.¡± yze continued ignoring everyone¡¯s warnings. He had a mocking lilt in his voice. ¡°Roxana should know. Will the child also have some of the destroyer¡¯s qualities?¡±


    Destroyer qualities?


    Roxana turned to Alexander. He red at yze with ming eyes. His hold on her hand tightened.


    Alright. This wasn¡¯t friendly anymore she guessed. And if these creatures could turn into whatever Alexander turned into earlier then she would witness another bloodbath when she hadn¡¯t recovered yet from the first one.


    There were some looks exchanged between all of them and then yze went back to focus on eating his food.


    After they had their dinner, they all said goodbye and Alexander doing his magic thing teleported her back home.


    ¡°How do you do that?¡± She asked him.


    He became thoughtful. ¡°I am not sure. I just take a step and think of where I want to go.¡±


    She frowned. That was so hard to digest.


    ¡°It has been a long day for you. Don¡¯t think of anything for now and just rest.¡± He told her cupping her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to walk you to the castle tomorrow if you want toe. Until then, don¡¯t let anyone into your home. Shades can¡¯t enter unless given permission. Uncle Ben and Fanny can enter without permission.¡±


    She nodded. Angelica had exined it to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. These are only precautions. Everything is alright.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°You were gone for so long.¡±


    ¡°I had to make sure everything was safe for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you not disappointed in me?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Why would I be?¡±


    ¡°I said I would protect your heart. My actions must have been hurtful.¡±


    He smiled with a shake of his head. ¡°You handled everything so well, Roxana, and I wouldn¡¯t me you even if you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I am still confused.¡± She admitted.


    He took her hand in his. ¡°I am patient.¡±


    He was so calm that she remained calm even when she wanted to panic. She leaned against him, resting her head on his chest. He stroked her hair. This felt so right. So soothing.


    ¡°Why do they call you Skender?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My grandmother suggested I should be named Alexander. My parents change it to suit ournguage, so it became Skender.¡± He exined. ¡°I only took back Alexander because Skender sounded strange to humans.¡±


    ¡°What should I call you then?¡±


    ¡°I like it when you call me Alexander.¡± He told her.


    ¡°King Alexander.¡± She said. ¡°I shalle to the castle as your loyal guard tomorrow.¡± She had been absent for too long.


    He grabbed her arms and pulled her back, watching her with a serious expression. ¡°Only for some time, Roxana. I don¡¯t want you as my guard forever. One day I want you beside me as my queen.¡±


    She shivered. Queen? What she had been avoiding thinking about.


    ¡°People won¡¯t like me. They won¡¯t ept me.¡±


    ¡°You are the charming Rox. I am sure it won¡¯t take you long to get everyone on your side.¡±


    She shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°Am I rushing you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No.¡± She felt good knowing at least one of them wasn¡¯t confused. She felt calm knowing he still felt the same despite her own confusion.


    He was honest and vulnerable despite having gone through heartbreak. She could also get over her confusion and be happy with him.


    ¡°If you need more time to rest then you don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± She told him.


    He leaned in and ced a soft kiss on her cheek. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± She said and then left him behind.


    She knew sleep didn¡¯t await her tonight but she was happy to have the time alone to think and sort her thoughts and feelings. As usual logic went against emotions and so she fell asleep atst with the conflict still going on.


    In the morning she was happy to get back to work. She needed the sun, the work, and the interaction with other people to feel like the world was still as she knew it to be, but outside awaited her a demon.


    ¡°I am here to escort you to the castle.¡± He said.


    Well, not so normal already she thought.


    The demon kept his distance as he escorted her. He didn¡¯t look her way nor did he talk to her even when she asked him questions.


    ¡°I am here to escort you only.¡± He made clear.


    When they arrived at the castle, he was suddenly gone. He didn¡¯t make a sound or say goodbye. He just disappeared. Oh Lord, she was going to lose her mind soon. She needed to see some normal people. Soon.


    She hurried to the defense quarters. Sir Fulker. Yes. Normal human being.


    ¡°Rox. How are you?¡± He asked. ¡°I heard you were ill?¡± He looked her up and down. ¡°I thought I told you to add some weight and not lose some.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± She smiled too much feeling like normal was back. ¡°Then can I have two tes? For those who wish to gain weight, we should be offered extra food. I will make sure to eat everything.¡±


    He shook his head at her. ¡°Night shifts were better for you.¡± He said and walked away. ¡°Hurry and go to his Majesty.¡±


    Already with his orders but she missed him.


    Roxana went to the storage and picked up some weapons. Oh, she was happy to be back here. It felt like forever since she was herest. She hurried to find Gary and Peter first and have some normal mundane talk with them.


    As she walked down the halls, she came across one of the lords. yze, if she remembered correctly. A smirk curved his lips.


    ¡°I see you are back on duty,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°You had a rough day yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    He made her feel uneasy for some reason like he wanted something.


    ¡°I did not mean to scare youst night. I was only trying to introduce you to our world. There is a lot to know about demons.¡±


    She forced a smile. ¡°That is very considerate of you, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°I tried to be more considerate and save you all this trouble but the others refused. They thought it would be more fun to have you fooled when all of us knew you were a female from the day you stepped into this castle.¡±


    Roxana wondered where he was going with this and howe all of them knew? Was it a demon thing?


    ¡°Especially Lord Shady who introduced you but you will probably be more upset with the man who ims to love you.¡±


    Lord Shady? How did he know she called him that.


    ¡°I know because demons can read minds. Seems like your lover didn¡¯t tell you. He must have fun still.¡±


    Roxana froze.


    Read minds?


    yze shook his head. ¡°I understand your confusion. Demons are deceitful. It is just in our nature. We can¡¯t help it.¡± He shrugged. ¡°You might get used to it.¡± He gave her a pretentious smile and walked away leaving her shocked and confused.


    Read minds. She repeated the word in her head a thousand times as some pieces and memories fell into ce. She went through all kinds of emotions. It started with wanting to run and hide or die and ended with wanting to fight. Her face which had been burning with shame first, now burned with fury.


    Alexander.


    You are dead!

 Chapter 231 Wicked games

    Skender was getting his hairbed when Roxana came into his chambers. He turned to her with a smile but the look on her face made his smile fade away.


    ¡®Do you know what I am thinking right now, Your Majesty?¡¯ He heard her thoughts while her mouth remained curved into a twisted smile.


    Oh, she found out. Bloody yze. Skender dismissed the maid. Once the door closed behind her, Skender thought of exining himself but Roxana held her hand up to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± She warned. ¡°Do you have your sword nearby?¡±


    ¡°I know you prefer a fight but remember, I am a demon.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go easy on you. Pick up your sword or die.¡±


    He stood up from his seat with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t have my sword.¡±


    ¡°You have ws.¡± She said and then drew her sword.


    Sprinting forward she stepped onto the table and aimed at him with precisions. Skender was quick to step away but he could hear the force with which the sword cut through the air.


    She was furious.


    ¡°I did not n to keep it a secret.¡± He told her.


    ¡°But you enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°You are funny. It is apliment.¡±


    ¡°It is not!¡± She swung at him again and again, causing a vase to fall and break. His guards were quick to step inside.


    ¡°Get out!¡± He said hastily just as he avoided another strike. They looked frightened and hesitant. ¡°I said get out!¡± They hurried and closed the door behind him.


    Roxana didn¡¯t seem to care at all. She was going after him and he would let her strike him once if he knew she wouldn¡¯t feel bad about itter when she calmed down. Or maybe he should let her.


    With a swift movement he dodged her strike, knocking her hand, he then slipped the sword out of her grasp. He then whistled to get her attention and she turned around confused.


    ¡°You lost your sword.¡± He told her holding it up. ¡°Did I not tell you that your anger arouses me?¡±


    She frowned.


    ¡°No? Now you know my thoughts as well.¡± He grinned.


    She grabbed a vase from the table and threw it at him. He moved away but while he closed his eyes from the stter of ss, she kicked the table into his knees. When he fell forward, she kneed him in the face, threw herself down on the table, wrapped her legs around his neck, and threw him over. Then she was on top of him with one knee pressed down on his chest.


    Skender felt the cold tip of a sharp metal pointed at his neck. He could not help but chuckle despite the blood seeping from his nose.


    He picked up his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± She told him pressing the top against his neck.


    He ignored her and adjusted his almost broken nose before wiping the blood away ¡°Ah, that hurt.¡± He said.


    ¡°Now you know how it feels. I trusted you.¡±


    He looked up at her, her expression taut with fury.


    ¡°And you can still trust me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. You were able to read my mind all this time. I don¡¯t know what is real about you anymore. How can I trust you?¡± Tears filled her eyes but she fought them back. ¡°You knew all along how I felt.¡±


    He grabbed her wrist and removed her from himself so he could sit down and talk to her straight. ¡°Yes, I did, and thank God I did. I don¡¯t regret reading your mind.¡±


    Her face twisted with even more anger and she was about tosh out at him when he cut her off.


    ¡°Your thoughts were a miracle sent to me. I don¡¯t know where I would have been without them. I fought hard to ignore them but they pulled me back from the deepest pit of darkness. Your thoughts healed me Roxana, gave me courage to open my heart again, and slowly warmed my frozen soul.¡±


    A tear fell down her cheek. ¡°How do I know you are not lying now?¡±


    ¡°You already know I am not. I couldn¡¯t tell you everything from the beginning because I wasn¡¯t willing to open my heart but you know as soon as I did I promised to tell you everything. But then your father passed away and telling you about myself didn¡¯t go as nned. You were already terrified and confused.¡±


    He could feel her arm rx in his hand.


    ¡°It was not a secret Roxana. It was an ongoing conversation and there is still so much you don¡¯t know and that I need to tell you but you have to give me the time to do so. Don¡¯t listen to anyone else before that. You can me me when I say that I have told you everything.¡±


    She wiped the tear away. ¡°I understand. But why isn¡¯t this calming me down? I am still angry. Am I supposed to be with you with my thoughts exposed all day? Tell me how? This makes me feel imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t always be like this.¡± He began, ready to tell her about the next thing. ¡°Not once we mate.¡±


    The word made her recall the moment he was the destroyer and spitting words that scared her.


    ¡°Remember you asked me if I prey on humans?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I understand. You are a different species so you consume something else.¡± She was trying not to judge him.


    ¡°Yes. We also mate instead of getting married.¡±


    She wanted to ask him what that entailed but she was too nervous to know.


    ¡°When two demons mate, they bite each other and drink each other¡¯s blood. That unites them and creates a lifelong bond that brings them closer.¡±


    ¡°That sounds demonic.¡± She told him.


    She was thinking of it as some kind of demon ritual in a religious sense.


    ¡°It is nothing that affects your bond with God. It has nothing to do with it.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°So you want to bite me to do this¡­I mean the mating.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And it is the way demons get married. A type of bond?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She took a moment to process it. ¡°Where will you bite me?¡±


    ¡°The neck.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t I bleed out?¡±


    ¡°No. Remember the bruises on your face. I healed him. My saliva and my blood have healing properties.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She said thinking back on everything. ¡°That was why¡­¡±


    She took another moment to think of everything and then she got back to the topic. ¡°But I can¡¯t bite you and I don¡¯t drink blood.¡± She almost said with panic.


    Lucky for her, because he was an arch demon she would only need a little.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take much. A sip or two will do.¡±


    She ran her fingers through her hair a bit distressed by all the information. ¡°What happens then?¡±


    ¡°Then we will be bonded. You will be able to sense me and I sense you but I won¡¯t be able to read your mind.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Demons can¡¯t read each other¡¯s minds unless of higher rank. If you have my blood in your body then you will have archdemon blood so I won¡¯t be able to read your mind.¡± He exined.


    She nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t get married like humans?¡±


    ¡°I am a king. That will need to happen as well.¡± He told her. ¡°And even if I wasn¡¯t, I would do it if that is what you wanted.¡±


    She sat in silence for a long moment and he waited patiently. ¡°Alright.¡± She said atst. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She admitted. ¡°I am utterly confused but¡­ you said to think with my heart so I will do so. And my heart is not confused at all.¡±


    She looked up into his gaze.¡±You already know how I feel.¡±


    He drew her closer. ¡°I know but I wonder how you would express it.¡±


    ¡°That will be your punishment since I can¡¯t hurt you any other way.¡±


    ¡°This punishment is very cruel.¡± He pulled her even closer brushing his lips against hers.


    He grabbed her hips and helped her straddle him. She put her fingers through his hair and kissed him. It was slow and deliberate. He could tell that she had learned his tactics. She teased him the same way he did, opening his mouth with her tongue and tasting all of him.


    Her hands went to his shoulders and she pushed him down to the ground, her body following his, their lips still entangled. She sucked on his lower lip and then kissed down his jaw before reaching his neck.


    ¡°You smell so good, Alexander.¡± She told him between the kisses.


    Skender sucked in a sharp breath as his body reacted to her husky voice. She pulled his shirt out of his pants and her hands slid beneath them, stroking his bare stomach and chest, grazing her fingers down the middle.


    God, this was pure torture and she was doing it deliberately. He stiffened, even more, when her hand continued further down, brushing over his hardened shaft.


    ¡°Roxana¡­¡± She silenced him with a kiss.


    God, she was doing to him exactly what he did to her.


    Her fingers gently brushed along the length of him, torturing him slowly. Then she pressed a little more, feeling more of him, wondering at the size of him. Her curiosity then led her to touch him more and take him into her hand through his pants.


    Skender groaned at the painful pleasure a simple touch brought him. His hand flew to grasp her wrist yet he didn¡¯t stop her from touching him. She went from torturing him to slightly panicking as she continued to touch him, wondering how he would fit her body.


    Her fingers encircled him, rubbing his clothes along the way as she tried to get a better feel. Being in too much pain, he guided her to grasp him harder and show her how to move her hand. When she got a sound out of him she smiled satisfied.


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said his voice strained.


    And then suddenly she stopped. He almost cursed with frustration.


    She touched him again and he thought she would continue but she brought her lips close to his ear. ¡°Now I know where to touch you.¡± She whispered. ¡°But I won¡¯t. I like you frustrated.¡±


    She released him and stood up, removing herself away from him.


    ¡°Bloody hell Roxana. That is cruel.¡± He said pushing himself up on his elbows but she ran to the door quickly and left with a chuckle while he was in utter pain.


    He fell back on the floor. Did she really want to y this game?

 Chapter 232 Dead Demon

    ¡°Where is Skender?¡± Acheron asked when the meeting holder didn¡¯t arrive.


    ¡°He must be busy with hisdy love or perhaps he got his heart broken again. I am not sure.¡± yze shrugged.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Acheron asked him.


    Lazarus began to shake his head. This man needed some psychiatric help but he was sure Skender could help with that soon.


    ¡°I just made things a little more interesting since it was solved too easily,¡± yze said.


    ¡°You have issues with Skender. Keep his mate out of it.¡± Rayven told him.


    ¡°Alright, mate. Now that you have your mate you feel protective of mates? How very considerate of you.¡± yze mocked.


    They all knew yze just wanted somewhere to release his anger. They had all given him that satisfaction except for Skender. Being apathetic Skender hadn¡¯t been affected by his tauntings and tantrums so yze became like a child who never got his toy. He diverted his attentionpletely to Skender, trying his best to anger him and growing more hostile over the years when he failed.


    Well, now that Skender had ovee his sin apathy, yze was making a mistake. Especially by involving his mate in this.


    Rayven red at him and then ignored him.


    Acheron shook his head. ¡°You are harming her, not Skender. She is already confused and scared.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t enough scared. I thought it would be more dramatic with her being religious. This is boring.¡± yze said. ¡°Vitale, you go to church. Tell me her reaction is too calm.¡±


    Asking Vitale was like asking to be lectured.


    ¡°I think you have a prejudice against religious people. People who have a strong faith ovee hardships easier because they believe everything has a purpose. It is not surprising that she is calmer than expected.¡± Vitale said.


    ¡°It is surprising to me. Religious people are less tolerant and now she is going to tolerate a demon?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you tolerate everything then you stand for nothing. I am sure if she truly believed that Skender would stand between her and God, she would not tolerate it.¡± Vitale spoke.


    Lazarus nodded. ¡°So my friend now I am worried for you because Skender is not his old uninterested self who cared for nothing. Now, he won¡¯t tolerate certain things.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you will go to church as well after you have been baptized,¡± Vitale added taking a sip of his coffee.


    Lazarus and Acheronughed. Rayven shook his head and Mazzon woke up from his sleep. ¡°Has the meeting ended?¡± He asked.


    Lazarus and Acheronughed even more while Vitale looked at him like the man had lost his mind. ¡°No. The world has ended and we are on the day of judgment.¡±


    The fact that he said it with a straight face made Lazarusugh even more. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t anymore.¡± He said wiping the tears from his eyes. ¡°Vitale, you are learning some humor.¡±


    The demon looked his way. ¡°Not from you.¡±


    Of course not. The man clearly had issues with himtely.


    ¡°I will go look for Skender,¡± Lazarus said standing up.


    As he walked through the hall, he saw Roxana leaving Skender¡¯s chamber with a chuckle. She hurried away looking a bit excited.


    Lazarus shook his head. Of course, she was the one keeping him busy. Why would he bete otherwise?


    When he came into the room he found a different scene than what he expected. Oh. So it was this kind of fun. Did yze seed?


    Skender stood up looking pained.


    ¡°Did she ruin your reproductive organs?¡± Lazarus asked.


    Skender chuckled as he sat on the edge of his bed. ¡°Something simr.¡±


    Something simr?


    He looked around at the messy room and his slightly unproportional nose. The smell of blood in the air. ¡°Oh. So you like it like this. I am not judging.¡±


    People were aroused by different things. Some liked to mix pain and pleasure or just be wild. Not surprising for an archdemon who was closer to their more animalistic ancestors.


    ¡°We are waiting for you in the meeting hall,¡± Lazarus said.


    Skender stood up, tucking his shirt back into his pants, he adjusted his hair.


    ¡°Your nose too.¡± Lazarus pointed. It was still not quite straight. The woman didn¡¯t go easy on him.


    Skender adjusted his nose as well and then was ready to leave but Lazarus blocked his way.


    ¡°The ws and fangs my friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Skender said his eyes gleaming. ¡°They will stay out.¡±


    Oh well, yze was dead.


    Skender hid his hands under the long sleeves of his jacket as they went to the meeting room. When they arrived yze was already gone. What happened to the bragging man? Lazarus didn¡¯t expect him to run away or did hee to his senses finally.


    ¡°yze is prepared,¡± Acheron said.


    Alright, he was still crazy.


    ¡°He said you shoulde to meet him in the old forest,¡± Acheron continued.


    Skender didn¡¯t waste a moment and the rest followed him quickly eager to see the fight. Maybe they all had a thirst for blood. Even sleepy Mazzon followed them.


    yze had of course angered himself so he could turn into the huge beast he was cursed to be whenever he became enraged. Lazarus wasn¡¯t sure if being angry right now would help him in any way.


    The beast stood with his almighty size and roared into the sky. Then they all turned to Skender to see how he would respond expecting him to transform and roar as well. But he didn¡¯t. He just looked at the beast with a raised brow.


    yze went for attack first and Skender got hold of his fur, the appearance of his wings suddenly causing the tries to waver. They were enormous causing all of them to stumble back from the strong wind they caused as he picked him and threw him back and forth as if frying a pancake.


    The ground cracked and broke while it got smeared with blood. They all stood grimacing a bit waiting for what woulde next.


    yze then turned from a pancake to an axe and Skender used him to chop the trees all while the beast tried to free himself. Skender freed him atst by throwing him into the trees causing four of them to break and fall in line.


    It took a while for the beast to get up and Skender waited for him to get his bones back into ce. The pain on his face was evident but yze was too proud to give up. This would only end with him beingpletely destroyed and that was what Skender intended to do.


    He grabbed him by his fur and flew away with him.


    Oh no. Teleporting in the air was only a skill few mastered. Lazarus was sure, yze didn¡¯t have that skill, and falling from such a distance would hurt with many days of painful healing to follow.


    When Skender traveled so far up that he almost disappeared from their sight, they knew he wasn¡¯t ying around. Then they heard the roar, or scream of the beast getting closer and closer as he fell down. They stepped back not knowing where he wouldnd.


    Lazarus looked away as he heard the horrifying sound of crushed bones when yze hit the ground. He then turned around to look when everything fell silent. The beast made a hole in the ground where he fell and soon arge rock followed him, covering the ground. Skendernded on top of it, like the angel of death, done burying his next target.


    Lazarus was d he drowned instead of this. The healing of broken bones was painful but even worse was a crushed skull.


    ¡°We can have our meeting now,¡± Skender said as hisrge wings retracted.

 Chapter 233 Hidden enemy

    Skender didn¡¯t want to give yze the satisfaction he was seeking. Fights and anger gave him some kind of rush and probably made him feel strong or bad or whatever else twisted idea he had. And almost all of them enjoyed some type of pain even though he hadn¡¯t seen yze inflict any pain upon himself except for running his mouth.


    In the early days of their punishment, Lucrezia was his target. He somehow always looked for ways to annoy her until she one day chose a punishment for him that made him stop. No one exactly knew what she did until this day.


    There was pain, then there was pain and they were different. Hopefully, this would be painful enough for him, otherwise, yze would be an exercise for him to test his new powers.


    Skender was already feeling some strange energy flowing through him and when he spread his wings, he felt a power he never felt before. He felt as if he could bury yze and all the other lords with him without blinking, which now made him thoughtful.


    He thought of his parents and how it was possible that they were killed by shades. With his new powers, nor could he only sense shades but he could also tell whether they were powerful enough to use other strategies or fight them head-on.


    Constantine was powerful but not enough for Skender to worry. On the other hand, he had expected his father to be much more powerful but he wasn¡¯t.


    The difference in power wasn¡¯t so vast. In the short moment before he killed him he had sensed his powers. It was not enough to defeat a defender. So if he was their leader, how could both his parents get killed at the same time by the shades?


    He had also sensed something else that he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on, but something didn¡¯t feel right.


    ¡°It seems like I am missing many exciting things.¡± Lucrezia who arrived uninvited threw herself on his couch. ¡°Death of shades, the birth of a baby, and the burial of a demon. That is a lot.¡±


    ¡°So where were you then?¡±


    ¡°Just busy.¡± She sighed. ¡°Did you get any use of your guards?¡±


    ¡°We will see in the future,¡± Skender said.


    Skender had asked Lucrezia where he could find demons to work for him. She suggested he should hire those living in the human world. Reading their minds, Skender had appointed the most trustworthy one to guard Roxana and two others to keep an eye on Constantine. He wanted to know what the shade would do once he healed.


    ¡°You said the arch killed the shades who killed my parents.¡± Skender began.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t kill the leader of the shades. Constantine¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Well, the arch thought killing so many shades would send a clear message to their leader, and their leaders are always hard to find. They have this hiding ce that demons can¡¯t find for some reason.¡±


    Skender nodded thoughtfully. This only made him more suspicious. Constantine couldn¡¯t fight his father without luring him out and he didn¡¯t seem to know where his father was hiding. Now when he bes a leader, how would he hide in the same ce, or was the hiding ce not somewhere physical but rather something they use to stay hidden?


    ¡°What is bothering you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how the shades were able to kill both my parents. I can tell you that the shades are not so powerful.¡±


    She leaned back with a smirk. ¡°Power is here.¡± She said pointing at her brain. ¡°Anyone can defeat someone much stronger if they have a good strategy.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say the shades had a good strategy but why would they kill my parents? The more I think of it, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    And he had promised himself to leave the past behind but here he was specting. He didn¡¯t want revenge. He just wanted to move forward and live a good life with Roxana but even then he would have to specte.


    The shades could still be a threat. Constantine could choose to die now when he realizes the revenge he had been pining for was the only thing that kept him alive and now that it was done, it only left him feeling empty.


    ¡°Defenders are supposed to keep order by keeping the problems of our species away from the humans. They don¡¯t take sides. Why would shades feel threatened by them?¡±


    Defenders fought the ones that humans couldn¡¯t fight on their own. They were created to protect humans from supernatural creatures. Especially back then when demons lived amongst humans on arger scale and exploited them for their own benefits.


    Defenders didn¡¯t exist to establish justice and peace. As long as free will existed injustice would exist, and to interfere in human business unless it was to keep their own race away from it would be to y God and do exactly what they prevented to happen.


    ¡°Did my parents pick sides?¡± Skender asked.


    ¡°No. Not that I know.¡± She replied.


    He could see her head spinning with thoughts as well.


    ¡°What exactly are you suspect?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It is just a feeling.¡± He would find out soon when Constantine healed if there was anything suspicious with the shades.


    ¡®Your parents were killed by a demon.¡¯ Suddenly the voice in his head spoke.


    Skender stiffened. ¡®What do you mean? How do you know?¡¯


    ¡®I remember the smell and the feeling. It was a demon. A powerful one.¡¯ The destroyer could still speak to him. ¡®An arch.¡¯


    ¡®An Arch? Are you sure? Why?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I am sure.¡¯


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Lucrezia asked.


    Skender was frozen for a moment but forced himself to move. ¡°No. I should go back to work.¡± He said standing up.


    If it was an arch, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could trust Lucrezia.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t her, but it could be someone she knows.¡¯ The destroyer said.


    Lucrezia stood up as well. ¡°I will see if I can find any more information.¡± Without saying no more, she vanished.


    A demon killed his parents. An arch. But why?


    If it was an arch it would make sense to pin it on the shades and make it look like they took care of it. Could it be?

 Chapter 234 All or nothing

    Roxana left Alexander¡¯s chambers feeling some kind of rush she couldn¡¯t exin. She felt somehow powerful, in control, and satisfied that she could also make him feel frustrated. It was almost the same feeling as when she discovered something new and exciting and with this, the excitement was even more because it felt forbidden. That slowly made the excitement fade and her face burn hot.


    No. He touched her too so why would she be embarrassed about touching him? It was time to use her skills to torture. She knew after all how to seduce. Well, usually to buy something or get herself out of difficult situations but clearly, she could use it to torture a certain person as well.


    Also, she couldn¡¯t deny she enjoyed it meanwhile. To have him beneath her and feel the way his heartbeat increased against her chest, the way his breathing changed and those low growls leaving his lips made her body tingle. And then the thick length of him in her hand¡­ She froze.


    How?


    Disguising as a man, she had seen men. It was not that size. She knew it grew bigger when aroused but¡­ still? Would it grow to that size? Was it possible? Was it a demon thing?


    Huh! Maybe it was a demon thing and she was doomed. That would surely be painful.


    As she panicked she remembered Angelica with her child looking happy and used that image to calm down. It was possible. She wouldn¡¯t die. Just faint perhaps.


    Wait! Was she worried about that now, when this man told her he wanted to bite her? What kind of species was she mating with? And then she would sip blood?


    Roxana had eaten rotten food when hungry so a sip of blood would be nothing as long as it wasn¡¯t some strange demonic ritual. She took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. Then she went to find Gary and Peter.


    As she arrived at their room in the barracks she stopped outside the door when she heard her name.


    ¡°We will have to be careful around her now. We don¡¯t know what her rtionship with the king is. She could be queen.¡± Peter said.


    She heard Gary sigh. ¡°You are right. We should keep our distance.¡±


    Roxana stepped back carefully, her heart struck with sadness. They were not wrong to think that way. She couldn¡¯t me them. Turning around she left and went to sit alone in the garden. When she became queen things would be so different. She would not be able to do as she pleased, dress any way she liked, or behave as she wished.


    It struck her now that perhaps she didn¡¯t want wealth as much as she thought. Her dreams of gold and jewels could be true but she didn¡¯t care for those things anymore.


    She shook her head. She was being ungrateful when she finally got it all. A good man, wealth, and safety and she could stay in the kingdom she liked and still be with the people she liked even if they treated her differently. There were so many positive things about what was happening. She just had to remember how heartbroken she was when she thought she had to leave.


    No! She did not want to leave. She loved this ce and the people in it and maybe because of that she might even enjoy being a queen. And of course, she loved Alexander. But even if she did, she could still be angry with him.


    For the rest of the morning, Roxana avoided him. This mind-reading she could not ept yet. Just how? She grew even angrier when she thought of the other lords reading her thoughts as well. The shady lord and the other one who allowed her into the castle andughed behind her back.


    She clenched her hand into a fist. She would pay them back. All of them. But for now, since they could read her mind, she would have to avoid them as well until¡­ she did the mating thing.


    Now she wanted to do it fast. If Alexander¡¯s blood could protect her mind then she was ready to suck him dry. Anything but anyone reading her mind. For God¡¯s sake. Having her mind exposed was worse than walking naked in public.


    Perhaps¡­


    When it was time for Lunch, Roxana decided she was not going to skip her lunch. She went to the lunch room and again some guards were talking about her. They sat around a round table and didn¡¯t notice her standing at the door.


    ¡°She was a boy and now she is a girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and His Majesty kept her despite everything.¡±


    ¡°As his guard.¡± Another one said mockingly.


    ¡°You know he is not keeping her as his guard. Her duty is something else.¡± Another one pointed and theyughed.


    Roxana waited for them to notice her standing there and when they finally did they rose quickly from their seat, their eyes widening with fear. What was it with the dramatic¡­


    She paused and realized they were looking behind her. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± They bowed deeply and kept their heads low.


    Alexander came to stand beside her before she could look behind. He waited for the guards to lift their heads again and when they did they flinched at the fact that he smiled at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You are right. She was a boy and now a girl and soon she will be your queen.¡±


    Roxana froze.


    The guards froze.


    Their face turned pale with each passing moment. Soon, she thought they were going to faint.


    ¡°Please sit and eat. We will leave you alone.¡± He said taking her hand. He led her away and she followed him still a little stunned.


    ¡°Alexander, you should not say such things so easily.¡± She told him as he walked her through the hall.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You are king and it is a political matter. People will talk.¡±


    He pulled her around the corner and ced her against the wall. He stared into her eyes. ¡°I told you, Roxana, when I opened my heart to you, that it is all or nothing for me. I want you to be my wife, my queen, my mate. I want you beside me, in my home, in my bed. I want to see you every day, to wake up to your face.¡±


    She just stared into his eyes, her chest swelling with a warm feeling.


    ¡°And I want you soon. I don¡¯t have the patience anymore. You frustrate me so well.¡± He said and her face flushed. ¡°Since the day you stepped into this castle you have been frustrating me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± He said stepping closer. He grabbed her jaw a bit harshly as if he was frustrated at the moment as well. His eyes were dark. ¡°Just having you around, talking, walking,ughing, and breathing frustrates me.¡±


    Oh well, then what did he want her to do?


    ¡°Good.¡± She breathed.


    He narrowed his eyes and he stepped closer, pushing her with his body into the wall. He tilted her head back. ¡°Can you handle a starved demonter?¡± He asked.


    Handle?


    She remembered his thickness in her hand and squealed that she recalled this now when he could read her mind. Panicked, she tried to push him away but he pinned her hands to the sides of her body.


    ¡°No.¡± She protested but he didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be close as long as you can read my mind. It is not fair.¡±


    ¡°Then I will let you know what is on my mind.¡±


    ¡°How do I know what you say is truly what you think.¡±


    ¡°If you listen first you will know.¡± He told her. ¡°But do you want to listen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No?¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± She breathed flushed.


    She felt like he was going to say something that would turn herpletely red.


    He chuckled pinning her harder against the wall and bringing his lips close to her ear. His hot breath made her shiver.


    ¡°What are you doing? People might see.¡± She warned.


    ¡°Let them.¡± He husked, running the tip of his tongue along the seam of her ear.


    Oh god. She shivered.


    ¡°I like the way you think.¡± He whispered taking her earlobe into his mouth andving it with his tongue. ¡°Especially your naughty thoughts.¡±


    Embarrassed she tried to kick him but he had her perfectly trapped. ¡°I don¡¯t have such.¡± She lied.


    He chuckled. ¡°Well, they are very innocentpared to mine.¡± He said kissing and licking down her neck.


    Roxana closed her eyes and her lips parted as his lips reached and lingered at the pulse beating in her neck. He kissed her, sucked, and nibbled until her body shuddered. He left the spot burning and tingling strangely and her pulse was beating even harder as if the blood wanted to push itself out of her veins.


    ¡°That is where I want to bite you,¡± He said softly, bringing his lips to her mouth and kissing her fervently. ¡°I want my fangs in your neck.¡±


    Roxana drew in a sharp breath of anticipation, her lungs working hard to catch up to her rapidly breathing heart. God, she should be afraid but instead, she wondered, maybe even wanting to feel them sink right in where he kissed her. Where the strange tingling remained.


    He released her pinned hands and she clutched onto him as he continued to kiss her. They were in the hall. People coulde by. What was she doing?


    Alexander tore his lips from her and continued saying more forbidden words. ¡°That is only one way I want to be inside of you.¡± He told her nting his lips on her neck again while his hands slowly and deliberately traveled down her stomach and reached between her legs to show her what he meant.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Roxana gasped despite the light brush through her pants.


    Alexander stopped and released her. If this was his way of paying her back then it was cruel.


    She looked at his darkened gaze.


    ¡°It is not part of a game, Roxana. This is just me wanting you.¡±


    She was tired of the games too. She wanted him as well.


    His eyes searched hers, looking a bit surprised. Her face flushed.


    ¡°Not here,¡± was all she told him, her gaze shying away.

 Chapter 235 Anticipation

    Roxana looked at herself in the mirror after wearing the beautiful nightgown she bought. Thedy at the shop rmend a light pink gown and told her itplemented her teal blue eyes and the tone of her skin.


    Roxana couldn¡¯t deny that she looked good in it. The gown reached below her knees, exposing the lower part of her legs. It had a sweetheart neckline adorned withce and the sleeves reached right below her elbows. They were also adorned with whitece at the end. The chest of the dress was held together with ribbons. The look gave her a feminine aura and she liked it.


    She had put her hair up in many mini buns for a few hours, and now she released them and allowed them to fall in golden waves. She put a blush on her cheeks and lips to match her gown and give her some color. Thenstly, she put the soft scent of jasmine in her hair and a little on her neck.


    Now, she was done. She stared at her reflection, her heart and stomach fluttering continuously. She was already breathing heavily from being nervous. Why now? She had been so boldly doing things before. Why was she panicking now?


    She tried to exercise breathing normally but with every passing moment, she only grew more nervous. And the things she decided to think about didn¡¯t help her at all.


    Her legs, then her back, what would she say before or after, and then the size of him. Oh!


    When a knock came from the door, she almost jumped out of her skin. She looked horrified at the hall that led to the front door. It must be him. He was here.


    Despite taking a deep breath, her heartbeat only increased. Her feet hesitantly led her across the hall and then slowly she opened the door. There he stood, looking like he came right out of an erotic dream.


    Her heart seized to beat. This heartbeat regtion wasn¡¯t good for her health, but what could she do when she looked into those dark midnight eyes. It looked like he came prepared with only one thing in mind.


    Well, until he saw her. His eyes swept over her and became an even darker hue before looking into her eyes.


    Roxana swallowed.


    ¡°You look exquisite, Roxana.¡± He said.


    Her face flushed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He stood still, waiting for her. She only realized when one corner of his lips curved up. ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°No! I am sorry. Come in.¡± She cleared the way.


    Why was she acting like she met him yesterday and they didn¡¯t even hold hands yet? She was the one who asked him toe here for God¡¯s sake.


    Alexander stepped inside and she already felt the scent of him, and his masculine aura fill the hall. Or maybe she was just bing sensitive to all of this.


    Yes, she definitely was. She felt like he sucked away all the air from the room and as he turned around he sucked what was left in her lungs. He did not hide what he thought of her in this gown. It was evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Roxana,¡± He reached his hand out, calling to her with that sinister voice again.


    She took his hand and he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You tempt me so.¡± He said holding her against his body gently.


    Roxana¡¯s heart began to beat, loud and clear. He already intoxicated her with his minty scent. His hot breath yed across the side of her face.


    ¡°Where is your brother?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be here until midnight.¡±


    Alexander drew back to look at her. ¡°So we have until midnight.¡±


    She nodded with a blush.


    ¡°It is not enough.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°That is four hours.¡± She told him.


    Not enough? What was he going to do with her?


    ¡°It is not enough.¡± He repeated. ¡°I am taking you somewhere else. Could you leave a note for him that you won¡¯t return until tomorrow?¡±


    Until tomorrow?


    Roxana nodded nervously. With a thousand butterflies in her stomach, she found a paper and pen and left a note for Fanny.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked when Alexander took her hand again.


    ¡°Somewhere we can be alone.¡± He said drawing her closer. Then doing his demon magic thing he teleported them away.


    Roxana arrived at a room lit with many burning candles of different sizes. There was a soft flowery aroma in the air and as she looked around, she saw therge bed covered with creamy sheets. Her heart skipped.


    Alexander drew back her attention to him by taking her hand and bringing it up to his mouth. He ced a soft kiss on her wrist, then he kissed her palm and her knuckles as if slowly reminding her of the feeling of his lips on her skin. He brushed his lips along her fingertips and she watched with a mouth that soon fell open.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We can stop whenever you want.¡± He assured her entangling his fingers with hers. With a light tug, he caused her to step closer but remained still himself, only letting his hot breath reach her.


    Roxana waited until she couldn¡¯t take the anticipation. She tiptoed and pressed her lips to his. He had only been waiting for her to take initiative because once she did he grabbed her firmly by the hair and kissed her like a starved beast. He made her unaware of everything except for his hot mouth burning on hers. Her fears and worries were gone like the wind.


    His fingers dug into her hips and he pushed her hard against him, knowing he couldn¡¯t scare her away at this point. Not when he had stolen her senses.


    Grabbing her by the hair again, he tugged her head back, tearing her lips from his. She let her head fall back with a gasp as his mouth descended to her neck. She expected him to devour her again, but instead, he brushed his lips alongside her neck and spoke, ¡°your body was made for mine Roxana, and I am going to treat it as such.¡±

 Chapter 236 Pure pleasure

    Roxana¡¯s body reacted immediately to Alexander¡¯s words. She was beginning to realize that certain words could make her melt even faster than a touch. Why did she find this arousing?


    Alexander turned her around, pushing her back against his chest. He removed the hair from her neck and as his lips made contact with her skin, her head fell back involuntarily. Her eyes shut as he kissed and nipped at her neck until her skin tingled with that strange sensation again.


    A tremor went down her spine and she turned around. ¡°Alexander. Let¡¯s do the mating thing first.¡± She said remembering that he could still hear her thoughts.


    ¡°Not first, Roxana. Not like this. I will show you how.¡± He told her backing her into the bed while taking her lips with his. Roxana kissed him back until she felt the edge of the bed behind her and stumbled back into a sitting position.


    He grabbed her chin and made her look up at him. ¡°Lie down for me,¡± he told her brushing one thumb over her bottom lip.


    Roxana¡¯s heart skipped a few beats as she pushed herself back onto the bed. Their gazes remained locked and he watched her intensely until she let herself fall back onto the mattress. Her chest rose and fell with heavy breaths of nervousness and anticipation.


    The mattress sank near Roxana¡¯s feet as Alexander climbed the bed. His hand gripped one of her legs and bent it slightly before his fingers traveled upward. Soon his lips followed, both leaving a trail of heat along her skin. His hands continued upward, over her knee, and down her thigh, baring her skin for his lips.


    His mouth moved inward this time, kissing the sensitive flesh of her inner thigh,ving it with his tongue, and grazing it with his teeth. Roxana¡¯s mouth went dry from all the excessive breathing. Her toes curled as his mouth filled her with liquid heat. He gave her other leg the same attention before slowly rising up her body.


    He gripped her with a smoldering re as he caught the ribbon¡¯s end between his teeth and opened it with his mouth. Then he kissed the path between her breasts, licked the swell, and nipped at the curve, only using his mouth to uncover it while slowly reaching the aching peak.


    Roxana¡¯s back began to lift from the mattress while her hand found his hair and the other grasped the sheets. When his mouth reached the peak, he circled it with his tongue before giving it a gentle tug with his lips.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Roxana whimpered her fingers grasping his hair harder.


    He gave in to her demand by taking her into his mouth and sucking harder. He grazed the tip with his teeth, causing her body to jolt.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Why was he doing this to her? She thought they were done ying.


    She ced her now weak hands on his shoulders and pushed him away. He looked up at her with dark eyes.


    ¡°Just do it.¡± She told him breathlessly. Why was he punishing her now?


    A ghost of a smile crossed his features. ¡°Not so fast.¡± He said his hand brushing over her breast before cupping it gently all while watching her reaction. She drew in a sharp breath and his smile widened as he leaned in and stole a kiss from her lips. ¡°I want you to grow so needy that not having me inside you is painful.¡±


    ¡°That is cr¡­oh god!¡± She gasped when he captured her other breast with his mouth.


    Pinning her hands down at the sides of her body, he forced her to sumb to the pleasure he was giving her. He sucked at her relentlessly and then released her with onest hard pull of his mouth that tugged all the way down to her toes.


    Her insides quivered with heat. At this point, she could barely manage to breathe normally.


    Alexander sat up, his eyes never leaving hers. He watched her flushed cheeks and exposed chest rise and fall rapidly. The look in his eyes wasn¡¯t helping her stabilize her breathing.


    ¡°This color looks good on you.¡± He said his voice darker than usual.


    Roxana shivered at the appreciation in his eyes. She wished to cover herself but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so.


    Alexander reached for his shirt, pulled it out of his pants and over his head with a swift movement before tossing it aside. Roxana¡¯s gaze marveled at his sculpted body which looked even more enticing in the soft candlelight.


    She wished to run her hands along his strong shoulders and arms and nt kisses along his neck and chest.


    ¡°Then do it.¡± He said reminding her that he knew her thoughts.


    She reached for him where he kneeled between her legs, only allowing the tip of her fingers to brush down his abdomen. He shivered then grasped her wrist and pulled her up toward him. He yanked her head back by the hair and kissed her viciously.


    Roxana liked how a simple touch could affect him as well. While he tormented her lips, she explored his shoulders, arms, and torso with her hands. Then she reached lower, getting curious and greedy to have him react more.


    Her hands reached to the swell in his pants. He was hot, very hot against her palm and when she grasped him gently she felt him throb in her hand.


    A deep pained growl came from Alexander¡¯s lips. One that made her insides clench with need. He took her lips between his teeth and bit her lightly. She liked the way it stung a little and her hand involuntarily grasped him harder.


    His body jerked, and his chest vibrated as he gave an approving sound. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing but she decided to try. She teased her hand along the length of him, growing both needy and anxious herself.


    This certainly worked because he grabbed her by the shoulder and pushed her back on the mattress. He covered her with his body and pinned her hands with one hand above her head while the other reached between her legs.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Roxana cried out as he returned the favor by running his fingers along the throbbing flesh between her legs.


    She arched as he stroked her delicately, her struggles useless against his hold, and her moans stifled by his mouth. When she thought she was reaching the peak of pleasure he released her. A gasp of frustration left her lips and she looked up at him.


    He drew back to unbutton his pants and as he pulled them down, her gaze faltered and she looked up at the ceiling, her face burning hot. She could hear the fabric fall to the ground. He hovered over her, grabbing for her gown and lowering it slowly as his eyes praised every inch of exposed skin.


    When he pulled all the way down to her hips, she lifted herself off the mattress so he could take it off. Her face continued to burn as he pulled it down her legs and left her bare under his stare.


    Roxana grew nervous again, knowing that it would happen soon.


    It would hurt. He wouldn¡¯t fit.


    He covered her with his body again, his thickness pressing against her hip, hot and throbbing.


    He kissed right under her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You will fit perfectly,¡± he assured her.


    Her heart hammered against her ribcage as he lips found that sweet spot on her neck that tingled strangely. Would he bite her now?


    No, he didn¡¯t


    Instead, he began to move his hips against hers, rubbing his hard length against her pelvis. Her insides tightened and clenched with need. Her hips rose from the mattress meeting his, begging him to release her from the tension that made her ache with sweet pain.


    Her fingers dug into his back, pulling him closer, writing against him. His hips moved lowerplying with her need until he was rubbing his length along her damp swollen flesh.


    Jolts of pleasure spiraled through her body and she threw her head back with a moan. The need in her became unbearable. She felt empty inside and wanted him to move like that inside her.


    ¡°Oh Alex, please.¡± She begged when he refused to give in.


    It was painful now. She wanted him. She needed him.


    Alexander grabbed her hips and held her still. She then felt the tip of his manhood slowly push into her entrance.


    Roxana opened for him until she felt a burning pain and stiffened. Alexander stopped moving further. Instead, he leaned down and teased her breasts with his mouth again as if knowing that every flick of his tongue and pull of his mouth made her grow more slick and swollen, made her walls quiver and clench.


    Her hips began to seek his willingly and he thrust into her with one deep stroke.


    Roxana cried out from both pain and pleasure, her nails sinking deeper into his back. It burned but she also found relief as he filled the void inside of her.


    Alexander kissed her gently, his lips and tongue dancingzily with hers before he began to move slowly inside her, still causing her pain but also filling her with pleasure.


    She held onto him, feeling the muscles of his back move under her palm, feeling his lungs work against her chest.


    As the pain decreased he moved faster and she wrapped her legs around him, urging him on, allowing him to stroke deep into her and fill her with heat.


    She began understanding the pattern he was working within her, seven shallow thrusts, three deep¡­ six shallow, four deep¡­ progressing until he finally gave her ten heavy, prating plunges. Roxana cried out with wrenching pleasure, her hips lifting against his sleek weight as she was filled with vtile sensations.


    Roxana became light-headed and semiconscious. Her body continued to jolt with sensitivity for a good while. Alexander ced soft kisses on her face and shoulders while she caught her breath and the quivering and burning delight faded.


    As she regained full consciousness she felt him still hard against her. He kissed he lips and then easily flipped her over onto her stomach. Roxana gasped, unsure of what he was doing.


    Removing the hair from her back, he ced feathery kisses along her spine moving up, kissing the outline of her shoulder des, up to the nape of her neck. Roxana shuddered with new delight. ¡°I am not done with you, Roxana.¡± He whispered as he reached her ear. He bit her earlobe teasingly.


    Not done? Her pulse quickened again as he began to suck on her neck. He nudged one of her legs aside with his knee and buried himself deep inside her, sealing their bodies together. Roxana cried out again, grasping the sheets.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t..¡± she breathed, feeling even more helpless in this position. He had her pinned on her stomach and began to move inside her steadily and rhythmically.


    She became surprised by how quickly the heat rose again, her senses weing the steady stimtion, her insides growing tight and aching as he moved inside her, over her, against her.


    She buried her face in the sheets to stop the moan from leaving her lips.


    Alexander grabbed her hair and turned her head. ¡°Don¡¯t! I want to hear you.¡± He said coaxing more sounds from her by angling his body in different positions, circling his hips, mixing deep and shallow thrusts until her mind became numb and all she could feel was what his body did to hers.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­¡± The sounds were torn from her throat as she reached another crest faster than before, her limbs jerking, the waves hitting her stronger, washing over with an intensity almost impossible to bear. And then she was left with a boneless body.

 Chapter 237 After sunrise (part 1)

    Roxana¡¯s body continued to shudder and her insides quivered for a while as she remainedying on her stomach. She still had a grasp on the sheets and her breath came out in short gasps.


    Although she knew that women could experience pleasure as well, she never anticipated it would be this intense. She turned her head as Alexander¡¯s hand caressed her back and she watched him regain his breath.


    His chest rose and fell heavily. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked turning to her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She breathed still astonished.


    She felt a little intoxicated, her mind clouded, and her body limp. And this position, she didn¡¯t think it could be done like this.


    ¡°It can be done in many ways. I n to show you all of them.¡± He told her.


    She was already flushed to blush. ¡°You didn¡¯t bite me.¡± She said now that he reminded her he could read her mind.


    He smiled. ¡°You were already losing consciousness so I decided to save some of it forter.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you just want to keep reading my mind.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°That I do want. I am going to miss hearing them. Yourpliments and possessiveness.¡±


    Oh no! The more she remembered what he heard all those times, the angrier she became. She turned her body to face him and stared at him with a grim look.


    ¡°I want to do it. I can¡¯t have you in my head anymore.¡± She said.


    He changed position as well to face her. ¡°Where do you want to take blood from?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Can I choose?¡± Her eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, wherever is easiest for you.¡±


    He looked at her curiously for a long moment.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°I just thought I would have to convince you and calm you down about drinking blood and mating. I didn¡¯t think you would be asking for it even if it isn¡¯t for the reason I imagined.¡±


    She nodded thoughtfully understanding what he meant. ¡°Alexander. I am alreadymitted to you or I wouldn¡¯t be here tonight.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He said caressing her cheek gently. ¡°I am not belittling your reason. Your thoughts are your own and they should be private. It is distressing to be so exposed. I¡¯ll do my best not to listen.¡± He promised.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± She said feeling suddenly very tired and sleepy.


    Alexander sat up and covered them with the sheets.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said holding his arms out. She snuggled against him and he held her tightly.


    In his warm embrace, her eyes started to droop and her thoughts began to drift off to sleep. She allowed herself to get even more enamored by his aroma before dozing out soundly.


    Oh, she didn¡¯t want to wake up. It was rare that she slept so well. Being on the run all the time, she had learned to sleep with one eye open but not this night. Despite feeling the warm sunlight in the room, she continued to keep her eyes shut and sleep a little more until she felt fulfilled.


    When she woke up, before she could fully open her eyes she stretched her limbs. Oh god, her muscled still felt a little ticklish but then slowly a soreness settled between her legs. She did question why she had not had more difort before. It appeared to arriveter.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Alexander¡¯s voice came from somewhere else than beside her.


    She pushed herself up on her elbows and looked ahead. Oh, what a way to be greeted in the morning. Alexander had the white sheets wrapped around his hips and walked around with the rest of him naked to bless her eyes.


    She took a moment to just stare now that she could do so. He put two tes on the round table in the room, where there were a few dishes served.


    He turned to her. ¡°You can stare and touch as much as you want, but I need you to eat first.¡± He smirked, his fangs still visible.


    Oh lord. It made him look even more sinister.


    Roxana pushed herself up and then swung her legs down before standing up. She wrapped the sheets around herself and then walked with unstable legs and a sore pelvis to the table.


    Alexander pulled the chair out for her and she sat down, taking a moment to adjust her hair as she looked at the food on the table. A royal breakfast.


    ¡°I took it straight from my chambers. I can¡¯t cook.¡± He said as he sat down beside her.


    She smiled at him. ¡°What is happening?¡± She asked nodding toward his fangs.


    ¡°Oh,¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°I am still hungry.¡± He said leaning in and cing a kiss on her bare shoulder.


    ¡°Then¡­ will you bite me today?¡± She meant it but she also said it jokingly to his remark.


    He chuckled. ¡°You never fail to amuse me.¡± He rested his elbows on the table and looked closely at her. ¡°This hungeres with another hunger. It will also be less painful if I bite you while you are intoxicated with pleasure. That is why you are in more pain now thanst night.¡±


    Oh, so it was about making it less painful?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She said. She has had worse pain. It couldn¡¯t be that bad.


    She paused remembering something. ¡°Your Majesty! Work. Don¡¯t you have to be at work and I have to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rox.¡± He took her hand and nibbled on her arm. ¡°I took care of it. You will be mine for the whole day and another night before I let you go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°I will show you around, but eat first.¡±


    He put the scrambled egg and bread on her te and then offered her a bowl of warm porridge. Oh, what was this luxury?


    She ate her food quickly, enjoying every moment of it. Alexander watched her for the most part.


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat much.¡± She said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°So demons don¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°We do. We just don¡¯t need food or sleep as often.¡± He said putting a strawberry into his mouth.


    Her gaze remained glued to his delicious mouth for a moment. ¡°What else is different about you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°There are many things. I can do things much faster, I am much stronger, I have heightened senses. In addition to me being an arch demon, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°What is an arch demon?¡± She cut him off.


    ¡°It means I am in the first three generations of our kind. Our demons are closer to the ones of our ancestors, which means we have much stronger instinct and power than other demons and we can manifest in our true form with wings and horns.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean stronger instinct?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well, as demons we have certain instincts. To hunt and feed, to recognize and desire our mate, to mate and reproduce, to recognize danger, and protect what is ours. Those are stronger the closer we are to our ancestors.¡± He exined.


    She nodded. ¡°How do you recognize your mate?¡±


    ¡°Mostly by scent.¡±


    Scent?


    ¡°If we are drawn to a certain scent, we often know. I knew you were the one from the very beginning.¡±


    He did?


    ¡°You smell like salt and ocean.¡± He said as if it was the most delicious thing he smelled. ¡°It is most delicious to me.¡± He replied to her thoughts.


    She chuckled. Sometimes the mindreading was fun.


    ¡°Are the other demons also arch demons?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No. I am the only one amongst the ones you met.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°I thought you were all friends but one of them told me about the mind-reading¡­yze I think.¡±


    ¡°We have aplicated rtionship. I wouldn¡¯t really call us all friends. We are damaged to be each other¡¯s friends so our rtionship is a bit different. The closest to me is Rayven. Lazarus and Acheron are easy to get along with, although¡­ well, don¡¯t listen to everything they say and Vitale is ¡­¡± He shrugged. ¡°Reliable at work. yze you should ignore.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I will try to remember it all.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You will get to know them eventually.¡±


    After they finished eating, he took her hand to show her around the house. The room was upstairs and he showed her two other rooms, one of them being a study and the other one a bedroom. On the bottom floor, there was a kitchen, a parlor, and two other bedrooms with private rooms. It was all simply decorated yet, had a warm weing feel.


    ¡°I bought this for you.¡± He said.


    ¡°What?¡± She looked around confused. ¡°You mean¡­ the house?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In the winter, living on the ship will be cold. Although I am expecting you to move into the castle long before the winter you can keep this house. For Fanny and for when you find your family.¡±


    Roxana became speechless. She never got something so easily and she always dreamt of buying a house for her family before she found them. She wanted them to feel secure and at ease, because she didn¡¯t know what state she would find them in.


    Tears filled her eyes as she looked around and Alexander rubbed his thumb over her hand tofort her.


    ¡°Alex,¡± She turned to him not knowing what to say. Thank you wasn¡¯t enough. She leaned in and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Thank you.¡± A tear fell down her cheek.


    He hugged her back with a chuckle. ¡°You can¡¯t cry yet. There is still so much I want to give you.¡±


    She just tightened her hold around him and he ced a kiss on her hair.


    ¡°Alright. The bath will get cold.¡± He told her.


    Bath?

 Chapter 238 After sunrise (part 2)

    Roxana stared at the bathtub with hot water and the towels and soap beside it on a stool.


    ¡°Did you also bring this from the castle?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how to prepare a bath.¡±


    ¡°And you said you could do more than the average person.¡±


    ¡°That I stand by.¡± He said.


    She shook her head at him with a smile.


    He dipped his fingers into the water. ¡°It isn¡¯t hot anymore. I think It is fine.¡±


    She dipped her fingers as well. It was fine.


    He motioned for her to get inside. She dropped the sheets and stepped into the water before sinking her whole body into it.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she shuddered at the warmforting feel.


    Alexander came to sit beside her on the stool. She felt a bit shy about having someone take care of her. She wasn¡¯t used to it.


    ¡°This is the magical royal soap.¡± He said rubbing it against the wet cloth.


    ¡°Oh, no. Don¡¯t give uncle Ben and Fanny high hopes.¡±


    He chuckled as he took her hand and began to rub the cloth against it. Roxana allowed herself to rx as he washed her arms, shoulders, back, and neck. He traced the scars on her back with his fingers, reminding her that she still had them.


    ¡°They might disappear.¡± He said.


    ¡°The scars?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Once you take my blood, it will heal you.¡±


    ¡°It will?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then will it heal me everywhere else?¡± She said thinking of the soreness between her legs.


    ¡°Yes. It will help with that too.¡±


    ¡°Then give me.¡± She said taking his arm and biting him yfully.


    He chuckled but then he became serious. ¡°Do you want to do it now?¡± He asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He held back a smile then lifted his arm to his mouth and bit himself. Roxana gasped, thinking it looked painful but he didn¡¯t flinch. He made it look so easy. He held his arm for her and she grabbed it, looking at his punctured skin and the blood that seeped out of it.Feeling hesitant she lifted it to her mouth and then decided to just do it quickly.


    Closing her mouth over the wound, she let the warm blood seep into her mouth. Wanting to drink it fast and get rid of the taste, she sucked and felt Alexander shudder a little. She sucked again and felt him draw in a sharp breath.


    Did he like it?


    ¡°God Roxana, I do,¡± he said grabbing the rim of the bathtub tightly.


    She forgot the metallic taste for a moment and pulled the warm liquid harder into her mouth. After a few gulps, she felt a strange energy spiral through her. She shuddered as well. The taste became somewhat different. She couldn¡¯t exin it but it didn¡¯t taste as bad as when she first tasted it and then it suddenly stopped.


    Pulling his arm away she looked at his wrist which was now healed. She licked her lips feeling strange about all of this, then she looked at Alexander. His eyes had be darker and his fangs grew longer.


    That looked like it would hurt but¡­


    ¡°I feel strange.¡± She said.


    She couldn¡¯t exin how.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°You will feel stronger and more energetic.¡±


    Oh well, so many benefits it seemed.


    ¡°Will I be able to fly?¡± She joked.


    He chuckled with a shake of his head then went to sit behind her.


    ¡°Wet your hair.¡± He told her.


    She leaned back and dipped her hair into the water and then she enjoyed the most rxing thing ever done to her. Roxana wanted to sleep as he massages her scalp with his fingers.


    His strong hands continued to roam down her body, first with the cloth and then stroking her with his bare palms. Roxana kept her eyes shut as he slowly awoke the desire in her back to life.


    ¡°Are you not teasing me again?¡± She said.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± He raised a brow. ¡°I need you restless by the time the sun sets.¡±


    Oh, Lord!. Would he tease her until then? Her heart would seize to beat before the sun sets or maybe she would just throw herself at him.


    She looked up blushing hard thinking that he could hear her thoughts when she remembered she had taken his blood.


    ¡°Are you having some naughty thoughts? Too bad I can¡¯t know now.¡±He said, gliding along the rim toe close to her. ¡°Tell me so I can fulfill that fantasy.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Now I will let you wonder.¡± She gave him a mischievous smile.


    He just took that as a challenge and continued with teasing. Once he was done, he held a towel open for her and she stepped in front of it before he wrapped it around her. He took another one to dry her hair.


    ¡°What about you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Today is all about you.¡± He told her while drying her hair gently with the towel.


    Without warning, he then lifted her bridal style and carried her over the short distance to the next room.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t make me get used to this.¡± She told him.


    ¡°I want you to because it won¡¯t be a one-time urrence.¡±


    This couldn¡¯t be real. This had to be a dream.


    As he carried her she took notice of the dress on the bed before he put her down.


    She turned to look at it. A beautiful rosy dress, decorated with creamyce around the neck, chest, and sleeves.


    ¡°You look beautiful in this color.¡± He spoke standing behind her arms with his hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to buy this.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to. Besides you need to wear something if we are going out.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nowhere specific, but if you have somewhere you want to be then I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get dressed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find clothes for myself.¡± He said and then left her to dress.


    She dried herself and then slid into the new gown. She looked at herself in the mirror. This color did look good on her. She also notices that the scars on her back began to fade. After such a long time, she would finally get to know what not having scars felt like.


    Alexander came back dressed casually. He took a moment to look at her. Pretending to be very feminine she made a swirl for him and he smiled. ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    She did suddenly feel more beautiful than she knew she was.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Where do you go when you sneak out of the castle?¡± She asked in turn.


    Alexander took her hand and teleported them to a ce she recognized. This was the river where she almost died had he not saved her.


    ¡°I used to spend a lot of time here alone. In many years no one had ever disturbed me until you.¡± He said. ¡°You are such a nuisance.¡± He added yfully.


    She gave him a sideways look before turning to the hill she jumped from. ¡°Did you see me jump?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where were you sitting?¡±


    He pointed at one of the trees. She imagined him sitting there alone.


    ¡°Well, now you won¡¯t sit alone there. Every time you came here you must bring me with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said drawing her close and cing a soft kiss on her lips. Then he took her to sit with him under the tree and listened to the river flow and basked in the soft sunlight of spring morning.


    ¡°Alexander.¡± She suddenly thought of loneliness for some odd reason, resonating with why he would like the sound of the river. It was calm and deste. ¡°I wonder¡­ what does it feel like to live as long as you have? What was it like when you were a child? What did the world look like?¡±


    Now she asked too many questions at the same time but she was curious. From what she had gathered, some bad things happened to him but she hoped he would have good memories too, and maybe sharing the bad ones would make him feel relieved as well.


    ¡°I might ruin the day if I tell you all of that.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. You won¡¯t ruin it for me but I understand if you don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    He was quiet for a moment. ¡°You should know.¡± He said. ¡°What happened before is important to understand what I am now and what we might be facing.¡±


    What they might be facing?


    It felt like he would tell her something heavy and she prepared herself for it.

 Chapter 239 Who are you?

    Constantine didn¡¯t know how long he went through the agonizing pain of healing. It felt like forever yet he knew he recovered faster than usual. In the distance, he could feel that he was being taken care of by some people he couldn¡¯t see nor recognize by scent, but he could also smell a triggering scent. A scent that didn¡¯t belong among the shades.


    Who was there?


    When he could finally open his eyes, he looked around the foreign room. He sat up slowly, his body sore everywhere. A voice addressed him as soon as he caught a hint of that unusual scent.


    ¡°You are finally awake.¡±


    Constantine¡¯s head jerked in response to the noise, and he instantly turned to see.


    A man with golden hair man sat in an armchair nearby the window. One leg was crossed over the other as he satfortably. His green eyes were vacantly fixed on him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Constantine asked.


    The man rose from his seat and Constantine could sense the raw power emanating from him as he crossed over the distance and came to stand at the end of the bed.


    A demon?


    A powerful one.


    Was he abducted? He was sure he had sensed shades taking care of him.


    ¡°I am the one giving you the power of authority.¡± He said.


    He was going to give him power?


    ¡°You are a demon.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Constantine was confused.


    ¡°You killed your father. Now you must take over the throne.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I will be the leader but the true one is actually you?¡±


    The demon smirked. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    What? This¡­ how?


    ¡°Do you think your kind would stand against demons on your own? I have always been here in the dark, taking care of things. Your father only had power because I gave it to him and it will be the same with you.¡±


    He waved with his hand and the door flew open. Two shades stepped inside, one of them holding a tray with a cup.


    ¡°Here is your potion of strength.¡± He said as the shade held the tray out for him.


    Constantine looked at what was inside the cup. He could tell it was blood. He looked over at the demon again. ¡°This is blood.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are not powerful enough to be a leader without the blood. My guards who consume the blood are more powerful than you.¡±


    Constantine looked at the two guards, sensing that they were indeed stronger.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you at the right time. Now, drink!¡±


    Constantine looked at the cup unwilling to drink when he didn¡¯t even know where the blood came from. But he knew this demon wouldn¡¯t take a no.


    Taking the cup he gulped the blood down before cing it on the tray again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is not the first time you had it. You were able to recover faster because of the blood.¡±


    Was it his blood?


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You wanted to be a leader. I am just helping you do that.¡±


    ¡°I want to be a leader, not someone¡¯s puppet.¡±


    The demon kept hisposure. ¡°You will be powerless. You need my assistance to lead. Without the blood, youck many of my men¡¯s strength. You wouldn¡¯t have been able to murder your father either if it weren¡¯t for me. Although I am aware that the fight wasn¡¯t fair.¡± He grinned.


    He knew what happened.


    ¡°So you let him get killed? Why?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I was bored. I wanted a new leader. Your father wasn¡¯t useful to me anymore.¡±


    Suddenly something hit him. He killed his father but his father was only taking orders from this demon?


    ¡°YOU wanted the prophetic blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it was for your sake of course. The shades, unlike demons, keep the blood in their system much longer. Your father became too greedy and ruined my ns. This was just me getting rid of him at the right time.¡±


    Constantine blinked, his whole world shattering before him. All his ns, all that he had believed became a lie. Not that he cared much for his father. He had wanted to kill him even before Ramona but¡­ all this¡­ to think that he knew everything and had it under control was a lie.


    This man had been controlling everything from the shadows, but why? Why did he need the shades to be stronger? It could only mean that he wanted to use them for something. A demon using them?


    Constantine refused to let that happen. And not only that. This man was also the cause of Ramona¡¯s death and torture and why he couldn¡¯t save her until the end. He was behind it all.


    ¡°I know you had a special ce in your heart for the prophetess. Unfortunately, we had different ns. Hopefully, we can have the same goals now, which is to make your race strong enough to stand up for themselves.¡±


    If a demon was ruling the shades all along then how could the shades and demons be enemies unless¡­ this demon wanted to use them to defeat demons?


    ¡°How long have you been leading¡­ us?¡± Constantine asked.


    ¡°Since the very beginning. I am your creator.¡±


    Creator?


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°That is a long story. I am sure we will have a lot of time together in the future to discuss everything. Rest for now.¡± He said and vanished.


    Constantine¡¯s brain went on pause. It was quiet for a moment before it got flooded with so many thoughts and questions.


    A demon created the shades? He blinked and blinked.


    All those millennials of hatred between the two races and it turned out they were created by a demon? He almostughed hysterically.


    Why did no one seem to know about this?


    This simply served to highlight the demon¡¯s strength and cleverness. While he was hiding, he was maintaining a leader among the shades, and it was likely he who was to me for the animosity between the races. What exactly was his objective?


    He got rid of his father and now he was stuck with someone worse.


    ________________


    New month. Hope you can vote for ¡°Touch of me¡± with your golden tickets. Thank you <3

 Chapter 240 Preparing for tonight

    Roxana becamepletely heartbroken as she listened to Alexander¡¯s story. So much pain, loneliness, confusion, and betrayal, and it has been going on for so long. Every time she thought things would get better, it only got worse, and when he finally came to talk about the most recent times things got only more painful and confusing.


    He told her about Angelica and William and their connection to the woman he used to love. Ramona. The prophetess. Another being she didn¡¯t know existed. And then he told her about Constantine and his father and how he recently suspected that it wasn¡¯t the shades who killed his parents as he thought. He was worried that there would be an enemy out there still and that he might lose her. He had been through so much loss. He couldn¡¯t take another one.


    Roxana wiped away the tears that had been streaming down her face and kept holding his hand tightly the whole time.


    ¡°I wanted to leave the past behind. I even abandoned the thought of revenge because it wasn¡¯t worth risking what I have now. But¡­ It seems like the past is still after me.¡± He said.


    She frowned saddened. ¡°It is going to be alright.¡± She assured him. More bad things could possibly not happen to him. Good times had toe at some point. She would make this time his good time.


    Pushing herself up and feeling like her bottom was sore after sitting for too long on the ground, she took his hand and pulled him up. Once he was on his feet, she stepped closer and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Alexander. I have twelve lives. It was said at my birth and after escaping so many deaths I know for sure that I have so many lives so don¡¯t worry. Besides, I could very much die of anything else. I could get sick tomorrow by some deadly disease or be bitten by a snake or just never wake up again.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°I am just being realistic. We can¡¯t escape death when our timees. We can just do our best to protect ourselves so let¡¯s not be so fearful. Let¡¯s live our lives and be happy as much as we can.¡±


    He looked at her for a long moment and then nodded.


    ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s go shopping for some food. I will cook for you.¡± She said although she wasn¡¯t the best cook, food could make anyone¡¯s mood better. But then she remembered he didn¡¯t need to eat.


    ¡°Do you enjoy the taste of food?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Roxana never enjoyed shopping so much. She loved seeing Alexander in the crowd of people he wasn¡¯t used to and trying to navigate himself through the masses. Even though he could read people¡¯s minds and know that the sellers pushing their items into his face were lying to him, he would buy it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t buy everything.¡± She told him.


    ¡°We might need it.¡± He said.


    ¡°What do you need a body oil for?¡±


    He looked at it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I could give you a massage.¡±


    She shook her head at him.


    As they went to another shop, the seller recognized him. His eyes widened. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± His mouth fell.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± Alexander told him with a hypnotic voice.


    The man stared dazed for a moment then shook his head. ¡°What can I help you with, My lord?¡±


    What? Did he just forget?


    Roxana stared confused between the two as the seller went on to endorse his items. Once they left him she had to ask what on earth happened.


    ¡°Ipelled him.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    He gazed at her for a moment. ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t told you.¡± He said, grimacing slightly. ¡°I can manipte people¡¯s minds to think a certain way.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Have you done that on me?¡±


    He looked defeated. ¡°Yes. Once.. or twice¡­ I think. I don¡¯t remember clearly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remember?!¡± She almost yelled and then looked around to make sure she wasn¡¯t heard before turning back to him again. She red at him.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t apologize. First mind reading and now this. Tell me what else?¡± She hissed.


    ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°I want to go home.¡± She said and just walked away from him.


    ¡°Roxana.¡± He followed her but she kept ignoring him.


    She could navigate herself through the crowd much easier than he did and since he couldn¡¯t just teleport he had to suffer for a while carrying the bags of all the things he bought.


    He deserved it.


    Once they left the crowd, he quickly got hold of her and teleported them back home. She tore her arm away from his hold and folded both her arms over her chest, giving him a deadly look.


    He just dropped the bags on the floor. ¡°I know. It is uneptable but I never thought we would be together.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°What did you do exactly?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Ipelled you to sleep and think¡­ it was all a dream.¡±


    ¡°What was a dream?!¡±


    ¡°The time when we were at king Isaac¡­¡±


    She remembered and her eyes widened. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He said.


    Her cheeks burned with anger and she turned around to go and lock herself in some room, but he locked his arms around her before she could leave.


    ¡°No! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I told you once we are together there is no separating us.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to separate now.¡±


    ¡°Who will cook?¡±


    ¡°You can starve.¡± She told him.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be good. I turn into a beast if I starve and you know what I will feast on then.¡± He bit her shoulder yfully and then trailed kissed up to her neck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you feast on anything.¡± She said but he was already distracting her. ¡°Alexander!¡± She gripped his hands to tear him away but right then his lips reached the tingling spot on her neck. It felt even more prominent than before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s mate tonight.¡± He told her, burning his lips into her skin.


    Roxana couldn¡¯t exin the feeling but her whole body came alive. It was as if she could feel every small touch stronger than before which made her body react faster. His scent was also more powerful. He smelled more minty and even more masculine. He smelled like something she would want to taste.


    She turned around in his arms and took his face between her hand before kissing him. Yes, he even tasted better. What was happening to her?


    She pulled away and looked at him.


    ¡°What is wrong? ¡°He asked.


    ¡°Does your blood¡­ do more than healing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will give you a little bit of everything I possess. It will heighten your senses.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± It exined why she felt this way. So it meant he was more sensitive to the taste of her? And touch?


    She liked it.


    ¡°Tonight will feel much better.¡± He told. ¡°I am going to keep you awake until you are exhausted so let¡¯s cook and eat.¡±

 Chapter 241 Biting pleasure

    Roxana stood on the balcony of her new home, staring at the ocean ahead. Alexander had chosen the perfect location for their home, still near the ocean where she was used to.


    While she watched the afternoon sun, he sat among her old friends in the room. The cats. After having lunch Roxana suggested they take the leftovers to the cats and they ended up bringing them home.


    Her friends likedfort after eating their food. Roxana usually took an afternoon nap with them whenever they met, so Alexander watched them confused when they kept snuggling and brushing themselves against him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I attracted cats as well.¡± He joked. ¡°They like me a little too much. They are just like you.¡±


    She shook her head in denial.


    ¡°Especially this one.¡± He said pointing at the one rubbing herself along his leg.


    Roxana chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°No, you do other kinds of rubbing.¡± He said causing her cheeks to burn.


    She cleared her throat and changed the subject. ¡°They want you to take a nap with them.¡±


    ¡°A nap?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you feel sleepy after eating?¡± Shaking her head at him, she came back inside the room. ¡°You are missing out on all the good things.¡± She told him and went to pick up the pillows from the bed.


    She threw them to him, being careful not to hit the cats. Then she took the covers and went to sit on the carpet with him. ¡°Naps are so satisfying.¡± She said as sheid two pillows for the cats and then used the other two for them to sleep on.


    ¡°I am going to show you the pleasures of life.¡± She said lying down.


    Alexander put his head down as well and the cats snuggled on the pillows. For someone who didn¡¯t need much sleep, Alexander fell asleep soon. She watched his calm face as the winding from the balcony blew his hair back softly. She recalled all that he told her about himself. Now more than ever, she really wished to find her family soon. She wanted to share her family with him.


    Roxana imagined them all gathering here, her mother, her sister, Fanny, Uncle Ben, Alexander, and her and enjoying time together. Eating her mother¡¯s deliciously baked bread with Uncle Ben¡¯s fish head soup. Going out to grill near the ocean and chatting andughing together.


    Oh lord. She was bing very greedy and she would be very disappointed if things became different.


    Closing her eyes she decided to sleep as well but all her fears came packed in one nightmare. She woke up in her dream and it was raining heavily outside. The storm caused the raindrops to fall harder against the windows and roofs. Roxana walked alone in the dimly lit halls to go answer the door. Thunder rumbled outside as she opened it slowly and found her mother and her sister standing outside.


    They were soaked in rain and shivered because of the cold.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Without a word, both of them fell suddenly dead to the ground. Theyy in a pool of blood and in the distance she saw several pairs of red eyes in the dark woods. Slowly the monsters stepped outside. Hungry wolfs ready to attack her. Roxana threw the door shut and ran upstairs as fast as she could.


    ¡°Alexander!¡± She yelled, her heart beating fast. Only thunder rumbled outside and lightning struck. ¡± Alexander!¡± She called again, now almost crying. Her voice shook with fear and soon the monsters broke through the door and windows.


    Roxana continued to run and try to find somewhere to hide but suddenly she found herself running through the castle. She wore a crown on her head and once she reached the throne hall, she saw Alexander sitting on his throne.


    ¡°Alexander.¡±


    As she stepped forward the wolves were back and they blocked her way. She turned around to run but they were behind her as well. They surrounded her slowly stepping closer and closer.


    Roxana looked over at Alexander. He saw her yet he didn¡¯t. His eyes stared right through her.


    ¡°Alexander!¡± She called him but he didn¡¯t reply and the wolves closed in on her. She stiffened and panicked when they sniffed her and then began to tear at her clothes and flesh.


    ¡°No! Alexander!¡±


    ¡°Roxana!¡±


    Roxana¡¯s eyes flew open and she found Alexander looming over her and holding her face gently. She sighed relieved that it was just a nightmare when she heard the rain and thunder outside. Her head jerked to the sound and she looked outside the window. It was dark and cloudy and the rain poured heavily.


    What was this? Her heart thumped in her chest. Were her mother and sister dead? Was she going to die?


    ¡°Roxana?¡± Alexander stroked her cheek gently. She turned to him. ¡°Everything is alright.¡± He assured her.


    Roxana pushed herself up to sit. Alexander had put fire in the hearth and the room smelled of burned wood and wine.


    She looked around and found some food and wine served beside them.


    ¡°I left to bring some food and found you calling me when I came back.¡±


    ¡°It was just a nightmare. I have them sometimes.¡± She told him, not wanting to be the fearful one when she had told him to live without fear. ¡°You really know what I like. Food and sleep.¡± She smiled, already feeling hungry.


    She could do this over and over again. Sleep and eat.


    A faint smile crossed his lips. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Youe third.¡± She joked.


    He leaned in, grabbing the back of her head, he took her lips in a searing kiss. She was still not used to the stronger taste of him. He said her senses would heighten but that didn¡¯t make food taste better. Only him.


    ¡°Am I still third?¡± He then asked.


    She grabbed him by the cor and pulled him down on top of her on the carpet. It thundered outside as their lips met. Her body reacted at the speed of lightning. Her heart hammered in rhythm with the raindrops falling.


    She was surprised by this new sensation but she weed it. Weed his body on hers, the tingling in her neck that now began before his lips reached there. He flicked his tongue over the spot and she shivered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat first?¡± He spoke against her skin.


    ¡°No.¡± She breathed. She could eat after she spent her energy since he said he would exhaust her.


    Alexander pulled back, taking her hand he pulled her up with him and then swiftly lifted her in his arms and carried her to bed. She didn¡¯t know why her heart kept beating fast. It wasn¡¯t the first time.


    Heid her down carefully, then crawled on top of her. He paused and took a moment to look at her. Her breath stilled as she gazed into his darkened eyes. Then slowly he leaned down and as their lips joined, it thundered outside again. The storm picked up, causing the rain to knock harder on the windows but they were lost in their own storm of heat.


    Roxana wasn¡¯t sure how he so smoothly stripped her naked all while setting her body on fire. He slid down her body,vishly licking every inch, teasing her body and mind ame, not racing to the next moment but instead savoring every moment they were in.


    By the time her dress came off, she was already panting and shivering. He tossed it aside with a look of satisfaction. Then he covered her nakedness with his body, kissing her lips again.


    She reached for his shirt, breaking the kiss only to slide it over his head. Then she reached for his pants, fumbling with it from being disoriented as his lips reached her neck.


    He chuckled at her failed attempt but she finally found the buttons and let herself fall back with a moan when she undid them. She used her feet to slide it down his waist and hips and as far down as she could and he helped with the rest.


    Once their bare skin came in intimate contact a soft moan left her lips. They were like matchsticks together, except a minimal brush ignited mes between them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me too much this time.¡± She told him feeling like she was already melting slowly.


    He smiled wickedly. ¡°I won¡¯t. I will give it to you the way you like it.¡± He told her and then grabbing her shoulder he flipped her over onto her stomach.


    Roxana¡¯s face flushed at the thought that he knew she had enjoyed this position. Her body grew ready just at the thought of what he would do to her. But it wasn¡¯t the position she thought it would be.


    cing one arm around her waist he lifted her hips of the mattress but held her chest pinned down with a hand between her shoulder des. Roxana¡¯s heart thumped in her chest. Her toes curled and uncurled with nervousness and anticipation. She wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to do but she guessed he was going to show her all the ways it could be done and she trusted him.


    The hand between her shoulder des slowly traveled down her back, his fingers grazing her skin along the way. Her back arched to his touch. He said he wasn¡¯t going to tease her but she let him do this much.


    Alexander¡¯s hand stopped right at the arch of her back and then she felt him position himself between her legs.


    Her lips parted to draw in more breath at how her body opened up, waited, and begged for his. It felt like forever before she felt their bodies join and she gasped.


    He filled her slowly, inch by inch, allowing her body to adjust to his. As he started to move inside of her, she clenched around him and grabbed the sheets, feeling every shallow and deep thrust all the way to her toes.


    Alexander grabbed her hips firmly, holding her in ce as the rhythm of his strokes increased. Roxana didn¡¯t care for the sounds that came from her lips anymore. She was reaching the edge much faster and Alexander kept her there by slowing down.


    Roxana cried out in frustration as he grabbed her arms and pulled her up against him. Her back collided with his chest. His arm came around her chest, cupping one breast in his palm. The other hand came under her jaw and tilted her head back.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± He said against her neck, his voice gruff with hunger.


    Roxana lost her breath as she let her head fall back on his shoulder. She could feel him still throbbing inside her and she clenched around him with every suck of his mouth on her neck. His sharp fangs scraped her flesh, sending shivers down her spine. A new desire, a craving to feel him inside her somewhere else, pulsed through her body.


    Her hand reached behind to grab the back of his head she moved her hips against his. With a groan of approval, he sank his fangs into her neck. Roxana whimpered and tensed at the sharp intrusion. Fear rose within her butsted only until the first pull of his mouth.


    Roxana shivered and a primal sound left his lips at the taste of her blood. She could feel his breathing harder, his chest vibrating against her, his body growing hotter andrger inside her.


    Her own body responded by growing tighter with every pull of his mouth. His hand slowly traveled down her stomach and reached between her legs. Roxana cried out, her other hand sping his arm. He stroked her, sucked her, and moved inside of her simultaneously.


    Roxana lost her mind. Her body became overwhelmed by all the stimtion, yet it begged for more. She wasn¡¯t there yet, where she needed to be.


    With a deep groan, Alexander tore his mouth from her neck as if stopping pained him. He healed the wound with his tongue and licked the rest of the blood that streamed down her neck. ¡°You taste delicious,¡± he told her.


    She responded with a low moan. He released her and she almost fell forward but he grabbed her arms and slowly let her slide down his hold. Once her body reached the bed and his hold came around her wrists he didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he pinned them behind her back.


    Her hands desperately looked to clutch onto something and she dug her nails into his wrists as he began to move inside of her again.


    ¡°Oh,¡± She cried out feeling everything more intensely than before. It took only a few strokes and she was already on the far edge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­stop..¡± She breathed.


    His length moved inside her in disciplined thrusts that teased and rubbed and tormented. She arched upward with supplicating moans. Stunning pleasure built inside her, gaining intensity¡­ she hovered on the brink, waiting, waiting¡­ oh, please¡­ until the climax was finally upon her. She cried out in bashful amazement as rich spasms spread from the center of her body.


    He released her wrists and her body fell t on the bed. Roxana was d he covered her with his while she kept quivering. He ced softforting kisses on her shoulder while stroking her back gently until she calmed down. Then he turned her over for another round.

 Chapter 242 The next morning

    Skender watched Roxana sleep peacefully beside him. He wanted to wake her up, take her and make her cry out again despite having taken her multiple timesst night. Every time he thought his hunger would be quenched it only left him more hungry to know the feeling of having her body wrapped around him. She was warm, soft, and felt at home and she weed him with equal desire.


    And God, he was right that her body was made for his and she could handle all of his hunger. All the hunger that came back now after hundreds of years of numbness. He didn¡¯t have to be careful or treat her like a fragile woman. She was just as wild as him and he loved it.


    Rolling in bed she moved closer to his side and he opened his arm for her. She snuggled against him and he knew she was half awake. He ran his fingers up and down her back and she shivered and moved closer, putting on leg over his and resting one arm on his chest.


    He smiled. She was just like her friends. The cats. He was also beginning to like thisfort but the lords were trying to reach him through the mind link. He had told them he would be back today but now he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to get up and leave. He shut the link and decided to at least have the morning with her. He couldn¡¯t just get up and leave.


    Roxana¡¯s hand came to rest on his chest, right above his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get up today.¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll bring you food in bed.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± He could feel her smile against his arm. ¡°Do you have to go today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She opened her eyes and looked up at him. ¡°Will you stay if I tell you?¡±


    He raised a brow. ¡°It depends on how persuasive you are.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No. You men are easy.¡±


    ¡°You men?¡±


    ¡°Well, demons are even easier it seems. You are hungry all the time. How much persuasion could you possibly need?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± He said and she chuckled. ¡°So can I eat now?¡± He pulled her closer and nibbled yfully at her neck.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Sheughed, trying to push him away but he got her beneath him. The sound of herughter alone filled his chest with warmth.


    He grabbed her wrists and held her down, pulling back to just look at her.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°No morning has felt so right.¡± He told her.


    She smiled. ¡°It is a perfect morning.¡±


    ¡°I have a gift for you.¡± He said releasing her wrists. Now would be the perfect time to give her the golden button.


    ****


    Roxana sat up and watched Alexander walk away and pick up his trousers from the floor. He looked through the pockets and pulled out something that he didn¡¯t show her until he got into bed.


    Holding his hand up in front of her he let the golden button slide from his hold and hand from its chain.


    Roxana reached for it, stunned. ¡°How did you get it?¡± She knew it was hers since it was in the chain she put it in.


    ¡°With some demon magic.¡± He joked.


    She looked at it in her hands. She had thought she lost it forever and tears filled her eyes. ¡°Alex.¡± She croaked, gazing at him.


    He took it from her hand. ¡°Let me,¡± he said and reached to put it around her neck. It fell between her bare breasts. They somehow looked even firmer than before. Her hair also caught her attention and she grabbed a few strands. It was much smoother and shinier. Her skin looked healthier.


    ¡°It is the blood,¡± Alexander said. ¡°You already looked exquisite. Now you look¡­¡± His eyes finished the sentence even if he couldn¡¯t find the words.


    The man was insatiable. After how exhausted he made herst night she expected him to be less ¡°hungry¡± as he liked to call it. She had expected more pain this morning but his blood was doing some magical job. She just felt a mild soreness that she didn¡¯t mind. It was somehow sweet and reminded her that she had done some exercisest night.


    ¡°Are the scars on my backpletely gone?¡± She asked.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Well, if this is what happens then I need a spoon of your blood in my tea every morning. This is absurd.¡± She wouldn¡¯t need soap or oils. She would wake up looking like this. No wonder he looked like that with all that magical blood running through his veins.


    Suddenly he grasped her hand and held it still in his. He looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°We are already mated now, Roxana. I n to take the next step and make you my queen.¡± He told her.


    Her heart skipped and she became nervous again.


    He frowned as if he knew.


    ¡°Can you still read my mind?¡± She asked almost panicking.


    ¡°No. But I can sense your feelings. We are mated now.¡±


    Oh right. He exined that.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± He asked grabbing her chin gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am not used to having people work for me and¡­ ordering them. Having them serve me. It feels strange and I feel bad.¡±


    He dropped his hand with a smile and tilted his head. ¡°You don¡¯t order around. You are better than me in that aspect. You have a natural way of talking where you involve people and make it sound like a team effort. You will win everyone¡¯s hearts and they will want to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Well, then the courtiers won¡¯t like me. I am not a princess or ady.¡±


    ¡°Theyin about everything so don¡¯t worry. After a while when they find a new problem and they will move on.¡±


    ¡°Then what about..¡±


    ¡°Roxana?¡± He cupped her cheek. ¡°What are you truly afraid of?¡± He asked.


    She clenched her jaw. ¡°I just¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem real.¡± She was scared something would go wrong.


    ¡°Is it about your nightmare?¡±


    She looked at him. It wasn¡¯t that she feared her own death. She feared for what would happen to him if she died. What would happen to her family if they were still alive. They would be heartbroken like she had been when she found out that her father had died.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to separate from you.¡± She told him.


    He leaned in and ced a kiss on her forehead then pulled her into his arms. ¡°We are not going to separate. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±

 Chapter 243 Going back

    Skender dragged himself back to the castle although he was just teleporting. His mind was still clouded from all the pleasure he received yet the hunger that quickly rose as soon as he left her.


    ¡°You are finally back,¡± Vitale said when he met him in the hall. Skender prepared himself to listen to his curt lecture but the demon skipped it. Instead, he handed him a pile of papers. ¡°You reek.¡± He said wrinkling his nose.


    Skender smirked knowing what he meant.


    ¡°I need a raise and a few days off,¡± Vitale said looking like he had enough.


    ¡°Granted,¡± Skender said. ¡°Is yze back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Skender decided to ignore him.


    ¡°I am going to announce soon that I will marry Roxana.¡±


    Vitale looked like he wanted tomit suicide right there.


    ¡°Well, Zarus likes weddings so maybe he could deal with this part,¡± Vitale told him.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lazarus appeared at the mention of his name. ¡°Are we having a wedding already? Oh my.¡± He looked him up and down. ¡°And look at you. I am not even going to ask where your future bride is. I am sure she needs some rest.¡±


    Skender shot him a re.


    ¡°Alright. Excuse my thoughts. Back to the wedding. You just leave it to me.¡± He told Skender. ¡°Do you want something simple or extravagant?¡±


    ¡°Thetter.¡±


    His smile widened. ¡°Great. Then this will be the ultimate royal wedding. The handsome king chose his queen among themoners. We should let the world know first whom you have chosen as your bride.¡±


    Vitale watched him with one brow raised.


    ¡°It is the king¡¯s ball soon. You should invite her and dance with her. That is one way to let the world know and from there¡­I will take care of it when questions arise.¡± Lazarus said.


    ¡°Very well then. Is there anything I need to know?¡± He asked turning to Vitale.


    ¡°All is in the papers. There is a court meeting in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Just the ones conspiring against you. The left party found out and wants toin to get your favors.¡±


    Lazarus sighed. ¡°Maybe I shouldin before them so they lose their chances. It is tiring with this game of left and right.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will get back to work.¡± Skender said and left the two to give each other deathly res.


    Once he got to his study he sat down to review the papers when he got a surprise visit. Someone he hadn¡¯t seen for a while. He had almost forgotten the task he gave her.


    ¡°Marie.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She curtsied. ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes. How are you?¡±


    ¡°In good health. You look to be much better.¡±


    ¡°I am. Thank you.¡±


    She walked closer to the table. ¡°I found something strange.¡± She began. ¡°I looked for the witches who could possibly want your blood. Why yours? The only reason I could think of that makes you different is that you are a defender. From what I found, the blood is used for some very strange ritual to create a species that is a mix of human and animal.¡±


    Human and animal?


    ¡°Does it sound familiar?¡±


    Human and animal with the ritual of demon blood. What could it be? And why specifically his blood.


    ¡°Could you not find anything else?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No. It seemed like no one truly knows. It is just what they heard from others and some believe it is not possible so I am not sure what is true and what is a rumor.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Alright thank you.¡±


    ¡°Did you be a defender yet?¡± She asked.


    He became thoughtful. ¡°I am not sure. I just know I have beplete. I have be myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am happy for you.¡± She told him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± She curtsied and he gave her a nod before she disappeared.


    Skender sat silently for a while putting some pieces together in his mind that made sense yet not. He didn¡¯t know why a mix of human and animal with demon blood made him think of shades.


    He teleported to watch Constantine¡¯s home from afar and listen to any sound. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was looking for. It was just a feeling.


    ¡°You are here too,¡± Lucrezia¡¯s voice spoke as soon as she arrived. So she suspected something as well or was she keeping an eye on him?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t in there. Just like his father, he disappeared and became hard to find. Where could a shade possibly hide if they live in this world?¡±


    ¡°Well, witches are involved.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Must be very skilled witches who are willing to work with shades.¡±


    ¡°Did you find any information about who could have killed my parents?¡±


    ¡°No, but where is your grandma?¡±


    Skender stiffened. Why was she suddenly asking about her? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He didn¡¯t see her since his parents¡¯ deaths.


    ¡°Well, if you wanna know maybe you should start looking for her. I will look for her as well. She might know something.¡± Lucrezia said.


    He would see his grandma after five hundred years? She made it clear she didn¡¯t want to see him. Or was there something he didn¡¯t remember yet? He reached for the destroyer, but they both had certain gaps in their memories it seemed. He could be missing something crucial.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to find her or where to begin.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you need to trigger some memories.¡±


    Trigger memories? He had to go back to his home. Where he grew up.


    Skender made his way to where it all began. His life, his torment, his loss. He didn¡¯t even recognize the ce anymore but he knew it was here. In five hundred years everything had changed. There was no way he could trigger any memories this way.


    He walked around the neighborhood, remembering what every house looked like and every garden. Remembering certain smells and certain voices. He stopped and stared ahead at the new mansion built where his home used to be.


    ¡°Alexander.¡±


    Skender froze. That voice. He turned around slowly to find a familiar mesmerizingdy standing there.


    ¡°Grandma?¡±

 Chapter 244 Making plans with family

    Skender stared at his grandmother surprised. In five hundred years he hadn¡¯t seen her and now she was suddenly standing before him. Where did shee from? Where had she been? It was almost as if she had been waiting for him toe here.


    ¡°It has been a while.¡± She said.


    He said nothing to that.


    ¡°You must have ovee everything now and awakened your demon since you are here.¡±


    So she had been waiting for him to do that?


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk over tea.¡± She smiled.


    His grandmother took him to the demon world which was surprising. Defenders have always lived in the human world and she always advocated for the importance of being a defender and doing their duties.


    ¡°Why do you live here?¡± He asked staring at the tea she served. He had no intention of drinking it even if he didn¡¯t believe she had an interest in poisoning him.


    ¡°Because it is safe.¡±


    ¡°From?¡±


    ¡°Whoever you came to find information about. The one who killed your parents.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°No. But over the years I have learned a lot. He or she is a demon who hates demons. The demon certainly has animosity with one or several archdemons so they are banned from the demon world.¡±


    ¡°And why did he kill my parents?¡±


    ¡°Alexander. There was a time when we were needed but now, the arch has taken over our roles and they underestimate us. They have be so powerful that they can do as they deem right. They can also be a danger.¡±


    Skender frowned.


    ¡°I tried to find more information but the ones high up in the arch are never the ones you meet. Only their subordinates. They have made themselves invisible and if you don¡¯t know them, you can¡¯t defeat them. Whoever killed your parents is using the same tactics. He or she is associated with the shades and they are the only ones we see.¡± She took a sip of her tea.


    ¡°The only ones who know who that demon could be is his or her enemy. Someone in the arch.¡±


    Skender nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Why did you let me believe it was the shades who killed my parents?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I thought knowing that you could at least defeat the enemy would motivate you.¡±


    He just looked at her a bit appalled. She seemed so¡­ he didn¡¯t even know the word. Like she didn¡¯t care. As if she hadn¡¯t just met her grandson after five hundred years.


    ¡°Why did you wait? You could havee to see me.¡± He had so many questions and he didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    She looked into the distance. ¡°I had my own struggles. There were so many things I could have prevented but I took the wrong approach and things went very wrong.¡± She looked back at him. ¡°I did so much wrong to you as well.¡± She sighed. ¡°I want to do this onest thing right and then I am nning to leave.¡±


    Leave? ¡°Where?¡±


    She smiled faintly. ¡°I lost your grandfather early on. Life was already hard without him and then I lost your father and I pushed you away. I have lived long enough. Now I know you found yourself and once we get rid of the enemy I can leave you to live peacefully in your world.¡±


    Skender shook his head at her. He could never understand her. What was he expecting? She had always been like this. Detached and cold. Only duty-focused.


    ¡°You must have been lonely.¡± He told her.


    She looked at him a bit surprised. ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Right. His tough grandmother.


    ¡°Now that your demon is awakened, I want you to know how special you are as a defender. Our power is endless. It doesn¡¯t change or decrease down the generations as long as you keep it pure. There is so much strength in us but you have to find and learn how to use that strength. I will teach you so you are ready when we find the enemy.¡±


    ¡°How do we find the enemy?¡±


    ¡°You have a connection with your punisher.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    His grandma narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your punisher is not working hard to redeem you for no reason. She needs you because she understands just how powerful a defender is. So you tell her what it takes for you to help her.¡±


    His grandma had certainly been keeping an eye. He knew Lucrezia did need him for something.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Skender said standing up. He wasn¡¯tfortable yet with his grandmother. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to enjoy your tea.¡±


    ¡°Are you getting married?¡±


    He stiffened.


    ¡°To a human.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from her.¡± He said.


    ¡°Bring her here. She is safer here. I know you don¡¯t trust me but I want to help you in the right way now.¡±


    Skender clenched his jaw, feeling anger and frustration rise within him. She was right but he hated it still. And yes, he didn¡¯t trust her.


    Without giving her an answer he left. He went back to the castle feeling utterly confused about what to do. He needed to get Roxana safe and for now, he didn¡¯t trust Lucrezia or his grandmother. But both could get to her anytime so he guessed his grandmother did really want to help him. And Lucrezia would gain nothing from hurting Roxana if she needed him.


    He sighed and reached for Rayven to lend him some help in this confused state. When Rayven arrived he told him everything since the shades also concerned his wife and William. Now he wondered if the same person also wanted the prophetess. Again a blood thing. What was that person using it for?


    ¡°If that is the case then we should get them all to the demon world until we deal with this enemy. I have my house there and¡­ we can trust Lucrezia.¡± Rayven told him.


    But Roxana had Fanny. She wouldn¡¯t leave him.


    ¡°What do you do when your human mate has a family?¡± No one except for the mate could know about demons.


    Rayven became thoughtful. ¡°Tell her that both of them will die if she stays.¡±


    Skenderughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that will make her ept leaving him behind.¡±


    Rayven smiled with a shake of his head. Thank God he wasn¡¯t serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That is for you to solve. If nothing works then¡­ youpel her.¡±


    Skender nodded. ¡°You are very good with advice.¡± He said sarcastically.


    ¡°She will be angry but a dead mate or an angry mate?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He became thoughtful thinking of how Angelica was when angry.


    ¡°At least you didn¡¯t get a broken nose,¡± Skender told him.


    They both chuckled.

 Chapter 245 New world (part 1)

    Roxana couldn¡¯t believe what Alexander was asking her. Leave Fanny and go to the demon world. No!


    ¡°Do you know what you are asking me?¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to look out for Fanny. But leaving you both is not an option. If I can protect one of you the most I have to.¡± Alexander told her.


    Ughh¡­ She scratched the back of her neck. ¡°I would not be able to rest. My protection means nothing if the people I love are not protected.¡±


    ¡°Then you know how I feel. Please, help me. I want to do all that I can to protect you.¡±


    ¡°And what will I tell Fanny?¡±


    ¡°Tell him you are going with me as my guard on a mission,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°So you want me to lie as well?¡±


    Alexander sighed. ¡°I couldpel him if you want.¡±


    ¡°Alex!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?!¡± He asked frustrated. He paced running his fingers through his hair and sighing. She could feel how distressed he was. His biggest fear was to lose her.


    He stopped and looked at her. ¡°I can¡¯t live if I lose you. I stop breathing just thinking of it.¡±


    Her eyes watered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me have any regrets. Let me protect you. You staying here won¡¯t increase the chances of Fanny being safe.¡± He exined calmly.


    Roxana took a deep breath and then exhaled. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was going to do this.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Alright.¡± She said.


    Alexander helped her pack and then teleported her to Lord Rayven¡¯s house where she would stay with his wife and child.


    Once they arrived, they found the couple in the parlor. Angelica held her son in her arms and smiled once she looked up. ¡°Did he manage to convince you atst?¡±


    Roxana smiled. ¡°I am not sure. I feel like hepelled me.¡± She joked.


    Angelica chuckled as she stood up from her seat. She gave Aiden to Rayven. ¡°Let me show you your room.¡± She said.


    They followed her upstairs and Angelica took them far out to the room on the left corner. ¡°These demons have very good hearing so I am giving you a space far away from us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. That is very considerate and thank you for allowing me to stay.¡± Roxana said.


    ¡°Well, I am d to havepany.¡± Angelica smiled and then motioned for them to get in.


    They went in and Angelica gave them privacy by closing the door behind them. Alexander went and ced the chest with clothes in a corner.


    Roxana looked around the luxurious room. It wasrge, with brown furniture and white clothing and walls. This was almost half the size of the whole ship she lived in.


    But then she looked outside the window and balcony. She knew it was afternoon when they left the human world. Why was it dark outside? And where was the light insideing from? She looked up at the roof and noticed some strange glowing things hanging. Was there a candle inside?


    ¡°Alexander? What is happening?¡±


    He followed her gaze and looked outside. ¡°Our world is mostly dark. The hours where there is light are very few.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She nodded.<sub></sub>


    ¡°And those are calledmps. They are like oilmps but they work with electricity.¡±


    Electricity?


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap and I will show you around and exin the things different about our world.¡± He told her.


    A smile curved her lips. ¡°You want to take a nap?¡±


    He began to take off his clothes. ¡°I am beginning to like it.¡± He said. ¡°I see what you mean.¡±


    He tossed his jacket, shirt, and pants aside, and then he clicked on something that made the lights go off before getting into bed.


    ¡°Come.¡± He told her.


    She went to him, with the help of the light from the moon outside. He held his arm out and shey beside him.


    ¡°There is still much I don¡¯t know.¡± She said.


    ¡°You will learn everything with time.¡± He said closing his eyes.


    She watched him in the darkness. Although she said he wanted to take a nap she had this strange feeling that he was only escaping. That he was in great distress. Was this what he meant when he told her she would be able to sense his feelings through the bond?


    ¡°Will you let me meet your grandma?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He opened his eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t like her and she won¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°I know her and her priority is her duty. She is probably not happy about you being human and therefore interfering with keeping the bloodline of defenders pure.¡± He spoke fast as if he didn¡¯t want to hear his own words.


    It was sad that it was like this between him and the only family member he had left. Roxana wanted to save this rtionship even if she wasn¡¯t fond of his grandmother.


    ¡°I want to meet her, Alex.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°You are so difficult today.¡±


    She kissed his shoulder and then rested her head on his chest. ¡°Just today and tomorrow when you let me meet her. Then I promise to be easy again.¡±


    He chuckled and she smiled at his chest vibrating against her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. She is frightening?¡±


    ¡°More frightening than when you be a destroyer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°No. She is just¡­ I don¡¯t know. She confuses me.¡±


    He was confused. She could understand. He met her after so many years. Years that a human didn¡¯t live even if they lived the longest period.


    ¡°Everything will be alright.¡± She said.


    She would see this grandma and hopefully deep down she wasn¡¯t what she seemed to be.


    After her short nap, Roxana woke up and it was still dark outside. Alexander wasn¡¯t sleeping beside her anymore. She adjusted her dress and hair and left the room. She took the same hallway back and then went downstairs. In the parlor she found Rayven and Alexander seated beside him holding Aiden.


    Across from them sat Angelica.


    ¡°Can you read his thoughts?¡± Rayven asked.


    ¡°Yes. He wonders who is truly his father?¡±


    Rayven scoffed and his wife chuckled.


    As Roxana walked further in Angelica stood and was about to leave when she took notice of her. ¡°Oh, I am d you are awake. I was just thinking of serving dinner.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± Roxana said and followed her to the kitchen.


    The kitchen? What was this ce?


    Angelica was familiar with everything while she looked around confused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get used to everything in time.¡± She smiled opening a cabin and pulling out a dish.


    ¡°There are tes there!¡± She pointed at one cabin.


    Roxana went to take out the tes and went to the hall ahead to serve. Angelica came with the dishes and Roxana went to look for cutlery and sses.


    ¡°How does it feel to be mated?¡± Angelica asked.


    ¡°Oh, it is still new,¡± Roxana said not knowing how to answer it. Then she thought about it. How she could feel his emotions. ¡°It feels very intimate.¡±


    Angelica nodded knowingly. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± Roxana asked knowing that Angelica couldn¡¯t bring her brother to this world either. ¡°Stay calm in this situation and with your brother out there?¡±


    Angelica smiled. ¡°I have been in danger so many times and worried for so long,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I am just doing my best and leaving the rest to fate. But know these men will do their best to protect us and our loved ones. I promise you that.¡±


    Roxana nodded. She was sure of it but she was still worried.


    ¡°Good times wille,¡± Angelica assured her. ¡°I really wish your beginning was less stressful than mine. It seems like beginnings are the worst with demons.¡±


    Roxana chuckled. ¡°It seems like it.¡±


    She noticed how organized Angelica was, cing everything so perfectly and right on the table. ¡°Ah, I am so d you all are here and we get to spend some time together. Some good things havee of this at least.¡± She tried to be enthusiastic.


    Roxana smiled with a nod. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. And maybe you and I can go shoppingter. There is a lot you need to try, like choctes and ice cream, and see the night market with all themps and the demon clothing. Oh, yes.¡± She leaned closer with a devious smile. ¡°What is his favorite color on you?¡±


    ¡°Pink,¡± Roxana whispered back.


    ¡°Mine is Red.¡±


    They both chuckled quietly. ¡°Well, then we need to find you a nice pink dress but let me warn you, they are different from ours.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You will see.¡±

 Chapter 246 New world (part 2)

    Roxana didn¡¯t feel like she was in a new world just because she literally was but also because of herpany. She couldn¡¯t remember having a female friend ever. Well, except for when she thought that Fanny was a woman, but truly just being with a woman and talking about female things. Whatever that meant.


    She could already see by looking at her surroundings what angelica meant by the demons having different clothing. This was more revealing than she wasfortable with and she wasn¡¯t even someone to care much about dressing properly.


    ¡°I know. I am still notpletely used to it myself.¡± Angelica said referring to the clothes.


    Roxana nodded. ¡°Well, then you can imagine how I will feel who often wears men¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Angelica chuckled. ¡°We don¡¯t have to try if you don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°No. I would like to try.¡± Roxana said. She rarely said no to a new experience and she was d it was only the two of them. They left the men behind with Aiden. Thankfully teleportation could happen if Angelica was needed.


    They went into a shop and Angelica began to look for a pink dress for her. She found one.


    ¡°He likes light pink,¡± Roxana said looking at the bright pink color.


    ¡°Like a rosy pink?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Angelica smiled. ¡°I think that would suit you too. Let¡¯s look for one.¡±


    They went around the shop, looking at different clothing in other colors as well and then they found a beautiful light pink dress. It had almost nothing covering the back and the front neckline was heart-shaped.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± Angelica asked.


    ¡°It is beautiful but I don¡¯t think it will look good on me.¡±


    ¡°Try it. We shall see.¡± She took her to a dressing room and Roxana tried out the dress. Oh lord. She thought she looked like someone else and her body, she was of the little more curvy type with a shaped body and a little fuller breasts so this dress made her look¡­ she didn¡¯t know the word.


    She turned around to Angelica and Angelica¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You look¡­ enticing.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I am not sure,¡± Roxana said hesitantly.


    ¡°Well,¡± her lips curved with a knowing smile. ¡°I know someone who will be sure. Meanwhile, we could put a shawl to put on your shoulders while we are outside.¡±


    ¡°That would be great,¡± Roxana said.<sub></sub>


    She noticed how Angelica was so absorbed in helping her buy everything and even showed her perfumes and shoes.


    ¡°It is your turn now,¡± Roxana said. ¡°Was it Red?¡±


    Angelica shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I am not in the mood so I don¡¯t want to insinuate anything.¡±


    Roxana frowned.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry. I was told it is normal after pregnancy.¡± Angelica exined. ¡°It will go over with time.¡±


    She could understand. There were a lot of changes that happened with her body and a lot of things she went through. ¡°Are you in pain in any way?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully not. The pregnancy was difficult but now I just feel tired mostly and Ick motivation.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You must be tired after nine-month of carrying a child and then thatbor¡­¡± She shivered not sure if she could handle such a thing herself. ¡°And now you probably have to wake up all the time to breastfeed.¡±


    Angelica nodded.


    ¡°I am sure you can still buy a dress and allow yourself to feel beautiful,¡± Roxana told her wanting to cheer her up. She must be so focused on her child now, so she could understand.


    ¡°Come. Maybe we can choose another color. You are someone who would look beautiful in anything.¡± The woman was a beauty and even Roxana couldn¡¯t help staring at her.


    Angelica took a deep breath. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Roxana smile widened. Now they went around looking for more dressed but for Angelica. She tried them on and Roxana became the judge somehow. She wanted to find her something that would look beautiful, but alsofortable.


    Angelica came out from the dressing room with a red gown this time and it was Roxana¡¯s turn to drop her jaw. Now she could see why red was the color her husband chose for her.


    ¡°Angelica, this is truly your color.¡± She looked like a seductress.


    ¡°Oh well then, I guess it is red.¡± She said.


    Her husband would certainly try his best to get her into the mood tonight.


    ¡°My husband will lose his mind,¡± Angelica said as if reading her thoughts.


    ¡°As he should. I am losing mine.¡±


    Angelicaughed. ¡°You are funny.¡±


    What Angelica showed her next should have been what she showed her first. Food. Ice cream and chocte. Roxana bought several feeling bad for wasting Alexander¡¯s money.


    Angelica was like a mother feeding her. She encouraged her to buy as many as she wanted and as they ate their ice cream, they went on a walk down the beach.


    ¡°I decided to meet Alexander¡¯s grandmother,¡± Roxana said feeling nervous about it. ¡°I want to help but I feel like she won¡¯t like me or even consider taking me seriously.¡±


    ¡°Why? You have a way with words.¡±


    Roxana shrugged. ¡°Maybe it will be my words that will be the problem. I have learned to speak in a way that lures people and¡­¡± she sighed not knowing how to exin but she was not ady. Why would his grandmother take her seriously? A thief? A liar?


    Angelica put a hand on her arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your speech. You have a bright aura that is infectious and she will slowly warm up to you. I think if anyone, you could do this.¡±


    Roxana smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She was really happy to have someone else to talk to about the demon things since Fanny was out of the question now. What would happen if she found her family? Would she always have to keep it a secret?


    They finally reached home after chattering and Roxana wrapped her shawl tightly around herself, just out of respect for the married couple and not to put everyone in a strange situation. She wouldn¡¯t say she wasfortable in these clothespletely yet, although no one looked their way in a strange way.


    *********


    Skender really enjoyed the quick showers. He remembered that he used to nag his parents to go to the demon world just to have ess to all of this. Not that he needed to do much himself in the human world but baths could be a struggle and he liked to do it himself.


    He took a shower, wrapped a towel around his waist, and stepped outside the bathroom and into the room. He had left Rayven after he fell asleep with his son. He couldn¡¯t deny that he felt a little jealous. Would he ever have that or would he forever hide from danger or fight it. A part of him was also scared to have children. It would be one more person to protect.


    He could hear Angelica and Roxana¡¯s chatter as he took a sip from his ss of wine near the bed stand. He knew the trouble of twodies getting together but he was truly happy to hear them talk andugh. He smiled to himself.


    Then he smelled her scent getting stronger as she came to their room. It was mixed with the scent of perfume. As she entered the room, he put his ss down and turned around.


    ¡°I am back,¡± She smiled wearing a pink dress with a shawl wrapped around her chest. Why wear it if notfortable?


    ¡°I have something to show you. I don¡¯t know if you will like it but I still tried it.¡± She put the bags down and he thought she would pull out something. Instead, she stood straight and removed the shawl from her upper body.


    Oh lord. He sucked in a deep breath.

 Chapter 247 Meeting his family (part 1)

    Alexander said nothing but Roxana could see the dark smoldering look in his eyes. She had something to admire as well as he walked over the distance, wet and only wrapped in a towel. His eyes were focused on her, seizing her from top to bottom and lingering a little more on certain ces, like her lips, her neck, and her chest.


    ¡°I knew you would be trouble today,¡± he said, removing her hair from her shoulder as he walked past her. He came around from behind and his lips danced across her shoulder and up to her neck while the back of his hand caressed down her spine.


    Roxana shivered. His hands began mapping her body, slowly, deliciously, as if shaping her along the way. He came around to kiss her but paused. His head turned as if hearing a sound.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I think the parents are enjoying some time together. What did youdies do?¡±


    Roxana smiled and shrugged. ¡°We just shared some secrets.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± He drew her closer and buried his face in her neck.


    She threw her head back as he sucked at her flesh. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you do to me.¡± He spoke huskily as his mouth ventured down.


    Suddenly they were in bed and she was trapped between him and the mattress. She bit her lip, remembering that sound could be heard while Alexander¡¯s mouth danced down her chest to the swell of her breast. He sucked and licked then she felt the graze of his fangs.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I am going to bite you here, Roxana,¡± he said with a low gravelly sound. His hand came to slowly cup her breast through the fabric of her gown. The heat of his palm, his hot breath on her skin, and the promise of what he would do, already made her delirious with lust.


    Her hand found his hair and he sank his fangs into her flesh. The intrusion was less painful than she remembered and the sensation stronger. She gasped with the first suckle of his mouth that made the tip of her breasts stiffen and ache. He teased one stiff tip through the fabric while sucking harder. Roxana¡¯s back arched from the bed and her hand fisted his hair. Her mouth was open in a silent cry while her core grew tighter.


    Her body was already in need of his and with every pull of his lips, the ache be impossible to bear. Once he tore his mouth away from her flesh, he licked off the blood and sealed the wound. He reached under her dress and took off her undergarment.


    Roxana thought the dress was next, but he left her wearing it. Instead, he just lifted it off her legs and adjusted himself between them. He knew she was ready for him and his gaze held hers as he entered her slowly, filling her inch by inch until the breath she was holding escaped her lips, mingling with his own hot breath.


    She arched against him and closed her eyes for a moment when he filled herpletely.


    ¡°God, you are so hot.¡± His voice was strained.


    His usually cold self was also very hot inside her and against her. He waited for her to open her eyes and meet his gaze before he began to move inside of her. A low moan escaped her lips before she bit them. She wasn¡¯t supposed to make sounds but she couldn¡¯t help the gasps of breaths that he coaxed out of her.


    Roxana¡¯s legs around him tightened as the pleasure began to build up and she dug her heels into the back of his thighs, urging him on. Asking for what she couldn¡¯t convey with words at the moment.<sub></sub>


    Alexander drove his hips faster and harder into her, giving her the pleasure she sought and steadily pushing her to the edge. She could feel him getting closer too. His breath became harsher and at that moment both didn¡¯t care about the sounds they made. They were lost and feral. She gave herself awaypletely and he took her to a ce of bliss.


    Her body gave in and she cried out in a pleasure that stormed through her in a blinding rush. Alexander followed her with a groan and then fell on top of her. He pushed himself off slightly, to not suffocate her and only covered her with half his body. His head rested on her chest and she stroked his back and hair while they regained their breaths.


    When he calmed down and felt a little heavier she realized that he fell asleep. He stirred awake when she tried to gently remove his arm around her waist to cover them up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°Covers.¡± She said.


    He pushed himself up half-asleep and grabbed the sheet to cover them. He returned to having her half trapped beneath him and with an arm resting on top of her waist. He was big and heavy and made her feel safe. Her fingers began to y with his hair again while his head rested on her chest.


    ¡°Alex.¡±


    ¡°Hmm..¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± She said not knowing why she suddenly became emotional in this peaceful and happy moment.


    His arm on her waist shifted slightly and his hand found hers. Their fingers intertwined. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    With a smile, she closed her eyes.


    In the morning, it was almost impossible to tear herself away from Alexander¡¯s arms. It was as if he was half dead and not asleep. Once she got away, she went to the bathroom. Angelica had showed her around the house and exined the differences she could find in the demon world and how to use them.


    Roxana was impressed, surprised, and confused by many things but the shower she certainly wanted to try. Angelica had warned her, not to burn herself with the hot water, so after Roxana stripped and got into the shower she made sure to test the water before getting under it.


    Oh, what an easy way to get clean. It was almost like a dream. Suddenly two arms came around her from behind. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    She turned around. ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±


    He leaned down and ced a soft kiss on her lips as the water rushed over her. He reached for the bottle of soap and helped her wash her body and hair. Well, they justzily smeared each other in soap, touching and feeling. She could feel him stiffen against her body and she looked up at him.


    ¡°You never get enough,¡± she shook her head at him with a smile.


    ¡°It is hard when you keep touching me.¡±


    He helped her wash off the soap. ¡°Will you take me to your grandma today?¡±


    He was quiet for a while. ¡°If you want.¡±


    After they got out of the shower, Roxana looked for something proper to wear. She wanted to look decent in front of his grandmother. She sighed as she looked at all of her dresses. None looked good enough.


    ¡°Look at the wardrobe,¡± Alexander nodded toward arge cab while he got dressed.


    Roxana went and opened the door. Many dresses hang in it, almost like she had seen them in the storesst night. She looked through them and picked up the least revealing one. A dark blue dress, with a v neckline and long sleeves. Her back was still bare but she covered it with her hair.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked Alexander when she was done.


    He looked at her swiftly. ¡°Beautiful.¡± He said.


    Alright. Maybe not the right one to ask.


    When they left their room, Roxana searched for Angelica to see her opinion.


    ¡°You look elegant,¡± Angelica told her as they helped each other in the kitchen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just be yourself.¡±


    Roxana couldn¡¯t deny that she was nervous but a little chat and a happy breakfast together, made her rx a little. Then it was time to meet her.


    Alexander¡¯s grandmother lived in a little cozy house like the one Alexander bought her.


    ¡°What is her name?¡± Roxana wondered before they could go inside but before he could answer the door flung open.


    A tall elegant woman, with eyes like jewels and hair like ck silk, stepped outside. Roxana was astonished by her resemnce to Alexander that she knew it had to be his grandma but she still felt disorientated. In her mind, she had expected an old woman, someone that in her world actually looked like a grandmother but¡­


    Roxana just stared fascinated and then shivered when she met her cold gaze. Now she understood what Alexander meant. She had an icy aura, with a stern face. Even her voice sounded threatening as she spoke.


    ¡°I am d you listened,¡± she said her lips twisting into a slight smile.

 Chapter 248 Meeting his family (part 2)

    Alexander¡¯s grandma was the epitome of beauty. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising. He must have inherited his looks which now made her wonder what his parents looked like. A whole family of rare jewels?


    She did notice that demons had good looks. Lord Rayven would be considered very handsome, Lord Quintus was probably already using his looks to use his other manly tools, and Lord Valos looked like a rich handsome aristocrat. But Alexander and his grandmother were something else entirely.


    Roxana watched her fascinated and a little nervous as she came with a tray and served them tea. Alexander gave her a certain look after staring at the cup. He didn¡¯t want her to drink it.


    Well, they could not build trust this way so she picked up her cup. Alexander frowned and she gave him a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is not poisoned.¡± His grandma told him, coldly.


    Roxana took a sip without hesitance while thinking back on what Alexander told her. She could see why he wasn¡¯t fond of his grandmother. She was strangely detached.


    A part of Roxana wanted to scold her. How could she have not visited her grandson once in five hundred years? How could she have left him alone right after he lost his parents and even made him feel bad about it? What kind of grandparent was she? Now, thinking of it she slowly became angry and had to remind herself that she was here to mend their rtionship, not scold anyone or fight.


    ¡°I have arranged a room for you.¡± His grandma said.


    Roxana blinked confused. They hadn¡¯t even talked about anything else yet and she was talking about staying with her? Roxana wasn¡¯t even sure she wanted to.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t staying here. Roxana wanted to meet you and that is the only reason I brought her here.¡± Alexander told her.


    His grandma shook her head at him. ¡°I am trying to help you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Roxana smiled, putting down her cup. ¡°I would love to stay here for a few days. I am currently staying with a friend. Perhaps after.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    She knew she would have to talk to Alexander first.


    The grandma turned to her. ¡°I hope your friend¡¯s ce is a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Well, as long as you are safe, I have no problem.¡±


    What a strange way to phrase it, Roxana thought. Maybe she would never get along with this woman. There was just something about her that was annoying her.


    ¡°You two should just stay and live here.¡± She spoke to Alexander.


    It was the way she talked, as if ordering him and expecting him to listen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Roxana,¡± he said standing up.


    Roxana looked up at Alexander and then at his grandmother. She picked up her cup of tea with a shake of her head. Roxana felt heartbroken by this.


    She stood up to leave but then she couldn¡¯t help herself to say something. ¡°Grandma. You are meeting your grandchild after five hundred years, don¡¯t you wish to hug him?¡±


    His grandma looked up and Alexander grabbed her arm, shaking his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he told her finding this useless but Roxana felt like she couldn¡¯t just give up.


    ¡°Perhaps you have very good reasons for not visiting him all this time but your grandson has been all alone. He had no parents, or grandparents or siblings, or anyone to support him. He did not even have himself for full support since a part of him was missing.¡±<sub></sub>


    She slightly pushed Alexander away feeling a bit heated by all of this.


    ¡°He lived in guilt and sorrow. In confusion and in apathy as a result of not beingplete and he was punished for it. A little warmth and care can change someone¡¯s lifepletely. That is how I managed to survive and be happy despite having been separated from my parents. I found out that my father passed away recently.¡± Tears burned in her eyes.


    ¡°It is painful to lose a parent and I can¡¯t imagine how painful it is to lose a child. But your grandson is here and he is a good man. Where Ie from, grandchildren often represent a second chance and grandparents are the family¡¯s treasure. I wish for you to have it.¡± Roxana said with a smile.


    His grandma¡¯s face didn¡¯t look as cold as before. Now she looked a bit confused and a frown settled between her eyebrows.


    Roxana curtsied. ¡°Thank you for the tea.¡± She said then took Alexander¡¯s hand to leave. She didn¡¯t realize she was walking fast and dragging him with tears streaming down her face until he stopped her.


    ¡°Roxana.¡±


    She looked around and wondered where she was even taking them.


    Alexander looked at her worried and pulled her close. He took her face between his hands and wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t upset yourself over this. I have you now. I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I ruined everything.¡± She breathed.


    ¡°No. You did not.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but continue to be upset. She took a deep breath to calm down. Alexander drew her into his arms and hugged her.


    ¡°You miss your parents,¡± he said stroking her hair.


    She did. She didn¡¯t want to judge his grandmother. Perhaps living that long and being a demon made things different, but she had worked so hard to find her parents. How could people break rtionships so easily? How could people ignore a loved one in pain? She really hoped the grandma had good reasons and that she would change her mind.


    ¡°I need to go to work. Will you be alright?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    She expected him to protest but he didn¡¯t. He allowed her to change into her man clothes and then took them to the castle. She looked at him with a frown before deciding to go pick up her weapon.


    ¡°You agreed to easily,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, I just missed Rox.¡± He smirked. ¡°I am sure you heard the rumors that I have a thing for boys.¡±


    She wrinkled her nose. ¡°Yes, admiration.¡± She corrected as she took notice of Lord Amore and Lord Quintusing toward them.


    ¡°You arete, your Majesty,¡± Lord Quintus said as they neared. ¡°And someone is having female emotions called mood swings.¡± He nodded toward Lord Amore beside him who looked a bit annoyed.


    Female emotions? Mood swings?


    ¡°There is a female here,¡± Alexander reminded.


    ¡°Oh,¡± He turned to her. ¡°Rox is among us. Remember when he educated us on how to please a woman?¡±


    Roxana wished to punch him.


    ¡°Oh no. That was not for you, My Lord. You could possibly notck education on how females function. It is your specialty.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± He said sarcastically.


    ¡°Well, when everyone in town has seen your manly tools and half of them have tested it,¡± she shrugged. ¡°It is nothing new.¡±


    Both Alexander and Lord Amore looked at each other while they held back theirughter. Lord Quintus shook his head. ¡°You and I are like twins, Rox. You will see eventually but I am on your side.¡±


    ¡°That is very kind of you,¡± she smiled.


    He reminded her of Fanny, somehow. The way he spoke and behaved. He dressedvishly as if he woke up and thought, let¡¯s show off my wealth. He just needed a fan in his hand and he would look haughty. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t speak that way but she felt like she could certainly ask him about thetest fashion and for advice on how to dress.


    ¡°I need to go back to work,¡± She said and excused herself.


    ******


    ¡°I like her,¡± Vitale said.


    ¡°Now you do when you were the one against her staying here,¡± Zarus said.


    ¡°I still am. Look what she is causing. This man iste.¡±


    ¡°Well, I still have other things to attend. Lazarus, you take over.¡± Skender said.


    ¡°What?¡­Wait!¡±


    Skender vanished to find Lucrezia. Once he arrived at the cave he waited for her.


    ¡°Skender,¡± She beamed when appeared. Why was she happy? ¡°How was your meeting with your grandma?¡±


    ¡°Not good. There might be a demon involved with the shades. An archdemon, staying hidden. Perhaps using the same methods as you are. I need to find him.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I see. What are you suggesting exactly?¡±


    ¡°I am sure you have more resources than I do,¡± he told her. ¡°And you are smart enough.¡±


    ¡°You realize I am not powerful enough?¡± She tilted her head.


    ¡°I do. You need me. You do the brain work, I will take care of the rest.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Are you negotiating with me now?¡±


    ¡°Is it a bad offer?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She smirked. ¡°But we will have to work together in secret. There are people who won¡¯t be happy about your newfound power, no matter what side.¡±


    ¡°You will have to disclose more information.¡± He told her. There were clearly many things he didn¡¯t know and he couldn¡¯t fight with a blindfold.


    ¡°Yes. There are some things you should know.¡±

 Chapter 249 Who are they?

    Lucrezia knew that she could not disclose everything yet because what she wanted to do was to reorganize the whole ruler system of the demons and those ruling were very dangerous. She needed Skender for those changes so she didn¡¯t want to put him in danger before that.


    She took Skender away to somewhere spontaneous just for the safety of what she was going to tell him. Now that he wasplete, she could see the sharp focus in his eyes and she was sure her actions alone were giving him hints.


    He looked around concerned as to why she took them away. He stepped closer and came to stand in front of her. ¡°Who are you afraid of?¡± He asked in a low tone.


    ¡°Those that you should be afraid of as well.¡± She walked away and led him into the woods where they walked down a narrow path. ¡°People in power will always want to uphold their power and anything that is seen as a threat to their power will be eliminated.¡±


    He listened in silence.


    ¡°As you know, you are not only an Arch because you belong to the third generation of demons, you are also a defender which means that your power is passed down all generations without decreasing if you reproduce with another defender. There is something special about your bloodline that differentiate you from other demons and that could be it.¡± She continued to exin.


    ¡°Some say that defenders have an endless amount of power and depending on who they fight to defend, their powers can extend to the needed capacity.¡± She turned to him. ¡°That makes you a threat. But perhaps there is something more as we know your bloodline is special.¡±


    Skender sighed looking disturbed. ¡°How much of that is true then? The power that can expand in capacity.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I am not sure. Only you can know if faced with such a threat, but there is something else. A prophecy. A vision was seen by the demons with prophetic abilities, like myself.¡±


    Skender frowned.


    ¡°An Alexander that woulde in times of tyranny to save the world. It could be you.¡±


    ¡°Could?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Well, visions areplicated. When you were born and were expected to rise and fight the tyranny that existed during that time, you didn¡¯t because of your curse so some abandoned the belief that you were the Alexander in the prophecies, but there has been no other Alexander. And I think the tyranny you are meant to fight is different.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like what he was hearing. She could understand that it was such a burden especially since a fight always brought loss on both sides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that part. I am sure you will know when the time is right if you are the one or not. Right now, we should focus on how to find that archdemon and for you to keep your powers hidden as much as possible. If something happens that exposes you, or the best way bes to expose you, then you have to make yourself not look like a threat. You will be no one than what they want you to be. Someone they can weaponize and use for their own benefits and that will allow you into their realm which will be the first step.¡±


    He looked at her with a frown.


    ¡°The arch is also divided and that can work to your benefit.¡± She summarized.


    He nodded understanding her meaning.


    ¡°How do I know which side to appeal to?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, when the timees you will know.¡±


    ¡°As always, you just leave me more confused.¡± He said.


    ¡°I need to go now and work on finding more information. Wait for me until then.¡± She told him.


    She was about to leave when he grasped her arm. He pulled her closer, his blue eyes burning into hers. ¡°Answer one question. What do you gain from all of this?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Freedom.¡±


    He looked at her for a long moment then slowly released her arm. ¡°And what are you willing to sacrifice for that freedom?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I want it without sacrificing anything. I just know I have to sacrifice something and perhaps after I have done so, I won¡¯t think it is worth it. We will see.¡±


    He regarded her thoughtfully but said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you when I have some more information.¡± She said and then teleported back home.


    Many thoughts ran through her head and she began to think that perhaps exposing him would be the right way to make him gain power by making him join the Arch. But she would have to make sure first that it would work and make some kind of promotion.


    She sighed, not liking the idea in her head. She made her way to where she could normally find her torturer, one of his homes where he received guests. This was probably the first time she came to his home without being invited.


    She made herselffortable in the parlor and waited, knowing that he woulde as soon as he was free. His servants watching his home had probably already informed him and she was right. He came to her just a momentter.


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± He said watching her intently as he neared. ¡°It is the first time you havee to visit me.¡±


    ¡°Probably thest time as well.¡± She had to remain hostile for him not to be suspicious.


    He sat across from her and watched her with a tilted head. ¡°You probably came for a favor so you shouldn¡¯t behave that way or perhaps you are doing it because you know, I would do the favor for you anyway.¡±


    Lucrezia could never understand how his twisted mind worked.


    ¡°As you know, I spend a lot of time in the human world because of my work. It hase to my attention that an archdemon could be involved with the shades.¡± She said.


    He nodded unfazed. ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    He wanted to extract information from her but from his reaction, he knew something.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want one of us to be the enemy.¡± She said not answering his question.


    His gaze drifted to the side as if contemting something, then he looked back at her. ¡°Just keep yourself away from the shades business.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t. I should know so I can protect myself and those I am responsible for.¡±


    ¡°The ones you punish?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Forget them.¡±


    ¡°You know their redemption is the only way I can find mine.¡±


    He sighed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need redemption.¡± He leaned closer. ¡°I will get rid of those things.¡±


    He was overly self-confident. That was one weakness she had on him. He wanted to get rid of the old rules which meant he would have to get rid of the ones who kept those rules. Other demons, as powerful as him.


    ¡°Until then.¡±


    ¡°So you are on my side?¡±


    ¡°You should not speak carelessly.¡± He had also be too bold over the years.


    He stood up from his seat with a smile and came to sit beside her. Close to her. He put one arm behind her back but didn¡¯t touch her. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± he said leaning closer.


    She didn¡¯t turn to him. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have things under control and I wish for you to be by my side when the timees.¡± His arm came around her from behind, gently pulling her closer to his body. Lucrezia tried not to flinch as she felt his hot breath through her hair. ¡°I know you are ambitious and I like that about you. If you are with me, you will have it all.¡±


    She drew herself away but he wasn¡¯t willing to let go. ¡°How much longer will you make me wait, Lucrezia? I have been very patient but my patience is running out.¡± He spoke, his tone thick with frustration.


    ¡°I already told you not to wait. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    He grabbed her jaw and turned her head to face him. ¡°You are only doing it to upset me. You said never so you want to uphold that even though you have changed your mind. Have you not?¡±


    The man was delusional.


    He cupped the back of her neck, forcing her face closer to his. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you about it. Come to me now.¡±


    She ced her hand on his chest and pushed herself away. ¡°If you are not going to help me, then I will help myself.¡± She said standing up.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± He told her sounding angry. So he was truly losing his patience? She knew this time woulde sooner orter.


    When she didn¡¯t, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her down to sit. ¡°I think I have been too nice to you, so let¡¯s do this. I will help you but what do I get in return? Because trust me, you will need my help.¡±


    ¡°I will give you my loyalty.¡± She said.


    ¡°Not enough.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°You will give me a real chance and spend time with me.¡±


    Her skin crawled.


    ¡°Alright. I will give you a fair chance because you really think it will work but your help has to be worth it.¡±


    His eyes darkened. ¡°The shades are created by my brother.¡±

 Chapter 250 Torturer

    Chapter 250 Torturer


    ¡°Your brother?¡± Lucrezia was utterly confused. ¡°How can you have a brother?¡± He was an original demon. Unborn. Created.


    ¡°Well, we were created from the same essence to be brothers.¡±


    ¡°Why have I never met him?¡± She asked.


    He leaned back on the sofa. ¡°I haven¡¯t met him for many years as well. We are not on good terms. Perhaps you can even call us enemies.¡± He chuckled darkly.


    Lucrezia became careful with her words now that it was his brother. She turned to him. ¡°Are you not concerned then? And why is he creating shades?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be concerned about. I have banned him from our world and that is why he lives there, creating shades for whatever stupid reasons he has.¡±


    Banned? There seemed to be a very bad history between them. ¡°Have you perhaps thought that your brother is creating shades to fight you?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I have. That is probably what he is doing. Wasting his time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has hidden weapons, You never know.¡±


    He leaned closer again. ¡°Are you concerned about me again?¡± He smirked.


    She stopped herself fromughing. ¡°How does he create the shades?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t concern yourself with this. I told you, I will get rid of those stupid rules.¡±


    Clearly, he trusted his walls and his servants to not spread the word while she had to be very cautious with her n. Or, he just didn¡¯t care anymore and overestimated his power.


    ¡°You will be free with me.¡± He said pulling her closer again.


    She would be the exact opposite of free with him. I


    ¡°Do you know where your brother can be found? The shades are getting stronger. We should be concerned.¡±


    He pulled away from her, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Is there something you know?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I just had a¡­ strange vision.¡± She lied.


    He frowned. ¡°What vision?¡±


    ¡°Something not clear but¡­ but dangerous.¡±


    He became thoughtful. ¡°You need to tell me if you see anything else.¡±


    ¡°I think you need to do something. Be a few steps ahead. At least know where he is. I don¡¯t feel good about this.¡±


    Since he believed her and shades hated demons, there must be a deep animosity with his brother.


    He sighed. ¡°I should have killed him a long time ago.¡± He said nonchntly as he stood up. ¡°I will take care of it.¡±


    He offered his hand and she took it. He pulled her out of the sofa and drew her close to him. Gently he caressed the side of her face with the back of his hand. ¡°Are you worried about anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She was. She almost solved one problem since she was sure he had more resources and power to take care of his brother than she had but now he was pulling her deeper into this. She had always been firm with him because she had learned that showing even a little reliance or friendliness made him more vicious. Giving him a taste, only made him hungrier.


    ¡°Have lunch with me.¡± He said and her stomach dropped.


    He led her away from the parlor not waiting for an answer now that she agreed to give him a chance. As if he would stop even if she didn¡¯t so why not y along.


    ¡°Giving you a chance does not mean treating me like your pet.¡± She told him.


    He chuckled. ¡°You will find no man who will give you all that you want and treat you better than I will.¡±


    Her mate probably would. Or not, since he would be human and would not feel the mate pull.


    ¡°I know you are independent but even the most independent women like a man who takes control.¡± He said, continuing to lead the way.


    Yes. Takes control. Not controls. There was a difference his distorted brain wouldn¡¯t be able to understand.


    He took her to hisrge balcony where he pulled the chair out of her to sit at one of the round tables. He went to sit in front of her.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± He asked, folding his arms and watching her intently. She could see his eyes settle on her neck for a moment before gazing into hers.


    ¡°Whatever you eat.¡± She had no appetite at the moment.


    ¡°What do you like to eat then?¡± He changed the question.


    Ugh. How would she put up with this?


    ¡°I am not much for food. I like to drink.¡±


    ¡°Blood?¡± He tilted his head.


    ¡°Do you have any?¡±


    ¡°Have you had an original¡¯s blood before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your blood.¡± She told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t tried.¡±


    She ignored him.


    ¡°I know you like your blood and sexual activities that probably leave you unsatisfied.¡±


    That was because she could only find true satisfaction with her mate. One that would make her feel fulfilled.


    ¡°You have never been with an original. I promise you it is nothing close to what you imagine.¡± he leaned over the table. ¡°I would fulfill you in every way until you ask me to stop.¡±


    She had no doubt he had the stamina and all tricks and techniques to please a woman but he would certainly not fulfill her in every way. And one thing she knew about his kind was that their forceful behavior and obsessiveness would only increase and now that she agreed to this, rejecting him after having had a chance would bring out the worst in him.


    She sighed and decided to go for food to make him stay quiet but of course, he didn¡¯t. He tried having small conversations with her that she answered curtly. ¡°I have to go,¡± she said when she finished her food.


    He looked up from his te, his face hard to read. ¡°Of course.¡± He smiled. ¡°No rush. I am sure we will have many lunches and dinners together.¡±


    God! Could he suffocate her more?


    She hurried to leave and went home with a slight panic. She poured herself some wine in her room and but instead of sipping, she gulped it down at once.


    Her sister appeared in her room. ¡°Lu! Where have you been?¡±


    Lucrezia went to sit on her bed and tossed her shoes off. ¡°With Raphael.¡±


    Luciana grimaced. ¡°What did he want this time?¡±


    ¡°I went to him.¡±


    ¡°Lu!¡± She looked horrified. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I needed information.¡±


    ¡°No! You don¡¯t ask that man anything nor do you make any deals with him.¡±


    Lucrezia stood up frustrated. ¡°How long will I have to push him away? How long? I am tired of it! If he hasn¡¯t given up for so long, when will he ever give up? When?!¡±


    ¡°So you will give yourself to him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡± She said angrily.


    Luciana shook her head. ¡°If you think that will make things better then you are wrong.¡±


    Lucrezia let herself fall back to sit on the bed again.


    ¡°Anyway, how is the storage going?¡±


    She was talking about the storage of Williams¡¯s blood.


    ¡°I have not started yet.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure. She had waited first because his body was small but now he was a young man. Maybe it was time to start storing some blood.

 Chapter 251 Lesson One

    Roxana went to the defense quarters where she could already hear Sir Fulker yelling his insults. She went to greet him.


    "Good morning Sir," She smiled.


    "What morning? It is soon lunchtime. Get yourzy self too early if you are going toe here." He said staying in character.


    "Yes, Sir." She said firmly, d that he wasn''t treating her any differently. But everyone else had already started gossiping, wondering what she was doing here as a guard.


    Roxana ignored them and went to the storage to take her weapons. She didn''t care to look for Gary and Peter as she didn''t want to make them ufortable. She could understand their reason.


    As she walked through the halls, she realized the rumors had spread more than she expected. The servants nced her way, and the maids whispered as soon as they walked past her. She wasn''t even a queen yet she was already scrutinized.


    Ignoring all the whispers and stares she went to the king''s quarters and met Gary in the halls.


    "Roxana, you are back. I heard you were ill?" He said.


    So that was what he waspelled to believe?


    "Ah, yes. I am better now."


    He smiled. "It is good to hear."


    He also seemed confused as to why she was still a guard. Perhaps she should stop and not make everyone ufortable.


    "His Majesty is in his study so we are free at the moment," Gary said. "I''ll go have some lunch." He said and excused himself.


    Did this feel strange or was it just her? Deciding not to think much of it, she went to Alexander''s study. He wasn''t there. With the teleporting thing, she imagined that he could be anywhere. Looking for him would be like chasing air.


    She sat on the couch and decided to rx. Perhapster she would ask Alexander to take her to Fanny and uncle Ben. She missed them already.


    Suddenly she felt a rush of air and Alexander appeared out of thin air. "You are here," He said casually and went to the table. He sat down with a sigh.


    Roxana shifted on the couch to look at him. "Where were you?"


    He looked up from the papers that he had already begun to review. "You have not met Lucrezia yet?"


    "Your punisher? No." But she wanted to.


    The whole thing of punishment and redemption she couldn''t understand yet.


    "You will get to meet her in time." He said, his eyes scanning through the paper. He scribbled down something and then put it aside to look at the next one. "Tomorrow is the King''s ball."


    Roxana had heard of it. It was a big ball thrown every year at the castle where noble people and other royalty could attend. It was also an opportunity for people to introduce their daughters or sons to members of the royal family in hopes of catching a king, a prince, or a princess''s eyes. Everyone wanted to marry a royal.


    "Am I invited?" She asked yfully.


    "You have toe," he said without looking up. "Otherwise, how can people know the woman I have chosen for myself."


    Roxana tried not to be obvious with the big smile that crept to her face.


    "I would like to invite Fanny and uncle Ben as well." He added.


    "They would love that," she said. "I was thinking if you could take me to them after work."


    "Alright."


    Roxana watched him being very busy for the rest of the day. She followed him where he needed to be, listened to discussions he had with courtiers and officials, and noticed the difference to when he spoke to the lords. He also had a discussion with Lord Rayven and Lord Davis.


    Lord Davis offered himself to move to one of the provinces of Kraghorn after the death of thetest governor. Both Lord Rayven and Alexander tried to change his mind, wondering why he was so keen on leaving but Lord Davis had already made up his mind.


    Roxana was also curious as to why he would want to leave. Alexander gave him permission after listening to his arguments. They could not force him to stay.


    "Your sister won''t be happy," Lord Rayven said, not convinced yet.<sub> </sub>


    Roxana could see that Lord Davis became ufortable. As much as she could understand that it would be difficult for his sister even if Lord Davis gave the argument that he could visit her often if one of them teleported him or that they could easily go to see him, he was old enough to make his own decisions and built the life he wanted for himself. His sister would have to let him go to pursue his goals.


    Roxana looked at Alexander once both the lords left. "He is not a little boy, you know." She told him.


    "I know." He said. "I trust him, it is just that there is something he isn''t saying."


    Roxana had felt the same. "He is smart. He will be fine."


    Knowing that Fanny had still not returned from work, Alexander took them to Lord Rayven''s home in the demon world.


    They had guests. Acheron held little Aiden in his arms as they sat in the parlor having tea and coffee with Lazarus and Vitale. They started talking about the ball as they arrived and Roxana went to sit beside Angelica.


    "Did you two not meet at the king''s ball for the first time?" Lazarus asked Rayven and Angelica.


    "Yes," Angelica replied.


    Then he turned to Roxana, "and you two met...?"


    "At a river."


    "Oh, you like rivers like our Skender?"


    "No. I was running away from debt collectors and jumped into the river. I hurt my leg and almost drowned but Alexander saved me."


    Everyone looked at her.


    "Drowning?" Lazarus said thoughtfully. "That is an interesting first meeting." He said ncing at Skender who ignored him.


    "Anyway. I am not sure if Angelica told you that I arranged her wedding."


    Angelica nodded with a smile. "He did. It was well organized."


    "Thank you. I don''t know if Skender has told you, but don''t mind him. I will be your right-hand man. I will guide you through to bing a queen."


    "Why?"


    "Because I like you." He smiled. "I told you. I am on your side. I have wanted you as our queen since Iid eyes on you."


    She chuckled. "You talk rubbish."


    "It is the truth." He said seriously.


    "Alright. Then what do I need to do?"


    "Well, for tomorrow you need to learn certain etiquettes. Can you dance?"


    She panicked. "I am a terrible dancer."


    He shook his head. "We don''t have time. We will have to start by teaching you that first. I could teach you if your mate is not overly jealous."


    Alexander looked his way immediately and they stared at each other in silence, before he turned back to her. "Well, I can teach you royal etiquette and then he can teach you to dance."


    Angelica chuckled.


    "Shall we?" He said standing up.


    "I wille with you two," Angelica said.


    Roxana was curious about what he would teach her.

 Chapter 252 Could It Be?

    Lazarus showed Roxana how she should walk, greet, smile, eat and curtsy, and other small actions that would matter. Roxana imitated him perfectly and he was impressed.


    "Well, I lived impersonating others and I have pretended to be a wealthydy many times," Roxana said. "Do you want me to be timid or haughty?"


    He chuckled and Angelica smiled.


    Roxana pretended to be ady of extreme wealth who thought that everyone was below her. She walked with a scornful look while fanning herself. "Oh, Lord Quintus. You missed my partyst night. Did I not send an invitation?"


    "I am afraid you did not mydy," Lazarus yed along.


    "Oh, my mistake. I must have missed it. There were sooo many guests. It was exhausting. So sad you missed it." She said with a dramatic tone. "Maybe next time. I will show you the vineyard my husband bought."


    Angelica chuckled.


    "I could be shy too," Roxana said enjoying being an actor.


    She tried to look like her most innocent self and walked in a manner that made her look humble and get as little attention as possible.


    "Many men would like this," Lazarus said.


    Yes. She did know that. This was her act whenever she wanted to get away with something.


    "Or I could be flirtatious," Roxana said.


    "Let''s not try that for the sake of the living." Lazarus chuckled.


    After the lesson ended, Angelica took them to another quarter of the mansion where they got a visit by two females who called themselves stylists. They came with dresses, shoes, and essories to choose from. Roxana just blinked surprised. So this was how wealthy people lived? Stores delivered to your home?


    The clothes and jewelry werevish. "I ordered thetest fashion. As the future queen, you need to look exceptional." She said.


    Roxana looked astonished at all the beautiful dresses. The two female stylists, Mona and Ali helped her choose what would match her skin tone and body type the most. She got to try out the chosen ones and they gave their opinions on them.


    "This is just our opinion. The most important thing is that you feel beautiful,fortable, and confident in the dress." Mona exined.


    Roxana became suddenly nervous. With thesergevish dresses, that would draw everyone''s attention she would make a fool of herself. What if she stumbled and fell? Or what if she forgot the steps to a dance?


    Swallowing the nerves she picked a beautiful light blue dress. "Good choice." Ali smiled. "You look stunning in it."


    Angelica nodded in agreement.


    "Now, let''s pick jewelry," Mona said.


    Roxana had fun trying out the jewelry with Angelica. There was so much to choose from that she gave up trying.<sub> </sub>


    "Well, you could buy all of it. I am sure your future husband can afford it." Angelica smiled when she saw her confusion.


    "Oh no. It would be a waste. Which one do you think match my dress the most?"


    "The diamonds." Angelica pointed at the diamond set. "Without the ne." She added.


    Roxana agreed and picked the diamond set.


    "Don''t show anything to Skender. He should see at the ball with all of this for the first time." Angelica suggested.


    Roxana nodded with a smile.


    After they were done with her, it was Angelica''s turn. She seemed sure of what she wanted to wear. She picked a light yellow gown and gold jewelry to match.


    Roxana was exhausted mentally after this whole learning and choosing and trying out period. She refilled her te at the dinner table thinking of Fanny and Uncle Ben. She had wanted to visit them but wondered now if it would be a good idea. How would she exin that she needed to leave again? She had left with the lie that she would travel with Alexander as his guard.


    After refilling her stomach and returning to their room, she asked Alexander what to do about it.


    "I have sent an invitation to uncle Ben and Fanny and I sent them some clothes as well. Maybe it is better if you just meet them there."


    Roxana nodded. As happy as she was about having uncle Ben and Fanny with her, it reminded her of her father. She would have loved for him to give her away to her future husband. She would have loved it if her mother and sister had been there. Could she find them before she got married?


    God, she was being greedy again.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Vitale sat on one of the benches in his local church. He liked toe here at night when no one was there buttely, he kept seeing a golden-haired female sitting at the front. She sat in the exact same ce every night and she sat very still. What was fascinating to him was also that she prayed the whole time.


    For every night that passed, he began to wonder what she looked like. Who was she? He was never curious about people but he almost never came across someone who prayed so deeply from their hearts. The mind often wandered away, like his right now. Thinking of a female instead of praying.


    Distractions were clearly everywhere and although he would satisfy his needs when needed he didn''t indulge in them. He didn''t even seek it unless he really needed to and it was rare that he had such needs. Ironic with him being a demon but he had always been disciplined.


    This time he stayed until the woman decided to leave so he could see her face. She stood up atst to leave. As she turned around, he was struck by her face. She was young and beautiful but... it was the resemnce that threw him off bnce. The resemnce to Roxana.


    As she walked down the aisle, she took notice of him. Her eyes, a teal blue just like Roxana''s settled on him. She gave a gentle smile and a nod to greet him as she passed by.


    Vitale only stared at her and once she was out of sight he had to turn around to watch her leave.


    Could it be? He knew Roxana had been looking for her family.

 Chapter 253 Stalker

    Vitale couldn''t help himself but follow the youngdy. She was all alone walking at night. It was dangerous. Did she live alone?


    He tried to read her mind but strangely he felt a barrier. He could hear some thoughts, the loud ones, like when she looked around for danger and felt scared and that she was worried about something that could be awaiting her but he couldn''t know what.


    Interesting, he thought. Only a few humans had minds that were hard to read and often those people had a strong spirituality. No wonder.


    He followed her in the dark and like most people with strong instincts she did feel like she was being followed. She picked up her steps and he slowed down to not rm her but still followed her to a nearby small house.


    Her heart skipped and she shivered as she looked at the lit window. There was something inside that she feared. She stepped inside the fence and the front door flung open. She flinched as a tall man stepped outside. He had short brown hair, tousled from having woken up from sleep.


    His eyes narrowed and darkened as he stepped further outside, watching her with a look of intimidation. She shrunk where she stood.


    "Where have you been?" He asked.


    Vitale picked up from the man''s mind that he was her husband. "I just went to church."


    He knew she was telling the truth but he didn''t care. He didn''t like that she disobeyed him and went out at night. The man stepped closer, too close to her, towering over her and again to intimidate her. She looked down but he grabbed her jaw in a painful grip and lifted her head.


    "What did I tell?" He said holding a finger in front of her face.


    When she didn''t reply, he grabbed her face harder and red into her eyes. "What. Did. I. Tell. You?"


    "To never leave the house." She said.


    Vitale frowned.


    "Then why do you not listen?"


    "I am sorry," she said her voice thick with pain.


    He threw her head to the side. "You will be sorry," he said, and as soon as Vitale realized that he was about to punch her in the stomach he teleported and pushed the man away, causing him to fall fly backward, and fall hard on his back.


    The youngdy gasped in surprise and stared shocked at her husband before turning to Vitale. She was shocked again as she recognized him from earlier in the church.


    Or... no. She knew who he was. Most people did as he was lord of the manor of this area. "My Lord?" Her eyes widened.


    Her husband tried to get up on his feet, confused by how he appeared from nowhere. He med his slightly drunken state as he shook his head and then looked at him. His heart stopped breathing for a moment as he recognized him as well. They called him the fair lord because of his fair hair and skin. What kind of stupid name was that?


    Manypared him to an angel as if they had seen one because clearly angels were supposed to be fair.


    "My Lord," he said bowing but groaned when his back made a cracking sound. "What brings you here thiste?"


    He looked into the man''s eyes knowing that getting out of this withoutpulsion wouldn''t work even if he was wealthy and lord of the manor. "I am taking your wife with me." He said,pelling him to agree.


    The man stared at him hypnotized, the words slowly registering in his mind in a way that was eptable.


    "You can take her, My Lord." He said in a trance.


    The youngdy panicked and Vitale could sense her fear. She looked at her husband with pleading eyes. When he ignored her, she turned to him. "My Lord. I can''te with you. I am married."


    She was right. What had he gotten himself into? He was not one to meddle in other people''s business.


    "Do you have a sister named Roxana?" He asked straight.


    She stared straight at him, not blinking. Not breathing. "Roxana." She breathed. "You... you know my sister?"


    He knew it. The resemnce was remarkable.


    "Yes. I know her." He said.<sub> </sub>


    "Where... where is she?"


    "I''ll take you to her." He told her, just wanting to get her away from this abusive man.


    She looked back at her husband reluctantly. Did she like the man or was this a security thing she worried about?


    "Don''t worry. Your sister has been looking and she is able to take care of you."


    She was a bit afraid. Understandably so. He was a stranger after all who wanted to take her away at night.


    She took a moment to think and then decided to leave with him. She was still scared as they walked down the dark streets and doubted her decision. "How do you know my sister?"


    "She is soon to be married to a friend of mine." He said just to make herfortable. Him and Skender were barely friends.


    "She is getting married now?" She sounded surprised.


    "Yes."


    "How did you know I could be her sister?"


    "You look alike."


    "Did you follow me?"


    He stiffened. "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Well, I saw your face and you resembled her so I wondered." That was only half the truth. He would have followed her anyway. Strangely disturbing.


    Her heart still kept beating fast. She was terrified but hiding it so well. Vitale reached for Skender because if he took thisdy home without her sister being there she would panic and run away.


    ''Skender, listen. It is important!'' Vitale said annoyed as soon as the man answered his call. These days he had been cutting him off.


    Skender chuckled. ''It is always important.'' He teased. ''Have some wine and rx. I thought you would take a few days off.''


    ''It is Roxana''s sister. I found her.''


    A silence followed. ''Where?'' he then asked in a serious tone.


    ''Just get to my home with Roxana now!''


    ''Are you sure? I don''t want to give her false hope.''


    Vitale paused and turned to thedy. "What is your name?" He asked.


    "Diana, My lord." She replied.


    ''Ask her if her sister''s name is Diana. If it is, bring her to my home.'' He told Skender.


    ''Alright.''


    He cut off the link and returned his attention to Diana. Roxana and Diana.


    She turned and met his gaze. He found himself intrigued again. Why? Was it her silent mind? Her deep spiritualmitment? What was it, because he was rarely interested in people?

 Chapter 254 Reunion

    Roxana was getting dressed in a rush, her heart pounding in fear and anticipation, her palms sweating in worry, and her eyes tearing up. Her sister... her sister was found! After so many years... she found her sister. She kept repeating it in her head, unable to believe it. She was so afraid that this would be a dream and she would wake up.


    God, please no. Oh Lord, make this day a blessed one.


    Alexander came to help her as she fumbled with her dress. She was aplete mess.


    "Roxana," He stopped her for a moment by gripping her arms. "It is going to be alright. You will meet your sister and hug her and then it will all be alright," he assured her calmly.


    A tear fell down her cheek and he wiped it away gently before pulling her into his arms. He held her for a while, to calm down then he took her away.


    They arrived at Vitale''s home and waited in the parlor. Every second felt like an eternity and then she heard footsteps down the hall. She rose from her seat and turned to the entrance.


    Vitale walked in with a young woman right behind him. Roxana''s heart skipped a beat as her eyes remained fixed on the woman who slowly came into sight. She walked with her head down at first but slowly looked up. A pair of tear blue eyes met hers and then the girl slowed down her pace, eventually stopping at the same time that Roxana stopped breathing.


    Then suddenly all the memories came back. Memories of them ying together and theirughter echoed in the back of her mind. Her eyes tear up, blurring the beautiful sight in front of her. The one she dreamed of seeing and was afraid to never see.


    She blinked causing the tears to fall so she could see her sister. "Diana." She breathed feeling arge lump in her throat and her chest.


    The world around them faded away and it was only them. "Roxana." She croaked.


    And then before they knew they had traveled across the distance enveloping each other in a right hug.


    Oh! It felt like her heart exploded in her chest. She buried her face in her sister''s lustrous hair, soaking in her warmth and smell. Hugging her was just like she remembered.


    "I missed you so much. So so much." She said.


    Her sister cried. "I missed you too."


    "Where have you been all this time? I tried looking for you. I have been searching for you."


    "I have been to many ces," she said.


    Oh, god. Hopefully, her sister didn''t go through the cruelty she did but it didn''t sound good that she had been to many ces.


    She pulled back, holding her by the arms to study her. Diana''s face was wet with tears. Her eyes and cheeks were red. Roxana grabbed her face gently between her hands and her sister ced her hands on top of hers and closed her eyes.


    "Are you alright?" She asked.


    Her sister nodded. "Yes. I have been living well."


    "Where are you living now?"


    "With my husband."


    Husband? Then howe Vitale could bring her here? She looked over at the Lord. He remained quiet so she turned back to her sister.


    From experience and knowing how women with no families were treated, she had this odd feeling that this husband was no good. "Does he treat you well?" She asked.<sub> </sub>


    Diana nodded.


    Roxana had so many questions but she just hugged back her sister. Then the men gave them some privacy in a room alone, although they could probably hear everything.


    Roxana went to sit with her sister. "Tell me..." she said wanting to know everything. Her sister tried to tell her story by leaving the bad things out but Roxana could just tell from the context and her heart broke. This world was so cruel to girls.


    She held her sister''s hand tightly and watched her force a smile as she tried to speak of her situation lightly, then she came to the part where she met her husband a year ago.


    Her eyes didn''t light up and she spoke about him like everything else she told her. Roxana knew it was bad and she became so angry she wanted to hit something. So much that her sister had endured.


    "He is loud but he provides for me and he works." She said. "He married me even though I am like this."


    Like what? She just had to ask even though she knew exactly what her sister meant. It was so unfair that her tears dried from how hot her face turned from anger.


    "Tell me about you," she smiled.


    Roxana''s head was throbbing from all the pain. She couldn''t bring herself to speak. When she opened her mouth a loud gasp followed by a sob she could not hold followed.


    "Roxana?" Diana looked heartbroken and wrapped her arms around her. "Oh, what happened?" She cried thinking that Roxana was crying because of her own memories.


    Diana has had it much worse than her. All the things that she had been lucky enough to avoid, her sister had gone through.


    "I will take care of you," Roxana said. "No one is going to hurt you from now on."


    Her sister just hugged her as if protecting her. She stroked her back gently. Roxana couldn''t calm down her anger. It took her a while and then she pulled back from Diana.


    "Roxana, did you find papa?" She asked.


    Oh no! God. Would she survive today? She put on a strong face.


    "Yes. Papa is safe now. He is in heaven."


    "No." Diana choked.


    Roxana hugged her as she burst into tears, allowing her to cry.


    "I have been looking for all of you." She cried. "But I didn''t know how. I couldn''t find you."


    "It is alright," Roxana said stroking her back. "It is alright. I am looking for mama. We will find her."


    Diana just cried until she fell asleep in her arms. Roxana gently let her fall back into the bed and then covered her up. Then she justy beside her and watched her in silence, tears continuing to stream down her face. As pained as she was, she was also happy. Her sister was here. Now she would provide her with all the joy in the world.


    "I will take care of you," she said caressing her cheek gently.

 Chapter 255 Moments Of Joy (Part 1)

    Roxana woke up before her sister in the morning. They were still in a room in Lord Amore''s house. She covered her sister and decided to let her sleep some more while she got up to prepare for the day. The king''s ball was this evening but now that her sister returned, she didn''t know what to do. She had so much else to take care of as well and a part of her just wanted to stay at home and spend some time with her sister.


    She went to see if the chamber had a private room and freshened up before going to find the men. In the parlor, Alexander and Vitale sat drinking tea or coffee.


    "Good morning," she greeted as she went to sit down with them.


    "How is your sister?" Alexander asked.


    "I am not sure. I told her about father. She was devastated."


    "How are you?" he asked.


    She shrugged. "I don''t know."


    He reached for her, cupping her cheek gently. "It will be alright. We will take of your sister and I will take care of you."


    She smiled, cing her hand on top of his.


    Vitale sipped his tea a bit louder and cleared his throat.


    Alexander dropped his hand with a knowing smile and Roxana turned to him. "My Lord. I am deeply grateful to you. Thank you for finding my sister."


    "You are wee," he said shifting ufortably.


    "Where did you find her?"


    "At the local church."


    Roxana smiled. It seemed like they both kept their fate throughout their journey but... "You go to church?"


    A so-called demon, went to church?


    "Yes."


    She nodded fascinated. "Well, she has a husband. I don''t feel good about him."


    The men gave each other a look. "What is it?" She asked.


    "He is no good," Alexander said.


    Roxana kept her gaze fixated on Vitale. "What did he do?"


    He looked between her and Alexander. "He hits her and... other things."


    Roxana felt her chest tighten. Her eyes burned and then her body heated up.


    Alexander ced a hand on her shoulder. "What do you want us to do?"


    For a moment she had dark thoughts, wanting to tell them to just kill him. Her hands trembled. "I should talk to her first." She said, knowing that she needed to calm down.


    After a moment their heads turned. Roxana looked to see as well and found her sister at the door.


    "Diana." Roxana rose from her seat and went to her. She put her arm around her shoulders and led her inside. "Did you sleep well?"


    She nodded with a smile.


    Alexander rose from his seat to greet her and Roxana introduced them for the first time. "This is Alexander. You future brother-inw."


    Diana''s eyes widened as Alexander took her hand and kissed her knuckles. "It is nice to meet you." He said and a blush crept to her face. "He is also King Alexander," Roxana said to get it all out in the open at once.


    Diana dropped her jaw. Her eyes widened even more, almost terrified. "Yo... your... Majesty." She breathed out thest part.


    "Just call me Alexander."


    Diana stared at him blinking twice before she turned to Roxana. "How... what..." She was speechless.


    "Breakfast is ready," Vitale said standing up. "Let''s eat."


    Diana continued to look at her with many questions in her eyes as they went to the dining hall. Roxana decided to lighten up the atmosphere by telling her sister how she met Alexander in a fun way.<sub> </sub>


    She could see her face light up as she listened, her expression changing from happy to shocked to sometimes sad and then happy again. Sheughed at many things, about her being a guard and Sir Fulker. Roxana wished she could tell her everything but the demon part she kept hidden.


    "This doesn''t sound real," Diana said with a chuckle.


    "I know. It is madness." Roxana said.


    "I am very happy for you two." She smiled. "Thank you for taking care of my sister, Your Majesty."


    Roxana could tell that the situation still felt strange for Diana. Even she had a hard time believing how her life turned out to be sometimes.


    "It has been my honor." He said.


    Diana couldn''t hide her smile and as they continued to eat, Roxana told her about Fanny and Uncle Ben. Diana looked even happier for her but Roxana felt saddened that her sister had no such person in her life.


    "I would love to meet them and thank them." She spoke softly.


    Her sister was the opposite of her. She was soft-spoken, demure, and gentle but even more so than she remembered. She seemed drawn back, her shoulders lifted as if always in defense or afraid. Roxana hated it. She knew whatever happened had made her this way.


    "Well then, we need to find you a dress as well. It is the king''s Ball this evening."


    "Ball?"


    "Yes."


    "Can Ie?"


    "Of course. I would love it if you did. You always wanted to go to balls."


    Diana looked down at her hands. Roxana''s heart broke. "That was a long time ago." She looked up. "Besides, I don''t want to ruin your reputation."


    Roxana frowned. "You can''t ruin my reputation because I have no good one to begin with. Remember everything I told you just now?"


    Diana smiled faintly.


    Roxana turned to Alexander not knowing what they should do now. They couldn''t go to the demon world.


    "I''ll take you to Rayven''s house."


    "Here?" She meant this world.


    "Yes."


    He must have already made a rearrangement with Rayven.


    Diana looked confused. Oh, Lord. Solving all these things would be tricky.


    "We are going to my friend''s home. We will prepare for the ball there and then go together." Roxana exined.


    Diana looked a bit hesitant. "I should... probably go back home. I have already been gone for too long."


    Roxana clenched her hand into a fist under the table. "You don''t have to go back there," she told her.


    "He is my husband," she said.


    The men sensed that they needed to speak alone, so they left them quietly.


    Roxana leaned over the table. "If you had a choice and you could leave him, would you?"


    "But I can''t."


    "Just tell me if that is what you want and I will make sure you can," Roxana told her.


    Diana shrunk in her seat and Roxana waited patiently for her to answer. "I really don''t want to go back there," she croaked.


    "Then I won''t allow him to evere near you again," Roxana promised.

 Chapter 256 Moments Of Joy (Part 2)

    Roxana sat with Diana and Vitale in a carriage that took them to Rayven''s home. Alexander had to go back to the castle for work but Vitale was on vacation.


    "I am sorry we are taking your time," Roxana told him.


    "It is no problem," he said curtly.


    His tone was cold, his face always passive and his eyes distant. Roxana tried to involve him in a conversation but he always replied short and precise and he sat absolutely still although they were traveling quite the distance.


    Once they arrived at Rayven''s dark castle, Diana had the same reaction she had the first time she saw the castle. It looked haunted from the outside. They went inside and Angelica was already having a chat with the stylists who would take care of them for the ball.


    She stood up from her seat with a wide smile and came over. Roxana introduced her sister and Angelica. "I am so happy you found each other." She smiled.


    Then they were both excited to find a dress for Diana. Diana has the same curved body shape as her except she was a bit thinner and shorter. She picked the least extravagant one and still she wasn''tfortable. Roxana was saddened.


    When they were girls, her sister was the feminine one among them. She loved nice dresses, and beautiful hairstyles trying to mimic their mother as much as possible.


    "Do you have something more simple?"


    The stylists looked at each other. "It is the king''s ball." They told her.


    She nodded. "Right." She smiled faintly.


    Looking around she met her gaze and Roxana could only force a smile as to not cry. She swallowed the lump in her throat.


    Turning back to the stylists, "I will take that one," she said, pointing at a stunning rosy pink dress.


    Roxana was surprised by her sudden change of choice.


    "Excellent choice," the stylist said and Diana smiled.


    "You will look beautiful in it," Angelica told her.


    And so they began to have their hair done with the utmost care, while Angelica told them what the ball looked like and how the atmosphere was. They took a break for lunch while their hair was permed and then spent some time with Aiden. He had his mother''s blue eyes and his father''s dark hair. He was still too little to know who looked like the most.


    Roxana felt bad for Rayven and Vitale who stayed here with them in case of danger. They were probably bored, while they keptughing here.


    Angelica gave Aiden to the nursemaid and they went back to finish off their hair and have their bodies oiled and scented. Roxana looked at her glowing arms and her hands which looked like ady''s hands for the first time.


    As soon as the dresses were on, shoes were put on, faces were painted, and jewelry was donned. Roxana became suddenly nervous. "I will forget the dance steps." She said worried, her hands sweating. She had practiced with Alexander and it went well but they were alone then.


    A hand took hers and Roxana looked at her sister who gave her an encouraging smile. "You look beautiful Roxana." She said squeezing her hand gently. "Don''t think about anyone else. It is your night."


    Roxana''s eyes teared up. She had dreamt of this. Having her sister by her side and suddenly all of her fears disappeared. Diana was here with her and she was going to marry the man who owned her heart. There could be no better night. She would just enjoy herself.


    Rayven and Vitale waited outside near the carriages, dressed elegantly. Rayven''s gaze went immediately to his stunning wife and Vitale''s gaze swept across her and fell on her sister for a brief moment before he looked away.


    Without a word or a second nce, he opened the door to the carriage for them and offered his hand to help them get inside. Then he closed to door instead of stepping inside as well.


    "Are you noting with us, My Lord?" Roxana asked.


    "No. It is better for you two to arrive alone." He told them and then walked away.


    "He is very quiet," Diana said watching him leave.


    They had that problem. They were all somewhat brooding. Well, except for Lord Shady. Perhaps it was their sins and punishments. She had seen the change in Alexander. Maybe one day they would all find their happiness.


    "He is indeed," Roxana replied.<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t the men all somehow look the same?" Her sister asked catching the simrities between them. "I mean they do look different but..." She became thoughtful.


    Roxana smiled inwardly. Her sister was catching on fast. She changed the subject. "I am looking forward to you meeting Uncle Ben and Fanny."


    "They sound fun."


    "They are. I am sure you will love them." Roxana said.


    "I already do." She smiled.


    Once they arrived, Roxana was surprised by how lively the castle looked. There were plenty of carriages outside and people were swarming inside. Her gaze fell, on the newly arrived carriage decorated in all silver but she didn''t expect Uncle Ben and Fanny to step out of it. As if she wasn''t already shocked, her jaw dropped when she saw them dressed in fancy clothes.


    Fanny had cut his hair andbed it back nicely, making him look more manly and handsome. Uncle Ben was stylish and adorable. Roxana waved at them and they beamed when they took notice of her. As they walked over, "it is them." She told Diana.


    Fanny''s eyes widened the closer he came. He must have realized who thedy next to her was. "Is this Diana?" He asked.


    Diana curtsied. "You must be Fanny."


    "Oh, Lord." He said turning to Roxana and then back to Diana. "We have been looking for you."


    She smiled shyly.


    "Uncle Ben, this is my sister Diana," Roxana spoke to Uncle Ben who was quiet in his confusion.


    "It is nice to finally meet your Diana," he said taking her hand like a gentleman and kissing his own thumb. "I am d you are safe and alive."


    "It is nice meeting you too, Uncle."


    He smiled and then leaned closer. "You two are shining stars tonight." Hepliment.


    "Yes. You look absolutely beautiful." Fanny agreed. "We were surprised when we were sent clothes and a carriage."


    "It was very thoughtful of his Majesty." Uncle Ben said. "I can die having lived as a wealthy for a night." He joked.


    "You look handsome, Uncle Ben. I worry for the old Ladies." She joked.


    "Oh," he waved with his hand dismissively. "Tonight the young ones should be worried too."


    Theyughed.


    "I am quite the dancer." He said. "You will see. I even taught Fanny."


    Fanny shook his head in denial.


    "Now, don''t waste those dance moves. Get yourself a wealthydy." Uncle Ben told him.


    Diana and Roxana only chuckled.


    "Let''s focus on Roxana tonight. It is her night. We should look like a decent family."


    "Yes. Offer your sister, your arm and walk her in elegantly." Uncle Ben became the arranger. "And Diana, do you mind if I escort you inside."


    "Not at all." She smiled and he offered her his arm.


    Roxana couldn''t stop herself from smiling as she took Fanny''s arm and he walked her inside. The evening just started but she was already full of joy.

 Chapter 257 The Creator

    Constantine finished the cup of blood he was served every evening. He healed very fast and even felt much stronger than he did before. He was now the false leader of the shades but truly he was a ve. Every step he took was being watched. He couldn''t see who watched him, but he felt it.


    Everything was so perfectly under control. But not under his control. It felt as if the strange demon was a shadow himself, present in every step. Perhaps it was just him being paranoid but what was he supposed to feel? His whole existence turned out to be something else.


    Tonight he might finally get some answers. Since the day he met the strange demon, he hadn''t seen him. The demon had only sent his men to deliver blood and messages and now they came with an invitation to have dinner with him. How romantic.


    Dinner with his creator? He still had a hard time believing that. How did a demon create them and whose blood was he feeding him?


    Constantine just wanted answers so he could know who this bastard was and kill him. Because he was being watched all the time, he couldn''t even leave to find out on his own. His two bald servants came to take him to the demon once the time arrived.


    An imprisoned leader. Perfect. How funny that shades hated demons but it had always been one leading them. The two bald men took him to a dining room and motioned for him to sit down at the table.


    Servants were lined up against the wall, standing still like dolls. The two baldheads left the hall and he sat there waiting, realizing what a useless life he was living. Chasing to kill one after the other.


    He remembered Ramona. Her fiery hair, blue eyes, and bright smile. He remembered her sweet scent and soft lips. He would never get to see that again. He would never get to hold her again. What kind of life was he living? So empty and cold.


    "We finally meet again," A voice drawled, pulling him out of his memories.


    Swiftly he teleported and was suddenly seated at the table with him. His bright green eyes fell on him. "How have you been?" He asked with his smooth voice.


    "I could be better," Constantine replied. "I like my freedom."


    The demon nodded. "You are free to do whatever you can do and what you can''t, you can ask for my help." He gave the servants a nod and they began to serve dinner.


    "I would like not to be watched and followed everywhere." Constantine made it clear since this demon wanted to beat around the bush.


    The demon tilted his head and frowned. "No one is watching you."


    Was he going to lie right to his face? He even looked convincing. But he wasn''t going to let this man make him believe he was crazy.


    "What is your name?"


    "Nathaniel."


    "Your real name?"


    "It is my real name."


    "Why did you create us?" Constantine asked.


    "I wanted something of my own." He leaned forward cing his arm on the table. "After being cast out from my world, I was alone here. So I created you."


    "Who cast you out?"


    "Well," he leaned back in his chair. "Envious demons who saw me as a threat because I had a different opinion."


    After one servant put the te of food in front of him, he poured some wine into his ss. Nathaniel motioned for him to go ahead to eat and drink but Constantine was more interested in him. He wanted to know everything.


    "How did you create us," he said picking up his cutlery. He began to cut through the meat.


    Nathaniel did the same. "You will see soon when I create more of you."<sub> </sub>


    Constantine stiffened. "More of us?" Why? They could reproduce.


    "Yes. But it will be a little different this time." He looked up from his te. "I will create you to be more powerful. Are you ready to see?" He asked with a strangely disturbing smile.


    "Yes," Constantine replied trying to hide his difort. He would have to see what sickness this man was hiding. "But why do you need to create more of us."


    "I have enemies. It will be safer if we are many and stronger. If the demons find out about me being involved with you, none of us will be safe unless we are strong."


    Why did Constantine not believe a word, except for the fact that he just didn''t like the man?


    "You probably think I am keeping some things a secret." He suddenly said.


    "Yes."


    "That will only be until I learn that I can trust you. Right now, you don''t like me yet."


    What did that mean? As if he would ever like him.


    "What did you do with the prophetess''s blood?"


    Nathaniel contemted his answer. "You were created with prophet and demon blood."


    Constantine froze. No...


    No! It couldn''t be.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Y0u will see.


    "Do you have prophet blood?"


    "No. I have something better now."


    "What is that?"Constantine asked.


    The demon smirked. "That will be a surprise."


    Constantine didn''t have a good feeling about this but who did he have to be worried about? He would wait and see what would happen.


    After dinner, Nathaniel allowed him to look around the house. It was built like a cathedral with a divine and devilish interior. A mix of light and dark in a strange way.


    There were lots of paintings, depicting hell, torture, strange and terrifying creatures, blood, and sacrifices.


    "This is the God Hedous." Nathaniel said pointing at the big frightening monster in the painting. "It is said that he is a seed holder and whatever you sacrifice to him, he will produce such seeds to nt a new creation."


    Constantine nodded, understanding it all now. "You will make sacrifices for him?"


    The demon smirked. "Everything great requires a sacrifice."

 Chapter 258 The Ball (Part 1)

    Roxana arrived at the ball hall where musicians were ying music, people were already dancing, chattering, and drinking. Right at the front, sat Alexander on his throne and high generals and courtiers came to introduce their daughters. She could see Alexander nodding politely but not giving anyone much attention.


    He seemed a bit distracted, his eyes wandering away sometimes while trying to listen to a few that talked for too long and when she stepped further in, his gaze found her immediately.


    Roxana''s heart skipped a beat. His gaze remained glued on her despite the people dancing that blocked their view often and other people passing by. As he got interrupted again, not wanting to tear his gaze away from her, her sister gave her a push.


    Roxana turned to Diana. "People are staring at us." She whispered and she realized that they indeed caught a lot of attention. Must be Angelica''s way of dressing them up.


    "As they should." Uncle Ben said. "Now go on, you two should join the dance." He said giving Fanny and Diana a push.


    Fanny shyly held his hand out for Diana and just as shy she took it and they went dancing. Fanny had indeed learned some steps but her sister was impressive. Where did she learn?


    Fanny was telling her a few things that made her smile and Roxana couldn''t help herself from smiling.


    "Let''s eat," Roxana said her eyes searching for the table with food.


    "You and your food." Uncle Ben shook his head.


    What was she supposed to do? Lord Shady told her that the way the king would announce who he wanted to marry was by dancing three times in a row with the same woman and she guessed it would be a while before all those people with their introductions would release him.


    "It seems like a gentleman is on his way here," Uncle Ben said and it took her a moment to see the maning through the crowd with his eyes fixed on her.


    Oh no! Lord Shady told her not to deny a man a dance. It wasn''t polite.


    The man came forward. "Good evening, My lord and mydy. May I have the honor of a dance?"


    Well, this dress was doing its work. "Of course, my lord." She gave her most charming smile. She had to behave.


    Taking his hand he led her to the dance floor. Roxana''s eyes searched for Alexander. He stood in a corner now talking to some guests. He nodded then knowing exactly where she was, his eyes found her. He narrowed them as if telling her that he was watching her. She forced back a smile at his possessiveness.


    The man began small talking to her, asking questions, and givingpliments, while she cast nces at Alexander who looked bothered while people kept pestering him. She could tell he just wanted to get away ande snatched her out of this man''s hands.


    As she swirled to the music, she saw Angelica and her husband dance as well, Fanny and Diana continued to dance and she looked happy and then from the back entrance young lord Davis arrived and the females gathered around him.


    The man she was dancing with, she forgot his name, now wished to introduce her to his family when the music stopped.


    Roxana became stunned trying to get her way out of this politely. Why didn''t Lord Shady teach her about this?


    "Excuse me," she heard a familiar voice speak.


    The man looked behind him. "Your Majesty," he bowed.


    "I will steal this beautiful Lady from you if you don''t mind."


    "Ah... of course not, Your Majesty."


    Now she was aware that everyone was looking and her heart began to race. The stranger moved out of their way and Alexander offered her his hand. Roxana ced her hand in his and he led her to the middle of the dance floor.<sub> </sub>


    Whispers began and as he drew her into his arms the instruments began ying again. Now she became aware of her steps.


    "Roxana," Alexander whispered her name and when she turned to him, his sapphire eyes drew her in. "You look breathtaking." He said swaying them to the music elegantly.


    A smile lit up her face.


    "I was confused for a moment. Were you trying to trick me by making your sister wear the pink?"


    She couldn''t help but chuckle. "You haven''t changed your mind now, have you?"


    "Never!" He told her firmly drawing her a little closer. Her heart dipped to her stomach and his eyes darkened. "I don''t know if I like you more with color or with nothing on."


    The fact that they were in public and he spoke those words in a low tone made her face heat up and she looked around. "Alex, don''t talk like that here." She whispered.


    "The blush on your cheeks is not helping, nor is this dress. And that man added fuel to the fire in me."


    She shook her head at him. "I didn''t know you were that jealous."


    "Not jealous. It is called possessive."


    "It is the same."


    "It is not. Being possessive means I want your love and attention all the time, to myself."


    "Oh my. That is too much, Your Majesty."


    "It is." He admitted. "How about most of the time then?"


    "Hmm..." She took a moment to think and then gave him a coy look. The one she had practiced. "How about you have all of my attention at night?"


    His gaze dipped to her mouth before looking at her eyes again. His hold on her hand tightened and his jaw clenched. "All night?"


    "All night."


    His hand traveled a bit up her back and went under her hair to touch her skin. "I want to kiss you right here." He said.


    "That would surely make everyone know. We wouldn''t need three dances." She smiled.


    He swirled her and then pulled her close again. "Everybody already knows, just from this dance." He told her.


    Roxana nced at the crowd quickly. From some curious to some upset looks she could tell they were being obvious.


    "There are some who are still doubtful and some who are hopeful. Let''s make it clear to them as well," he smirked and then swept her across the floor, spinning, and swirling and sweeping her off her feet, allowing her to fly for a moment under therge chandeliers.


    And then shended, right next to the man, the rare jewel who stole the theif''s heart.

 Chapter 259 The Ball (Part 2)

    Lucrezia arrived at the lively ball, taking herself in without invitation. Her invitation card was a friendly smile and the guard checking the invitation cards forgot about their duties as they watched her with a spellbound look until they could no longer see her.


    She walked down the halls where both men and women looked her way mesmerized and then she finally arrived at the hall where the party was taking ce. What could she say? She was still a romantic girl at heart and wanted to see what this moment would hold.


    People were gathered around the hall, some whispering hysterically, others huffing and puffing disappointed. Poordies who came here with hopes that got crushed.


    Navigating herself through the crowd she found Skender and Roxana taking the whole dancefloor for themselves. Dancing elegantly like two free birds. A woman did indeed look the most beautiful when happy. And Skender was a new man. He was Alexander now, aplete man with his demon and his mate.


    They did not speak as they danced but their smiles and glowing eyes made it clear for everyone how they felt about each other.


    How romantic. She almost sighed.


    When the music changed people joined the dancefloor with them. Rayven was dancing with his mate Angelica. It felt as if it was only yesterday that he had redeemed himself but he already had a child now. Time flew by fast.


    Lazarus was chatting with some men at a corner and Acheron invited ady to the dance floor. Mazzon was absent as usual and yze would probably not return for a long while. Lucrezia didn''t bother him. He needed some time alone. And Vitale, her gaze searched for the quiet demon. He sat at a table with a ss of wine, his gaze looking in a certain direction from time to time.


    Lucrezia followed his gaze and found ady in pink looking like Roxana. Her sister. But why was he looking at her? Could it be..?


    She looked into his mind. He was curious about her. She was a woman of faith. Wasn''t his dead wife a woman of faith?


    Vitale was the only one where they didn''t see visions of him having a human mate. It could either be because he already had one and wouldn''t have a second chance or they couldn''t see it yet. Either way, being interested in Roxana''s sister wasn''t something good. Besides¡­ the woman was sick. Dying. And if she wasn''t his mate then without the mating to save her, she would die.


    Poor Roxana after everything she had been through and she looked so happy right now.


    As her eyes continued to wander, she took notice of William surrounded by threedies trying to charm him. She almost didn''t recognize him for a moment. Men during those years grew too fast. Well, it was only good for her. Bigger body, more blood.


    She went to grab a ss of wine and a man had alreadye to her to try his luck. Since she was hungry, she let him try while she studied him to see if he could satiate her. He had nice veins but he was already sweating from trying to hold a conversation with her.


    Knowing how to chase him away she stepped closer, licking her lips. "You are utterly handsome, My Lord." He blushed and became even more nervous. "I am willing to spread my legs for you but you need tost long enough."


    His expression changed, his eyes widening slowly. Then without a word he just walked away.


    "That is a unique way to say no," a familiar voice spoke from behind her.


    She turned around to find William standing behind her. "And how do I say no to you?"


    "I haven''t asked yet," he said with a serious expression. "You came all the way here and dressed nicely. You deserve to have at least one dance." He held out his hand.


    She looked at his hand and with a sigh, ced her hand in his. He led her to the dance floor and then drew her close, cing his other hand at the small of her back before swaying them to the music.


    Lucrezia only now realized how tall he had be. "You are growing fast. Do you feel like you are in the right body now?"


    He became thoughtful. "It feels more right."


    She could understand that.


    "I am leaving," he said.


    Leaving? "What do you mean?"


    "I am going to one of the provinces to be a governor."


    She frowned. "You will be far away from your sister."


    "Teleportation exists."


    "Hmm. But why would you want that?" She asked.


    "I want to be independent. I can''t do that here."


    She nodded understanding that everyone would keep treating him like a child here and be overprotective.


    "I have a request," he began. "While I am gone, I don''t want you to visit me."


    She frowned. "Why would I visit you?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe you won''t but if you have to, don''t do it."


    This was strange. Did he have a vision?


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "No."


    She watched him carefully for a moment and his blue eyes stared back at her without blinking. "Well, it has to be a bargain." She said. "What will I get in return?"<sub> </sub>


    "What do you want?" He asked.


    Everyone was here so she couldn''t talk to him. She gave him a look to follow her instead and left the hall. Once they were in the dark halls alone she grabbed his arm and teleported them away.


    William looked around wondering what they were doing in the woods. She waited to see if he would be frightened but he didn''t. His heartbeat remained calm.


    "Are you trying to frighten me?" He asked.


    "No. I just wanted to talk to you in private. What I am going to say you might not like."


    "Go ahead," he urged.


    "I won''t visit you but in return, I want your blood?"


    He frowned and then looked at her confused. "I thought I was a little boy to you."


    She chuckled. "Oh no. Not like that. Don''t get excited. I don''t want to drink from you."


    Now, he was even more confused.


    "I need a lot of your blood. To store it."


    "For what?"


    "I can''t tell you."


    He looked at her baffled. "You expect me to give you my blood without knowing what you will do with it."


    "Yes."


    He shook his head. "Why don''t you justpel me?"


    "You would probably notice after a while."


    "What if I refuse?"


    "Then I wille to visit you," she didn''t think it was a threat enough and expected him to still deny her.


    He watched her thoughtfully for a long moment. "Alright." He said surprising her.


    She frowned.


    "But you will have to promise not to see me for the five years that I am gone." He said. "If you break your promise I will stop the supply of my blood."


    What was he hiding and epting this? And why shouldn''t she see him?


    "Is there something I need to know?" She said stepping closer.


    "No."


    "Then why can''t I see you?"


    "It is for my own sake. I want to forget you." He replied.


    He was lying.


    Grabbing him by the shoulder she pinned him to the tree. "Do you want me topel it out of you, William?"


    "I would not do that if I were you. I just offered you what you want without knowing why. It is a good deal."


    She looked into his eyes contemting what to do. "If it is something dangerous, you might regret not telling me."


    "Dangerous? No. It is not. I would not take such a thing lightly."


    She nodded. "Alright." She released him. "We need to decide a ce you will leave your blood every month and I will collect it."


    Could he already know what she needed the blood for?


    "I will let you know when I find a safe ce," he said.


    Why did he have to be a mystery?


    "Let''s go back before they think I killed you," she said.

 Chapter 260 Uneasy

    Skender left the ball hall and took Roxana to the garden so they could have a moment alone.


    "What are you doing?" She chuckled when he kept leading her away. "We can''t leave everyone behind."


    "I want you alone for a moment." He took them around the tall hedges so no one could see them and then he drew her into his arms and kissed her.


    She smiled against his lips as she kissed him back. Not wanting to waste a second, he reached for the ring in his pocket without tearing his lips from her and put it on her ring finger.


    Roxana drew back and looked at her hand. Her eyes widened. "Oh... is this...sapphire?"


    "Do you like it?"


    She touched therge crystal. "It is like your eyes." She said looking up at him. "I love it."


    She tiptoed to kiss him and he possessed her with his lips again. "I wish this night could never end." She said.


    He smiled. "We need to have our wedding day."


    She chuckled. "Right."


    Suddenly he sensed a presence and his eyes searched the era quickly.


    "Is something wrong?" Roxana asked looking around as well.


    His grandma stepped out from behind the hedges. They both looked at her surprised. "I wasn''t sure whether to disturb now." She said stepping forward.


    She looked different. Slightly nervous.


    "What are you doing here?" Skender asked. Did she have to ruin this day?


    She fumbled with her hands. "I came to apologize," she said.


    Roxana looked between him and his grandma. "I will leave you two alone," she said, stepping away.


    Apologize? Why now?


    "There is no need. It is toote." He said and decided to walk away and follow Roxana.


    "Alexander," she blocked his way, her eyes glistening as if she had tears in them. "I know I amte. I did not apologize, not because I didn''t regret what I did, or because I wasn''t tormented by it wishing I had done things differently but because I thought I didn''t deserve forgiveness. But it is not about me. You deserve an apology and more. You deserve to know that there was nothing wrong with you. Your parents and I failed you."


    Skender clenched his jaw hard, fighting back the emotions of frustration, sorrow, and anger resurfacing.


    "You grew up to be a fine man still and I feel proud of you. I am so happy you found such a wonderful mate. A strong woman. You deserve her and I wish you all the happiness in the world. I know you don''t want me here, but I would still like to help you. It is the least I can do for you before I leave." She continued.


    Skender clenched his hands into fists.


    "Please allow me to do that onest thing for you," she said.


    "Can you do more?" He asked her. "Is that all you can do?"


    "You tell me what I need to do, Alexander. I will do it for you."


    "Can you stay?" He asked.


    She looked at him confused.


    "Can you not leave and stay here with me?" He asked. "As my grandma."


    Her eyes softened and teared up even more. "You want me to stay?"


    "Yes."


    "As your grandma?"


    "Yes."


    "Then... can grandma hug you?" She said a tear falling down her cheek.


    Skender felt arge lump in his throat. "Yes." He breathed.


    "Oh..." She sobbed hurrying across the distance as if she had been holding back the tears for years. She wrapped her arms around him and cried in silence.<sub> </sub>


    Skender stood stiffly for a moment, a strange feelinging over him. He suddenly remembered the good memories he had with his grandma. Herughter, her hugs, when she took him to bed and told him stories. She was also the one he went to whenever his parents had a fight. She would scoop him in her arms and distract him.


    She was stern but she had those moments too. Tears streamed down his face, as his arms slowly came up to hug her back. Now she couldn''t keep her cry silent and sobbed. "I am sorry." She said. "I am so sorry."


    Skender cried silently. After so many years of loneliness, he wanted to hate her but he couldn''t. Now she was here and it felt good to have her. He had yearned for it. Yearned to have a family.


    She drew back and wiped his tears instead of her own. Then she turned to where Roxana was crying standing at the corner of the hedges. Roxana came over with her tears and to his surprise hugged his grandma. "I am d you are here." She said.


    "Thank you for taking care of Alexander." His grandma hugged her back.


    Once they calmed down while sitting in a garden, "Where will you stay tonight?" His grandma wondered. "It is easy for someone to get inside here." She worried.


    "I can''t leave my sister," Roxana said apologetically.


    His grandma looked displeased. "Some rules should be changed. How do people expect family members not to know such a big secret?"


    "I know," Roxana said saddened.


    Skender frowned. Maybe he should join the arch and change a few rules. This was indeed absurd.


    "Just be careful." His grandma said.


    They had no choice but to stay in the human world. Roxana would not leave her sister now that she found her, especially after all the hardships her sister had gone through. Skender could understand that. He would do the same.


    "Well, we should go back inside. I am sure grandma will have many men lining up to dance."


    His grandma chuckled. "Oh no, I don''t think that is a good idea."


    But Roxana was persuasive and took his grandma to the ball. His grandma had all the male attention immediately and they waited for the chance to ask her for a dance. She must have been all alone too, without his grandfather.


    As he was about to walk over to Vitale who sat all alone, he heard a hissing sound, that got louder and louder. He looked around. Nobody seemed to hear it. He looked over at Vitale.


    ''Do you hear that?'' he asked telepathically.


    The demon looked at him. ''Hear what?'' he asked.


    Skender became confused but he didn''t feel good about. ''Take Roxana and Diana away.'' he told Vitale. ''Rayven leave! Take everyone to the demon world for a while.'' He ordered them.


    He was sensing that something wasn''t right. He went over to Roxana and looked at her sister, uncle Ben, and Fanny. "The ball is over. You are leaving and going to sleep." Hepelled them.


    "What is happening?" His grandma asked. Roxana wondered too.


    "I don''t know. I just don''t feel right."


    Vitale, Rayven, and Angelica came to them.


    "What about you?" Roxana asked.


    "I can''t just leave. Besides if there is something wrong, this is my chance to find out. We can''t keep running."


    "I will stay here with you." His grandma said. "You all should leave."


    Roxana shook her head, but Skender was distracted. His head turned to the entrance, the hissing sound bing disturbing now.


    He turned back to Roxana. "I''ll be fine." He assured her. "Follow Vitale."


    They would probably be in trouble if they were found out in the demon world, but there were more important things now.


    Vitale and Rayven took them out of the hall so they could teleport them to the demon world.


    Skender remained with his grandma. "What is wrong, Alexander?" She asked now that they were alone.


    "I hear something." He told her, then suddenly it stopped. But the strange feeling remained.


    His eyes scanned the hall, looking at the faces to see if he could find anything strange.


    "You are frightening me," his grandma said following his gaze.


    He found nothing. "I don''t know." He said confused.

 Chapter 261 Trapped (Part 1)

    The night went on as usual and Skender didn''t hear the hissing sound for a while. His grandmother had been standing stiffly andpelling every man away that he had to give her some push to enjoy herself.


    He found Lucrezia and William speaking in a corner and as much as he didn''t want to ruin their talk knowing William waspletely captivated by her, he had to interrupt. "Could you take William with you?" He asked her.


    Well, was this not helping in a way?


    "Sneak him in somewhere. Or anywhere else that seems safe?"


    "What is happening?" William asked worriedly.


    "I just felt something strange. I don''t feel it anymore but to be sure," he exined. "Did you find out anything?" He asked Lucrezia.


    "Nothing other than that you could be right. He is an archdemon, creating shades to attack us. But I am not sure."


    He nodded.


    She turned to William. "Well then. Let''s go to my favorite ce," she smirked, putting her ss of wine away and learning the way.


    Should he be worried about the boy''s innocence? Lucrezia could be... immoral.


    "Where is she taking him?" Lazarus came to stand beside him. "She will suck him dry."


    "He will be fine."


    "Yes. I am sure he will die happily."


    Skender sighed. "I''ll take my leave," he said. He didn''t have to stay until the end anyway.


    "Well, you aplished what you wanted but... who is that exquisitedy?" He pointed at his grandma.


    Skender chuckled. "Try your luck," he told him.


    "Oh no. I sense her power so... is she a rtive?"


    "She is my grandma."


    His eyes widened. "No doubt. She is an original."


    They watched her dance with a man that could at least hold a decent conversation with her now. He would just wait for her to finish and then he would take her away from this. She didn''t seem to enjoy herself after all.


    Lazarus went back to his drinking and chattering and that was when Skender heard the hissing sound again. This time louder. It was as if someone hissed right next to his ear so only he could hear.


    He turned around slowly, feeling as if someone touched him on the back. That was when he saw her. The woman at the door. She stoodpletely still, her eyes staring right into his. Her mouth moved and slowly the hissing sound became more clear. It was chanting and he was hypnotized.


    His feet carried him to the entrance, following her down the hall that strangely got darker and darker while the chanting increased. Suddenly he was surrounded by the sound. It came from every corner and he could only see the shadows of the people chanting. He felt trapped in his mind as if he couldn''t act ordingly. His head began to hurt, the chanting turning into a disturbing, ear-piercing sound.


    "Ah!" It was painful and he covered his ears, but it was hurting. It felt as if his head would explode. He shut his eyes tightly, screaming at the pain as he felt something snap in his head and ears.


    Skender fell to his knees, blood seeping from his ears and nose. "Stop!" he called but it only got worse until he heard nothing. Aplete eerie silence made him fall to the ground and darkness followed.


    When he woke up, his head felt broken with pain. He looked around, everytime his eyes turned his temples hurt. He wasying on the ground, in an empty dark room. There was the smell of blood everywhere. His body felt strange. Weak. He had no control over it.


    He tried to move, but his limbs weren''t obeying. Well, at least he was the target and Roxana was fine.


    ''Destroyer. Isn''t it time to wake up now?'' he thought.


    Strangely it felt as if his demon was gone. Not again. Must be the damned witches involved.


    No! He called for the destroyer, tried calling him defender, or just provoked it but nothing worked, and as he kept trying piercing sound returned, knocking him back to darkness.<sub> </sub>


    The same thing happened twice more so he stopped trying that method. He waited for someone toe instead.


    After what felt like an eternity the door opened and a woman stepped inside. She came to him, crouching beside him she put the bowl in her hand on the ground.


    "What am I doing here?" He asked her.


    She grabbed his limp arm and ced it over the bowl. She cut his wrist, allowing his blood to drip into the bowl. Skender could only look and do nothing.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Rx. It will be over soon when we have enough blood."


    "What do you mean? Who are you working for? Call him!" He demanded.


    "You will meet him in time." She said dropping his hand.


    She stood up, collecting the bowl.


    "What will you do with my blood?" He asked.


    She ignored him and closed the door behind her.


    Skender fought to move again but he felt the throbbing in his head slowly return. He had no other choice now than to fight the sound. Do it over and over again and try to endure it.


    It was utter torture and left him exhausted with no progress. It wasn''t triggering his demon either.


    The sound of the door opening caught his attention. This time it was tworge males that stepped inside. Without a word, they grabbed him, lifted him from the ground, and sat him on a chair before tying him up.


    Skender didn''t waste his energy speaking to them. They looked like the ones who wouldn''t speak a word. He would wait for whoever was in charge of this. Once they tied him up they left. Some time went by and the same woman returned to take his blood.


    "Are you making some sacrifice?" he asked her. "Or ritual."


    "Yes."


    "Why my blood?" He asked.


    "Because it doesn''t change," she replied.


    "What will you use it for?"


    She chuckled. "Knowing won''t help you in any way?"


    "You being involved in this won''t help you in any way. I would suggest you stop and leave while you can."


    She stared at him for a moment. "There is nothing you can do."


    "Are you sure?" He asked staring back into her eyes.


    "Don''t try too hard or you will hurt your head. Permanently." She then left him.


    Skender watched his feet, trying to move again. It was as if his body was locked. Not limp. He reached inside, looking for some power, or energy to break him through but there was none. He could do nothing he would normally be able to do. Not reading mind or mind linking. Nothing.


    Desperately he tried again, causing his ears to bleed until the darkness devoured him. When he came back this time, there was a man sitting in the corner of the room. A golden-haired male, with green eyes, shaped like a cat''s. But he was no shade. He was a demon.


    Skender looked at him carefully, some memories being triggered. He knew this man. He had seen him with his parents.

 Chapter 262 Trapped (Part 2)

    "Have I seen you somewhere?" Skender asked the man, trying to take a closer look.


    "Perhaps." The man replied.


    "You knew my parents?"


    His lips twitched. "You remember?"


    "You killed them?" Skender said.


    "I had nothing against your parents."


    "But you killed them."


    The man tilted his head. "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "For the same reason that I will kill you."


    "And what is that?" Skender wondered.


    The man chuckled. "Well, I am creating something and the witches insist that you need to be sacrificed for that after I use your blood. It is just one of the things they believe in but..." he shrugged. "They know what they are doing."


    "I hope you know what you are doing," Skender said. "This seems foolish."


    "Indeed. It is not easy with defenders even newborn ones like yourself, who don''t have a trained demon. But I have always been a risk-taker."


    "You numbed my demon," Skender said, but there was more than his demon that was numbed. What did he do to him?


    "Partly."


    "What did you do?"


    "ording to the witches, they awakened an ancient God, that channels your powers and leaves you powerless. They will use that power to call on the God of sacrifice."


    Skenderughed. "You believe in that nonsense."


    "When you see it, you just believe it. You are here after all. Powerless."


    "Well, I hope the sacrifice is soon before I make you a disbeliever." His voice was low and menacing.


    The demon chuckled. "Your parents made the same threat. You know what happened to them."


    "I am not my parents. You have the wrong person."


    The man stood up from his seat and came to tower over him. He grabbed his face and tilted his head back. He watched him for a moment. "No. You look exactly like your father but you surely are not like him." He released him and left the room.


    Skender leaned his head back, his head throbbing from pain. What exactly did they do to him? He didn''t believe in the ancient God nonsense. He knew witches believed in such, but it couldn''t be true. He should know better as an original. What witches believed to be Gods, was just the devil in disguise.


    His head spun, and he began to lose track of time as more blood was taken from him. Something was wrong. He was supposed to be a defender. Have endless power. It had to be somewhere. He needed to know how to use it.


    Suddenly something stirred in him. Roxana. She was distressed. Why? Wait. The bond remained. It wasn''t gone when everything else was gone.


    He fought to release himself again, ignoring the witch''s warning of permanent damage. His scream of agony echoed in the empty room as blood seeped from every hole on his head.


    Skender was dizzy from the pain he lost track of time. He just knew they came a few more times to take his blood.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Constantine was shocked to know that the blood that would be used and the sacrifice would be Skender.<sub> </sub>


    "Why?" He asked Nathaniel. "What is special about his blood?"


    "Well, I need differentponents to create what I desire. With your kind, I used demon blood which makes you able to heal and teleport but you didn''t get some of the otherponents. Animal blood, so you could shift, and prophetic blood so you could keep the strength of demon blood. I discovered the specialty of defenders blood the first time I drank it. It is just..."


    Constantine watched him remember the taste or the feeling. He closed his eyes and inhaled before opening them again.


    "It is magical," he said.


    And he was abnormal.


    "Defenders try to keep the purity of their blood by reproducing with other defenders but... truth is just that the blood needs to be pure. Like mine. Original blood doesn''t change the defenders blood. The new shades will be exceptional." He said, proud of himself.


    Constantine didn''t know what he hated the most. That this man killed Ramona or that he created him. He was sick.


    "He is a defender. How did you capture him?" Constantine asked fishing for information.


    Nathaniel went to rx on the sofa. "I have worked on this for a long time trying to figure out how. I have fed my witches and provided them with all they need. I have the best of them here and many of them. That is a lot of power. Something skilled witches can do is suck the power out of someone or something. That fact that he is drained of blood and his demon is numbed also helps."


    He looked for more information without trying to be obvious. "Is that safe? He could still break through and he is dangerous."


    He wanted to know if it was possible.


    "There is always a danger in all of this. He could recover, that is why I am trying to finish it soon."


    How would he recover? What did he need to recover?


    "You will soon see what you wanted to see," he told him.


    No! He did not want to see it. Constantine went to the window and watched the witches in a circle. They have been standing there for almost a day now, chanting around the fire, consuming either Skender''s blood or Nathaniel''s. None of them moved out of the circle. It was other witches that provided them with something. Were they just preparing for the ceremony or was that to suck out Skender''s powers?


    "Are they not tired?" Constantine asked.


    "No. They have demon blood now and whatever strength they are drawing from their Gods."


    Strange. He didn''t seem to believe in the God thing either. But this constant chanting, there must be something in it. What would happen if he disrupted it? Would Skender be able to free himself?


    He must try before it was toote. And when would someonee looking for him? He understood that this ce was difficult to find but Skender must have people with enough resources.


    Some time passed by and he was eating his dinner. There were guards everywhere. Strong shades fed with some demon blood. Constantine explored every possible option but there was no way he could get out of this alive if he tried something stupid that he wasn''t even sure was going to work.


    Again, he heard the agonizing scream of Skender.


    "My Lord," A witch came to Nathaniel. "You have to do something. We can''t hold him for too long. He is too powerful."


    Nathaniel calmly put down his cup of coffee. "How close are we?" He asked.


    "We are waiting for the moon to align with us."


    "And how long will that take?"


    "We don''t know." She said. "But is difficult keeping him and doing the ceremony at once, especially since he keeps trying to free himself."


    So they were holding him with some ongoing spell. No sucking and just leaving.


    "Drain him of all blood." He said.


    Then maybe blood was what he needed, but how would he get to him?

 Chapter 263 Plan Rescue

    Everyone gathered in Rayven''s home in the demon world. Roxana was in panic and had told the others that something wasn''t right and when Skender''s grandma couldn''t find him, her feelings were confirmed.


    "What happened?" Lucrezia asked.


    "I am not sure. One moment he was there and the next he was gone." The grandma said.


    Angelica put her arm around Roxana who was distressed. "He is not alright. I can feel it. He is... he is in pain."


    "We need to know his location," his grandma said, looking at Lucrezia.


    "I think I can find out." She said.


    "I wille with you," the grandma suggested.


    "No. You can''t." She would have to deal with Raphael.


    The grandma frowned.


    "I''ll be back soon with the location and then we will go find him," she said.


    She didn''t waste time and quickly went to find Raphael. It waste but she didn''t care. She went straight to his home and he was quick to appear. "Lucrezia?" He frowned.


    "I think your brother has made a move. He had taken one of my demons." She hurried to say. "I need to find him."


    Swiftly, he was right in front of her. "I have been thinking about my brother and whether I should ignore him and I think ignoring him is the best way." He smirked.


    She took a deep breath, her patience running out. She knew he wanted her to beg.


    "Besides, I am sure you demon... Isn''t he a defender? He should be able to help himself."


    "Yes, but he just recently got his demon back. He is like a newborn. I need to help him. Are you going to help me or not?"


    "Do you need my help?"


    "Yes."


    "If I help you, you will be mine. I will make sure everyone knows. Do you agree to it?"


    "I thought you would give you a chance not be yours?"


    "I changed my mind. Some witches are involved and those are tricky to fight so... it should be worth it for me." He replied.


    "Alright." She said feeling repulsed. She would dance at his funeral.


    Raphael had his own demons and witches as well, to help him locate his brother. Clearly, he had already found his brother but now he wasn''t where he had found him. He moved location.


    "We need some clues to find him," the witches said.


    "Shades. Something involving the creation of shades?" Lucrezia guessed.


    "Do you have a meaningful item that belongs to the person?"


    Lucrezia had to teleport back and speak to Roxana. She gave her a ne with a golden button. Lucrezia gave it to the witches.


    "Alright. We will try to locate anywhere where a ceremony with the Gods might be going on. We need you to clear the space and not interrupt us."


    Lucrezia and Raphael had to leave the room and from the room next, they could hear the chanting of the witches.


    Lucrezia became impatient as she waited. It was taking longer than she anticipated.


    "Rx," Raphael told her. "Would you like some wine?" He said as he went to pour himself some.


    "No."


    He came back with his ss filled and sat across from her.


    "I should go see..." she said.


    "No. Remember, we can''t interrupt them. They might have to start over."


    She took a deep breath to calm down, then looked at him.


    "Why exactly was your brother banned? What happened?" She doubted it was only a disagreement.


    "Well, we were alwayspetitive. I guess it went too far and..." his eyes became distant as if he recalled a memory. "It had always beenplicated. I guess his sin is envy and mine is pride."


    She nodded.


    "Envious people are never happy. He had lived his life creating shades to overpower me. Instead of enjoying his existence."


    Yes. Envy was the saddest sin. The one she truly pitied.


    "Isn''t it lonely? Without a family. And you killed your mate."<sub> </sub>


    He smiled. "I won''t be lonely anymore soon."


    She was disgusted again. In the back, the chanting of the witches got louder and louder and a strange wind blew inside.


    Raphael was unfazed as if he was used to this.


    "So what do you offer them for their service."


    "Blood. They have a thing for blood. Unlike humans, they can somehow use it to live longer without a mating bond."


    Yes, she had heard that.


    After being stuck with him for what felt like forever, the chanting finally stopped and Lucrezia and Raphael returned to the room. At this point, she had a headache and the chanting echoed in her mind.


    "We believe we have found them."


    Lucrezia nodded. "Alright..." it looked like they had something else to say.


    "But it is dangerous. They have already begun a ceremony and opened the portals to the other world. Breaking it could bring out bad spirits into our world."


    Oh please. They could not be denying to tell the location, right?


    "We just want to retrieve one of us. We are not interested in breaking any ceremony." Raphael lied.


    "Is there any safe way to stop the ceremony?" Lucrezia asked knowing they wouldn''t believe Raphael.


    "They have to stop it without being interrupted."


    Lucrezia nodded. "Well, that might not happen and we need to stop the ceremony because it could be dangerous to all of us. If you wish, you cane with us and restore whatever we might ruin."


    They looked at each other and then somehow made a decision. "We will tell you where to find him."


    Lucrezia breathed out relieved.


    Raphael went to gather his army and Lucrezia went back to Roxana and Skender''s grandma.


    "Did you find him?" Roxana asked.


    "Yes. We will go bring him back."


    "I aming." She said.


    "You can''t. It will only make it more difficult."


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Skender''s grandma assured her that they would get her grandson back. Well, having an original defender would certainly help.


    "I have many resources. You don''t have to worry," Lucrezia told Roxana.


    She took notice of William at the back, watching her with a frown. While everyone prepared he came to her and took her aside.


    "I need to talk to you."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    She took them away, "alright. Hurry."


    She thought he would tell her something he had seen in a dream but he reached out his wrist. He couldn''t be serious.


    "Stop being stupid," she said pushing his hand away.


    "You might need it." He told her.


    "I have an army with me and a defender. Don''t worry littlemb."


    "Just take it. It won''t hurt."


    She looked at him for a long moment. Why would she deny blood? But she just didn''t want to.


    "I don''t need it," she said with finality.


    He sighed frustrated, then looked at her with true worry. Was he serious now?


    "Alright. I have to leave now," she said a little baffled by the boy.


    Rayven stayed with the women and Lucrezia took Skender''s grandmother, Lazarus, Vitale, and Acheron with her, plus her two wingmen and her sister. Raphael came with his demons and the witches that would take them to the location.


    She thought they were at an advantage but she didn''t know what this brother had in store for them.

 Chapter 264 Warzone

    Constantine was trying to discreetly keep an eye on everything. At this point, they probably already drained Skenderpletely and would keep doing so before he could heal and refill with blood. That way he would be in an endless state of healing.


    But Constantine still had hope since the demon healed fast. He just needed to stop one draining session and then hurry to disrupt the ceremony. The question was how. Nathaniel had eyes everywhere and witches were tricky to fight. They had so many tricks up their sleeves and these ones were loaded with original and defender blood.


    Magic was also tricky and he wasn''t sure what it would mean to disrupt the ceremony. He had seen crazy things happen when spells went wrong, but he had to do something.


    He could not just go to Skender. The entrance could be guarded or sealed with magic and he would expose himself before even trying. He watched the ceremony from the window. It was a full moon so they probably needed to finish tonight after having prepared the whole day.


    "You seem worried?" Nathaniel was suddenly in the room with him.


    "Well, you are holding a defender captive. When is all this done?"


    "It is soon time. Are you ready to see?"


    "Yes."


    When he moved the ground shook, as if there was an earthquake. Nathaniel and Constantine looked at each other. Was it Skender?


    "My Lord." The same witch came back. "Someone is trying to get through our walls."


    They were here. Skender''s people.


    "I believe it is witches." She said.


    "I see," he said thoughtfully. "It is nothing to worry about. It is probably his friendsing to search for him."


    The two bald shades appeared, right behind the witch. "We have demons here. Take care of them." He ordered.


    This didn''t look good. Skender''s friend wouldn''t be able to fight off these shades.


    Nathaniel looked at the witch again. "Is the moon ready?"


    "In a few minutes. We can bring him out."


    Alright. Maybe now was the chance. His friends might not be strong enough so he needed to awaken the Skender, but Nathaniel paused as if he sensed something. The earth shook again.


    Nathaniel cursed. "Bloody hell!"


    "What is wrong?" Constantine asked.


    Nathaniel nodded with a grim look. "We follow our second n." He told the witch. She gave him a nod and left.


    What was the second n? Of course, he had one. He had nned this for so long.


    Constantine was losing his mind but before he could ask questions, the earth shook again and suddenly the roof fell over them. Constantine covered his head with his arms to protect him from any injury and once the stones stopped falling, he looked up.


    There was another man in the room. He came in through the roof. A demon. As Constantine took a closer look, he noticed the man''s simrity to Nathaniel. The only prominent difference seemed to be the eyes.


    "Hello brother," the man smirked.


    Brother? What on earth was going on?


    Nathaniel dusted himself off. "Still like to make grand entries I see." He said.


    "Well, it has been a long time. I wanted to make an impression." The man said.


    Constantine heard growls outside. Something was going on but he didn''t move and watched these brothers instead.<sub> </sub>


    The demon crossed his arms behind his back, lookingfortable. "I really wanted to leave you alone, to keep doing your stupid things but I became curious." He told Nathaniel.


    "Does the arch know you are here, getting involved in worldly matters?"


    The demon chuckled. "When have I ever followed the rules?"


    Constantine thought that he should skip their fancy talk and go find Skender while they are busy. It must be his friends fighting outside. He slowly made his way out while Nathaniel was busy with his brother.


    He walked down the hall, taking a moment to peek outside one of the windows. Shades were protecting the circle and fighting and a fight was going on. He recognized some of Skender''s friends and many other demons he didn''t recognize. He didn''t have time to look closer so he proceeded to find Skender.


    He slowed down when he neared the room he was locked in. The witch and a shade were pulling him out. They had cut his throat this time and his color waspletely changed. He was drenched in blood. The witch stiffened where she stood.


    "The circle. It is in danger. You need to go protect the circle., while Ie." She told the shade.


    Great. Now he had his opportunity. When the shade left, he teleported not giving the witch a chance to even detect him, and ripped her head off. He then took her neck to feed Skender her blood. He forced fed his limp body, and wondered if everything was just spilling out or if he was getting something.


    "Come on!" He hissed, pping him across the face. He refused to give up and tilted his head back to force the blood down his throat. Someone would notice him soon and they did.


    He cursed dropping the witch''s body, he shifted to defend himself. He got into a fight with two strong shades that were impossible to fight. So his option became to run. Shifting back he teleported away, getting himself outside to try to disrupt the circle instead since blood didn''t seem to help.


    When he got close, before the shades could even fight him off, an invincible force threw him back, knocking the air out of his lungs. Those damned spells. He tried to get up with a dizzy head. Something was going wrong. Someone had disrupted the circle, but it wasn''t good. The witches looked like they became possessed by something. Their eyes became ck as they still continued to chant, except this time it sounded sinister. Like an evil call.


    The bonfire in the middle slowly changed color, turning purple. They began to transform, their nails growing into clowns, their hair flying upward as if there was a forceing from the earth.


    Spell gone wrong then. They were all doomed.


    *****


    Lucrezia had underestimated Raphael''s brother. He not only had an army of shades but they were much stronger than any shades she had faced. This man was truly preparing to defeat his brother and Raphael''s arrogance had gotten to her and made her worry less. He had every reason to worry. This was an army that could fight demons.


    If not for Raphael''s army and Skender''s grandmother who had really taken on most of them, they would be dead. She was seeing a defender in action for the first time and it was incredible. The fast healing was seconds, and she had even told her that she had been out of practice. So many years where she had not used her powers so she wasn''t even at her full potential yet. But instead of things getting better while they fought, it only got worse.


    She felt a dark energy spread in the air. Something dangerous. She had to fight off a shade who tore her wing off before she could see what was going on.


    The witches. Something was happening to them. This must be what Raphael''s witches warned them of. Hopefully, they were ready to stabilize this soon.


    She continued to fight but she was attacked by three shades now, tearing her apart. A wrenched cry came from her throat.


    "Aahhh!!"


    Her second wing and her arm. Thankfully, Skender''s grandma came to her rescue, tearing them to shreds.


    "Thank you," Lucrezia said panting.


    Where was Raphael? She couldn''t keep this up and now the witches were strangely joining.


    They were fighting with some dark energy that left their fingertips possessing the one who they attacked and making them choke.


    Bad! Very bad!


    "Raphael!" He needed toe here right now.


    Instead, she heard a loud growl, that made the earth shake. The roof of the house nearby exploded as arge winged creature appeared.


    Skender!

 Chapter 265 Battle Of Wings

    Lucrezia''s eyes widened as she watched therge winged creature that rose from the mansion. His dark wings blended with the night sky, shining with their strength. His horns stood tall and sharp. Blood dripped from his hair down his muscled body, now taut with fury. The veins in his strong arms were even more visible leading down to his wed hands.


    Alright. She called for Raphael but Skender would do. Perhaps?


    She got up quickly to fight, her body already covered with injuries. She hurried to assist Lazarus who was being torn apart. Now she couldn''t even fly because the damned creatures always attacked her wings and destroyed them.


    After fighting off the shades the witched came to them. Lucrezia threw Lazarus away so he wouldn''t be choked by the witches by now it was toote for her to run away. She prepared for a fight when she realized they weren''t after her. They were focused on Skender.


    Oh no. They couldn''t choke him with whatever that was. As the ck magic, or power left their fingertips and now even their mouths she sprinted forward to push Skender away but he pped her away with his wings. She flew away andnded on her back with a growl.


    Pain shot through her back and skull, but she forced herself to get up. Why was he attacking her? And he was still hovering over them as they reached for him with their dark powers.


    No!


    To her surprise, he opened his mouth, sucking in the dark vapor as if he was hungry for it. It seeped in through his mouth and he tilted his head back taking it all in. He sucked it in a neverending stream that made it look like he was sucking the power out of them as well.


    They let out strangled cries, as the vapor left their mouths and their skin turned ashy, their bodies withering and then they fell to the ground.


    Dear devil. What the hell?


    This couldn''t be happening. Would they have to fight him now?


    His head fell forward again as if he just finished a delicious meal, but there was still hunger in his eyes. His wings stretched as if waking up and he flew threw the distance, not differentiating between demons or shades. He took whoever he could grab and fed on them as if he couldn''t even bother fighting.


    "Retreat!" Lucrezia called. The demons teleported away, but the shades had to fight.


    Skender scooped them in his wings like helpless children and crushed them in groups of two or three in each wing, before feasting on them. It was as if he had been starved of blood for centuries. Even then, a demon didn''t need that much blood.


    His eyes were dark with bloodthirst. With revenge. His grandmother must have noticed the change. She came flying to him.


    Oh no! She would not advise her to do that. He was clearly not in his right mind. Wherever he came from and whatever he consumed was making him very dangerous.


    Just like she guessed, he attacked his grandmother as well. She was shocked and hesitant to fight him but he went full force and they flew up together in a fight. Lucrezia waited for her damned wing to grow back but when she took notice of Raphael fighting a demon. His brother?


    Whoever the brother was, seemed to have an advantage of power. Probably some shady witch things involved.


    Lucrezia didn''t care about them. Whoever died would be good for her but Rapahels demons returned to help him of course, while his brother''s army were mostly dead.


    She looked up as Skender''s grandma was thrown down, and fell crashing into the ground.


    Lucrezia hurried to reach for Acheron and told him to bring Roxana. Raphael would try something and reach for the arch if he saw an uncontroble Skender and they would try to kill him.


    His grandma quickly rose, healing so fast as if she was never hurt. Well, maybe Lucrezia would stay out of this because his grandma might survive his rage but she wouldn''t. But before she could hide, his grandma took a hold of her and teleported them to a faraway hill.


    "Something is wrong with him," she said as she turned to watch the scene of the brothers fighting.


    Skender came down again, but somehow he seemed to be able to differentiate between people after all. He interrupted the brothers'' fight, grabbing the shade creator, and they got into a wing and fist fight. Raphael took a step back, noticing Skender''s rage. This wasn''t good.


    "Stay here!" The grandma told him and went to help Skender.


    Lucrezia watched as the two defenders... no defender family with one being something else right now tear the shade creator apart. The grandma held him down and Skender ripped his heart out.


    He looked at it beating in his hands for a moment and then lifted it to his mouth. He ate it.


    The demons looked at him shocked. Lucrezia was shocked. Alright. This wasn''t a good sign at the moment. Or any moment. He was going back to when demons ate raw meat? What was happening?


    When he finished, his eyes looked at the other demons.


    No!


    Lucrezia teleported back but his grandma was there to stop him before her. "Alexander! Stop!"


    But he wasn''t listening. Raphael took the hint quickly and told his demons to attack. His grandma was stuck between fighting them and fighting him.


    "Stop them!" Lucrezia told Raphael.


    "I can''t. He needs to stop!"


    "He just helped you!"<sub> </sub>


    "He is uncontroble."


    "Yes. Nothing that can''t be fixed. The witches did something to him. He isn''t harmful." She said but saw how he tore at Raphael''s demons.


    "I need to call for help!" He said.


    "No!" She grabbed his arm. "Please! I will fix it!"


    Where the hell was Acheron?


    "Alexander!"


    Finally! Lucrezia could breathe. Roxana was here.


    "His mate is here. It will be fine." Lucrezia said squeezing his arm.


    She looked over at Roxana who seemed more horrified at the sight. Acheron stood beside her to offer some support.


    Skender wasn''t listening and was still busy with the fight.


    "Alex!" She called louder, her voiceced with terror when he was about to sink his teeth into the demon. He paused, his eyes searching the area while his grandma fought off the demons trying to attack him.


    "Stop them now!" Lucrezia told Raphael.


    Raphael signaled for his army to retreat but the one in Skender''s hold couldn''t get away.


    Roxana walked closer to him as his eyes settled on her. Still dark. Still vengeful.


    "Let him go." She said carefully.


    He didn''t. He just stared at her.


    "Alex? Do you hear me?" She continued to step closer.


    Now all of them watched the scene, tense about what would happen next. Would he stop or was he not there enough to care? Roxana was truly brave because he was covered in blood. It dripped from his mouth down his throat and body, but she continued to step closer little by little.


    "It is over now. Come with me." She said holding her hand out.


    His face hardened as if refusing.


    "I have been waiting. I have been scared without you." She continued to walk closer but this time she took firm steps. "Release him now, Alexander."


    It wasn''t a plea. She almost ordered him, staring directly into his eyes.


    Without tearing his eyes from her, he tossed the demon aside.


    "Good," she smiled.


    Suddenly his wing wrapped around her and he drew her close. They all stiffened.


    Oh, Lord. She was human. Don''t squeeze. But that wasn''t what he wanted. He brought her close to drink from her.


    Roxana was smart to act fast. She wriggled her arms out of the wings and then grabbed his face. She kissed him.


    He was surprised but slowly, his eyes fluttered close and he wrapped her with his wings.


    Romantic except for all the blood...? She grimaced and smiled at the same time.


    "Isn''t it romantic what a mate can do?" She asked Raphael.


    He sighed and looked at his dead army. His arm came around her waist. "You owe me a lot!" he whispered next to her ear. "A lot, my sweet."


    She tried not to show her repulsion as he released her. "I will wait for you," he smirked and then nodded for his demons to follow him.


    Lucrezia sighed once they left and as she returned to the lovely couple Skender copsed.

 Chapter 266 Who Woke Up?

    Roxana watched worried as the witch examined Alexander. They all surrounded him and hey in bed waiting to hear from her.


    "There is a lot of darkness contained within him." She said atst. "Is he cursed?"


    "Yes," his grandma nodded.


    "That exined why he was able to consume the dark power. Only darkness can attract darkness. He saved us. Those spirits would have wandered earth and possessed people."


    "But what happens to him?" Roxana asked.


    The witch tilted her head. "Magic has consequences and sacrifices have to be made."


    "No," Roxana said standing up. "He will be no sacrifice. He will wake up."


    "I am sure he will, but in what state? All that darkness is within him. It will consume him. Either kill him or force you to kill him."


    "No. No one is going to kill him AND he can fight it. He is a defender."


    The witch paused. "A defender?"


    "Yes!" Roxana said her hands clenching into fists.


    The witch watched her curiously. "Howe a defender has dark powers?! She became thoughtful. "It must be the curse. Then he is no longer a defender."


    "He is. A curse is not stronger than what you were born to be." Roxana was hot from the fury burning in her. Alexander could not leave her. She refused. He would fight it.


    "Hmm.... perhaps you are right. Time will tell. We shall see when he wakes up."


    "Is there nothing you can do? Can we not remove the darkness?" His grandmother asked.


    "We need to put it somewhere. Reopening the portal will have to wait until the next full moon and there is no guarantee it will work. It could go wrong again and more dark powers could seep into our world." The witch exined.


    Roxana couldn''t believe all of this. Why was this happening to her?


    "He will be fine. No portal is needed." She said now just being angry. She refused to let anything happen to him.


    Ignoring them, she went to find water and a cloth to clean him up. They were in Rayvens home and Diana was stillpelled to sleep while she had been awake the whole night. Soon her sister would wake up, and she would have to arrange for her to go back home.


    Vitale exined that too muchpulsion could cause long-term confusion. Angelica was kind to take care of that matter as she was feeling overwhelmed at the moment. Especially with her sister having an abusive husband that also needed to be taken care of, but that would have to wait for a while.


    Roxana washed him clean and waited for him to wake up. She didn''t know how long she had been waiting until she was called for breakfast.


    "Oh, my dear. You have to sleep Roxana. He will wake up." Angelica said when she found her still awake. "Come," she dragged her away to eat something but Roxana had no appetite.


    "Diana.." she said.


    "Vitale and Rayven took her back home. Solved thestpulsion. They think you are at work now. You will have to go back home for some time otherwise it will be strange."


    "I can''t leave him," Roxana said.


    "We are here for him," Angelica assured.<sub> </sub>


    Roxana kept going back and forth between taking care of Alexander and staying with Diana, uncle Ben, and Fanny for several days. She even lost count of the days and keeping track of lies and worrying weighed down on her.


    In the castle, people just thought the king was sick. Again. ording to the Lords, now they just wanted him to wed fast and to produce an heir if he kept getting ill all the time.


    She chuckled sadly, feeling helpless. She looked at the sapphire ring in her hand. The beautiful jewel. If he could only open his eyes so she could see the real ones.


    "Alex. My rare jewel." She sat on the bed beside him, caressing his cheek. "Wake up for me." her eyes burned with tears. "Don''t leave me. I need you."


    The tears streamed down her face.


    "Roxana," his grandma came to his room. She walked over to her. "Are you crying again?"


    "Grandma," she sobbed.


    "Come here," she drew her into a hug and Roxana cried.


    "He will be alright," his grandma assured her, stroking her back. "He is strong and we will help him."


    Roxana nodded. "We have to." She said afraid of what they would do to him if he woke up with those dark powers.


    The next day as she bathed him, she noticed that hey in a different position than the one she left him in. She loomed over him. "Alex."


    He didn''t respond. She shook him but his body was limp. Maybe she just forgot in what position hey. She often spoke to him like a mad person while taking care of him, telling him about her day.


    "You know, our cats missed you." She smiled. "They missed rubbing themselves on you."


    She cleaned his fingers. "I miss you. So hurry wake up., If you sleep too long, you won''t need our enjoyable afternoon naps. It is no fun to miss them."


    Roxana fought back the tears again as she took the bowl away. She went to the kitchen to help Angelica instead and keep herself upied. The house was full tonight and most of the lords were here to have dinner with them and Alexander''s grandma. Soon the beautiful female punisher joined them as well.


    Roxana served the table and Acheron helped them swiftly.


    "How is Skender?" The punisher wondered.


    "Still the same," Roxana replied.


    Punisher, a grandmother who also used to punish him, parents, who brought a curse on him, it was too much and Roxana was just angry he had to go through so much. She wanted to go somewhere she could yell out all her frustration.


    She sat at the table with everyone else, not being in the mood to eat. She had no appetite at all. She picked at the food and forced it down her throat.


    The chatter at the table was only background noise for her until it stopped. She looked from her te, sensing the tense atmosphere when she caught sight of Alexander.


    He walked toward the table, looking like he had just walked out of the shower, and threw a shirt on without drying himself. He had at leastbed his wet hair although a few wet strands fell at the sides of his face.


    Everyone watched him carefully, trying to ess the situation but he just drew a chair and sat in front of her casually. His face was passive and his eyes dark eyes fell on her with no emotion in them. He looked at her for a while before his gaze swept over the table.


    "Rx. I won''t eat you." He told everyone.

 Chapter 267 Tension

    The atmosphere remained tense despite Alexander telling them to rx. Everyone watched him curiously, suspiciously, noticing the difference in him. Roxana not only noticed but sensed it as well. She couldn''t exin the feeling but it made her tingle with nervousness, especially when he looked her way again. His eyes were void of emotion yet sharp with animalistic instinct. She wanted to speak but the words couldn''t form in her mouth.


    "How are feeling Alexander?" His grandma asked as the servant ced food on his te.


    "I don''t want the vegetables. Just put more meat," he spoke to the servant before turning to his grandmother.


    "I am fine," he said his voice very casual as if nothing happened. He motioned for the servant to put even more meat on his te.


    Roxana was surprised. He rarely ate let alone that much food. And what was it with the meat? She was told that he ate a heart but... he should not do it right now. Right?


    He picked up cutlery and began to cut the meat. Roxana watched him as he put it into his mouth and almost sighed.


    "Mhmm...Howe I never enjoyed this before?" He said chewing.


    This made everyone even more conscious. He smiled knowingly. A but devilish.


    "Can you pass me..." He reached out and the pepper flew right into his hand. They were all shocked and he seemed surprised as well. "Oh. I guess I acquired some magic. How useful, " he said and then went on to put pepper on his meat as if it shouldn''t matter that he suddenly could do such a thing. "Had I known, I would have consumed spirits a long time ago."


    Now they were worried for him, but he continued to enjoy his meat. As he put a piece into his mouth he looked up at her. Her heart fluttered. His chewing slowed down as he watched her like the time he wrapped her in his wing. His eyes were hungry as if he was imagining chewing her and then he swallowed. His tongue came, the tip licking his lips.


    "You should eat," he told her.


    Only a breath left her lips and then she looked down slowly at her te. Was she imagining things or did his voice carry another meaning? Just rx, Roxana. He said he wouldn''t eat you, she told herself although he looked at her that way.


    She didn''t know why her gaze was drawn to his mouth and as he noticed he run his tongue along his teeth as if sending a message. She shivered. He smiled.


    "Do you want more meat?" Angelica asked him.


    "Oh no, thank you. I don''t think this will satiate me."


    A silence followed. He chuckled. "I already told you, I am not going to eat you."


    She really wanted to believe he was only teasing now but she wasn''t sure anymore.


    "Lucrezia. You have many ces. Could you not borrow me and Roxana a ce for tonight?"


    Why?! They had a room here.


    "Of course," she smiled.


    He turned to the others, "I want you to feelfortable and have a peaceful sleep," he exined.


    Was that the only reason?


    Alright, it was enough. She needed to talk to him in private. Find out what was wrong. Once they were done eating she helped Angelica quickly and went upstairs to find him. He stood on the balcony, watching the view. She carefully stepped outside and went to stand beside him. He turned to her, his eyes still different. She watched him carefully.


    "You didn''t eat," he said.


    "Alex. I was worried. What happened to you?"<sub> </sub>


    "I am alright," he looked her up and down. "You have been busy taking care of me." He said.


    Yes. She had been neglecting herself a little.


    "I need you fed and showered."


    Her heart skipped. He put his arm around her waist and led her inside before she could think of what he meant. "I will take care of you now, once we get away."


    "Why do we need to get away?" She asked.


    "I need you all to myself," he said this time taking her hand as if impatient.


    Roxana was still confused about him. Maybe once they were away she could get to talk to him more.


    He took them to Lucrezia who showed them to a luxurious mansion with diamonds, crystals, feathers, and leather interior. It was very much like her.


    "Everything you need is avable." She told them. "And the bedroom is there." She told them. "You can borrow my clothes. All are new. I haven''t used any yet." She told her.


    Roxana looked at how the woman was dressed. A ck silky gown that covered half her thighs with high-heeled ck boots that covered up to her knees. She waved with her fingers before vanishing into smoke.


    If she was a man, she would have fallen on her knees in front of that woman. "Why don''t you go shower? I will prepare food for you." Alexander told her.


    Oh... "Alright." She said, feeling like he was preparing HER to be the meal.


    She shook her head as she went to the bathroom. She was letting what she heard get to her head. Of course, he wouldn''t eat her. How stupid.


    As she entered the bathroom her eyes widened. Wow. She looked around at the white tiles,rge mirrors, and feathery mats on the floor. The room was big, towels hanging ready to be used, creams, soaps, and perfumes standing above the sink.


    She looked at herself in therge mirrors. She had truly neglected herself. Taking off her gown, she examined her body. It must be his blood if she still looked fine. Or perhaps she was just happy the scars were gone, her skin looking smooth.


    Going into the shower she took extra time to wash her body clean and put extra care into her hair. She then used the scented creams on her body, smearing it all over. She out some a little perfume, oiled her hair,bed her hair, and then looked satisfied at her clean and glistening skin.


    Wrapping herself in a towel, she then went to find some clothes. She had learned about the different underwear that existed in the demon world and this woman had a lot of them. They filled the three drawers as she looked for clothes. All newly packed.


    She found them in all colors and fabrics. Some of them confusing as to how to wear them. She picked a whitece underwear that covered almost nothing. Great. Why wear them? She skipped the chest support, they were too confusing and went on to find a nightgown.


    In the closet, she found too many, tiny ones. She picked one that was short but the breast section was made ofce only. Her breasts would be seen. Confusing.


    She put it away. Another one was allce. What was this supposed to cover? Was it torn perhaps? Or they didn''t finish sewing it.


    She got frustrated as she tried to find something decent. She picked the most decent one. This woman must be joking, she thought.


    She picked a peachy silk gown with a low v-neckline that showed the hollow of her breasts. And covered almost nothing on her lower body. If she bent down her underwear would be seen.


    Alright. She gave up. Maybe this would save her from being eaten? Maybe he could think of enjoying something else.

 Chapter 268 Mate Or Meat (Part 1)

    Roxana walked into the room where the aroma of food reached her nostrils. Ahead of her, she could only see Alexander''s arm only as he sat on the armchair that faced away. In front of him at the table, many dishes were served.


    She walked over and as she came into sight his eyes ravenous gaze fell on her. She could feel the intensity in them as she went to sit down on the sofa to his right before looking at him. He wore a silky ck robe that covered his knees and was loose enough to show the middle of his sculpted chest.


    Her gaze traveled up his neck, past his inviting lips, and to his eyes.


    His eyes. They were certainly different. They made her shudder inside. There was no subtly in them. Just a raw need. He looked at her as if she was fresh meat and he was a lion.


    "You should eat before it gets cold," he told her. His voice was calm, unlike his eyes.


    She looked at the table. There was meat and fish. Egg, beans, spinach, and kale. He wanted her to eat all this? She would usually rejoice in this and have noint but she couldn''t help but ask why all of a sudden.


    "You don''t like it?" He asked.


    "Where did you get all this?"


    "I ordered."


    "Ordered?" as she turned to him again, she found his eyes on her bare thighs.


    "Yes," he said without tearing his gaze away from them.


    Roxana pressed them together feeling the pull of his eyes. His gaze traveled further up along her hips, waist, and up to her chest. She knew the shape of her breasts was very much visible under the thin gown and his gaze made the tips stiffen.


    Her hand reached to rub the side of her neck nervously and his eyes quickly followed her movement. She dropped her hand slowly when she saw the change in his expression.


    Roxana should have been more afraid but if it was only blood he hungered for, she could handle that. She moved closer to the table and ced food on her te. "Won''t you eat?" She asked.


    "No." His voice was different now. Deeper. Darker.


    She took her te and a fork and leaned back to eat rxed. Why was he so quiet? Why was he acting so strange?


    "I was worried about you," she began as she chewed on a piece of meat. "Do you remember what happened?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened?" She looked at him.


    He looked away with a frown, his eyes staring into the distance with a grim look. "I killed the man who killed my parents." He said.


    She frowned. Could that be why he ate his heart? Or did he want to eat everyone''s hearts?


    "Are you alright?" She asked.


    He looked back at her. "I am fine," he smiled but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. He reached for an apple from the basket on the table and took a bite. He chewed grimly, looking dissatisfied.


    "Eat," he told her.


    With a strange feeling in her stomach, she continued to eat and he watched her while chewing on his apple. The sound of both of them chewing seemed to echo in the silent room, then she couldn''t take it anymore. She ced the te on the table, gulped down her water, and then turned to him.


    "I am full," she said.<sub> </sub>


    "You didn''t eat anything;" he told her.


    "We just had dinner." She reminded.


    "Which you didn''t really eat."


    "I am full." She repeated.


    He nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing. "Alright. Time for dessert then."


    What? But she said she was full.


    "Come here," he told her, holding his hand out.


    Roxana stood up from her seat, her stomach bubbling with nervousness. She took his hand and he drew her closer, pulling her down so she would sit, straddling him. He grabbed her bottom and pulled her against him. She gasped feeling his hardness between her legs.


    Oh. So this was what it was all about? Nothing else.


    His hands trailed up, easily sliding under her tiny gown, kneading the side of her waist as his tongue licked up the hollow between her breasts. Roxana shivered.


    "I want you to drink from me," he told her.


    She looked down at him, allowing her hands to touch his fingers, her fingers exploring the sharp lines and sculpted bones. She missed him. She was afraid to lose him.


    Her fingers brushed over his lips, and he tilted his head back, his mouth opening for a kiss. She leaned down and kissed him. His fingers dug into the side of her waist and she felt his hardness twitch to the touch of their lips and the dance of their tongue.


    Her hands trailed down his neck. He had a strong neck. Her lips left him and kissed down his jaw, then ventured to his neck. He still smelled the same. Minty and masculine. Warm and chilling.


    "Drink from my neck," he told her.


    She pulled back to look at him. He reached for his neck, using his w to pierce a hole. Dark red blood seeped down his white skin. She found it satisfying to watch. Something must be wrong with her.


    She leaned into him, licking from where the drop reached all the way back to the source. He shivered under her, a deep groan leaving his throat as she sucked at him.


    The hard length of him throbbed between her legs as she drank, not caring for the taste and focusing on the effect it had on him instead. He pulled her closer as if she wasn''t close enough and she understood his need. Or her own, she wasn''t sure. She moved her hips, rubbing herself against him.


    "God, yes Roxana," he gripped her so hard she probably bruised but hearing his voice so gravelly and strained, so filled with need made her feel a strange sense of satisfaction.


    She continued to suck and rub herself against him even after the wound healed until he tensed beneath her and then finally a raw animalistic sound came from deep in his chest as his body gave in to her teasing.


    Roxana pulled back to see his face while leaning back in his seat. Her heart skipped at what she saw. His eyes were ck, beneath them she could see the small purple blood vessels.


    "Alex?" Her eyes dipped to his mouth, now adorned by two long sharp fangs. "What is happening to you?"


    Ignoring her question, he stood up carrying her with him by an arm around her waist and another under her thigh. She held onto him with arms and legs wrapped around him, heart pounding, hoping it was nothing serious. He took her to bed, tossing her on it. She fell on her back.


    The lights dimmed by themselves as he loomed over her. His shadow on the wall caught her attention. He had horns. How? She looked back at him. He had no horns.


    "Now that you are nourished, it is my turn to take what I need." He said.

 Chapter 269 Mate Or Meat (Part 2)

    "Alex." Roxana turned to the wall again and he followed her gaze.


    "That is just my true form," he said calmly, gazing down at her again. His eyes were normal again but the raw hunger in them remained. It was thrilling in a way.


    In the dark, he took off his robe, revealing his exquisite body before gently reaching for her leg. He grabbed both her ankles and pulled her closer to the edge. Roxana couldn''t understand the strange bubbling in her stomach. Perhaps a mix of fear and excitement.


    He took a moment to study and that assured her in some way, before crouching beside the bed while parting her legs. "Alex!" She called embarrassed as she found his face between her thighs.


    "Shh..."He said his fingers trailing up her thigh and ying along the edge of her underwear that only covered her most intimate part. "No hiding. Give yourself to me." He spoke against the sensitive skin of her inner thigh while his fingers began to rub her most intimately over her underwear.


    Roxana gave in to the delicious strokes of his fingers, traveling slowly to tease the entrance.


    "Oh.." she grasped the sheets, squirming.


    Her thighs were about to sp together but he kept them apart. "Keep your legs open for me, Roxana." His fingers grazed down her thigh. She shivered. "Or do you want me to tease you all night? Do you want to be on the edge all night?"


    "No," she pleaded.


    "Good." He wore one leg over his shoulder and nibbled at her thigh while his hand moved aside her underwear and his fingers found her aching flesh.


    She gasped, her hold tightening on the sheets as two fingers yed along wet swollen flesh, causing her to throb with intense need.


    "You are so ready for me," he husked and then slowly inserted two fingers in her.


    Roxana''s head began to spin as he took his time to reach inside. Her lips were open in an attempt to fill her lungs while her back slowly arched. "Oh, Alex."


    "Yes," he said retreating his fingers. "What do you want?" he asked pushing them back inside again.


    She threw her head to the side, unable to handle the slow torture. He had to add his hot mouth to all of that, sucking at her thigh again while his fingers continue to stroke deep inside her.


    And then she felt his teeth, his fangs penning a warning on her skin of what he intended to do. She quivered with anticipation.


    "You like that," he murmured, his fingers doing some magic inside of her that made her body twist. A loud moan tore from her lips.


    "Ah, Alex. I can''t..."<sub> </sub>


    He paused, leaving her on the edge but before she couldin he sank his fangs into her thigh. The pain stung, not as much as she anticipated, perhaps because she had his blood.


    Roxana could feel the blood rush down her body, pooling even more between her legs. Her body clenched and her tightened muscles made her feel his fangs inside her flesh.


    It pained in a sweet way whenever her muscles clenched around his fangs and his fingers began to work inside of her again.


    "Oh.." she threw her head back, her fingers sore from holding onto the sheets. Her body began to rise from the mattress as the pressure inside built up.


    He sucked at her hungrily, every pull of his mouth tugging all the way deep into her soul. Her body erupted like a volcano, an unfamiliar sounding deep from her chest as her body shook, tearing away from him to curl up.


    Roxana stayed curled as she continued to convulse and then slowly rolled onto her back again. Alexander loomed over her, looking sinister with his fangs and the satisfied yet starved look in his eyes. It was as if he just wanted more.


    "Crawl back," he told her and she did as told.


    He stopped into the bed, his eyes never leaving hers. "Lie down," he told her as she was on her elbows.


    She let herself fall, allowing his gaze to caress her intimately. It was as if he could see things she couldn''t and then he frowned. "Not enough," he said.


    His hands reached under her dress, grabbing her underwear he pulled it down and she lifted her legs, allowing him to take them off. Once they came off she was about to let her legs fall but he yed them on his shoulders.


    "I need to be deep inside of you," he spoke.


    His voice alone made her gasp for air. She would not die from being eaten but from heart failure.


    He grabbed her hips, pulling her closer. Her legs jerked when she felt his hard length against her thigh. Her feet traveled down to his chest but he didn''t mind. He just bent her legs so he could enter her, stretching her slowly.


    She pushed him away with her feet involuntarily, but he didn''t fudge. He filled her slowly, holding the back of her knees to go in deeper than she thought was possible. Her toes curled and her eyes widened, searching for his. He was already branding her with his eyes while iming her body.


    When he reached as deep as he could, a silver fire shed through his eyes. He held her legs still as he began to move, faster, deeper, harder with each thrust. She could see the wildness in his eyes, the darkness behind him, the hunger within as if he could never have enough. Her moans echoed in the room as he pushed her legs aside seeking to be closer to her. She needed that. She needed to grasp something other than sheets. She dug her nails into his back.


    "Yes, Roxana. Hold me closer," he said burying his mouth into the crook of her neck. He bit into her. She wed at him with a cry, making his back raw but he only seemed to enjoy that.


    He kept drinking from her, a pained groan leaving his lips as if he couldn''t stop but she let him. She wanted to know if he would be able to stop. Feeling his struggle increase she felt bad and decided to help when he tore away from her with a painful cry. He poured his frustration into taking her body instead until both of them cried out.

 Chapter 270 Hunger

    ? Roxana was left in utter bliss. This was a new height of pleasure and she had thought it couldn''t get better than thest one. She was wrong and now she wondered what the next one would be like. Her head swayed, still drowning in pleasure.


    Then her gaze returned to the wall. Now she could see his great wings, spreading out from his back as he rested on his stomach beside her, still breathing as heavily as she was.


    "Your wings. Why can I only see them in the shadows?"


    "I am hiding them. They take too much ce."


    "I want to see them again," she said.


    He turned on one side to face her when she suddenly felt something feathery beneath her. It was his wing, covering the entire side of the bed and more. It was so soft, the best bed shey in. A heaven on earth. She turned to touch it, feeling the dark feathers under her palm. Alexander closed his eyes.


    "Do you feel that?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    The end of his wing came slowly wrapping around her. This was the best nket ever.


    "They are so beautiful Alex," she said almost rubbing herself in it.


    "Mmm... you are so warm. It was cold without you." He mumbled, with a tired voice.


    She turned around and watched him while he still had his eyes closed. "What happened? Where were you?"


    "In the darkness. It felt like forever."


    The way he said made her heart clench with sadness.


    He opened his eyes, "yet, I was drawn to it. I couldn''t pull myself out. I wanted it to consume me,pletely."


    She frowned, understanding the darkness and emptiness in his eyes a little better. He was hungry for warmth.


    "Well, you made it back. That is how strong you are."


    His cold eyes remained on her. "You just saw how strong I am," he said referring to drinking from her.


    "You stopped."


    "But I didn''t want to." His eyes changed. "I am... so... very... hungry. It is all I can think about. I can hear your heart beating as if is right next to my ear, calling to me with every pump of blood."


    His voice became low as if he was afraid of hearing his own confession. The extreme hunger for her blood she couldn''t fully understand yet. Maybe he found warmth in it too or maybe now in his true form, he needed more nourishment. It could be both.


    "Why are you in your true form?" She asked.


    He watched her for a moment. "I am not my old self, Roxana. I carry darkness within now and to contain it, I need to stay in my true form that gives me strength but it makes me like this and adding the darkness to it... I..." he couldn''t find the words.


    Roxana hated that he had to contain that. It was such a heavy burden.


    "Well, now you know," he said. "It will be dreadful to live with me."


    She stroked his feathery wing, "very dreadful." She smirked.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Remember you told me I was made for you, then you can''t be dreadful to me."


    Having taken his blood, the blood he took from her had probably already healed back. She didn''t even feel like she was losing blood while he was taking.


    Alexander nudged her closer with his wing. She rolled over, falling right into his arms with a chuckle. These wings were like extra hands. "You are perfect, Roxana," he said stroking her cheek, but his eyes remained the same.


    That didn''t discourage her. He was here and she could talk to him, touch him, feel safe with him. The rest would be solved eventually. This darkness within him, he would be able to ovee, because she knew who he was deep inside and she could still see that person. He was there, only overwhelmed by darkness and by his own powers.


    "I hope your mind doesn''t change," he added as if preparing her for how bad things were. She really wanted him to know that it wasn''t bad for her as long as he was alright. She was more than willing to give him what he needed.


    He wrapped them both in his wings and they fell asleep.


    ****


    Skender only had to be awake for a moment with Roxana wrapped in his wings for his hunger to rise again. The speed was shocking and painful. It made him dizzy and unable to think.


    His mouth itches and he went to order food instantly, even before going to the bathroom. Meat, lots of it in the morning but he couldn''t differentiate all the starving going on. He also wanted blood. Roxana''s heartbeat hummed so seductively to him.


    He tried not to nce her way, where she slept with her tiny nightgown in the bed but he couldn''t help himself. Now he hungered for her flesh as well. With her warmth and softness, he wanted to sink into her.


    Skender thought he only neededst night and she would satiate his hunger, but it only got worse. Last night was like being teased and only having a taste. He wanted more.<sub> </sub>


    He to the bathroom to take a cold shower. He let the icy water rush over him, hoping it would help a little as his mind wandered back to killing Nathaniel. He had been so enraged about his parent''s death that taking out his heart wasn''t enough. He had enjoyed eating it, yet it hadn''t been enough. A part of him wanted to bring him back alive just so he could do it again. The better part of him knew it would make no difference.


    cing his hands on the wall he leaned on it, allowing his head to fall with his eyes closed. The cold water rushed over him, cooling his burning blood a little, but the temptress was awake. He listened to her footsteps, as she came to the bathroom.


    "Alex? Are you alright?"


    He didn''t answer her and just prayed she would go away for her own sake.


    "You have been in there forever."


    He had?


    She walked over and opened the ss door to the shower. "Oh Lord," she gasped. "What are you doing? It is freezing cold in here?"


    He shut the water off, pushing his hair back. "I like cold showers," he lied turning to her.


    "Not this cold." She said looking at him. His skin had turned blue. "Do you want to kill yourself?"


    She stepped inside, shivering at the cold water. Grabbing the shower head she opened the hot water and began to mix it with cold.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Stand still!" She ordered and then warmed him with the lukewarm water.


    God, she didn''t know what she was doing?


    "Don''t do this to yourself again. I am here for you," she said.


    He knew. She didn''t even stop him. Her trust in him right now would put her in danger. Even now, he couldn''t think clearly. His hands already itched to touch her. To take off this tiny gown and feel her curves. His fangs already ached.


    Utterly frustrated he took the shower head from her and he didn''t even know what to do next. He shut the water and put it back. Roxana looked at him confused, probably sensing his mood.


    "You are still cold." She said and then began to scold him exining how she healed much faster with his blood and then he wasn''t following the rest. Only watching her lips.


    "Alex, are you listen..."


    Before she could finish he grabbed her by the hair and kissed her, his other arm pinning her to his body. She shivered, "ah...wait!" She pulled away. You are cold.


    He reached behind her, turning on the shower above them, and then he took her lips against as the warm water soaked them both. She wrapped her arms around him, her willingness only fueled him. He loved how she responded to him so easily, and she loved and hated when he teased her which made him enjoy it even more.


    He took off her gown, his mouth moving down to taste other parts of her. He kissed her neck, licking his way down to her pink-tipped breasts. They filled his palms perfectly and he gave them each attention that filled her moans in the shower.


    As usual, she had to stop him from teasing her. She pulled him back up by the hair and he kissed her again. Her arousal made her heart beat faster and her blood hotter. He couldn''t ignore the call any longer. He tilted her head back andved her neck with his tongue before sinking his fangs in her.


    The rush of blood into his mouth was intoxicating. He was already addicted with a taste, the rest of the world fading except for the warm blood. The heartbeat. His body grew even harder, the warm blood arousing him and her scent...


    He could feel her arousal too, getting stronger with every pull of his mouth. She rubbed needingly against him, causing him to gasp in pain. He grabbed her thighs and lifted her.


    "Ah, yes Alex." She wrapped her legs around his and he lowered her on his body.


    She cried out, both of them finding a moment of relief. He pushed her into the wall, holding her against it as he pulled in and out of her. He could not stop. She filled him with so much pleasure that he was losing his mind. There was nothing to stop him as she kept moaning and crying even as he continued to drink from her.


    There was nothing to warn him, not her heartbeat slowing down or her losing consciousness. He forced himself to stop with an agonizing pain just to make sure his mind wasn''t ying tricks on him.


    He looked at her, her cheeks flushed and hair wet. "Are you alright?" He asked.


    "Yes," she breathed.


    Oh well then, he was still hungry. He bit her again, this time strangely not losing his mind. He felt a little calmer even if the hunger was the same and he could stop when he found pleasure in her body, clenching around him and making him shudder with relief.


    Alexander held her until her body stopped quivering and then slowly put her down, holding her until he made sure she could stand.


    "How do you feel?" He asked listening to her heartbeat that remained the same.


    "Amazing," she said, allowing herself to fall on him.


    She was right about his blood. He didn''t think it would help this much. One less worry. Now he just had to handle this hunger. When he was finished with one, he could smell the other.


    His meat arrived.

 Chapter 271 Grief

    Roxana''s life was suddenly very busy but in a good way. She was soon to get married and had been nning the wedding with wedding nners and her family and new family. Having her sister by her side, Angelica and Alexander''s grandmother was just wonderful and filled her with so much joy.


    Of course, she had to deal with her sister''s husband which wasn''t easy at all. There were no grounds on which the marriage could be dissolved legally and her husband became resistant when he found out that she would be a future queen''s sister. What a better opportunity to grant him wealth.


    "We can just kill him," Vitale had said one night but her sister had been horrified.


    To her own surprise, Roxana agreed with him in silence. She wanted the man dead, especially when she found out what he had done to his sister. She had bruises and whatever passed between them as a husband and wife in bed, she did not even want to think about. It made her nauseous and she only had to see the look on her sister''s face to know what she thought to be normal between husband and wife. If she only knew, that was not normal and she tried to exin to her but couldn''t bring herself to do so. She would show her gradually. Give her time away from the hideous man.


    Only if she could get rid of him while respecting her sister''s wishes.


    But someone answered her prayers. A demon. An archdemon. A punisher to be specific. One day when she went to her husband''s home with Alexander, she found him dead.


    Roxana immediately looked over at Alexander. Not because she thought he would not respect her wishes but because he had been in a dark ce and in the mood to kill or eat.


    "God, I did want to kill him." He said, darkness swirling in his eyes. "Seems like someone got here before me and ruined the fun," he joked, having very dark humortely.


    "Don''t worry. I used your method. You like drowning after all," suddenly Lucrezia appeared. "He likes to drink, so I gave him a bit too much. It looks natural this way and none of you had to kill him so don''t worry about guilt and your sister. You are wee. It is my wedding gift to you."


    Roxana felt some guilt because she was happy about it. Maybe she got some darkness in her too, but also because she knew her sister would be sad. She wasn''t sure why, but she knew her.


    "You should call a physician. Pretend like you are at least worried. Cry. Bury him. Whatever." She said and left them.


    And so they did and just like she thought, her sister had been sad. Their wedding was not very soon but Alexander postponed it even further, to show respect and for her to have some time with her sister.


    Thankfully, she had uncle Ben and Fanny, her cheerfulpanies who made life blossom and had helped her through her own hardships. They did not leave her for a second, and soon she was smiling andughing again. Hopefully seeing that not all men were bad as well.


    One day as theyy in bed, "His Majesty truly loves you," she said suddenly.


    It was dark and Roxana wished she could see her face to know what she was thinking.


    "His eyes change when he looks at you," she continued.<sub> </sub>


    "You will find someone like that one day too," Roxana told her.


    "You look happy with him. Very happy and that is all that matters to me," she said.


    Roxana tried not to cry but it was difficult and now she was d it was dark.


    They reached for each other''s hands in the dark and held each other tightly. "The reason for my extreme happiness is also you. I was feeling empty having the wedding without you and now you are here."


    She could feel her smile in the darkness.


    "You look radiant too. What do you put on your skin?" She suddenly asked. "You are looking better every day."


    Oh well, about that...


    The remedy was called "blood". Not sure her sister would have it for any price but God did it change things for her. She was stronger, more beautiful, and energetic which she needed because Alexander was a crazed beast still, which made her think she would have to try her new strategy with him soon.


    "It must be called ''love''." She joked and they chuckled.


    Now that her sister was getting better, she could focus on Alexander and the wedding again.


    She had already been dealing with Alexander a lot. There was the dark mood and the hungry mood. The hungry one was the one she enjoyed too but the dark one was worrisome, especially when she heard the lords talk about it. How he almost strangled his servants and guards. Roxana thought they had been joking about it but she had seen it herself when she went shopping with him once and a man bumped into him.


    It was a simple thing that he would normally perhaps even apologize for but instead, his eyes gleamed with death which made the man stumble back in horror. Yet, that wasn''t enough and she had to grab his arm and pull him out of his killing haze.


    He would also make a lot of threats, usually including butchering, eating organs, torturing, and blood. He would say it with a disturbing smile and a serious tone. The lords would tiptoe around him when they noticed some of his moods. Roxana would just try to talk some sense into him and make him promise he would do no such things.


    "Alright, can I do the other things," he said, his eyes changing to the second mood.


    Alright. This time she would not let him convince her. She would not surrender. She wouldplete her mission and not fall for seduction or the pleasure he could give her but God help her because he had learned all the tricks.

 Chapter 272 Have To Resist

    There was no ce or no position they had not tried and if not for his blood, she would not be able to walk normally. Everytime she told herself she would help him crave less, he would do something new that would make her wonder and say ''just this once'' or ''this is thest time''.


    But today was NOT going to happen. She had even dressed for it. Layers of clothes so she would have time to pull herself together if she lost her mind. Not that it would help with his newfound abilities where he could undress her before she could utter a word, but often liked to take his time. He found pleasure in teasing her or just the chase.


    She found herself on his sofa, in his new home in the demon world. The ce where their beasts came out. He reached for the straps on her dress as his mouth cast spell on hers. She could no longer speak and when she tried to protest with her hands they betrayed her instead. She fell back on the sofa, holding onto him, bringing him down with her. His mouth ventured down and then he chuckled.


    He pulled back. "What are all the clothes for?" He asked.


    "To stop you," she could finally speak.


    "Me?"


    "Myself." She corrected.


    "You just say no," he told her confused. "Or did I not hear you?" He asked worriedly.


    "No, I did not say no."


    He nodded slowly as if understanding. "I am too much. I know." He said removing himself apologetically.


    "No. You are not." She said sitting up. "I don''t mind. I mean I am wearing this just to convince myself. It is just that I want you to enjoy other things too and not be haunted by this hunger. I want you to feel fulfilled longer and not be tortured."


    He leaned with his shoulder against the backrest, looking defeated. She could now tell when he was extremely hungry, but she told herself not to go back on her n because she felt bad for him. This would not be good for him in the long run. She had to help him the right way.


    "I might never get better. It is not getting better, Roxana and I hate it." He whispered thest part. The defeated look in his eyes became worse. She could tell sometimes that he thought of himself as a burden to her.


    "It will BUT it will get worse for a while," she told him, deciding to be tough on him now. Just then the doorbell rang and Alexander turned his head.


    "What is happening?" He asked.


    Right on time. "I ordered food." She told him with an amused smirk. Some torture for him but she would not be sad about it so she could get through it. She would see this as something positive and the first step to something better.


    She went to answer the door and brought the packages of food inside. She served them on the table and she could see Alexander''s eyes scanning and judging.


    "There is not much meat in here." He pointed.


    That was exactly the point.


    She sat him on the couch. "No. Not everything can be meat, Alex. Sometimes you need greens as well."


    "I don''t like them." He said with a frown.


    He enjoyed no vegetables and the only fruit he ate was apples. Not because he enjoyed it. It seemed as if he ate them to chew his frustration away. But meat... poor meat or animals... he ate them. Lots and lots.<sub> </sub>


    "This looks delicious," she tried to cheer him on as she handed him the fork.


    He looked at the potatoes, carrots, and broli. She picked a carrot to feed him. He opened his mouth but then chewed it with distaste.


    "Alex, be a little more optimistic. Try."


    "Optimistic?" he said stabbing the poor broli with his fork. "This looks like a bush. I am eating a tree."


    He was like a child right now. She found it funny.


    "This is horrible," he said looking at the vegetable as if he was terrified of it when he could speak of killing and torturing so casually.


    "Do it for me," she smiled feeling like the evil stepmother.


    He put it in his mouth and chewed grimly. Now she felt bad. "Does it really taste that bad?"


    He stopped having that pained expression and chewed normally. "No. It is fine," he said, but she knew he was only saying it for her.


    She knew vegetables could be difficult to eat so she also ordered sweets, fruit mixes, and many other delicious foods in the demon world, just so he could find something else to enjoy besides meat. To be able to control his hunger for it, he would have to minimize eating it gradually but having something else he enjoyed could help.


    Roxana studied him carefully as he tried out the different foods but his eyes always went back to the meat. She would have to ask his grandmother for help on this one and perhaps uncle Ben as well. Ask him to make his delicious casserole of vegetables.


    Alexander continued to eat but she could almost feel his frustration and torture as he chewed and chewed even if he did his best to hide it.


    "Alright, stop." She said, unable to endure it.


    He looked at her surprised. "Why?"


    "Just... eat your meat."


    He smiled but didn''t stop eating. He was more willing to try now and when he picked up the meat, he fed her instead.


    She chewed shaking her head. "Why are you torturing yourself?"


    "I crave many things but nothinges close to how much I crave you. All of you," he told her, gazing into her eyes.


    She smiled. "Don''t make me cry," she said.


    "You should. I mean... I even ate broli for you. What man goes that far for the woman he loves?" He stabbed another broli and she chuckled.


    "Indeed. You are so brave, my love." She said stroking his hair.

 Chapter 273 A Date Night

    Roxana had found different strategies to help Alexander. Her first strategy was to keep him busy with other things and exhaust him. After work she would ask for them to go riding, or for him to teach her how to fight just so they could find other fun things to do together and he could forget his hunger for a while.


    Sir Fulker liked their training and was happy she kept doing it even if she quit her job as a guard. "It will be good for you as a queen," he told her.


    Gary and Peter kept a respectful distance and Roxana was friendly with them but didn''t want to do anything else to make them ufortable. She could not have it all.


    Alexander allowed her to choose guards for the future and she asked for Ronny from the training center. He wasfortable around her and was excited about her bing a queen. He was also big, his size alone would intimidate anyone and he was very sweet.


    Lord Quintus was taking care of everything else in the background and there was a lot of dance practice, and etiquette, educating herself about the kingdom and thews and trying on dresses.


    If he only knew all those dresses would not stay on her very long anyway and uncle Ben even wanted to serve Alexander fish head soup. Really? Was there something with a reversed effect to help the poor man? She brought him home to spend time with uncle Ben and Fanny just so he would enjoy something else. Not be fed fishhead soup.


    But well, better than meat perhaps and he had been doing better in trying as well, but she could see the torture in his eyes sometimes and it made her feel bad.


    So tonight knowing he had abstained as long as he could, she followed him to the demon world after everyone fell asleep.


    They walked into their bed-chamber. "I have something for you," he said pointing at the table.


    She found arge box, wrapped with ribbons. "What is it?" She asked.


    "Open it."


    She went ahead and untied the ribbon, then lifted the top of the box to see what was inside. She reached for the rosy silky dressying wrapped neatly in there and lifted it to see. It was simple, elegant, and beautiful. There were also matching heels inside and a pair of diamond earrings and a bracelet.


    "Alex, what is this for."


    "I am taking you out," he said.


    "Where?"


    "For dinner. I''ll leave you to get dressed," he said and left.


    Dinner? What had gotten into him suddenly?


    Roxana wore the fitted silky dress and the short heels. Combing her hair, she didn''t know what to do with it so she just let it down andstly she wore her jewelry. Walking out of the room, Alexander was already waiting for her in the hall, wearing a fine ck suit. He was as handsome as ever and his sapphire eyes absorbed all of her as she walked over.


    After everything, he could still make her blush with a simple look. He reached his hand out and she took it. He tugged at her, like he tugged at her heart.


    "You look ravishing."


    "Thank you," she smiled.


    "But... I am not going to ravish you tonight," he said drawing her closer.


    "No?"


    "No."


    "What are we doing then?"


    "We will start with your favorite. Food." He told her.


    "I like that. And dessert." She added.


    "We can''t forget that." He smiled.


    She chuckled.


    Alexander took her to a beautiful restaurant on top of a tower. She could see the city and all the lights looking down. The night breeze on the tower was soft and carried the aroma of delicious vors.


    She got a menu to choose from, but she wasn''t sure what to try. There were so many things. She looked up at Alexander for help and knowing her he was already smiling. "You can order a mix," he said.


    "Is that possible?"<sub> </sub>


    ? "If not, I can make it possible," he smirked.


    "Alright." She said licking her lips. "I want a this...and this... And this...maybe this one too." She pointed at the dishes.


    He nodded and when the waitress came he exined it to her. Oh, she could not wait to taste it all.


    "Thank you, Alex." She smiled at him.


    "I like when you call me that," he husked, his eyes swirling with something wicked again, but he kept hisposure. Instead, hey out his hand and she ced hers in his. He held her gently, stroking her with his thumb. He looked at the ring on her finger, the one he gave her. "You will be my wife soon." He said.


    Her heart skipped. She knew about mates, but the word wife made her feel something else.


    He would be her husband. She would marry the king. It still felt like a dream sometimes.


    "Yes. Your wife. And you will be my husband."


    "I will be yours."


    "Yes. Mine only." Their fingers intertwined and he smiled amused.


    They talked andughed over dinner, flirted and teased and fed each other and then he invited her up for a dance.


    "What is happening, gentleman?" She asked.


    "Can''t you tell? I am courting you." He said pulling her closer than he should. Their bodies were not supposed to touch but he adapted a new way, clearly.


    "Aren''t you a little too bold?" She asked.


    "Well, you called me a gentleman. I was offended." He joked.


    "Alright, you devil."


    He smiled amused, swaying her gently to the music. "Roxana."


    "Yes."


    His eyes melted into hers, the soft purple bing a little more prominent as if warming up, bing the most beautiful sapphire stones she had ever seen. "I have exhausted you."


    "No," she shook her head.


    "I wouldn''t havee this far without you. I know and appreciate all the effort you put in. You have been my light and my strength. My reason to live and to keep fighting."


    Her eyes stung. "I wish I could help you more," she breathed.


    "No," he leaned in, bringing his forehead close to hers. "You have given me everyfort and happiness I could have. I want you to know that you are not just someone to satisfy my hunger. I might have made it seem that waytely but you fulfill me in every way, Roxana. My heart and soul are onlyplete with you by my side."


    She lifted her gaze to his, taking in the beauty of his eyes and the warmth his words carried. Her lips curved into a smile and he dipped his head and took them in a kiss. It wasn''t hungry. It was warm, soft, and tender. It wasforting. Safe. It felt like home and made her heart flutter.


    When he pulled back she smiled again. "I don''t think we need to practice for the wedding kiss then." She said happily over the control he had now.


    "I will behave during the wedding, but after..." he shook his head. "I need to taste the difference between a wife and a mate."


    She just shook her head at him with a smile.


    "So do you want to...fly?"


    Her eyes widened. How had she not thought about it yet?


    "Yes!" She said.


    She forgot they were in the demon world and he didn''t need to hide. He just spread his wings and flew away with her.

 Chapter 274 Good News (Part 1)

    Alexander took her on a flight under the starry night and Roxana enjoyed the cold wind in her hair. She watched the city below, a thousand lights glowing, and then he flew her over the ocean, which reflected the sky and hisrge wings.


    Theynded on the beach and then shey beside him, in hisrge wing. This was truly a magnificent experience. She felt free in an entirely different way.


    "Howe you don''t often fly when it feels like this?" She asked.


    "I don''t know. I have things that feel better. Like being with you."


    She smiled. He was in a very romantic mood tonight but she knew he wasn''t trying to be. He was just speaking his mind.


    "Shall we just sleep here?" He asked, his voice calm. "This ce smells like you."


    "If you are alright with it. I am warmed by your wing anyway."


    He wrapped her up in his wing and pulled her closer turning to face her. Leaning in, he kissed herzily and she just enjoyed the soft feel of his lips. The night was a calm breeze, passing by in rhythm with their calm heartbeats. It was peaceful, a night that was a dream itself, and Roxana slept in warmth andfort.


    In the morning she woke up from the sun rising and casting its rays on her face. She sat up, slowly watching it rise with its orange and golden hues. Alexander woke up beside her and they watched it together. Then it was time to get back to the hectic life before marriage.


    Today she would stay with Alexander''s grandmother, Zelia. She invited her over to spend some time at her home.


    "Come with me," she said taking her to a secluded room. She pulled out a box from her dresser.


    It looked like a jewelry box. "This belongs to Alexander''s mother. She got it from her own mother and wanted to pass it down to her daughter or daughter-inw."


    She handed her the box. Roxana took the wooden box adorned with mirrors and opened it. She found everything from pearl nes and bracelets, to diamonds, emeralds, sapphire, gold, and silver.


    "It is alright for me to take all of this?" She asked surprised.


    "It is yours so I can''t keep it."


    Roxana never had so much wealth but she was going to cherish this and not sell it. It was from Alexander''s mother after all. It felt as if she met her in some way, knowing her taste in jewelry and wearing what she once wore.


    "I will take well care of it," Roxana said.


    Zelia smiled. "I am sure you will. I have something else for you." She said and went to bring another box. "This is for you and your sister."


    Roxana opened the second box and found more jewelry. "You didn''t have to."


    ? "I have too much anyway and I am too old to use all of it."


    Roxana chuckled. "You look younger than me and you don''t even need jewelry. You are a jewel."


    "Oh, charming as always," she smiled. "Now, let''s go test the new dresses."


    Roxana felt tired of testing the dresses until lunchtime and then for the first time she didn''t feel much like eating. She just wanted to sleep and she was a little nauseous.


    "You must be tired," Diana said giving her a massage and shey in bed. It was unlike her to be tired for no reason. The next the nausea was stronger as she spent time with Angelica.


    "Oh, don''t remind me. I hate nausea. My early pregnancy days were horrible."<sub> </sub>


    Pregnancy?


    They looked at each other at the same time. "Pregnant?" They said at the same time.


    Roxana didn''t know how to feel except to panic. "Perhaps you are just very tired. You have very busy weeks since the incident." She said.


    Yes, busy weeks were half the time the business was the kind that led to pregnancy. She tried to count the days of her period. It should have arrived three days ago. "I need to find out," she told Angelica.


    "We should go to the demon world. They have experts there," Angelica suggested.


    Roxana was nervous. It wasn''t that she didn''t want children but after witnessing childbirth, she felt the dread of the moment.


    Angelica took her to the midwife who took care of her during her pregnancy. She could immediately tell that she was pregnant and all she did was ask to taste her blood. It was strange but Roxana agreed.


    "I am pregnant?" Roxana repeated.


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Does the blood taste different?" Wouldn''t Alexander know then?


    "Yes. It is very subtle but for someone with experience like myself, it is easy to detect. The taste bes stronger with time. You are very early in your pregnancy."


    Oh Lord! Her heart leaped to her throat. She wasn''t married yet. But wait, she would be married in two days so it would be fine. She breathed out in relief, but still, she was a bit nervous. She needed a moment to absorb it.


    Angelica stroked her back, to give herfort. "You didn''t want children?"


    "I do. I just didn''t think it would happen now. I thought demons took a long time."


    "Yes. Dreadfully long. It felt like forever." Angelica said.


    Roxana smiled thinking of little sweet Aiden. "I am sure it was worth the wait."


    "Oh, it was and maybe it was for the better. I don''t think I would have done well earlier."


    "Earlier orter, you would do much better than me. Can you see me as a mother?"


    Angelica chuckled. "Why not? You would be a fun mother."


    Roxana smiled, thinking of herself as a mother. Perhaps she wouldn''t be the best but she was sure Alexander would be the best father and now she had her sister, Alexander''s grandmother, Angelica to ask for advice and Uncle Ben and Fanny. She was surrounded by lovely people so all would be alright.


    Now she wanted to give this good news to Alexander. She knew how much he wanted children and she was already smiling thinking of him holding their child. It made her emotional.


    She waited for him in their house in the demon world so she could tell him in private. She couldn''t tell the rest of her family yet.

 Chapter 275 Good News (Part 2)

    Skender arrived home after going by Roxana''s home and not finding her there. He wondered why she was suddenly here. She never came here on her own. Did she just get here after meeting his grandma?


    Going to the room, he found her in deep slumber. He could tell she hadn''t meant to sleep because she was curled up with no covers. He went and covered her up and decided to not wake her. Instead, he proceeded to take a shower and once he came out and got into bed she stirred in her sleep.


    "You are here," she mumbled.


    "Yes."


    She sighed and continued to sleep for a while and then suddenly when he was about to turn the lights off she shot her eyes open wide as if hearing something and then pushed herself up. "Oh, I fell asleep waiting." She said.


    "It is alright. Let''s get some sleep," he told her, while he still had an ounce of control.


    "Mhmm..." she sighed again and crept into his arms.


    Oh, sweet torture. As she moved, she realized his body was already alive.


    "Alex," she looked up at him.


    He shut his eyes tightly. "I am fine. Let''s sleep."


    "Maybe if I tell you something, it will help."


    He chuckled. What could possibly help? She would have to tell him some very bad news to make his demon go limp.


    "You don''t think it will work?" She asked.


    "Well, it could." He said trying to sound optimistic.


    "I will tell you and then...I will help you."


    Oh, God! He needed help.


    No! He was going to exercise control.


    "You should not offer help. Remember we were going to..."


    "I know but you have done so much progress. I don''t intend to starve you."


    No? He was already starving.


    "Anyway, I have the good news first." She told him.


    Skender looked at her wondering what the good news could be. Did she find him a witch who could remove the darkness? They had already tried speaking to the best ones and all of them said the same thing. It was dangerous even if the next full moon came, there was no guarantee of sess. Skender would rather keep it than let anything bad happen again.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Soon in the near future," She spoke slowly and in a low voice, "there will be a small creature in the world. One that is a mix of you and me." She said.


    Skender blinked, his mind going nk for a moment and then running with wild thoughts. Small creature? That was a mix of her and him?


    "A-a child?" He stuttered.


    She nodded.


    Near future? "Do you mean..."


    She took his hand and ced it on her stomach. Then she nodded with a smile.


    Skender''s heart ceased to beat for a moment and then it thundered in his chest.


    "I am pregnant," she said.


    Pregnant?<sub> </sub>


    He sat up immediately and she rose with him. He turned to her, examining her from top to toe. Worry settled in his chest, remembering their wild activitiester. Was she alright? Was the child alright? Was this even possible? Demons didn''t conceive this fast? Was this a dream?


    Roxana noticed his panic and ced her hands on his shoulders. "I know. I panicked too at first. But all is alright. The midwife said everything was fine."


    "You are fine," he breathed. "And pregnant."


    "Yes."


    She was pregnant. With his child? He was going to have a child soon. Very soon. His heart still thumbed in his chest. That meant he was going to be a father.


    Roxana smiled at him. Whatever she saw amused her.


    "I am going to be a father." He said.


    "Yes. A wonderful one."


    His eyes stung as he tried to catch his breath. He was happy for a moment before it dawned on him the condition he was in. Dread filled him. He shook his head. "I am not safe."


    "You are," Roxana said with conviction.


    God, he had wanted this so badly. It was a dreame true but now...


    Roxana grabbed his face and made him look at her. "Ipletely trust you with our child."


    "Roxana." She leaned in and he held hugged her tightly. "I will do my best. I will do better." He promised.


    "I know you will."


    He could not help the tears as he hugged her. Even with the darkness inside, everything else in his life was perfect. Just the way he had dreamt of it. He had his mate, his grandmother was here and he even found a family with Fanny and Uncle Ben who made himugh and now he would have a child. His own child.


    "You make so happy," he told her.


    "You make me happier."


    Pulling back he kissed her forehead and then kissed her. He had only meant to kiss her softly but Roxana straddled him and added more passion to their kiss pushing him back down on the bed. "Let''s take care of your needs now," she said.


    "No! No more taking care of me." He said gently removing her. "You will sleep and rest."


    He rose and adjusted her in her bed. "I am fine," she told him.


    "I know and you will be better sleeping," he grabbed the cover and covered her up. "Did you eat?" He asked.


    "Yes," she replied.


    "Don''t lie to me," he said.


    "I am nauseous. I can''t eat much."


    "You should have my blood then. We should make sure you are in the best condition. It might also cure your nausea."


    "Uh... I don''t think so." She said.


    She seemed to have gathered the information she needed.


    "Let''s just sleep. I have too much of your blood in me anyway. I cut myself yesterday and the wound waspletely gone in an hour." She added.


    He contemted for a moment and then decided to let her sleep. He gathered her in his arms and stroked her back gently until she fell asleep. She did so very fast. She must have been tired, this stubborn woman. He kissed her hair, promising to take care of her again despite the fact that she couldn''t hear him.


    Then hey in the dark for a moment, thinking of his future and imagining himself as a father. He was dreading yet anticipating it at the same time.


    It made him think of his parents for a moment. Despite everything, he wished they were here and that he could share the good news with them.

 Chapter 276 Wedding Around The Corner

    Roxana was shifting between being tired and energetic thest few days before her wedding. Angelica and Zelia who knew about her pregnancy made sure to take over the most and she trusted them to let go of things. There was also Alexander who checked on her every minute to make sure she was alright and making sure she was eating and resting.


    She was well taken care of but she grew more greedy with days, to share the happy news with her sister and Fanny and Uncle Ben. It was so difficult to keep it a secret from them but she consoled herself with the thought that the wedding was just around the corner.


    As she rested in bed at night, she felt a pair of hot lips on her cheek. She turned on her back and Alexander leaned in kissing her softly. He had been loving but holding back his hunger while she was suddenly more aroused thest few days.


    Her first guess was because she had taken his blood so normally feeling his desire through the bond made her desire him. But she knew this one was different from the previous bond desire so she thought she craved him because he insisted on controlling himself. Like a child, wanting more of what was taken away, but it wasn''t that either.


    This time it had less to do with him and more with her. She was just craving to be touched while he was being more careful and overly protective as if the smallest thing would cause her and the child harm. He didn''t drink from her or make love to her. She could understand that he was scared of losing control, but she could see that he was much calmer in his eyes.


    The shadow of the wings remained, but the horns were gone and his eating habits were better. Too good actually for not drinking from her. He had good abstinence when he truly tried.


    Her fingers went into his hair, pulling him closer to kiss her more. For a moment she was happy, thinking he gave in and kissed her hard but then he pulled away.


    "Alex.." she wanted to protest when he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly to sleep.


    "You need to rest for tomorrow," he said.


    "Should you not drink for tomorrow, just in case."


    "Do I look like I am losing control? I am fine," he assured her. "Besides, I would do nothing to ruin our wedding." He ces a kiss on her hair.


    Roxana decided to ignore the pulsating need in her, but after the wedding, she would demand him to be a husband. He couldn''t avoid her during the whole pregnancy and from Angelica''s description, she wouldn''t be craving after pregnancy when he came to think he could finally have her. No! She couldn''t have that catastrophe.


    "Do you wish for a boy or a girl?" She asked.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "I had a dream.." she began. She had a lot of dreamstely. "That it was a girl. She had raven hair like you." She turned around to see his face.


    He smiled, tucking a curl gently behind her ear. "A girl will be perfect."


    She snuggled against him, sleeping in his arms as an unmarried couple for thest time. Then the day of the wedding came. It was hectic at Roxana''s home, calls here and there to bring the dress and the shoes and the jewelry. Everyone ran around each other stressing her, even when she knew they were just too excited and wanted to make sure everything was perfect.


    Roxana had to be the one to tell them to calm down. She wanted it to be a calm intimate moment. "If the hair is done, let''s put on the dress." She said motioning for everyone to take a deep breath.


    She was surrounded by Angelica, Diana, Zelia, and the two stylists. She slid into her chosen wedding dress that she picked up with Diana. They had picked it thoughtfully and she picked something simple and elegant and did not appear extravagant. She came from a poor background and even if she was marrying a king, she wanted to cherish where she came from and who that made her. She wanted to be a peasant until thest moment.<sub> </sub>


    Her hair was also put into a simple neat bun with a few locks decorating it. She wore minimal jewelry wanting to have a clean look. The white veil was attached to her bun and flowed down her back.


    Her dress didn''t have much decoration. It was off-shoulders with flowing beneath the elbow. The upper part was well-fitted and below the waist, it flowed nicely. She paired it with simple pearl earrings and a ne and atst, she slid into her shoes.


    She looked at herself in the mirror satisfied with how things turned out and then her stomach bubbled with nervousness. She took a deep breath and turned to everyone else.


    Her sister teared up. "Stop! Don''t make me cry now," Roxana said.


    "You look beautiful," she croaked.


    Zelia nodded in agreement.


    "Alright. No crying. Let''s not ruin the bride''s makeup." Angelica cheered them up.


    It was easier said than done because when she left the room and uncle Ben and Fanny saw her the two men cried and she hated when men cried. She couldn''t help herself.


    Oh, if they only knew she was pregnant too. They would cry even more, but soon. Soon she would be able to tell them. Even Alexander''s grandma who was oftenposed had teared up in joy when she found out and then she provided her with all the information and experience she had with pregnancy. It had truly been the best month of her life.


    Fanny and Uncle Ben decided that uncle Ben would have the honor to walk her down the aisle. The carriage was waiting outside and Ronny was already on duty, smiling sheepishly when he saw her. She also found Gary and Peter and looked at them surprised with questions in her eyes.


    "We will be your guards from now on, Your Majesty." They smiled.


    What? "Why?"


    "You need more guards. His Majesty appointed us."


    Oh. But were theyfortable? She knew they were used to being Alexander''s guards.


    "We are happy to look after HIs Majesty''s treasure," Gary smiled, to cheer her up.


    Her lips curved up in a wide smile. "I am happy to have you around."


    Peter opened the carriage door for her. Roxana looked around onest time. Fanny escorted Diana into another carriage and Angelica left with her husband.


    Zelia and Uncle Ben rode the carriage with her, and it felt like the longest journey before she reached what would be her new home.

 Chapter 277 Husband And Wife (End)

    "Are you nervous?" Lazarus asked as Skender put on hisst piece of clothes.


    "Why would I be?"


    "I am just curious. Rayven was."


    "That is a different story."


    "Of course. You probably long for this and would skip the whole afterparty to have your cake in your chambers."


    "Wife," Skender corrected with a smirk.


    "Same thing to you now."


    Acheron came to check on him as well. "Can you imagine we will have two married demons among us soon," he said.


    "Life is full of surprises." Lazarus sighed. "And I don''t like surprises."


    "Let''s go," Skender said when he was done. He just wanted to see Roxana, knowing this was her version of mating. This meant a lot to her and she had been hurt because of it. She had lost hope in it. He wanted it to be perfect for her.


    When he arrived outside the throne hall, he took a deep breath and then walked inside. Everyone had already arrived waiting for the ceremony to begin. As he walked down the red carpet leading to the Bishop waiting at the throne threshold, he took notice of William. He gave him a gently smiled. Lucrezia was hiding somewhere in the crowd with her sister he noticed. She gave him a nod with her usual smirk.


    He saw Vitale and Mazzon, Rayven and Angelica, Fanny and Diana andst he found his grandma. Her eyes glistened with tears she held back.


    Skender walked up to the Bishop and greeted him, then he had to wait for his bride. His head turned to the entrance and he realized his heart was beating faster. And then she came into sight, like a white angel, making his heart tremble.


    Her teal eyes found his and a smile curved her lips. Uncle Ben walked her carefully down, bringing her closer so he could admire her. He could her heart beating in rhythm with his.


    This woman had brought him from the brink of death. Erased his sorrow and pain. Painted his grey life with bright colors and chased the cold away with the warm rays of gold. She had inspired him with her strength, challenged him, and encouraged him. She was a dreame true, one he never even dared to have.


    Uncle Ben gave him her hand and Skender took it, giving him a nod to assure he would treasure her, and then she was standing before him.


    Skender brushed his thumb over hand knuckled before releasing her but his eyes never left hers. They were in their own world for a moment as the Bishop announced the wedding would start and weed everyone.


    Rayven had once told him that the vows had a heaviness, a seriousness he could not ignore. It was a promise hard to break. One that left a bitter taste and guilt, but when cherished it was beautiful. Skender would know today that the man was so right.


    As he listened to the vows, he could see the change in Roxana''s eyes. She was absorbing the meaning and so was he.


    "Do you, King Alexander take Lady Hayes as your wife and pledge onto her before God and these witnesses, to be her protector and defender, to honor and sustain her in sickness and in health, in fair and in foul, with all your worldly powers, to cherish and forsaking all others and keep onto her as long and you both shall live?"


    Skender looked into Roxana''s tearful eyes and not caring he took her hand again, "I do."


    A smile curved her lips.


    "Do you Lady Hayes, take King Alexander as your husband and pledge onto him before God and these witnesses, to honor and cherish him, to cleave onto him in sickness and in health, in fair and in foul, be his one true andsting counselor and sce and forsaking all others and keep onto him as long and you both shall live?


    "I do," Roxana said, their hold on each other tightening.


    They exchanged their rings and then the Bishop continued.


    "Before I proim you husband and wife, you must kiss three times on cue. One for luck, twice for love, and thrice for a long life."


    The crowd cheered and Roxana blushed as he drew her one. He gently put one arm around her, pressing his lips to her in a gentle kiss. One for luck. He was already lucky.


    He pulled away and kissed her again. This time with more passion. Twice for love. Oh, his entire being was filled with love for this woman and he poured it all into the kiss because no words could convey his feelings.


    Drawing back he looked at her eyes before thest kiss. Thrice for a long life. Yes. He wanted to live forever if it was by her side. Even a million years would be too short and so he wanted to kiss her for that long.


    Once he released her they were both a little breathless. "That kiss was a promise alone," the Bishop joked making everyone chuckle.


    Roxana smiled with a blush.


    "I hereby proim you husband and wife."


    Skender took her hand and kissed her knuckles. "Good morning, sweet wife."


    "Good morning dear husband," she whispered back.


    Before the afterparty, they went around on a carriage in town, the people wanting to see their queen. Lazarus had nned everything so perfectly and even made sure they had gifts to give out while riding by with their carriage. There was celebration all around, people hailing, waiting in the streets, waving and screaming.


    Skender could tell Roxana was a bit intimidated by all the scrutiny. He rubbed her back, "it is alright. They seem to like you."<sub> </sub>


    Children reached out, mostly girls to get a touch. Roxana returned their greeting by reaching out and slowly with time she rxed and enjoyed the ride and the fact that the whole kingdom was celebrating their wedding.


    "That was¡­ a lot," she said when they arrived back at the castle. "I am d to see that people were praying for your long life."


    Well, he could use it now. Before he used to think it was a curse. Why were they praying for something he didn''t want? It was amusing to look back on just how much things had changed for him in a such short period.


    __-


    The after party was filled with dance and joy. Skender danced with Diana whom he grew a little closer to over time. She was mostly shy and kept her distance. Reserved unlike her sister, but one could see her brighter side, the one where she resembled Roxana from time to time.


    Then he danced with Lucrezia. "Alexander," she smiled "Shall we abandon Skender now?"


    "I am thinking of it."


    "Yes. It should be a symbol of a new phase in your life. The new Skender, the emerged Alexander thanks to his mate."


    "And you."


    She smiled. "You deserve it and I didn''t do much."


    "I know what you did." He told her. "Whatever it is you are facing, you are not alone." He assured her.


    She forced a smile, "I can see why they say have children now." She joked. She then congratted him and left.


    ''Zarus, I am leaving with my bride. Take care of the rest.'' Skender reached him telepathically.


    ''Take your cake to bed,'' he drawled amused.


    Skender snuck Roxana out of the party hall and then teleported them to their chambers.


    "Alex, what are you.." he drew her into his arms and kissed her.


    "You wanted this," he spoke against her lips.


    "Yes, but I thought¡­"


    "I know. I have changed my mind," he continued to kiss her while removing the veil and untangling her hair. "I want to make love to you. Slow, sweet, love."


    That is what he wanted today and he wanted it so much he had utter control. There was no fear. Just longing. He wanted to find that sce in her arms and give her the pleasure he had denied.


    He took them to bed wrapped in each other naked, rubbing in silky heat andforting warmth until they both found satisfaction. Yes, he was not clouded by extreme hunger anymore. He had found his peace. With his wife, he could always find back.


    "Do you want blood?" She asked resting in his arms.


    "No. Not now. I want to cherish this moment first."


    Their fingers entwined. "That was very slow and sweet." She told him.


    "Did you like it?"


    "Yes. Very much."


    "I might be hungryter," he joked.


    "I like that part too."


    "Lucky me," he drawled.


    She chuckled. "And me too."


    ***********


    A/N


    This is the end of volume 2. Thank you everyone for following me on this journey with my favorite characters. For those who expressed sadness to leave our beloved characters behind, do not worry as they will stay with us throughout all volumes. We will see more or less of all characters in every volume.


    Before starting vol 3, I will be taking some time off from the series. Just try new things to get inspiration back and be satisfied with the plot Ie up with for our next couple. Keep the book in your library or follow me on my social media, if you want to stay updated on when I will start again. Thank you again for all the support <3


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!